《Realm of the Night God》


 Chapter 1: The Charlatan

    Chapter 1: The Chatan


    All Novels | Realm of the Night God: Chapter List


    Yang Haoran, thirty years old this year, was given this name by his parents with the hope that he would grow up to be a person of integrity and righteousness. They didn''t expect him to be exceptionally talented, but at the very least, they hoped he wouldn''t be a scourge to society. His parents weren''t well-educated, and it took a few New Genesis Coins and a basket of eggs to persuade a gentleman, not a teacher, but a fortune teller, to choose this name for him.


    The fortune teller said there was ack of water in his fate, but adding the character "hao" wouldpensate for it. Yang Haoran''s parents found this reasoning convincing and were very grateful to the fortune teller. Thus, Yang Haoran''s name was settled.


    However, Yang Haoran''s parents never dreamed that their beloved son would grow up to be not a man of integrity and righteousness, but instead would resort to deceit and trickery, making a living by posing as a divine chatan. If they had known, they would have disowned this unfilial son.


    The world was called the New Genesis World, a vast and magical world. The town where Yang Haoran lived was named Lecheng, a rtively poor small town. Precisely because of its poverty, there were more people who believed in ghosts and deities than in somerger cities. This was one of the reasons why he chose to stay in this city after drifting for more than ten years because here, his clientele was rtivelyrger.


    Another reason for choosing to stay in Lecheng was that Yang Haoran was originally from Lecheng, not from the town itself, but from a rural area within Lecheng''s territory.


    In today''s world, there were far more people who didn''t believe in ghosts and deities than those who did, making Yang Haoran''s business very sluggish. Since he had no real talent, relying solely on his eloquence and tricks to deceive, he could attract only a few clients and earn limited rewards, making it difficult for him to make ends meet.


    However, the world was populous, and although there were more non-believers than believers in ghosts and deities, there were still quite a few believers. Yang Haoran himself knew that there were masters in their line of work who had real skills and earned considerable ies. Sometimes the rewards for a single task would be enough for him to live on for several years. However, he didn''t have that kind of ability and didn''t dare to take on such big tasks. Most of the tasks he dared to take were rted to sensing Yin.


    The term "sensing Yin" sounded somewhat mysterious, as if it were very powerful. But if one knew what it really meant, they would probably not think it was that impressive.


    Professionally speaking, sensing Yin meant using one''s own body to sense whether there was Yin energy in the area. Put bluntly, it was about whether one felt cold standing there.


    The former sounded somewhat mysterious, but as for thetter, it was downright ridiculous. Just standing there and feeling whether it was cold or not, Yang Haoran thought anyone could do that.


    In the eyes of experts, true sensing Yin did exist, and its effect was not insignificant. However, in the hands of Yang Haoran, this chatan, it hadpletely changed its meaning.


    In addition to sensing Yin, Yang Haoran also imed to exorcise ghosts. Of course, this was only in the eyes of outsiders, because he himself knew very well that his so-called exorcism was just burning a pile of paper money, lighting three sticks of incense, lighting a pair of red candles, and then mumbling a bunch of iprehensible words, sometimes even unknowingly including vulgarnguage.


    Relying on these tricks he learned from movies, coupled with his superb acting skills, he really looked like a master, helping people check their homes for ghosts and driving them away. Although he hadn''t been in this line of work for long, he was somewhat famous on their street, known for his entric behavior. As for whether he had real abilities, opinions varied.


    Yang Haoran rented a small storefront in Lecheng, where he sold not funeral supplies, but rather a small convenience store, selling various odds and ends.


    It would be more appropriate for him to sell funeral supplies given his current line of work, which would better match his identity. However, he didn''t do that because he was also superstitious. Despite his entric behavior in front of others, posing as a master exorcist, he had a deep respect and fear for ghosts and deities. He dared not sell those things because he still had to live here.


    The small storefront was divided by Yang Haoran into two areas. He sold various odds and ends outside, while inside was his living space, separated by a shiny green curtain, a very green curtain.


    The storefront was originally notrge, and after being divided into two areas, Yang Haoran''s living space naturally became even smaller. Behind the green curtain was a wooden bed, a folding wooden table, and a rice cooker with a pair of bowls and chopsticks on the table.


    There was nothing special about the pair of bowls and chopsticks; they were very ordinary and had no other use besides eating. But the rice cooker was different; it was much more useful than the pair of bowls and chopsticks. It could not only cook rice but also be used to cook dishes, boil water, make hot pot, and so on.


    Due to his poor family background, Yang Haoran dropped out of school at a very young age. At the age of fourteen, he was forced to leave his hometown and wander around. Over the past decade or so, he had experienced a lot and endured many hardships, but he had also learned a lot. Of course, being thrifty, he had saved up a sum of money.


    The money Yang Haoran had saved up wasn''t much, but it was the fruit of his hard work, so he treasured it dearly. He didn''t dare to spend it recklessly, nning to save enough to buy a house in Lecheng and then find a wife to settle down with. When the time came, he would bring his parents into the city to enjoy their grandchildren and live afortable life.


    To achieve this goal as soon as possible, he had always been diligent and thrifty, hence the poor condition of his living quarters. However, so far, he was still far from reaching his goal. No matter how frugal he was, he stillcked a considerable amount of money to buy a house. Yet, the most troublesome issue was that he currently had no girlfriend.


    A clever woman cannot cook without rice. A singleton like him without a girlfriend, no matter how he nned for the future, it was futile. It was like having aputer with thetest operating system but inadequate hardware specifications; it just couldn''t function properly.


    Yang Haoran''s current life was like this, with many aspirations but hindered by insufficient resources. However, having experienced ups and downs, he was disappointed but not hopeless. On the contrary, he became more determined to strive for his goals.


    Today, Yang Haoran, as usual, was managing his small convenience store, waiting for customers toe in. He sat on a chair, sliding his phone with one hand, asionally covering the screen with his hand, deeply engrossed and seemingly absorbed in whatever he was looking at, as if he couldn''t bear to tear his eyes away from it.


    Because he was so absorbed, he didn''t notice someone approaching. Suddenly, a hand appeared and snatched his phone away before he could react.


    Yang Haoran, who was deeply engrossed, was startled by this sudden turn of events and immediately looked up.


    In front of Yang Haoran, there was a man who had appeared at some point. He was a handsome young man, probably in his mid-twenties, with a cheerful expression on his face as he looked at Yang Haoran.


    "Under broad daylight, you''re so engrossed as if you want to bury your eyes in the screen. Who''s the teacher that''s got you addicted, making you disregard time and ce?" The man chuckled, then nced at the phone in his hand. Yang Haoran, seeing this, didn''t try to snatch back his phone; he just looked at the man disdainfully without making any other move.


    From Yang Haoran''s reaction, it could be seen that he and the man were acquainted; otherwise, the man wouldn''t act so audaciously, and Yang Haoran wouldn''t allow him to act so recklessly.


    "Tch, I thought you had some new discovery, but it turns out you''re engrossed in these nonsense." The smile on the man''s face vanished, reced by a look of boredom as he tossed the phone onto the chair where Yang Haoran sat.


    He had thought Yang Haoran was up to something shady, but he hadn''t expected Yang Haoran to be browsing various materials on exorcism and demon-ying. Naturally, he lost interest immediately; after all, he had never been interested in ghostly matters.


    Yang Haoran gave the man a disdainful nce but didn''t show any signs of discontent on his face. He continued to scroll through his phone, adopting the same old man''s demeanor as he said, "You know nothing. Do you know what it means to be constantly learning? Do you know what it means to learn until old age? Although I have some skills in exorcism, I''ve never thought of myself as invincible. There''s always someone better. Learning more will only benefit me."


    Yang Haoran''s words were wless, his expression and tone were just right. Even he himself was fooled by his words, thinking he was indeed a master of exorcism, a capable person.


    Unable to deceive himself, how could he deceive others? Since entering this line of work, this sentence had be Yang Haoran''s motto, reminding and motivating him at all times.


    The man was momentarily stunned by Yang Haoran''s words but soon recovered. He chuckled and scolded, "You''re always ying tricks, pretending to be some kind of demigod. If you really have the ability, show me sometime. If you can show me a ghost, in the future, I won''t just call you Brother Yang; I''ll call you Grandpa Yang!"


    Although Yang Haoran cursed the man in his heart, he didn''t show any sign of dissatisfaction on his face. He continued with his old man''s demeanor, pretending to be engrossed in his phone as he said nonchntly, "Different trades have different skills. You don''t understand, and I don''t me you. So, what''s the matter? Why are you looking for me?"


    "Heh heh, my friend just bought a new house. He''s heard me mention you before and wants you toe and take a look."


    As soon as the man finished speaking, Yang Haoran, who was still scrolling through his phone, froze for a moment, then immediately stood up. With his left hand, he pocketed his phone, while with his right hand, he quickly took out a pack of cigarettes from his right pocket and handed one to the man with a smile, saying, "Smoke, smoke. Have a cigarette first."


    As he spoke, Yang Haoran noticed that the man''s bottom was empty. Then, with a look of apology, he chuckled and personally ced the chair he had been sitting on under the man''s bottom, saying, "Look at me, I didn''t even notice this detail while studying the art of exorcism. Sit down and smoke first. Let''s talk about itter. By the way, would you like something to drink, or is it the usual?"

 Chapter 2: The Love Guru Guanhai

    Chapter 2: The Love Guru Guanhai


    Yang Haoran''s sudden enthusiasm didn''t surprise the man; instead, he casually plopped down on the chair beneath him.


    As soon as he sat down, the man bounced up, discontentedly remarking to Yang Haoran, "So hot, you''re really something, got hemorrhoids? Is it contagious?"


    Normally, Yang Haoran would have sarcastically retorted to the man''s words, but now, not only did he not tease the man, he enthusiastically pulled out a cushion and ced it on the chair, saying, "Hehe, look at me, always so careless. I should have thought of this problem but overlooked it because of your arrival."


    The man chuckled, not pointing it out, then contentedly sat back down, crossing his legs and leisurely smoking a cigarette.


    The man''s name was Guanhai, self-proimed Love Guru, one of Yang Haoran''s friends in this city. He was twenty-five years old, five years younger than Yang Haoran. This guy, for some reason or another, possessed a naturally handsome face and a charming personality, especially in front of women. His words flowed like a machine gun, shooting not bullets but arrows of Cupid, making girls swoon with admiration. Coupled with his naturally handsome face, he was quite popr with girls.


    However, Guanhai was quite fickle. From the time Yang Haoran met him till now, he couldn''t recall how many girlfriends Guanhai had gone through. What was infuriating was that these girls still flocked to Guanhai''s embrace like moths to a me.


    Almost every girl who dated Guanhai knew of his glorious record in the field of romance. When Guanhai was absent, they would curse him gleefully, wishing to rid themselves of this scumbag, this social parasite, and vowed never to have any dealings with such a scumbag again.


    However, the reality was that once these girls got involved with Guanhai, they fell head over heels in love, willing to give their hearts to him. Some girls, in order to be with Guanhai forever, even threatened him with their lives, whether by threatening to jump off a building, cutting their wrists, or even drinking pesticides. All of this seemed melodramatic to Yang Haoran, but it made him both envious and resentful.


    Compared to Guanhai, Yang Haoran''s appearance and physique were mediocre at best. He couldn''t hold a candle to Guanhai, which was a sore point. The term "tall, rich, and handsome" applied to Guanhai except for the "rich" part, whereas Yang Haoran couldn''t even boast of a single one of those qualities.


    Yang Haoran wasn''t wealthy, and neither was Guanhai. Every penny Yang Haoran spent was hard-earned, the result of his efforts and sweat. Simrly, every penny Guanhai spent was also hard-earned, the result of his efforts and sweat. However, the source of their wealth differed fundamentally. Yang Haoran''s wealth came from outsiders, both men and women. Guanhai''s wealth came from his own people, the women around him.


    The women around Guanhai were willing to spend money on him, willing to support him. In Yang Haoran''s eyes, this was utterly shameful, but he had to admit it was also Guanhai''s skill. Not every man could achieve this.


    Moreover, what was the difference between being a chatan and deceiving people and being a scumbag? Both of them were birds of a feather, so where did they get the right to criticize each other?


    Birds of a feather flock together. The reason why the two became good friends was not simply due to fate but because their personalities clicked, and they were both broke.


    At this moment, Guanhai lounged arrogantly in his chair, legs crossed, smoking leisurely, while Yang Haoran fetched a bottle of "Macho" brand functional beverage from the shelf and handed it to Guanhai with a grin, saying, "Macho brand, the more you drink, the more macho you be. Your favorite."


    Guanhai shook his head, not epting the beverage Yang Haoran offered. He solemnly said, "I heard drinking this kind of beverage too much can lead to functional problems, so I quit."


    Hearing this, Yang Haoran chuckled and said, "They say cell phone radiation is significant. Why do you put your phone in your trouser pocket instead of your shirt pocket? If you get radiation mutation, who knows if it''s good or bad?"


    Though teasing, Yang Haoran withdrew the "Macho" brand functional beverage and handed Guanhai a bottle of mineral water instead.


    Guanhai took the mineral water and instead of getting angry at Yang Haoran''s words, he smiled at him with an expression that said, "I know what you''re up to," and said, "Your driving speed is getting faster. Slow down; I can barely keep up."


    At these words, the two exchanged a smile, understanding each other without speaking.


    After Guanhai unscrewed the bottle cap and took a sip of water, Yang Haoran rubbed his hands together, ingratiatingly smiled, and asked, "Do you want another cigarette?"


    Guanhai gave Yang Haoran a look and said, "Treating guests but not killing chickens. You didn''t even take out a cigarette; it''s obvious you don''t want to offer me another one. In this situation, should I say yes or no?"


    "Ah!" Yang Haoran pped his thigh suddenly, as if just waking up, and hastily apologized, "Look at me, so negligent of details, I didn''t even notice."


    With that, Yang Haoran immediately took out another cigarette from the pack and pretended to offer it to Guanhai with both hands.


    "Get lost, we''re not strangers. Stop pretending in front of me, let''s get down to business," Guanhaiughed and scolded, refusing to take the cigarette Yang Haoran offered.


    Yang Haoran chuckled and naturally ced the cigarette into his own mouth, lighting it and taking a deep drag.


    Amidst the smoke, Guanhai exined the details of the business to Yang Haoran.


    It turned out that one of Guanhai''s friends had recently bought a house in Lecheng, spending hundreds of thousands of New Genesis Coins. Now that the house was renovated and ready for upancy, it could have been moved into directly. However, Guanhai''s friend, being superstitious, forgot to consult a Feng Shui master before buying the house. Now he wanted to make up for it afterwards so he could feel at ease living there.


    Upon learning of this, Guanhai immediately took on the task for Yang Haoran. He praised Yang Haoran fiercely in front of his friend, exaggerating Yang Haoran''s skills as a master, iming he could predict fortunes, read Feng Shui, exorcise demons, understand Yin and Yang, know life and death, and was incredibly awesome. His friend got excited upon hearing this and earnestly asked Guanhai to trouble Yang Haoran to visit his home.


    Of course, Guanhai had no reason to refuse his friend''s request. He assured him that there would be no problem and immediately came to see Yang Haoran.


    Although this matter could have been discussed over the phone, Guanhai decided toe in person. There wasn''t any other reason; mainly, he was too idle. He didn''t have a job, just indulged in eating, drinking, and having fun on weekdays. Since he didn''t have any ns with his card-ying friends today, he simply decided to make this trip himself.


    After understanding the situation, Yang Haoran didn''t hesitate. He quickly ran behind the green curtain and emerged a momentter, with a yellow cloth bag slung over his shoulder. The front of the bag was sewn with a Tai Chi symbol, and the back with a Bagua, making it quite conspicuous.


    This bag was Yang Haoran''s tool of the trade¡ªor rather, his ghost-catching tool. It bulged with various items, indicating it was filled with many things.


    "Let''s go, since he''s your friend, I''ll make time to go even if I''m busy. I can''t let you lose face. You quickly call him and say Master Yang will be there shortly. Tell him not to panic; I''ve got everything under control," Yang Haoran rushed out, carrying the bag, and said to Guanhai in a hurry.


    Watching Yang Haoran, who was pretending to be serious, Guanhai couldn''t help butugh dumbfoundedly. "Thank you, Master Yang, for giving your brother such a big favor. But I really can''t see where you''re busy, and..."


    Guanhai pointed to the green curtain fabric and chuckled, "And can you change the color of this modesty cloth? It''s all green; doesn''t it make you feel uneasy?"


    Yang Haoran didn''t directly answer Guanhai''s question. Instead, he pulled down the curtain while casually saying, "It''s not just a modesty cloth; it''s also a beautifulndscape in my life."


    As the curtain rattled shut, Guanhai teased with a smile, "Your mouth is getting more and more venomous. You''re even targeting yourself now. You''re really ruthless."


    [Tl: Green color is associated with a man being cuckolded.]


    Yang Haoran smiled without answering Guanhai''s question. After locking the curtain, he stepped into Guanhai''s car.


    Guanhai''s car was quite good, worth over three hundred thousand New Genesis Coins. Of course, this broke-ass Guanhai couldn''t afford that much money. This car was given to him by his ex-girlfriend on his birthday.


    Who knows what Guanhai did to that girl? Even after breaking up, this beautiful and wealthy girl still couldn''t forget Guanhai. Not only did she not ask for the car back, but she also bought Guanhai many branded clothes afterwards. Even after the breakup, she didn''t think Guanhai was a scumbag. Instead, she took all the me upon herself, saying it was her fault and she had let Guanhai down. If Guanhai could change his mind, she would be willing to exchange everything she had for him.


    When Yang Haoran identally met this girl not long ago and heard her say this, he almost fainted with anger. This woman, once she gets stupid, she''s really stupid.


    Sitting in Guanhai''s car, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but feel emotional. Why was there such a big gap between people? Both of them were broke-asses, so why did Guanhai live so luxuriously? Even if this luxury was only superficial, it still felt good sometimes, didn''t it?


    Actually, Yang Haoran didn''t need to think about the answer to this question. Guanhai lived morefortably because of his damn configuration. From birth, he wasn''t as well-equipped in terms of looks as Guanhai. Guanhai was high-spec; he was low-spec, which was hurtful but real.


    However, when it came to the mouth, Yang Haoran was quite confident in himself. Whether in terms of speed or skill, he believed he wouldn''t lose to Guanhai. If given the chance, he even wanted topete with Guanhai!


    Of course, this so-called mouth skill referred to speaking, how to speak, what to say to whom, how to control one''s speech rate, how to master techniques, etc. As Yang Haoran sighed, he almost went astray in his thoughts.

 Chapter 3: Theres Something Wrong with Your Toilet!

    Chapter 3: Theres Something Wrong with Your Toilet!


    Under Guanhai''s guidance, Yang Haoran arrived at the home of his friend, who had been waiting for him. His friend, surnamed Liu, was already at home, having taken the day off immediately upon receiving Guanhai''s call.


    Mr. Liu was a round-faced man with a bald head, sparse strands of hair stubbornly clinging to the sides. Despite his efforts to style his hair in a way to conceal his baldness, it was futile. Perhaps due to sentimental attachment or the desire to cling onto what little hair remained, Mr. Liu persisted with his chosen hairstyle, hoping to mask his baldness. However, it was an exercise in futility, akin to denying the inevitable reality. Despite his efforts, he would have been better off shaving his head entirely.


    Perhaps owing to his baldness, Mr. Liu harbored a peculiar sentimentality towards his hair, preferring to maintain what little he had left rather than shave it all off. After all, the unattainable always stirs desire; the more one cannot have something, the more they desire it. Many people fall victim to this weakness.


    After a brief conversation, Yang Haoran gained some understanding of Mr. Liu. At thirty-one years old, Mr. Liu was only a year older than Yang Haoran, yet he appeared ten years older, likely due to stress andte nights.


    Though these details had little relevance to today''s visit, Yang Haoran sought to understand them nheless, for there was a reason behind everything.


    Following the conversation, Yang Haoran wandered around Mr. Liu''s house with an air of superiority, hands sped behind his back, inspecting every room with a discerning eye.


    Guanhai and Mr. Liu followed Yang Haoran silently. While Yang Haoran remained silent, Guanhai continuously praised Mr. Liu''s houseyout and exquisite decorations, subtly implying that Mr. Liu had made a wise investment.


    Like most people, Mr. Liu enjoyed receivingpliments. Far from being a saint, he reveled in Guanhai''s ttery, praising Guanhai for his youthful insight and wisdom, acknowledging his astute observations and articte speech.


    Listening to the mutual ttery behind him, Yang Haoran remained impassive, secretly disdainful of both men.


    The house consisted of three bedrooms and a living room. Yang Haoran toured the house quickly, feeling no inexplicable chilliness¡ªa sign of rtive cleanliness.


    However, now was not the time to tell Mr. Liu about this. If he didn''t gain some benefit from today''s visit, it would all be for naught. Yang Haoran had professional ethics to uphold.


    Returning to the living room, Mr. Liu approached Yang Haoran, hoping to discern his thoughts. Seeing Yang Haoran''s serious expression and silence, Mr. Liu smiled outwardly but felt a sense of unease in his eyes.


    "Master Yang, what do you think of my house?" Mr. Liu asked tentatively.


    Yang Haoran didn''t reply immediately, instead furrowing his brows and maintaining silence. His reaction sparked a sense of foreboding in Mr. Liu, who grew anxious.


    "Master Yang, is there... is there something wrong with my house?" Mr. Liu inquired.


    Yang Haoran nced at Guanhai before fixing his gaze on Mr. Liu''s anxious face, breaking his silence atst.


    "Since you''re Guanhai''s friend and a year older than me, I''ll address you as Brother Liu," Yang Haoran replied with solemnity.


    Mr. Liu felt the urgency mounting within him. He wanted to know if there was a problem with his house, not exchange pleasantries with Yang Haoran. But Mr. Liu had lived thirty-one years, enough to understand that though Yang Haoran''s words seemed frivolous, he dare not dismiss them outright. Instead, he politely declined.


    "No need for formalities, Master Yang. You are a respected figure, and you addressing me as Brother Liu... I couldn''t bear it," Mr. Liu protested.


    Yang Haoran waved his hand, disying a masterful demeanor, and continued, "It''s just a form of address, Brother Liu. Let''s focus on discussing your house."


    Mr. Liu had initially intended to refuse, but as soon as Yang Haoran mentioned the house, he abandoned the topic of formalities and hastily asked, "What''s wrong with my new house?"


    Yang Haoran pointed to the toilet and said to Mr. Liu, "Brother Liu, do you see if there''s any issue with your toilet?"


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Liu hurried to the toilet and carefully inspected it, but found nothing amiss. Nevertheless, he tentatively asked, "Is it because I installed a squat toilet instead of a flush toilet? Do I need to change it?"


    This remark nearly caused Yang Haoran to burst intoughter, but he managed to restrain himself. Instead ofughing, he maintained his serious demeanor, while Guanhai behind him couldn''t help but grin, revealing his white teeth.


    Under Mr. Liu''s gaze, Yang Haoran shook his head, feigned profundity as he took a few steps towards the door, then pointed at the entrance, sighed softly, and exined, "s, Brother Liu, having the toilet directly facing the front door is not a good sign¡ªit''s a Feng Shui taboo."


    Mr. Liu''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of Feng Shui taboos; the term itself was daunting. Anxious, he tried to say something, but Yang Haoran gestured to stop him.


    Seeing Mr. Liu''s puzzled expression, Yang Haoran continued, "The toilet is a ce of filth and negative energy. Having it directly facing the front door affects the luck and health of everyone in the house. May I ask, Brother Liu, and your family, have you been experiencing smooth work and good health recently?"


    Without hesitation, Mr. Liu replied, "Everything is fine. My luck is okay, and there are no issues with my family."


    A flicker of amusement crossed Yang Haoran''s lips, but he quickly resumed his neutral expression. His inquiry to Mr. Liu was merely a setup.


    Having conversed with Mr. Liu previously, Yang Haoran knew a bit about his situation. Knowing that Mr. Liu''s parents were alive and in their fifties or older, it was normal for them to have some health issues at their age.


    Moreover, luck was ephemeral. No one''s luck remained good indefinitely; there were always some problems. Even if Mr. Liu''s luck had been fine recently, what about his family? It was improbable that everyone''s luck was perfect.


    With these thoughts in mind, Yang Haoran''s questions to Mr. Liu were calcted traps. However, what he didn''t expect was Mr. Liu''s response¡ªa p in the face, figuratively speaking. It stung.


    However, Yang Haoran wasn''t one to back down. If he couldn''t handle such a minor issue, then he had no ce in this business. Perhaps it was time for a career change.


    Maintaining hisposure, his face devoid of smiles, Yang Haoran nodded subtly after hearing Mr. Liu''s response. Then, he spoke solemnly, "It seems the situation isn''t as dire as I thought. You should count yourself lucky. Since you''ve recently moved in, the negative effects haven''t affected you and your family yet. That''s a good thing. But if left unaddressed, it may pose problems in the future."


    Mr. Liu quickly asked, "So, what should I do?"


    "Well, it''s not too troublesome to fix," Yang Haoran said, deliberately slowing his speech.


    Seeing this, Mr. Liu immediately understood. With a ttering smile, he took out a red envelope from his pocket and cheerfully stuffed it into Yang Haoran''s bag.


    Yang Haoran''s brows furrowed slightly, but inwardly, he felt a sense of satisfaction. He didn''t show any hint of a smile on his face, but instead deliberately blocked Mr. Liu''s attempts, feigning surprise and rejecting the envelope. However, his resistance was half-hearted, and the envelope was sessfully "forced" into Yang Haoran''s bag by Mr. Liu.


    The moment of receiving the envelope was crucial. Showing any sign of pleasure at this moment would ruin the image he had worked so hard to build.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s "resistance," Mr. Liu began to wonder if his envelope was too small. But upon reflection, he realized it wasn''t the case. Throughout Yang Haoran''s rejection, he hadn''t nced at the envelope once, nor had he touched it during their interaction. In theory, Yang Haoran couldn''t possibly know how much money was inside the envelope, so how could hein about its size?


    Just as Mr. Liu was feeling both embarrassed and puzzled, Guanhai spoke up.


    "Yang, you know, Brother Liu is my friend. Although we''ve only known each other for two days, I really like Brother Liu''s straightforwardness. We''re all straightforward people here, so there''s no need to beat around the bush."


    Guanhai''s words were well-phrased, diffusing Mr. Liu''s embarrassment while subtly reminding Yang Haoran that Mr. Liu was just a new acquaintance and not worth the trouble. As long as Yang Haoran didn''t go too far, everyone could get along just fine.


    Yang Haoran understood Guanhai''s meaning and knew that his intervention was to spare Mr. Liu embarrassment. However, Yang Haoran was confident in his abilities. Even without Guanhai''s intervention, he could ensure the smooth continuation of this charade without making Mr. Liu feel ufortable or losing his air of superiority.


    As for Mr. Liu, upon hearing Guanhai''s straightforward words at this moment, he couldn''t help but feel touched. He believed he had chosen his friends wisely and immediately gave Guanhai a grateful look, pounding his chest with his fist and saying emotionally, "Good brother, I haven''t misjudged you. In the future, just say the word whenever you need anything!"

 Chapter 4: Putting on a Show

    Chapter 4: Putting on a Show


    After epting the red envelope, it was time for Yang Haoran to deal with the trouble for the client. Solving this trouble was actually quite simple, but in order for Mr. Liu to feel like his money was well spent, Yang naturally had to showcase his persuasive skills.


    That meant spinning a tale, reallyying it on thick!


    "Liu Ge, rest assured, since I''ve promised that brat Guanhai, I will definitely handle your matter properly," Yang Haoran assured the man surnamed Liu.


    [Tl: Ge refers to big brother; Big Brother Liu.]


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, a genuine smile spread across Liu''s face, overflowing with gratitude.


    Remainingposed, Yang Haoran gestured for Liu to stop thanking him verbally. Understanding the message, Liu immediately closed his mouth.


    "Resolving this issue sounds simple, yet it''s alsoplicated. It''s simple because all you need to do is find a curtain to cover the bathroom door. Be it a beaded curtain or a regr one, as long as the door is covered, the impurities from the bathroom won''t leak out," Yang Haoran exined with the air of a chatan.


    Liu looked puzzled at first, then hesitated, as if he wanted to say something but didn''t dare.


    Noticing Liu''s reaction, Yang Haoran furrowed his brow slightly and asked, "Liu Ge, if you have something to say, just say it. There''s no need to keep it to yourself. I''m here to solve your trouble, not only regarding the house but also to clear any doubts you may have. So, feel free."


    Relieved by Yang Haoran''s assurance, Liu weakly pointed to the bathroom door and said, "Master Yang, look, my bathroom does have a door. Can''t this door iste the impurities you mentioned?"


    Yang Haoran cursed inwardly at this troublemaker, but his expression remained unchanged as he calmly exined, "The impurities aren''t ordinary gases, so conventional methods won''t block them. While your bathroom door can iste all odors inside, to block the impurities, special measures are required. And the method I just mentioned can do just that."


    Liu seemed to grasp it, though not entirely. Seizing the moment, Yang Haoran continued, "The difficulty lies in needing to nail three long nails above the bathroom door. These nails seem to be for hanging curtains, but there''s more to it. If you don''t understand the intricacies and do it haphazardly, not only will it fail to solve the problem, but it might worsen it."


    With that said, Yang Haoran, under the watchful eyes of Guanhai and Mr. Liu, rummaged through his bag. After a moment, he pulled out three ordinary-looking long nails, except for the rust marks, there was nothing special about them.


    "Don''t be deceived by the rust on these three nails. They''re valuable items, refined through special means into Feng Shui nails. They are highly effective in countering impurities. Just nail these three Feng Shui nails above the bathroom door, and even without hanging curtains, they will block the impurities. If you do hang curtains or simr coverings, the effect will be even better!"


    Fully immersed in his role, Yang Haoran carefully handed the so-called Feng Shui nails to Mr. Liu, who took them with a fearful expression, afraid of mishandling these precious items. Meanwhile, Yang Haoran continued rummaging through his bag and pulled out an item.


    This time, it was apass.


    After taking out thepass, Yang Haoran inspected the wall above the bathroom door while studying thepass carefully. He continued, "The Feng Shui nails are treasures, but they need to be positioned correctly to maximize their power; otherwise, these precious Feng Shui nails will go to waste."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yang Haoran''s face lit up, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Found it!"


    Guanhai was puzzled, and Mr. Liu was even more bewildered. Ignoring them, Yang Haoran stowed away thepass and took out a pen from his bag. Then, he addressed the baffled Mr. Liu, "Fetch a stool."


    Mr. Liu responded with a quick "Sure," and immediately fetched a stool for Yang Haoran. Yang stood on the stool and marked three spots above the bathroom door with a ballpoint pen.


    "Simply nail three Feng Shui nails in these three positions; I''ve already checked with thepass, and these are the best spots. Only in these positions can the Feng Shui nails exert their full power!" Yang Haoran said, retracting the pen into his bag as he spoke and then stepping down from the stool.


    The sound of Yang Haoran jumping off the stool startled Mr. Liu awake, who then wore a grateful smile.


    "Thank you, Master Yang, thank you so much! Today, you''ve solved a huge problem for me," Mr. Liu said, pulling out cigarettes and handing one to Yang Haoran, lighting it himself, and then giving one to Guanhai as well. Finally, he lit his own cigarette. The three of them puffed away, filling the room with smoke.


    The y wasn''t over yet. Yang Haoran wouldn''t y halfway; he''d y the whole game. It made spending moneyfortable and collecting it even more so. Why not go all out?


    Though Yang Haoran wasn''t sure how much Mr. Liu had stuffed in the red envelope he ced in his bag¡ªwhether it exceeded the full package fee or fell short of half package¡ªYang Haoran was prepared to y the full package because he had principles.


    "To be honest, Liu Ge, your house is quite nice. I wandered around earlier, seemingly looking around, but I was actually sensing," Yang Haoran said solemnly, taking a drag from his cigarette before continuing, "Sensing is about checking if there''s anything dirty in your house. Congrattions, there isn''t anything in your house. The only unpleasant aspect is your bathroom. As long as you follow my instructions, hammering in the three Feng Shui nails and hanging beaded curtains or regr curtains, your house will be perfect. As long as you work hard and don''t wait idly, your days will surely get better. I guarantee it."


    As long as one works hard, barring major illnesses or the like, days will naturally get better. But what does that have to do with these darn Feng Shui nails? However, at this point, Mr. Liu was already ensnared, believing wholeheartedly in Yang Haoran''s persuasive speech. Moreover, Yang Haoran''s words were pleasing to the ears. Mr. Liu chuckled happily, unable to close his mouth.


    Observing Mr. Liu''s reaction, Yang Haoran felt that the y had almost reached its climax and decided to wrap it up.


    "It''s fate that we''ve met. Let me carefully examine your house again to put your mindpletely at ease," Yang Haoran said.


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Liu became even more delighted. What was this? Was this extra service being offered?


    Without wasting words, Yang Haoran, cigarette dangling from his mouth, took out thepass from his bag again. Holding thepass, he meticulously inspected the entire house, nodding asionally in approval. This inspection unexpectedly took half an hour.


    After half an hour, Yang Haoran put away thepass and let out a sigh of relief. A rare smile appeared on his face, albeit a tired one.


    "I''ve double-checked, Liu Ge, your house absolutely has no other issues. You can truly rest easy now!" Yang Haoran, looking weary, said with a smile.


    "Oh, buddy! I mean, Master Yang! Yang Ge! Thank you! Thank you so much!" Overjoyed, Mr. Liu''s words became somewhat incoherent. He warmly held Yang Haoran''s hand, excitedly saying, "I''ll book a table at the restaurant right away. We must go now. Tonight, I must thank you properly, Yang Ge. We won''t return until we''re drunk!"


    It was evening, just the right time for dinner. Yang Haoran initially thought to decline, feeling somewhat guilty. Taking someone''s money and then eating their food and drinking their wine didn''t sit right with him. However, before he could speak, Guanhai chimed in.


    "Great! Alcohol is a wonderful thing! If we want to improve our bond, we must drink!" Guanhai had some scheme in mind, which Yang Haoran understood. If it were just the two of them, Yang Haoran would have undoubtedly teased and mocked Guanhai. But in this current situation, Yang Haoran couldn''t do that, just as Guanhai hadn''t interfered when Yang Haoran was busy with his "business."


    With no other choice, Yang Haoran agreed. Mr. Liu carefully put away the three Feng Shui nails, and the three of them left, heading to their destination.


    Mr. Liu drove his own car, while Yang Haoran naturally rode with Guanhai. As soon as they got into the car, before Yang Haoran could say anything, Guanhai eximed excitedly, "Quick, see how much Liu Ge gave you!"


    Yang Haoran also had this intention. Seeing Guanhai more excited than himself, he rolled his eyes but didn''t say much. He simply took out the red envelope from his bag.


    Before opening the envelope, just feeling it, Yang Haoran''s expression changed, followed by a bitter smile on his face. He tossed the envelope to Guanhai directly, saying, "You keep it. After all, you took on this job for me."


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s action, Guanhai was momentarily stunned. The fact that Yang Haoran gave him the unopened red envelope was unexpected. Guanhai knew Yang Haoran well; he wasn''t usually this generous. Unless...


    It seemed like Guanhai had figured something out. He picked up the red envelope and gave it a light squeeze between his fingers. His expression changed instantly.

 Chapter 5: Tacit Understanding

    Chapter 5: Tacit Understanding


    Although Guanhai already knew what was going on, he couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed. He tore open the red envelope and took out a hundred New Genesis Coins.


    Indeed, there was only a hundred yuan inside the red envelope. Guanhai hadpletely torn it open, and apart from the hundred yuan, there was nothing else inside.


    "Well, this is disappointing!" Guanhai muttered. He didn''t get angry; instead, he wore a wry smile on his face.


    Yang Haoran smiled helplessly and said, "I thought this Mr. Liu was quite generous. Seems like I overestimated him. I''ve been in this business for some time now, and usually, red envelopes have at least two hundred inside. I nned to split it fifty-fifty with you, but it looks like that n''s gone."


    Since Yang Haoran entered this line of work, Guanhai had brought him a lot of business. He had gained some fame on their street, and Guanhai was partly responsible for that. Whenever Guanhai brought in business, Yang Haoran would split the earnings with him. Despite his need for money, Yang Haoran never let his friends lose out.


    After just a quick pinch, Yang Haoran confirmed there was only a hundred inside the red envelope. So, he simply handed it all to Guanhai. Just a hundred yuan wouldn''t do to split it equally; that would make him seem petty.


    However, Guanhai didn''t ept the hundred yuan. Instead, he tossed it to Yang Haoran, saying, "You''ve been busy all afternoon. It wouldn''t be fair for me to take this money. Though I introduced this deal, I never expected Mr. Liu to be this stingy. It''s a miscalction on my part."


    Seeing Yang Haoran still trying to hand him the money, Guanhai continued, "He''s inviting us for dinner tonight. I''ll make sure to get back what''s rightfully mine. Afterward, I''ll take him to my bar for some spending. That way, I''ll make up for my loss. So, don''t worry about me losing out."


    Yang Haoran chuckled at his words and then put the hundred yuan into his bag.


    As the car started, the two headed towards their destination. Along the way, Guanhai drove and said with a smile, "I''ve figured you out now. You, kid, probably don''t know anything at all. I''ve been through many deals with you, and though your methods vary each time, something always feels off. Tell me honestly, are you just pretending to be knowledgeable?"


    Yang Haoran heard this but didn''t show any embarrassment at being caught lying. Instead, he looked at Guanhai with disdain and snorted, "Huh, you, an ordinary mortal, how could you understand the prowess of your brother Yang? You think you''re the only smart one, and everyone else is foolish? If I were truly ipetent, I would have been called a fraud long ago. My small convenience store probably would''ve been vandalized countless times. But have you ever seen me being used of fraud? Have you ever seen anyone causing trouble at my small convenience store?"


    With Yang Haoran''s question, Guanhai''s smile turned awkward. Indeed, he had never seen anyone using Yang Haoran of fraud, nor had he seen anyone causing trouble at Yang Haoran''s shop. Moreover, everyone Guanhai knew who had dealt with Yang Haoran seemed to have a good impression of him. Some even respected him a lot. From this perspective, Yang Haoran didn''t seem like a fraudster, at least not among the people Guanhai knew.


    However, Guanhai still felt that Yang Haoran was likely putting on airs. He didn''t have any evidence; it was just his intuition. In the environment he was currently in, the existence of ghosts and gods was elusive. Finding evidence of Yang Haoran''s pretense wouldn''t be easy.


    Without evidence, Guanhai couldn''t argue against Yang Haoran. He could only smile awkwardly to cover his embarrassment.


    Guanhai didn''t continue the topic, and Yang Haoran didn''t press further, not wanting to embarrass Guanhai. In friendships, it''s important to maintain a bnce. No matter how good the rtionship is, one shouldn''t push too hard; even jokes, if taken too far, could leave a sour note.


    Moreover, Yang Haoran knew deep down that Guanhai wasn''t entirely wrong. He really didn''t have much skill. The little fame he had was all thanks to his acting. If he were asked to deal with supernatural creatures, he''d probably run away faster than anyone.


    However, in handling Mr. Liu''s housing matter today, Yang Haoran wasn''t entirely deceiving him. Some things he said were lies, while others were truths. Mixing truth and lies made it harder to discern the problem.


    Mr. Liu''s chosen restaurant was just an ordinary one, small and shabby. But Mr. Liu had found a good excuse; he imed the food here was excellent, so he chose it. Whether the money mattered or not was irrelevant.


    If Yang Haoran hadn''t dined at this restaurant before, and if he didn''t know how much Mr. Liu had given him in the red envelope, he might have believed Mr. Liu''s words. But now, he simply smiled without saying a word.


    Guanhai owned a small bar on the same street, not far from the restaurant. So, both Guanhai and Yang Haoran had visited this restaurant before. To be honest, the food here was quite average, not as delicious as Mr. Liu imed. The only advantage was that the restaurant was very cheap.


    Both Yang Haoran and Guanhai were aware of this fact, but neither of them broke the illusion. They both smiled amicably, showing no signs of dissatisfaction.


    As the dishes were served and sses clinked, the atmosphere was harmonious. None of themmented on the taste of the food, and neither Yang Haoran nor Guanhai mentioned the red envelope incident. They understood each other without saying a word.


    Guanhai was mature beyond his years. Though not cunning, he had his methods and principles in dealing with people. He dared to call himself a romantic, adept at navigating social situations. That required skill.


    Yang Haoran, having spent over a decade navigating society, had seen many ups and downs. While he might not match Guanhai in wooing women, he had his own ways of surviving in this world.


    His decision not to mention the red envelope incident and to engage with Mr. Liu warmly was merely to avoid embarrassing him. Mr. Liu might be stingy, but he had his own circle of friends. Not burning bridges with him would leave a positive impression, potentially widening Yang Haoran''swork. Perhaps this stingy person could even help Yang Haoran gain more business in the future.


    Confronting Mr. Liu about his stinginess would only lead to an unpleasant oue, embarrassing everyone involved and potentially offending him, which was unnecessary.


    The smart way to handle things was to gain more friends and fewer enemies. As long as the other party didn''t vite his principles, what harm was there in taking a small loss? Sometimes, taking a small loss could lead to greater gains in the future.


    In Yang Haoran''s view, everyone had their uses, even fools. It all depended on how one utilized them.


    Furthermore, fate was mysterious. Today, someone might need your help, and tomorrow, you might need theirs. While some might scoff at this idea, Yang Haoran had experienced it firsthand and it left a deep impression on him. So, he generally avoided burning bridges unless absolutely necessary.


    After a satisfying meal, Mr. Liu became tipsy, while Yang Haoran and Guanhai remained unfazed. It wasn''t that they drank less than Mr. Liu, or that Mr. Liu had a poor tolerance for alcohol. It was simply that Yang Haoran and Guanhai had high alcohol tolerance.


    When the bill came, the three of them had spent over six hundred New Genesis Coins. If Mr. Liu were sober, he would probably question the bill, thinking it wasn''t calcted correctly. But in his current intoxicated state, he was generous and carefree.


    "Pocket change! Haha! Pocket change! Today, I''m happy. This little money doesn''t matter!" Mr. Liuughed foolishly as he settled the bill without batting an eye.


    In reality, the restaurant didn''t cheat them. While the food was cheap, they had consumed a lot of alcohol, which added up. Yang Haoran and Guanhai understood this, but whether Mr. Liu did was uncertain.


    "Let''s go, let''s go! Guanhai, my friend, I heard you have a bar nearby. Since we''re all in such a good mood today, let''s go to your bar for some more drinks. This time, it''s still on me. No one should argue with me about it!" Mr. Liu pulled Guanhai and Yang Haoran, showing great affection. To an outsider, it seemed like the three were extremely close friends.


    Watching Mr. Liu''s excited state, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but recall his past self. He used to be frugal in his personal expenses but generous when it came to treating friends. He would often spendvishly, even though it meant tightening his belt afterward.


    Some people saw this behavior as straightforwardness, but others viewed it as a pathological need for validation, a desire not to be ignored or looked down upon. When Yang Haoran heard such discussions behind his back, it saddened him because, at the time, he was genuinely straightforward and never thought of showing off in front of friends. But not everyone saw it that way.


    This experience taught him valuable lessons. He understood that you couldn''t always know what others were truly thinking. While you might see someone as a friend and willingly take a loss for them, they might not appreciate it. They might even see you as a braggart.


    True friendship, true camaraderie, took time to develop. It wasn''t something that could be achieved after a few casual encounters. As the saying goes, time reveals true intentions.


    However, the current Mr. Liu wasn''t the same as the past Yang Haoran, and Yang Haoran wasn''t the same person he used to be either. He didn''t say anything dismissive to Mr. Liu; instead, he epted Mr. Liu''s invitation with a cheerful smile.


    "Great! Let''s go to Guanhai''s ce. I haven''t had enough drinks yet!" Yang Haoran eximed joyfully. Guanhai, who had spent the whole afternoon without earning a single coin, certainly deserved a visit to his bar, and Yang Haoran was ready to spend there.

 Chapter 6: Unexplained Chill

    Chapter 6: Unexined Chill


    Guanhai ran this bar quite modestly, with only a few tables. He was a hands-off manager, leaving everything to the bar manager to handle, only showing up at the bar periodically to settle ounts and check on the inventory of drinks.


    Although the bar was small, the atmosphere was pleasant. When Yang Haoran and hispanions entered, the few tables avable were already packed with people, indicating good business. Besides women, this small bar was Guanhai''s sole source of livelihood in this world.


    As soon as Guanhai stepped into the bar, he was surrounded by several beautiful women, chatting animatedly and giggling excitedly.


    The music ying in the bar wasn''t too loud, allowing customers to chatfortably. However, due to the distance between Yang Haoran and Guanhai, Yang Haoran couldn''t quite catch what the girls were saying to Guanhai amidst all the chatter.


    With no avable seats, Yang Haoran settled at the bar counter, ordered a bottle of beer, and began drinking casually.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Liu seemed thoroughly intoxicated by now, his face flushed red as he staggered, his eyes fixated on the girls surrounding Guanhai.


    "Yang, why don''t you take a seat first? I''ll be right with you," Guanhai said as he approached Yang Haoran, wearing a grin.


    When no one else was around, Guanhai addressed Yang Haoran casually, but in the presence of others, he usually referred to Yang Haoran as "Brother Yang".


    Yang Haoran nced disdainfully at Guanhai and simply uttered two words, "Get lost!"


    Seemingly excited about something, Guanhai had no intention of getting into a spat with Yang Haoran. After shing Yang Haoran a knowing smile, he was dragged away forcefully by the girls.


    Observing this, Mr. Liu appeared excessively thrilled and hastily shouted after Guanhai, "Hey, hey, hey! We came here together. Are you really leaving me alone here? Don''t worry, I''ll treat these lovelydies to a drink!"


    Guanhai wanted to retort that Yang Haoran was still here with him, but Mr. Liu immediately started chatting up a nearby girl.


    Though the girl wasn''t particrly interested in Mr. Liu, considering he was Guanhai''s friend, she didn''t say much. Guanhai didn''t intervene either, as he had ns to fleece Mr. Liuter and decided to let him enjoy himself for now.


    And so, Mr. Liu sessfully immersed himself in a group of women, his face beaming with delight.


    Observing all this, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but feel speechless. Mr. Liu was already quite intoxicated, struggling to walk straight, but upon seeing beautiful women, he seemed to have gained a surge of energy.


    "Men, they never change," Yang Haoran sighed inwardly, shaking his head with a faint smile, then paid no further attention to Guanhai and Mr. Liu, focusing instead on his beer, his mind heavy with thoughts.


    Unbeknownst to him, Yang Haoran had consumed quite a bit alone. His face showed signs of intoxication, and as people came and went from the bar, passing by him, he remained oblivious, lost in his own thoughts and his drink.


    "At thirty, a man should have found his path. Yet I seem so far from it. Is the road I''ve chosen right? Will it lead to darkness?" Yang Haoran pondered silently. He felt a hint of confusion creeping in, unsure if his persistence was justified, if he should continue down this path.


    Engaging in his current upation, dabbling in deceit day in and day out, was not a sustainable n. Sooner orter, he would be exposed. If he encountered a genuine threat, he would be in serious trouble. Walking by the river, one''s shoes are bound to get wet ¨C he understood this principle well.


    "Does effort always yield the desired oue?" Yang Haoran asked himself, but soon, he chuckled bitterly and shook his head, feeling a sense of resignation. His answer was a definite no.


    "If one doesn''t strive, will life be easier?" A somewhat absurd thought crossed Yang Haoran''s mind. However, before this notion could take root, he quashed it. He was disappointed with his current situation but hadn''t reached despair. Deep down, a seed of hope still lingered.


    Yang Haoran couldn''t help feeling mncholic after drinking. At thirty, with nothing to show for himself and no family or career established, he felt a sense of urgency. His starting point was low, unable topare with peers who had a better head start. If he failed to achieve something significant, his life might continue aimlessly. He might even remain single, spending his days alone.


    Downing thest of his drink, Yang Haoran set his ss aside. Feeling a bit dizzy, he rubbed his temples and checked the time on his phone. It was already past ten. When he entered the bar, it was barely nine. Time had flown by unnoticed.


    "Darn it, Guanhai probably forgot all about me by now," Yang Haoran muttered under his breath with a wry smile, preparing to leave the bar. However, at that moment, a stunning figure passed by him, and his body involuntarily trembled.


    The woman who passed by Yang Haoran was exceptionally beautiful, tall and slender. Even in the dim lighting of the bar, her exquisite features and graceful figure couldn''t be concealed.


    However, Yang Haoran felt a slight shiver not because of her beauty or figure, but due to an inexplicable chill that enveloped him as she walked by. It sent a shiver down his spine.


    The woman didn''t notice Yang Haoran; she simply passed by him, taking a seat at a table, coincidentally where Guanhai was seated.


    As Yang Haoran''s body adjusted and the chill dissipated, he nced at the woman who had taken her seat and then towards the bar''s entrance, his brow furrowing slightly.


    It was winter, and with it being past ten, the temperature outside the bar naturally dropped. Could the sudden chill he felt be because the woman had opened the bar''s door, allowing cold air to rush in?


    Yang Haoran chuckled at the thought, realizing how immersed he had been in his thoughts. It was a simple, natural urrence, yet it had startled him. He even wondered if he continued this charade, would he end up bing neurotic?


    "Seems like I''ve had a bit too much to drink. I should head home for a good rest," Yang Haoran muttered, rubbing his temples again, nning to bid farewell to the bartender. However, at that moment, a woman stopped in front of him.


    Seeing her, Yang Haoran smiled politely, acknowledging her. He knew her; she was a waitress at the bar. Due to his close rtionship with Guanhai and frequent visits to the bar, he was familiar with the staff, the manager, and even regr customers.


    "Brother Yang, Guan invites you over. He''s tied up at the moment, so he asked me to invite you," the waitress smiled as she spoke to Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran maintained his friendly smile but cursed Guanhai inwardly. The bar was so small; a simple call would have sufficed. It seemed unnecessarilyplicated. But Yang Haoran understood. Guanhai had once told him that to woo women, one needed boldness and attentiveness. Boldness meant no shyness, no hesitation, and no shame.


    Attentiveness meant paying attention to details. One couldn''t afford to be careless; a single oversight could turn off a woman. Conversely, getting the details right could leave a positive impression. If those details happened to be important to the other person, the impression would be even stronger.


    With Guanhai entangled with several girls, he couldn''t shout out without ruining his image. Hence, he sent the waitress to invite Yang Haoran.


    Although Yang Haoran cursed Guanhai inwardly, he wasn''t genuinely angry. He understood.


    Thanking the waitress, Yang Haoran headed towards Guanhai''s table. He had no intention of drinking further. He merely wanted to bid farewell to Guanhai before leaving.


    Approaching, Guanhai immediately pulled him in, introducing him happily to the girls at the table.


    Yang Haoran politely smiled at the girls, including the one who had passed by him earlier. However, the girls weren''t particrly interested in Yang Haoran, offering polite smiles in return but not paying him much heed.


    Yang Haoran was ustomed to such indifference. With his average looks, average physique, and poverty, he couldn''t find anything appealing about himself, let alone others.


    Yang Haoran didn''t mind the girls'' attitude. He nced at the now unconscious Mr. Liu and then at Guanhai before addressing the girls at the table, "He''s had too much. I''ll take him home. You all enjoy yourselves."


    Although initially indifferent towards Yang Haoran, the girls suddenly found him more favorable upon hearing his words.


    They felt Mr. Liu, nowpletely intoxicated, was obnoxious. If not for Guanhai, they would have kicked him out long ago.


    To ensure Mr. Liu behaved, the girls took turns toasting him, each offering a full ss, which quickly led to his copse.


    Despite Mr. Liu being unconscious, his presence was still bothersome to the girls. Hence, when Yang Haoran offered to take him home, they weed the idea.


    However, Guanhai intervened, stopping Yang Haoran. "No need. I''ve sorted out his situation. Sit down. I have something important to tell you."


    Without waiting for Yang Haoran''s consent, Guanhai forcefully seated him. Yang Haoran found himself sitting across from Guanhai, with an empty seat on his left and the woman who had recently entered the bar on his right.


    As soon as Yang Haoran sat down, or more urately, as soon as he approached the woman on his right, the chill he had felt before resurfaced!

 Chapter 7: The Problematic Woman

    Chapter 7: The Problematic Woman


    A sudden chill ran through Yang Haoran''s body, jolting him awake from his tipsy state. Guanhai seemed to be saying something expressive to him, but he paid no attention, instead turning his gaze towards the location of the air conditioner.


    The air conditioner was off, so what was causing this chill?


    Yang Haoran nced towards the entrance of the bar and saw that the door had been opened at some point, with a man walking towards their direction.


    He didn''t pay much attention to this man, his gaze fixed on the open door, feeling puzzled.


    "What a coincidence? Is it because the door opened again?" Yang Haoran wasn''t quite sure, having consumed quite a bit of alcohol, he was feeling a bit dizzy.


    The man who entered the bar nced around, then waved at Guanhai and immediately walked towards his direction. Guanhai whispered something to him, and the man picked up Mr. Liu and left the bar.


    "Ladies, I''ve arranged for Mr. Liu to stay overnight at the hotel next door. Now that he''s gone, you can have fun without any worries. As for the expenses for this table, haha, he''s already settled the bill in advance, so you don''t need to worry about it." Guanhai chuckled and addressed the beauties present.


    Guanhai''s words naturally carried an ulterior motive. It was clear that someone had settled the bill, so they could spend freely. None of thedies present were fools; they could easily discern Guanhai''s intentions.


    "How can we ept this? We invited Guan Ge to drink with us, not to have Guan Ge pay the bill."


    "Yeah, we all have money with us. How can we let Guan Ge''s friend foot the bill?"


    Two of the girls had flirtatious smiles on their faces. Though they expressed embarrassment verbally, their expressions were full of joy. Mr. Liu, who they despised, had left and even settled the bill. ording to Guanhai, Mr. Liu seemed to have left quite a bit of money. How could they not be happy?


    "Don''t be so polite. When you''re here with me, you should feel at home. Naturally, I want you to feel the warmth of home. Besides, I brought two friends over. How can I let you treat us? You''re all students with limited pocket money. Saving a bit is good. If you really feel embarrassed, just take care of my business next time you visit. Anyway, tonight, just have fun, drink freely, and don''t worry about anything."


    After Guanhai''s words, several girls burst into happy exmations, raising their sses to thank Guanhai repeatedly. The girls sitting on either side of Guanhai kept leaning towards him, constantly hinting at him with their bodies.


    Yang Haoran observed all this, his lips twitching slightly. If Mr. Liu were still here and saw this scene, he might have spat out blood directly. All these people were enjoying themselves with his money, yet not a single one praised him. Instead, they kept thanking Guanhai as if they hadpletely forgotten about him. It was absurd.


    All the attention of the beauties was on Guanhai. At this moment, Yang Haoran, much like Mr. Liu who sat here before, seemed redundant, which made him feel awkward.


    Amidst the crowd, Guanhai''s mind was elsewhere. However, he noticed Yang Haoran''s awkward expression, couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, feeling a bit frustrated.


    "Why are you sitting there like a fool in such a good opportunity? Don''t you take the initiative? Are you waiting for the beauties toe to you? There''s some truth to why you''re single. Use the wit you usually use to banter with me. I guarantee you''ll have your pick tonight!" Guanhai pulled Yang Haoran over, whispering in his ear.


    Yang Haoran was usually good with words, adept at charming people with his tricks. But every time he encountered such situations, he found himself at a loss for words.


    In his view, perhaps hecked some courage and confidence.


    For the next while, Guanhai apanied him, meticulously introducing him to each of the beauties, praising Yang Haoran repeatedly, emphasizing that he was single.


    With Guanhai''s dedicated introduction, after a round of toasts, Yang Haoran finally got acquainted with these beauties. Whether they would remember him was uncertain.


    These beauties were all students from a certain university in Lecheng. Yang Haoran didn''t inquire about their majors, but they definitely had impressive alcohol tolerance. Without frequenting the drinking scene, one couldn''t develop such capacity.


    After three rounds of drinks, everyone at the table, except for Yang Haoran, was fully immersed, including the woman emitting a chilly aura, Wang Qing.


    Wang Qing, despite her beautiful appearance and excellent figure, seemed prim and proper at first nce, exuding an air of literacy and sophistication. However, this was only superficial. With alcohol in her system, her true nature emerged. With a cigarette dangling from her mouth, she spoke bluntly, repeatedly hinting at Guanhai,pletely ignoring the displeasure from the two beauties beside Guanhai.


    Guanhai imed to be a romantic expert, yet he couldn''t sense the fiery passion in Wang Qing''s eyes. They exchanged flirtatious nces from time to time, indicating that they were bound for a passionate encounter tonight.


    Yang Haoran frowned as he watched. At this moment, his difort didn''t stem from jealousy towards Guanhai but rather from the chilling presence lingering around Wang Qing, making him feel as though he had plunged into an icy abyss.


    Previously, he had mistaken the cold drafts for external factors, but now, after careful observation, he realized that the bar''s door hadn''t opened again, nor had any cold air blown in. Yet, the chilling sensation persisted.


    What could be causing this? Yang Haoran couldn''t exin, feeling increasingly puzzled.


    "Could it be a problem with the air conditioning?" Yang Haoran thought to himself and immediately stood up to check.


    "You guys continue drinking; I need to use the restroom." Out of courtesy, Yang Haoran greeted the others, but aside from Guanhai, no one paid him any attention.


    Yang Haoran wasn''t offended; he didn''t take it personally. He left his seat to inspect the air conditioning.


    After a while, Yang Haoran returned to his seat, only to be hit by the chill once more, causing him to shiver involuntarily.


    After his inspection, he was certain that there was no issue with the air conditioning in the bar. Furthermore, once he left the table, the rest of the bar was quite warm due to the air conditioning. This left him with a sense of unease.


    Although Yang Haoran didn''t possess any real skills in exorcism or demon hunting, he had done his homework extensively to pass off as knowledgeable. Therefore, he was more knowledgeable and wary in matters of the supernatural than an average person.


    Though Yang Haoran''s thoughts might seem paranoid to an average person, he was in this line of work, naturally more sensitive than others.


    "Unusual urrences often indicate something supernatural. There might be something wrong with this woman." Yang Haoran''s gaze fell on Wang Qing, his brow furrowed, thinking so.


    After various inspections and verifications, he was almost certain now that the chilling aura emanated from this female university student named Wang Qing.


    Yang Haoran became wary of this beautiful woman. He had been sitting next to her but discreetly moved away from her, feeling ufortable with her chilling presence.


    Seeing Guanhai and this woman exchanging suggestive nces, Yang Haoran knew that the two of them were bound for a passionate encounter tonight. He felt worried for Guanhai but didn''t know how to warn him.


    After some thought, Yang Haoran came up with a n. He organized his words, then, in front of the girls, took out his phone, his expression suddenly tense, and stood up abruptly from his seat.


    Due to his sudden movement, he identally hit the table, causing the sses on it to shake, spilling some of the drinks.


    The sudden turn of events startled everyone at the table, and all eyes turned to Yang Haoran. Seeing Yang Haoran looking anxious with his phone, they knew something significant must have happened.


    Guanhai''s expression changed, apologizing to the girls on both sides of him, he gently pushed them away, then quickly stood up, asking with concern, "Yang Ge, what''s wrong?"


    Yang Haoran reluctantly put away his phone, speaking to Guanhai, "I''m afraid tonight''s ns will be ruined. I have an urgent matter to attend to, and I need you toe with me to handle it."


    "What''s the rush? Do you need some help?" Guanhai asked.


    Yang Haoran shook his head, saying, "No, you just need toe with me."


    Without hesitation, Guanhai immediately agreed, "Okay, I''ll go with you!"


    After saying that, Guanhai looked at the girls, especially Wang Qing, with an apologetic smile, "You guys continue drinking. I''lle back to find you after I sort things out. Tonight, we must have a st."


    Hearing that Guanhai woulde back after sorting things out, the disappointment on the girls'' faces vanished, and they smiled again, especially Wang Qing. She teasingly stuck out her tongue and licked her lips, making a provocative expression, saying, "Then we''ll wait for you here. If you don''te back, I''ll go to your ce to find you."


    Wang Qing''s words annoyed the other girls at the table, but she ignored their displeasure, propping her chin with one hand, her gaze burning with desire as she looked at Guanhai.


    Guanhai couldn''t find a reason to refuse such a tempting offer. Just as he was about to agree with a grin, Yang Haoran intervened.


    "I think... there''s no need for you to wait. He probably won''t be back tonight because we need to make a trip to my hometown." Yang Haoran forced a bitter smile, apologizing to the girls.


    The disappointment returned to the faces of the girls upon hearing this news, while Guanhai''s expression changed, quickly asking, "What''s going on? Is something wrong with your family?"


    Yang Haoran''s lips twitched slightly. He cursed Guanhai for his sharp tongue inwardly. But under the current circumstances, he couldn''t admit or deny it, hastily saying, "There''s no time to exin. Let''s go back first!"

 Chapter 8: I Can Support Him

    Chapter 8: I Can Support Him


    Despite being a yboy, Guanhai had genuine respect for Yang Haoran. When he learned about the trouble at Yang Haoran''s home, even though the opportunity was ripe for him to take advantage, he decisively abandoned it and left the bar with Yang Haoran without a second thought.


    Guanhai prepared to drive, but Yang Haoran stopped him, only taking his bag from Guanhai''s car, and they hailed a taxi together.


    However, once they were in the taxi, Guanhai was puzzled. The address Yang Haoran gave the taxi driver wasn''t Yang Haoran''s hometown but rather his residential area.


    As the taxi started moving, Guanhai couldn''t hide his confusion. He turned to Yang Haoran and asked, "Yang, is there something of yours at my ce?"


    Yang Haoran shook his head. "No."


    Guanhai asked again, "Is there something at my ce that you want, something you need to take with you?"


    Again, Yang Haoran shook his head. "No."


    Yang Haoran''s responses left Guanhai bewildered. He asked, "If that''s the case, why are we going to my residential area instead of heading back to your hometown?"


    "Don''t ask for now. You''ll understand soon," Yang Haoran didn''t exin.


    Guanhai was smart. Seeing Yang Haoran like this, he knew things were probably not as simple as he thought. Since Yang Haoran wasn''t borating, he didn''t press further.


    Back at Guanhai''s bar, after Yang Haoran and Guanhai left, the atmosphere instantly became dull. Wang Qing and a few college beauty students seemed bored, chatting aimlessly. Without Guanhai, the lively vibe was gone.


    "Do you think Guan Ge wille back?" one of the beauties asked, seemingly reluctant to give up hope.


    "Didn''t his friend say he was going back to his hometown tonight? He won''t be back. By the way, what''s his friend''s name again?" another beauty asked.


    "It seems like hisst name is Li, or maybe Cao, I can''t remember," another beauty recalled uncertainly.


    Wang Qing sipped her drink while ying with her phone, sneering, "He''s just an ordinary guy, nothing special about him. Average looks, average physique, doesn''t know how to talk to girls to get their attention, and on top of that, he''s broke. Even if you remember his name, what''s the point? Are you going to date him?"


    Upon hearing Wang Qing''s words, the other college girlsughed and teased her for being annoying or bad.


    The previously gloomy atmosphere lightened a bit because of Wang Qing''s remarks.


    "Wang Qing, how do you know that guy is broke? Do you know him?" a beauty asked teasingly.


    Wang Qing rolled her eyes at the girl, lit a cigarette, took a drag, and mocked, "I would like to know him, but he needs to qualify first. His flea market clothespletely expose his financial status. If it weren''t for him being clean, I wouldn''t even sit next to him."


    Pausing for a moment, Wang Qing flicked the ash off her cigarette and said with some emotion, "Flea market goods are always just that, flea market goods. No matter how clean they are, they won''t be brand names. On the contrary, even if a brand name is dirty, it''s still a brand name, and people will still fight over it."


    Wang Qing''s words clearly had a hidden meaning. Some of the beauties understood, while others didn''t.


    "That guy actually looks pretty decent. Even if he''s broke, at least he seems honest. Plus, he''s just average-looking. Being with someone like him would feel safe, without worrying about anyone bothering you," a beauty said, her words contradictory to her facial expression, which showed a sly smile, indicating she meant something else.


    Upon hearing this, another beauty''s eyes lit up, immediately echoing, "Yeah, yeah! Dating that guy would definitely be safe. But Guan Ge is different, he''s so handsome and has so many girls chasing after him. Dating him would be exhausting. Ie from a poor background, I''ve suffered hardships since I was young. I can totally handle a bit of exhaustion. Let me take on this tough guy, Wang Qing, why don''t you go after that guy?"


    As soon as she said this, the gazes of the other college girls towards her turned hostile. Sensing the situation was turning against her, the girl chuckled awkwardly, quickly changing her tune, "How about Wang Qing goes after that guy, and the rest of us take on Guan Ge? Whoever seeds first, it''s up to our abilities. What do you think?"


    Except for Wang Qing, the others liked this idea and immediately joined in, urging Wang Qing to go after Yang Haoran and leave Guanhai to them.


    In terms of looks and physique, they were all inferior to Wang Qing by a good margin. They had all noticed Wang Qing''s interactions with Guanhai before, and there was nock of envy in their hearts.


    They were all ssmates who knew each other well. Any man caught in Wang Qing''s sights rarely escaped her grasp unless she chose to let go herself. At this moment, they were just trying to make Wang Qing give up on Guanhai, even though they knew it was impossible. They still wanted to give it a try.


    Wang Qing rolled her eyes at them, sweetly smiling. With that innocent face and her words, she looked genuinely pure. But what came out of her mouth was as sharp as a knife.


    "Not every man is worthy of my pursuit. Either he''s wealthy and can support me, or he''s handsome, and I can support him. Guan Ge is quite good. Although he doesn''t meet my financial standards yet, he''s handsome, and that''s enough. I can support him. So, it''s better for you all to give up early."


    Upon hearing Wang Qing''s statement about supporting Guanhai, the smiles on the faces of the other beauties turned strange. One of themughed and said, "You''re just like us, still not graduated, and we know your family background. How are you going to support Guan Ge?"


    Wang Qing''s expression turned unpleasant, her tone bing colder. She replied, "How I support him is my concern. You know it, and I know it too. There''s no need to ask knowingly. Besides, aren''t you doing the same thing? If we''re being honest, we''re in the same line of work. Why pretend in front of me?"


    The atmosphere suddenly turned sour. Wang Qing felt annoyed, and the girl who retorted felt even more irritated. Others quickly intervened, trying to smooth things over. They had all consumed quite a bit of alcohol, and causing a scene here would not only hurt their rtionships but also embarrass them greatly.


    With some persuasion, Wang Qing and the other girl didn''t say much more. However, the hostility between them was evident in their gazes.


    One of the girls quickly changed the topic, saying, "Don''t you feel the bar is chilly without Guanhai Ge?"


    Her diversion caught the others off guard. They suddenly felt the chill in the air, especially Wang Qing, who involuntarily shivered.


    Previously, they had been drinking heavily, focusing all their attention on Guanhai. With him gone and tensions rising between them, they suddenly felt the piercing cold.


    "Yeah, it''s quite chilly. We didn''t notice before," one of the beauties said, wrapping her coat around herself.


    "Maybe the air conditioning is broken?" Wang Qing frowned, specting.


    "Who knows? Anyway, let''s just go back. Guanhai Ge won''t be back tonight," another beauty suggested.


    Her suggestion received unanimous support. They quickly gathered their belongings and left the bar hastily. However, none of them noticed the inexplicable coldness emanating from Wang Qing.


    ---


    The taxi stopped, and Yang Haoran and Guanhai arrived at the entrance of the residential area. Yang Haoran paid the fare and got out of the car.


    Although Guanhai didn''t understand what Yang Haoran was up to, he followed suit and stepped out of the car.


    "What''s going on? What are you up to, buddy? Didn''t something big happen at home? Why did you stop here at my residential area?" Guanhai, puzzled, asked Yang Haoran after the taxi left.


    Yang Haoran didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he pulled out a cigarette and offered one to Guanhai before lighting his own.


    After taking a deep drag, Yang Haoran said to Guanhai, "Nothing happened at my home. The reason I asked you to leave is that I don''t want you to stay at the bar anymore."


    "Huh?" Guanhai, puffing on his cigarette, eximed before asking, "Not stay at the bar? Why?"


    "More urately, I don''t want you to continue getting involved with that girl named Wang Qing," Yang Haoran exined.


    Upon hearing this, Guanhai became interested. He grinnedsciviously and asked, "Hehe, are you interested in her? If you like her, just tell me, I''ll give her up without hesitation. After all, I''m notcking in other options. Why make things soplicated, pretending there''s a family emergency? I have to admit, your acting skills are top-notch. Even I was fooled by you."


    Taking another drag of his cigarette, Guanhai continued with a smile, "However, that girl Wang Qing doesn''t seem like an easy target. I can tell from her demeanor. If you''re interested in her, buddy, I''m worried you''ll get hurt."


    "That''s not the reason," Yang Haoran shook his head, speaking up.


    Guanhai looked at Yang Haoran, somewhat surprised. Seeing Yang Haoran''s serious expression, he couldn''t help but wonder, "Strange, why aren''t you arguing with me? This isn''t like you. Could it be that you have some connection with that girl, or maybe she''s influential, and you don''t want me to approach her?"


    "She and I have no connection, and I don''t know if she''s influential. But didn''t you feel a chilling coldness emanating from her when you were sitting with her, exchanging nces?" Yang Haoran asked seriously.


    Guanhaiughed and said, "I didn''t feel any chill, but I did feel a burning passion in my heart. It needed the icy water of her indifference to extinguish it. Unfortunately, just as this oasis of warmth appeared in my desert, you turned it into a mirage! What a pity, what a real pity!"


    As he finished speaking, Guanhai seemed to have a realization. His eyes lit up with excitement, and he eximed, "Right! They might not have left yet. Let me make a call to check. It might not be toote to rush back. Luckily, I saved their contact information earlier."


    Without hesitation, Yang Haoran immediately stopped Guanhai.


    "What''s wrong? Your family is fine, and I haven''t med you for lying to me. Yet you still want to ruin my chance?" Guanhai felt a bit unhappy.


    "That girl named Wang Qing is trouble. You better not get close to her. You have to trust me," Yang Haoran said earnestly.


    Guanhai felt a bit conflicted. Since he had known Yang Haoran, apart from when he was fooling around, he had never seen Yang Haoran so serious.


    However, at this moment, Guanhai''s phone suddenly rang.


    "How many sisters do you have? Why does each one look so weary..."


    Listening to the flirtatious ringtone, Yang Haoran couldn''t muster a smile because, as Guanhai took out his phone, he clearly saw the caller ID: Wang Qing.


    This call was from Wang Qing!

 Chapter 9: The Old Building

    Chapter 9: The Old Building


    When Guanhai saw the caller ID disying "Wang Qing," his gaze shifted to Yang Haoran, seeking his opinion.


    Taking a drag of his cigarette, Yang Haoran spoke up, "Answer it. Just say we''re still on our way back to the countryside, won''t be able to make it back tonight for sure."


    Reluctant though he was, Guanhai still answered the call, and on the other end, Wang Qing''s enticing voice filled the air.


    "Brother Guan, have you arrived yet?"


    "Not yet, still on the road. Yang''s hometown is a bit out of the way, will take some time to get there. Have you left the bar already?" Guanhai chuckled, his tone casual.


    "How did you know, Brother Guan, you''re amazing. Did the waitress tell you?"


    "I could hear the sound of passing cars on your end. My little bar isn''t exactly suitable for horseback riding or driving." Guanhaiughed.


    "Oh! Brother Guan, you''re so mean, but I like it! How about I go grab somete-night snacks, get some for you too, and you drop off your guest and hurry back? I''ll be waiting for you toe back and enjoy them slowly." There was an underlying message in Wang Qing''s words, and how could Guanhai, a seasoned yer in matters of the heart, not pick up on it? He suddenly seemed a bit excited.


    However, seeing Yang Haoran shake his head gently, Guanhai felt a sense of urgency. After hesitating for a moment, he ultimately chose to trust Yang Haoran.


    "Maybe another time. Tonight, I definitely won''t make it back. Save the food for me, I''lle to taste it another day." Guanhai''s tone was filled with regret and reluctance, not an act, but genuine.


    A temptingughter came through the phone, and Wang Qing responded, "Okay, I''ll be waiting for your call anytime, don''t stand me up, Brother Guan."


    After hanging up the phone, Guanhai looked disappointed, as if he had lost something precious. Just by looking at his expression, Yang Haoran could feel a pang of regret.


    "Hai, although I''m not sure how to exin this to you, I just feel that woman is not right. And I genuinely sensed that eerie coldness emanating from her, and I''m sure it''sing from her," Yang Haoran began, but Guanhai interrupted him with a hand gesture.


    "Yang, I trust you. We''re brothers, and I can feel your sincerity. I know you''re genuinely worried about me getting into trouble, so you don''t need to exin. Even if you misjudged her, it''s okay. At least I know you didn''t misjudge." Guanhai''s words made Yang Haoran feel embarrassed. He felt Wang Qing was suspicious based purely on intuition, without evidence. That''s why he wanted to exin to Guanhai, but didn''t know how.


    "Yang, you just said there''s a chill about her. By your ount, is she a ghost? Can you really see ghosts?" Guanhai asked curiously.


    This question left Yang Haoran even more puzzled about how to exin. He waved his hand, somewhat helpless, and said, "Just go back and rest. I''ll exin when I have time. But remember what I said, it''s best to avoid contact with her."


    Finishing his cigarette, Yang Haoran walked away alone, leaving Guanhai behind. Seeing him leave, Guanhai quickly asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Obviously home to sleep. You''re not suggesting I go to the crematorium, are you?" Yang Haoran replied without turning his head, a bit irritated.


    "Even if you''re going home, you should call a taxi. Are you nning to walk back?" Guanhai''s voice came from behind.


    "It''s not that far. Walking back can clear my head and sober me up."


    Under the cold moonlight, Yang Haoran adjusted his coat and gradually disappeared from Guanhai''s sight.


    Once Yang Haoran''s figurepletely vanished, Guanhai took out his phone, scrolled through his contacts, and paused at Wang Qing''s number.


    Yes, this seasoned yer wasn''t giving up yet. Despite his inner turmoil, he hesitated for a long time, nced at where Yang Haoran disappeared, and ultimately didn''t dial the number. He pocketed his phone and walked into the residential area.


    Walking alone on the way home, Yang Haoran''s mind was in disarray, partly due to the excessive drinking and partly due to Wang Qing.


    There was definitely something off about Wang Qing. He was sure of it. The reason for his certainty was the peculiar chill emanating from her.


    It was winter now, and approaching midnight. The outside weather was undoubtedly cold enough, yet Yang Haoran, dressed warmly, didn''t feel much of the chill.


    However, the coldness radiating from Wang Qing was different. It seemed to bypass clothing and prate directly into one''s bones, a sensation fundamentally different from the cold brought by the weather.


    From what Yang Haoran understood and learned, the chill emanating from Wang Qing should be Yin energy, or one could say, ghostly energy. His so-called "sensing Yin" referred to detecting this phenomenon. However, whether this so-called Yin energy, ghostly energy, was truly rted to ghosts, he couldn''t be sure. After all, he was just a chatan, and online information could be true or false.


    Nevertheless, he still felt it was right to keep Guanhai away from this woman. Regardless of whether the chill Wang Qing emitted was ghostly or not, getting close to her certainly wouldn''t lead to anything good. He didn''t want to get involved in Guanhai''s affairs at some point. That would indeed be interesting.


    Lost in his thoughts, Yang Haoran suddenly felt a chilling sensation at his back, spreading from his feet to his head. He shuddered, his body stiffening in ce, his hair almost standing on end!


    Familiar! It feels so familiar!


    Whenever Yang Haoran approached Wang Qing, he had this chilling sensation. It hadn''t been long since then, so naturally, he wouldn''t forget that feeling!


    However, the chill he felt now was much stronger than what Wang Qing had caused him. It was much more intense, on an entirely different level!


    The fear in his heart made him dare not even nce back, as if at this moment there was something standing behind him, staring at him with a cold, sinister gaze, regarding him as prey.


    His stiff body trembled slightly, and it was then that Yang Haoran suddenly realized he had unconsciously arrived in front of a dpidated old building.


    Under the moonlight, the decrepit old building looked like a ferocious ghost, struggling to crawl out of hell, its bloodthirsty mouth wide open as if to devour him whole!


    Yang Haoran''s heart sank as he cursed himself for ending up here. He still dared not turn back, and with a surge of inexplicable strength from somewhere within, he sprinted away as if his life depended on it, wanting nothing but to escape this alleyway.


    The alley wasn''t long, but Yang Haoran ran with all his might. It took about two minutes, but he finally managed to flee from that alleyway.


    As soon as he dashed out of the alley, the chilling sensation disappeared. He stopped in his tracks, gasping for breath, his feet trembling, his heart pounding. He was exhausted and frightened.


    ncing back, he could still vaguely see the old building in the moonlight. In the cold moonlight, the old building appeared eerie. Even just a nce sent shivers down his spine.


    Yang Haoran was familiar with this old building. Passing through the alley in front of it would lead to the street where he was. During the daytime, few people and vehicles passed by this alley, and only two types of people dared to take this shortcut to his street.


    The first were outsiders who didn''t know about the terrifying stories surrounding the old building. Ignorance breeds fearlessness. The second were the bold ones who had heard about the supernatural events associated with the old building but, being fearless and skeptical of the supernatural, dared to pass by the alley.


    However, this was only during the daytime. Once it was nighttime, not only did the old building appear more sinister and terrifying, even the alley outside became filled with an eerie atmosphere. No ordinary person, let alone the aforementioned two types, would dare to pass through this alley at night. Even those who had passed through once at night wouldn''t dare to do so again, because anyone who passed through this alley would feel a deep-seated fear and chill emanating from their soul. No matter how brave or skeptical one was, the environment and the chilling sensation would still startle them.


    Over time, once it was nighttime, apart from the very few outsiders who passed by, no one would dare to pass through the alley in front of the old building.


    Yang Haoran wouldn''t normally pass through this alley either, even during the daytime. He would rather take a detour than pass through here. As for nighttime, it goes without saying; even if he died, he wouldn''t want toe near this ce.


    Tonight, due to drinking too much and being heavily burdened with worries, he somehow ended up here. If it weren''t for the sudden chill from the depths of his soul that awakened him, he wouldn''t have even noticed that he hade to such a terrifying ce.


    As he gasped for breath, Yang Haoran dared not linger here any longer. He took out a cigarette from his pocket, trembling, and hastily walked towards the location of his storefront. The sound of his footsteps, his heavy breathing, and the clicking of his lighter echoed in the street, sounding hollow.


    His trembling hands tried to ignite the lighter several times, but it failed to light the cigarette. Yang Haoran felt nervous and irritated. However, just then, a dark figure suddenly dashed out from in front of him, startling him into a scream!


    "Ah!!!"


    Yang Haoran''s body trembled, and instinctively, he leaped backward, paying no attention to the cigarette falling from his mouth. He turned his fearful gaze towards the ck shadow.


    Under the streetlight, the figure that had suddenly shot past him turned out to be a chubby big ck cat!


    Sensing Yang Haoran''s gaze, the big ck cat stopped in its tracks, looked at him, and let out a meow.


    Yang Haoran was furious, nearly scared out of his wits by this creature. In his anger, he threw the lighter in his hand at the ck cat.


    "What are you meowing for?! You scared the hell out of me!"


    The lighter exploded as it hit the ground, startling the ck cat, which meowed in fright before quickly running off.


    At that moment, a window in the apartment above where the ck cat had emerged suddenly opened, and a heavily made-up middle-aged woman began shouting curses in Yang Haoran''s direction.


    "What the hell are you yelling about in the middle of the night?! Do you want to ruin my business?! You drunken fool, go to sleep! If a car hits you, serves you right!"

 Chapter 10: My House is Haunted!

    Chapter 10: My House is Haunted!


    The middle-aged woman''s angry scolding didn''t ignite any anger in Yang Haoran''s heart. Instead, he felt a sense of relief.


    Those who haven''t experienced such eerie urrences probably couldn''t understand Yang Haoran''s current state of mind. In such situations, just seeing another living person was a relief for him, providing some relief to his tense nerves. Whether the other person was scolding him or praising him didn''t matter anymore.


    Of course, being disturbed by ghostly noises and lost lighters in the middle of the night, no one would praise him. Not having a beer bottle thrown at him would already be considered fortunate.


    After the middle-aged woman finished her tirade and mmed the window shut, whether she was busy with her so-called business or had other matters to attend to was unknown.


    Yang Haoran breathed out heavily, licked his dry lips, and without a word, continued briskly towards the location of his storefront.


    Returning home, Yang Haoran finally felt rxed, his tense nerves finally eased.


    "Walk long in the night, meet ghosts for sure. Didn''t expect this day toe so soon," Yang Haoran muttered to himself as he poured a cup of hot water.


    Yang Haoran had a habit of ying with his phone before bed, watching supernatural videos online, flipping through some paranormal material for study. But tonight, he didn''t continue this habit. Joking aside, he was nearly scared to death. He had no mood to watch those things.


    Actually, it wasn''t surprising that Yang Haoran was a bit timid. As the saying goes, "Great skill makes one bold." Those who are bold usually have some skills to rely on and confidence in themselves. But Yang Haoran was different; he was just a chatan, good at deceiving people, without any real abilities. It would be strange if he wasn''t afraid.


    To be blunt, the former belonged to the impressive, while he belonged to the pretentious, just a little better than being a fool.


    Another reason Yang Haoran was easily frightened was because of his exposure to such things. The more he encountered, the more he understood various supernatural events. Once he encountered something inexplicable, his brain would automatically fill in the gaps, making it even scarier. And he naturally had a fear of the unknown, so he was easily frightened.


    After drinking a cup of hot water, listening to a few cheerful songs, and smoking a few cigarettes, he felt somewhat better.


    "The house is still too empty. I should find a chance to get a dog, no, get two. With them around, I''ll havepany," Yang Haoran nned in his mind.


    Why dogs instead of cats? Well, he was startled by that big ck cat tonight. Now, whenever he saw a cat, he had an urge to beat it up. How could he possibly keep such a pet? Besides, cats are annoying when they''re in heat, just like a baby''s crying in the middle of the night, giving people the creeps.


    With these thoughts in mind, nning ahead, fueled by the lingering effects of alcohol, his brain foggy, he fell asleep on the bed.


    He didn''t sleep soundly; he had all sorts of nightmares throughout the night. He even woke up once in the middle, then remained in a half-asleep, half-awake state, which was quite distressing.


    After some time, in a daze, he seemed to hear someone knocking on the door. At first, he thought it was just a hallucination, that he misheard, so he didn''t pay any attention, covering his head with the thick nket and continued sleeping.


    But the knocking didn''t stop, instead, it became more forceful, and the frequency increased. This time, even though Yang Haoran covered his head with the nket, he heard it clearly. Indeed, someone was knocking on the door.


    When this roll-up door was knocked, it made quite a noisymotion. With a little force, the noise increased. Even if Yang Haoran was in a half-asleep state, he would definitely be awakened by the noise.


    Feeling annoyed, Yang Haoran wondered who was knocking so persistently. Somewhat disgruntled, he threw off the nket covering his head and grabbed his phone from beside the pillow, taking a nce. What he saw made him pause.


    "Wow, it''s almost twelve o''clock. I was half asleep and slept so long," he muttered disbelievingly. Yang Haoran got up from the bed, and the moment he left the nket, he shivered from the cold.


    Hastily dressing himself, Yang Haoran responded to the person knocking outside as he walked towards the roll-up door.


    "I''ming, who is it?"


    As he reached the roll-up door, without hesitation, he pulled it up.


    The weather outside was nice today, with bright sunlight. When Yang Haoran''s body felt the sunlight outside, he instinctively closed his eyes and put his hands up to shield his eyes from the sun.


    A person stood outside the roll-up door. However, due to the difort in his eyes, Yang Haoran didn''t immediately see who it was, not even distinguishing whether it was a human or an animal.


    After closing his eyes several times, Yang Haoran finally adjusted and saw clearly who it was.


    The person was a girl. She had an anxious look on her face, but upon seeing the roll-up door open, a hint of a smile appeared on her anxious face, though it seemed a bit forced.


    "Master Yang, hello, I..."


    The woman hadn''t finished her sentence when Yang Haoran, yawning, asked, "What do you want to buy?"


    "No, no, no, I''m not here to buy anything," the woman hurriedly waved her hand, speaking up.


    "Not here to buy anything?" Yang Haoran looked puzzled, chuckled, and asked, "If you''re not here to buy anything, why are you knocking so urgently?"


    As he spoke, Yang Haoran took a bottle of drink from the shelf, twisted the cap open, and began chugging it down. After drinking too much alcohol, he was particrly thirsty after waking up, and he really craved something sweet, even though it wasn''t good for his stomach at the moment, it felt good.


    "I came to find Master Yang to exorcise ghosts. It seems like... my house... it seems haunted," the woman said hesitantly.


    "Pfft!!!" Yang Haoran sprayed the drink from his mouth upon hearing the woman''s words, choking a bit.


    Seeing this, the woman quickly handed him a tissue, and he mumbled a vague thank you as he took it and wiped himself. After cleaning up, Yang Haoran carefully examined the girl in front of him.


    The woman looked young, around sixteen or seventeen, petite, about five feet tall, with fair skin and a doll-like face, very cute. However, her face seemed tired and worn-out now, with dark circles under her eyes, obviously due tock of rest.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed under Yang Haoran''s scrutiny, the tired woman forced a smile on her haggard face.


    "What did you just say? Your house is haunted?" Yang Haoran asked to confirm.


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s question, the forced smile on the woman''s face froze, and after a moment of hesitation, she quickly nodded, speaking pitifully, "My house is really haunted, oh no, not my house, it''s the house I rented. It''s very scary, Master Yang, you must help me."


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran neither gave a definite answer nor a negative one. Instead, he smiled and said, "You sit here for a while. I''ll freshen up ande out. Then you can tell me more in detail."


    The woman wanted to say something more, but hearing Yang Haoran''s words, she didn''t object. After all, at this moment, Yang Haoran indeed looked unkempt, with messy hair, looking like a beggar.


    To be honest, at this moment, Yang Haoran''s appearance had some simrities to the woman. The woman had dark circles under her eyes, and Yang Haoran, who hadn''t slept well all night, also had dark circles, though not as severe as the woman''s. After all, Yang Haoran just didn''t sleep wellst night, while the woman probably hadn''t slept well for a long time.


    Besides the dark circles, Yang Haoran, who hadn''t slept well all night, looked tired, and in the short time he spent with the woman, he had already yawned several times. In contrast, although the woman didn''t yawn repeatedly, her face looked exhausted,cking vitality.


    Yang Haoran went into the green curtain and started to freshen up noisily. The woman didn''t sit down outside but waited anxiously. Fortunately, Yang Haoran didn''t keep her waiting for too long. In less than ten minutes, Yang Haoran came out from behind the curtain.


    Although the dark circles were still visible,pared to before, Yang Haoran looked much more energetic now.


    "Have you eaten?" Yang Haoran asked the woman.


    The woman didn''t speak, just shook her head.


    "I came here before dawn. Since it''s too early, I didn''t knock on the door for fear of disturbing your rest. But waiting till noon and seeing you hadn''t opened the door, I thought you weren''t at home. The reason I knocked just now was just to confirm if you were home. So..."


    "I see." As Yang Haoran spoke, he took two packs of instant noodles from the shelf and said, "I don''t have much here, and it''s toote to cook now. You''ll have to make do with this."


    The woman didn''t refuse; she was indeed quite hungry. Looking a bit embarrassed, she apologized, "Let me treat you, Master. I''m really sorry for bothering you today."


    As she spoke, the woman took out a ten New Genesis Coin note from her bag and handed it to Yang Haoran. However, he didn''t take it, smiling as he said, "It''s just a pack of instant noodles. You don''t need to do this. If you want to add ham, then I''ll charge you."


    A faint smile appeared on the woman''s haggard face. This smile wasn''t forced but genuine, as she was amused by Yang Haoran''s words.


    "Then I''ll add a slice of ham, and I''ll treat Master too." With that, the woman was about to take out more money from her bag but was stopped by Yang Haoran.


    "No need. We''re out of stock anyway. Let''s just make do for now, and then I''ll handle your matter," Yang Haoran said.


    The woman had wanted to insist, but upon hearing that Yang Haoran would handle her matter after eating, her expression changed, a hint of fear shing in her eyes. She didn''t continue to insist and simply nodded gently.

 Chapter 11: Dreams and Reality

    Chapter 11: Dreams and Reality


    It''s certain that instant noodlesck nutrition, but for someone who''s starving, this junk food can be quite delicious.


    At this moment, both Yang Haoran and the young woman had empty stomachs, so neither of them was picky. They hastily finished the instant noodles, and then the woman briefed Yang Haoran on the detailed haunting situation in her house.


    The woman''s name was Jiang Zhenzhen. She looked like she was only sixteen or seventeen, but her actual age was twenty-one. Her youthful appearance was owed to her doll-like face and petite figure.


    Jiang Zhenzhen came from a modest family background and dropped out of school early. Despitecking formal education, her sweet demeanor and easygoing nature made her suitable for various jobs. Consequently, she easily found a job at a jewelry store in Lecheng.


    She was fairly content with her current job. Previously, she had worked in other cities, but due to her parents'' poor health, she returned to Lecheng to take care of them. Though she couldn''t be with her parents all the time, she could still manage household matters and ease their burdens when needed, which bore some simrity to Yang Haoran''s situation.


    After securing her job, Jiang Zhenzhen rented a one-bedroom apartment in Lecheng. The apartment wasn''t spacious, but it had all the essentials.


    Initially, Jiang Zhenzhen had nned to share the apartment with someone else to save on rent. However, cohabitation could bring about numerous issues. If the roommate was tidy and had a normal lifestyle, it would be ideal. But if not, it could be quite ufortable and even risky, leaving her constantly on edge.


    Sharing amodations definitely depended on the person; otherwise, it could be chaotic and potentially dangerous. After careful consideration, Jiang Zhenzhen decided against sharing and opted for a one-bedroom apartment, despite the additional rent expense, for a morefortable living situation.


    Indeed, when she rented this one-bedroom apartment, Jiang Zhenzhen aimed forfort. However, what she never anticipated was feeling uneasy rather thanfortable, even frightened nearly to death.


    From the first day Jiang Zhenzhen moved in, she started having nightmares every night!


    That day, their jewelry store was busy, and she had worked tirelessly. After finishing her shift and returning home to her rented apartment, she began tidying up, cleaning, and arranging the ce until midnight.


    Her frail body couldn''t handle such strenuous activity, and she knew she was exhausted after a day''s work. Yet, she felt happy because she finally got everything sorted out.


    After a refreshing hot shower, she happily jumped into bed. Despite being a rented space, it still gave her a sense of freshness and joy.


    After turning off the lights, she drifted into sleep, tired from the day''s work. But something unexpected happened. As she was dozing off, she felt as if someone was tugging at her nket. Initially drowsy, she didn''t pay much attention and continued to sleep. However, after a while, she felt another tug, startling her. She faintly sensed that someone was sleeping next to her!


    This realization jolted her awake. Instinctively, she reached for the bedsidemp switch and turned it on. The room flooded with light, giving her some courage. She quickly turned to look beside her, hoping it was just her imagination, but what she saw almost stopped her heart.


    Next to her was an olddy, sharing the same nket. The olddy''s body was wrapped tightly in the nket, with only her head visible. However, her face was rotten, covered in holes oozing foul-smelling pus. In the bright light, Jiang Zhenzhen could even see maggots wriggling in the holes.


    The face was barely recognizable as that of an olddy. When Jiang Zhenzhen looked at her, the olddy grinned, revealing sharp teeth!


    Jiang Zhenzhen screamed in terror, sitting bolt upright in bed. The room remained dark as she hadn''t switched on the light. She was drenched in cold sweat, her nightclothes clinging to her body. Breathing heavily, she switched on the light, still trembling with fear, only to find the space beside her empty. The terrifying olddy wasn''t there.


    With a shiver, Jiang Zhenzhen let out a sigh of relief, realizing that everything had just been a dream, albeit an incredibly vivid one. Though she often had dreams, even daydreaming during the day, she rarely remembered them upon waking. However, this time was different. She vividly recalled every detail of the dream, especially the horrifying image of the olddy''s hole-ridden face, and the deep-seated fear it evoked.


    That night, she couldn''t sleep. She dared not continue sleeping, although she didn''t understand why she had such a dream. However, she didn''t want to be frightened again likest night if she fell asleep.


    The next day, Jiang Zhenzhen went to work as usual. She appeared a bit less energetic due to the sleepless night, but since she had recently found this job, she didn''t want her personal issues to affect her work. She feared being fired by her boss.


    Therefore, despite not having slept well, she still worked diligently the next day, hoping to leave a good impression on her boss and colleagues through her efforts.


    Returning home in the evening, although she didn''t tidy up the room as she did the previous night, due to her exhaustion from working tirelessly all day, she felt even more tired than the night before.


    So, she hastily freshened up, didn''t even bother to eat dinner, and dove straight into bed, falling into a deep sleep.


    As for the terrifying nightmare that had shaken her to her core the previous night, it gradually faded from her mind due to today''s busyness and fatigue.


    Sometimes, women''s nerves are delicate like threads, easily snapped with a slight touch. But other times, their nerves are as strong as steel rods, thick and sturdy. Jiang Zhenzhen was no exception.


    For Jiang Zhenzhen, after a whole day of exhaustion and a night of poor sleep, falling asleep was the mostfortable thing to do. However, the heart-stopping event almost urred again.


    Jiang Zhenzhen slept deeply,pletely unaware of the passing time. After an unknown period, a chill woke her from her slumber.


    In that moment of awakening, her brain wasn''t fully alert. She thought it might be time to get up for work and subconsciously checked her phone for the time. It was exactly twelve o''clock.


    Twelve o''clock¡ªthe time often chosen for ghostly urrences in many horror movies, down to the exact second. Jiang Zhenzhen, still not fully awake, didn''t associate the current situation with horror movies, let alone connect it to the nightmare she hadst night. Her first thought was about her missing nket.


    Yes, she found her nket missing. It was the middle of winter, and it waste at night. The temperature was already low, although there was an air conditioner in the room, she hadn''t turned it on to save electricity. Without the nket, she would definitely freeze, which made perfect sense.


    The nket couldn''t have vanished on its own. Jiang Zhenzhen, now a bit more awake, first thought that she hadn''t been careful while sleeping and had kicked the nket onto the floor.


    So, she got up and looked towards the left side of the bed where the floor was empty. There was nothing there. Then, she naturally looked towards the right side of the bed. This time, she wasn''t disappointed; she indeed found the nket on the floor.


    However, just as she bent down to pick up the nket from the floor, a pair of rotting and foul-smelling feet suddenly appeared in her line of sight!


    Ah!!!


    Jiang Zhenzhen screamed, jerking backward, so terrified that she fell off the bed. Ignoring the pain in her body, she quickly retreated to a corner and curled up, trembling all over!


    She saw the owner of those feet clearly¡ªa rotten olddy oozing pus all over her body. The scene before her reminded her of the nightmare fromst night¡ªthe familiar rotten face, the familiar stench, and that terrifying smile!


    It was the olddy from her dream, the one who shared her bedst night!


    At that moment, Jiang Zhenzhen waspletely petrified. She had never experienced anything so horrifying in her life. Huddled in the corner, she trembled as she watched the olddy slowly approach her. She screamed in terror, loudly shouting, "Don''te near me! Don''te near me!"


    The olddy paid no attention, her rotting body emitting a foul smell. She moved closer to Jiang Zhenzhen, repeating, "This house is mine, and no one can take it from me. Get out of here! Get out!"


    In Jiang Zhenzhen''s terrified gaze, the olddy reached her, extending her rotten hands and grabbing Jiang Zhenzhen''s neck!


    The decaying flesh, wriggling maggots, and disgusting pus covered Jiang Zhenzhen, seeping into her clothes. The maggots wriggled inside her clothes, nibbling on her, as if intending to devour her whole.


    Jiang Zhenzhen struggled in fear, but to no avail. She couldn''t break free from the olddy''s rotten and foul-smelling hands. She could only watch helplessly as the olddy, with a face full of eerieughter, brought her sharp teeth towards Jiang Zhenzhen''s forehead, seemingly about to feast starting from her head.


    At the moment when the olddy''s sharp teeth sank into Jiang Zhenzhen''s forehead, a piercing pain shot through her nerves. Gathering strength from somewhere unknown, she suddenly sat up from the bed!


    Yes, she sat up from the bed. Her whole body was drenched in sweat, her hair disheveled, and she looked bewildered. Everything that just happened was just a dream, but this dream was so real that she couldn''t distinguish between reality and dream anymore.

 Chapter 12: The Low-Priced Master

    Chapter 12: The Low-Priced Master


    It seemed like an eternity had passed when a beam of sunlight rose from the east, dispersing the terror of the night, and Jiang Zhenzhen, disoriented and bewildered, only then regained her senses.


    Ever since she was jolted awake by the nightmare, she hadn''t slept again. Instead, she sat motionless on the bed, as if stupefied, or as if her soul had been scared out of her, resembling the tales of being soul-shaken.


    Upon awakening, she found the nket still covering her, untouched on the floor, indicating that the terrifying scenes were merely a dream, a nightmare.


    Although it was just a dream, it had nearly scared her soul out of her. She felt a mix of fear, helplessness, and a sense of injustice. Who had she offended to deserve this? Why would she have such a nightmare? The more she thought about it, the more perplexed and distressed she became. Eventually, unable to contain herself, she burst into tears, clutching the nket tightly.


    She cried for a long time until the rm clock rang, finally silencing her sobs.


    Despite the frightening nightmares, she still had to go to work. She had only recently found this job, and losing it would be a pity. Moreover, she needed the money for her life.


    However, having nightmares two nights in a row, both featuring the same olddy, made her think. She couldn''t help but feel that it was more than just a simple nightmare.


    That day, Jiang Zhenzhen''s work was still busy, but she couldn''t put the nightmares aside like the day before. She was mentally absent, with the image of the olddy from the nightmare asionally surfacing in her mind, evoking fear deep within her.


    Due to her poor mental state, her work naturally suffered. At the end of the day, she was reprimanded, scolded harshly by the store manager.


    In response, Jiang Zhenzhen apologized profusely and made assurances, without saying much else. She knew that if she were to exin the situation, the manager would not only think she was making excuses but might also suspect her of being mentally unstable.


    She didn''t think many would believe her if she spoke out. Most would likely think she had just had a nightmare and frightened herself.


    In a way, she had indeed only had a nightmare. The frightening olddy had only appeared in her dreams, not in reality. So, did that count as seeing a ghost?


    Jiang Zhenzhen didn''t understand this aspect well and wasn''t a professional, so she couldn''t be sure if she had really encountered a ghost. However, this didn''t diminish her inner fear.


    With her inner fear and a hint of luck, she returned to her rented apartment in the evening. This time, there was no novelty in returning home, no joy of moving into a new ce, nor the extreme sleepiness she had felt the night before, wanting nothing more than to sleep.


    Although she was exhausted, more so than the night before, she dared not close her eyes, not even for a moment. She feared that if she did, the terrifying olddy would appear again.


    She didn''t eat dinner because she couldn''t stomach anything, nor did she have the mood to cook. She curled up in bed, covering herself with the nket, trembling with fear and helplessness.


    After who knows how long, the extreme exhaustion took its toll on her spirit, and she copsed onto the bed, falling asleep.


    As expected, she had another nightmare that night. The olddy, rotting all over, appeared in her dream again, constantly hurling insults at her, demanding she leave the house, iming it belonged to her. She once again reached out to strangle her, as if trying to choke her to death. Just as she felt she was about to suffocate to death, she woke up drenched in sweat, just like the previous two nights.


    As with the previous two nights, upon being awakened, Jiang Zhenzhen dared not go back to sleep. She curled up in bed, trembling with fear, unsure of what to do, and once again burst into tears, filled with fear and despair.


    As dawn broke, she dragged her exhausted body to work again. Her appearance startled the other staff members. With dark circles under her eyes and a haggard face, she looked like someone who wouldn''t live for a few more days, nothing like the youthful and lively person on her first day at work.


    "Are you on drugs?" the manager confronted her, the first words out of his mouth. Jiang Zhenzhen didn''t immediately respond. Instead, she burst into tears, hugging the manager, which puzzled the other staff members who gathered around, asking what was wrong.


    Among these staff members, some were genuinely concerned about Jiang Zhenzhen''s heart-wrenching tears, as she appeared quite young, and working alone in a foreign ce wasn''t easy.


    On the other hand, some of the staff members who asked questions were merely curious, wanting to gossip and see if this cute girl had been mistreated by a man, perhaps yed with and then dumped.


    The store manager had initially intended to scold Jiang Zhenzhen and inform her that if her work performance didn''t improve, she could leave. However, he was taken aback when Jiang Zhenzhen burst into tears after just one question.


    As someone capable enough to be a store manager, he remainedposed upon seeing Jiang Zhenzhen crying so suddenly. He continued with a serious expression, asking, "You''re not actually doing drugs, are you?"


    Jiang Zhenzhen naturally shook her head. Relieved to see her response, the manager then asked her what was wrong.


    The other staff members also focused their attention on Jiang Zhenzhen, listening intently, wanting to know what was going on.


    This time, Jiang Zhenzhen didn''t hide anything. She recounted the nightmares she had been having for the past few nights. She didn''t care whether others believed her or how they viewed her. Feeling utterly broken inside, she just wanted to pour out her fears and alleviate some of the terror in her heart.


    After hearing Jiang Zhenzhen''s story, the expressions of the staff members, including the manager, varied. Some seemed genuinely frightened, while others sneered, thinking Jiang Zhenzhen was overreacting to a simple nightmare.


    As for the manager, he didn''t show any signs of amusement. Instead, heforted Jiang Zhenzhen earnestly. Once her emotions stabilized, he solemnly exined to her that there were no ghosts in the world. The so-called ghosts were just figments of her imagination, likely exacerbated by stress and the unfamiliar environment.


    The manager''s exnation was well-reasoned, and he even found some evidence online to support his ims. Although Jiang Zhenzhen didn''t fully believe him, her fear lessened somewhat because of his exnation.


    After Jiang Zhenzhen exined her situation, the manager knew her mental state was poor. So, he allowed her to work only in the morning and instructed her to rest in the afternoon. He made this decision out of kindness and also out of concern that something might happen to her if she continued working in such a state.


    Jiang Zhenzhen didn''t refuse. She thanked the manager and didn''t work in the afternoon. Before leaving, a colleague approached her.


    "Jingjing, I believe what you said this morning. I think you might have encountered a ghost. Your house isn''t clean," the female colleague said mysteriously.


    Instead offorting Jiang Zhenzhen, her words sent a shiver down her spine.


    "Is what you''re saying true?" Jiang Zhenzhen asked uncertainly.


    Actually, Jiang Zhenzhen herself knew deep down that she had probably encountered a ghost. However, having lived up to this point without experiencing such things, she found it difficult to ept.


    "Of course, it''s true! It can''t be faked!" The female colleague''s tone was firm. She continued, "Think about it. In this world, many people face stress, and many frequently change their living environments for work. Why haven''t they reacted like you? Don''t you think there''s a problem?"


    Jiang Zhenzhen shrank back, feeling a chill run down her spine. She didn''t answer; she didn''t know what to say.


    "Let me tell you, when you encounter such things, I think you need to find a master to help you deal with it. Otherwise, you won''t get through it," the female colleague suggested.


    "A master?" Jiang Zhenzhen was taken aback, then smiled wryly. "I don''t know any masters. Where would I even find one? Go to a temple?"


    In Lecheng, there were many templesrge and small, each dedicated to different deities. Jiang Zhenzhen was referring to these temples.


    "The people in temples charge quite a lot. I don''t rmend you go to them. For ordinary folks like us, asking someone from a temple for help is like going to a hospital. No matter how much money you have, it''s never enough," the female colleague shook her head.


    "What do you mean then?" Jiang Zhenzhen asked.


    "I''ll introduce you to a master. He charges low fees and is very capable. My family hired him when we moved into our new house," the female colleague said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Zhenzhen felt immense relief. Without hesitation, she agreed and thanked her colleague profusely.


    Since her colleague didn''t have the master''s contact information, she provided Jiang Zhenzhen with his address, instructing her to visit him.


    Yes, the master her colleague mentioned was none other than Yang Haoran, the fraudster.

 Chapter 13: The Power of Red Packets

    Chapter 13: The Power of Red Packets


    After learning the address of the master, Jiang Zhenzhen left the jewelry store and casually ate something on the street before heading to the address provided by her female colleague.


    Considering she had an afternoon to spare, she decided to grab a bite to eat to fill her stomach. Little did she know that if she had skipped that meal and rushed to Yang Haoran''s address immediately after finding out, she wouldn''t have missed him. At that time, Yang Haoran was still at the shop. However, she didn''t act on this.


    Arriving at Yang Haoran''s grocery store ording to her colleague''s directions, she found the shop tightly shut with its roller shutter down. Yang Haoran had already gone with Guanhai to deal with matters at Mr. Liu''s house.


    Not seeing Yang Haoran, Jiang Zhenzhen didn''t give up. She waited outside the grocery store until evening, but Yang Haoran didn''t return home until early morning. By then, Jiang Zhenzhen had left, so she didn''t meet him.


    However, after being greatly frightened for three consecutive nights, Jiang Zhenzhen didn''t dare to go back again. Instead, she found a nearby hotel to stay for the night.


    Though she didn''t return home, she didn''t restfortably that night either. She spent the whole night in a daze, hesitant to sleep, afraid that she might see the terrifying olddy again when she closed her eyes.


    So, she endured until five in the morning and left the hotel before dawn, arriving outside Yang Haoran''s shop, waiting until she knocked on the roller shutter.


    Jiang Zhenzhen exined in detail, and Yang Haoran listened attentively, not missing any details. After hearing her out, Yang Haoran also felt that the situation was quite bizarre.


    Putting himself in her shoes, he realized that if he, a grown man, encountered such a thing, he would undoubtedly be scared, let alone Jiang Zhenzhen, a girl. He could sense the fear in Jiang Zhenzhen''s voice as she spoke.


    While Jiang Zhenzhen, the one directly involved, was afraid, Yang Haoran, the listener, felt uneasy too. In his view, the apartment Jiang Zhenzhen rented was definitely not clean.


    Though he thought so, he didn''t show any hint of it on his face. A faint smile hung on his face, giving off an aura of mystery. Jiang Zhenzhen, who was already quite frightened, felt somewhat reassured seeing Yang Haoran''s calm demeanor.


    "Master indeed lives up to his reputation, showing no change in expression. You must have real skills. I''m d I came to you for help!" Jiang Zhenzhen said with some relief.


    Yang Haoran chuckled and replied, "Oh,e on now, it''s just some petty tricks, nothing worth mentioning. Can''tpare to the real deal, really!"


    Yang Haoran''s words were indeed true, but unfortunately, in Jiang Zhenzhen''s eyes, his humility only made him seem more like a master.


    Unaware that the air of mystery on Master Yang''s face was just an act, Jiang Zhenzhen felt a bit more confident. If she had witnessed what Yang Haoran had experiencedst night when he passed by the old building, she probably wouldn''t havee to see him again today.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s smile remain mysterious after he finished speaking, Jiang Zhenzhen felt a bit anxious and asked, "Master Yang, how should I handle this matter?"


    Though Yang Haoran felt a pang of unease, he maintained hisposure and thought for a moment before suggesting, "It''s certain that there''s something wrong with the apartment you''re currently living in. Continuing to stay there will only worsen your condition, and I believe you''ve felt it too."


    Without waiting for Jiang Zhenzhen to respond, Yang Haoran fetched a mirror from the side and handed it to her. He sighed and continued, "Take a look at your current mental state in the mirror. It''s quite pitiful."


    Jiang Zhenzhen took the mirror and examined herself. She looked haggard, as if she had aged several years overnight. She had been in a hurry this morning and hadn''t paid attention to her appearance. Now, seeing herself in detail startled her.


    "Master... this..." Jiang Zhenzhen became anxious.


    "I suggest you move out of that apartment immediately. Don''t stay there any longer," Yang Haoran advised after some thought.


    By giving Jiang Zhenzhen this advice, Yang Haoran knew that if she agreed, he would lose this business opportunity. After all, why would shee to him if she changed apartments? However, his actions weren''t about turning down money but rather about his own considerations.


    Every time he took on a job, he carefully assessed the situation. If it was within his capabilities, he would dly take it on and earn some extra money. However, if it exceeded his abilities, like Jiang Zhenzhen''s situation this time, he wouldn''t take the risk.


    His capabilities were limited to putting on a show and fooling clients. This was easy for him and posed no challenge. But if the situation was too eerie and bizarre, like Jiang Zhenzhen''s case, he wouldn''t blindly ept it.


    Because once he epted, not only would he fail to solve the problem, but he might also expose himself, risking not only the loss of ie but also damaging his hard-earned reputation. It would be a loss outweighing the gains.


    Although he wouldn''t take on cases recklessly, under normal circumstances, Yang Haoran would offer some ideas for these people. Based on what he knew, he would provide clients with some free advice. Whether it worked or not was beyond his control.


    However, when Jiang Zhenzhen heard this suggestion, she immediately shook her head vigorously, saying, "No, no, this won''t work."


    Yang Haoran looked puzzled and asked, "Why not? What''s the matter?"


    Jiang Zhenzhen hesitated, as if there was something difficult to express. After a moment of hesitation, she spoke up, "I rented this apartment on an annual basis, and I also paid a five hundred New Genesis Coin deposit. If I don''t rent it anymore, the loss will be significant. This money is very important to me."


    "A year''s rent? Why did you pay so much?" Yang Haoran was even more puzzled.


    "I thought the environment of this apartment was good, and the price was very cheap, so I liked it and decided to rent it. However, thendlord was very firm. To rent the apartment, I had to pay a year''s rent upfront. Although I was hesitant at the time, considering that I would be developing long-term in this city and wouldn''t change apartments without special circumstances, I agreed to thendlord''s terms and paid a year''s rent and a five hundred New Genesis Coin deposit. If I don''t rent it now, I won''t be able to get the rent back for sure, and maybe not even the deposit. The deposit doesn''t matter much to me, but a year''s rent is already a considerable sum for me." Jiang Zhenzhen exined with a helpless expression.


    Yang Haoran didn''t doubt what Jiang Zhenzhen said. He had been wandering around for more than ten years and had rented some houses himself. As Jiang Zhenzhen described, in such situations, the rent was definitely non-refundable.


    As for the deposit, it depended on thendlord''s personality and mood. With kind-heartedndlords, they would return the deposit to the tenant without causing any trouble. Slightly worsendlords would find all sorts of problems with the house, even if you had only lived there for a day, and then deduct part of the deposit forcefully.


    Even worse werendlords who wouldn''t refund any portion of the deposit. Except for tenants with extremely stubborn personalities who could make a big fuss and maybe get the deposit back from them, most tenants wouldn''t even think about getting their deposit back. For the vast majority of tenants, if they couldn''t get it back, they would just let it go, and the money would end up in thendlord''s pocket.


    Jiang Zhenzhen paid a year''s rent and a five hundred New Genesis Coin deposit, which was definitely not a small amount. If she didn''t rent it anymore, this money would naturally be lost.


    "Although money is important, is it more important than your life? If you continue to stay in that house, you might end up losing your life. Let''s not talk about ghosts; just look at your current condition. If this continues, how long do you think you can survive?" Yang Haoran said seriously.


    He wasn''t just trying to scare Jiang Zhenzhen with these words. Jiang Zhenzhen''s current condition was very poor. If she continued to live in that house, unable to rest due to nightmares every night, leaving aside supernatural things, Jiang Zhenzhen''s body wouldn''t be able to endure it. The day her body copsed would be the day she departed.


    "But... but... but if I move out, what if she still harasses me? What should I do then?" Jiang Zhenzhen asked nervously, almost on the verge of tears. It was unclear whether she was scared or just too anxious.


    Jiang Zhenzhen''s question stumped Yang Haoran. Indeed, moving houses would make her safe?


    Although Jiang Zhenzhen had mentioned before that the decaying corpse olddy in her nightmares wanted her to leave the house and imed the house was hers, from her words, it seemed that the decaying corpse olddy cared about the house. As long as she left the house, she shouldn''t be threatened anymore. But what if something went wrong?


    What if the decaying corpse olddy continued to harass her after Jiang Zhenzhen moved out? What should she do then, move again?


    Forget about how troublesome it would be to keep moving; even if she were a wealthy livestock, she couldn''t withstand such harassment. Just think about the cost of renting a house and the deposit each time she moved. It would be a considerable expense. Where would she find so much money?


    However, apart from doing this, what other options were there?


    After thinking for a moment, Yang Haoran decided to advise Jiang Zhenzhen to move to a different ce first. If the decaying corpse olddy stopped bothering her, everything would be fine. If moving didn''t work, they would figure out a solutionter. If worse came to worst, they would have Jiang Zhenzhen visit a real expert at the temple. Then, he could casually pull some tricks and preserve his reputation without any problem.


    Yang Haoran was about to speak when Jiang Zhenzhen took out something from her bag and handed it to him with great respect.


    The thing turned out to be a red packet, not bulging, but slightly thicker than the one Mr. Liu gave him yesterday. Even though the difference in thickness wasn''t significant, Yang Haoran could still see the difference at a nce.


    The appearance of the red packet made Yang Haoran swallow his words. At this moment, Jiang Zhenzhen weakly said, "I think the best solution is to ask Master Yang to visit the house I rented and then... help me deal with it."

 Chapter 14: Eerie Atmosphere

    Chapter 14: Eerie Atmosphere


    Yang Haoran wasn''t initially nning to take on Jiang Zhenzhen''s task, but seeing her hand over the red envelope, he sighed and said, "Well, it''s not easy being a girl like you. Since you''re so sincere, I''ll help you take a look. It''s just to create some good karma. It''s not rted to this red envelope of yours."


    Pausing for a moment, Yang Haoran continued, "However, even though helping you has nothing to do with the red envelope, there are rules to follow. I can''t break the rules just because I''m helping you. So, I must ept this red envelope."


    With that, Yang Haoran naturally took the red envelope Jiang Zhenzhen handed over, tucking it into his pocket without any sense of embarrassment.


    "The red envelope is a bit small, Master, please don''t mind," Jiang Zhenzhen said somewhat sheepishly.


    "It''s okay. Exorcising demons and evil spirits is my duty. I wouldn''t care about the size of the red envelope. It''s the thought that counts," Yang Haoran said with righteousness, his face unwavering.


    Jiang Zhenzhen was pleased. At that moment, she didn''t dwell on the intricacies of the situation. Instead, she asked Yang Haoran, "Master Yang, when do we leave?"


    "No time to waste. Let''s leave now. I have a habit of acting swiftly in everything I do. Wait for me outside; I''ll go in to fetch some things," Yang Haoran said without waiting for Jiang Zhenzhen''s response, then plunged into the green curtains. Momentster, he emerged with a yellow messenger bag slung over his shoulder, bulging with unknown contents.


    In the past, if Jiang Zhenzhen had seen someone carrying such a yellow messenger bag, she would have undoubtedly stifled augh. But now, she found nothing humorous about it; instead, she felt a sense of reverence.


    "You lead the way; we''re off!"


    After closing the rolled curtain door, Yang Haoran followed Jiang Zhenzhen out. Jiang Zhenzhen was genuinely anxious. Once outside, she hailed a taxi, and the two hurried to their destination.


    In the taxi, Yang Haoran rested with closed eyes, projecting an air of sophistication. But internally, he was feeling frantic, cursing hisck of willpower.


    This task exceeded his capabilities. He had never epted such tasks before. Yet today, he made an exception, trampling his principles underfoot.


    He knew from experience that once one broke their own principles, misfortune was not far behind. But now, with the arrow on the string, he had no choice but to forge ahead.


    Moreover, he felt a sense of empathy for Jiang Zhenzhen, a young girl. Regardless of whether he could help her or not, just paying her a visit might offer some psychologicalfort.


    After about half an hour, Yang Haoran arrived at the door of the house Jiang Zhenzhen had rented.


    It was already afternoon, and the corridor seemed dim. Jiang Zhenzhen didn''t immediately open the door; instead, she looked at Yang Haoran, seemingly seeking his opinion.


    From Jiang Zhenzhen''s eyes, Yang Haoran sensed fear, prompting a sigh.


    "If you''re that frightened, I advise you to move to another ce. Even if the issue in the house is resolved, you''ll still feel ufortable living here in the future," Yang Haoran kindly advised.


    This was Yang Haoran''s final struggle. If Jiang Zhenzhen agreed, he wouldn''t have to take this risk. However, Jiang Zhenzhen shook her head helplessly.


    "Even if I were to move, it wouldn''t be until a yearter. I''ll have to make do with living here for this year, no matter what," Jiang Zhenzhen said.


    Hearing Jiang Zhenzhen''s words and seeing her bitter expression, Yang Haoran didn''t perceive stubbornness in her demeanor. He saw only a girl resigned to her circumstances.


    With the conversation reaching this point, Yang Haoran refrained from saying more. He simply nodded in understanding, then gestured for Jiang Zhenzhen to open the door.


    She took out the key, her body trembling slightly, struggling to insert the key multiple times before finally seeding.


    The door creaked open, and a chilly wind rushed out, sending shivers down the spines of the two standing at the threshold.


    Yang Haoran''s face changed. The sudden gust of cold wind made him uneasy, as if he could feel a pair of eyes ring at them from some corner of the room.


    Though Jiang Zhenzhen still looked frightened, it wasn''t because of the gust of wind just now. She seemed oblivious to any unusualness in that breeze.


    "The gust of wind just now, didn''t you feel cold?" Yang Haoran looked at Jiang Zhenzhen, asking.


    "Cold? What''s wrong?" Jiang Zhenzhen asked, puzzled.


    "Don''t you find it strange?" Yang Haoran frowned, continuing to question.


    Jiang Zhenzhen shook her head. "I didn''t find it strange. Every time Ie back, I habitually open the windows at home. Now it''s winter, so it''s natural for cold air to rush out when the door is opened. There''s nothing unusual about it."


    Although Jiang Zhenzhen said so, her expression became noticeably more frightened. Yang Haoran''s serious demeanor and his questions made her realize that things were definitely not as simple as she had assumed.


    However, she didn''t wait for Yang Haoran''s exnation. This didn''t disappoint her; instead, it relieved her. She feared that Yang Haoran would give her a detailed exnation, which would only increase her inner fear.


    The reason Yang Haoran didn''t exin wasn''t just because he was worried about increasing Jiang Zhenzhen''s fear, but also because he feared increasing his own fear. He preferred to believe that his spection was wrong.


    Originally, Yang Haoran wanted Jiang Zhenzhen to enter the door first, as he felt quite apprehensive. But thinking that such behavior was unbing of a thirty-year-old man, he maintained a stern demeanor and entered the room first.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s action, Jiang Zhenzhen quickly followed. Subconsciously, she reached out and grabbed the hem of Yang Haoran''s clothes, which made her feel a bit safer. In her eyes, Yang Haoran was indeed a knowledgeable master.


    Yang Haoran didn''t notice Jiang Zhenzhen''s subconscious gesture. It wasn''t that he was oblivious, but all his focus was elsewhere; he wouldn''t have noticed Jiang Zhenzhen''s subconscious action.


    Since stepping into the room, Yang Haoran had felt a chilling atmosphere, causing his heart rate to increase involuntarily. Yes, he was nervous inside, but he didn''t show it.


    Enduring this chilling sensation, Yang Haoran surveyed the house inside and out, including Jiang Zhenzhen''s bedroom. As Jiang Zhenzhen had described, all the windows in the house were open, letting in a freezing cold breeze, making the room naturally cold.


    To ordinary eyes, it seemed that way. However, to Yang Haoran, the cold in Jiang Zhenzhen''s house was different; it wasn''t merely caused by the weather.


    He had experienced this bone-chilling cold to the depths of his soul many times before, especiallyst night, experiencing it twice. Therefore, he had a deep impression of this eerie cold. It definitely wasn''t confused with the weather.


    Just by standing here, Yang Haoran was certain that there was indeed a problem with Jiang Zhenzhen''s house. Living in such a ce, encountering strange urrences was not surprising at all.


    From Jiang Zhenzhen''s earlier words, it seemed that every time she returned to this house, she sensed this chilling atmosphere, but she couldn''t distinguish what made it different. She attributed it all to the weather, hence she didn''t pay it much heed.


    Standing in Jiang Zhenzhen''s bedroom, Yang Haoran closed his eyes to sense something. Jiang Zhenzhen, on the other hand, blushed with embarrassment because the room was too messy. It wasn''t that she didn''t like to tidy up; she had been frightened these past few days, so she hadn''t been in the mood to clean up the messy room.


    After a moment, Yang Haoran opened his eyes, looking rather grim.


    "Master Yang, what were you doing just now?" Jiang Zhenzhen asked weakly.


    "Sensing Yin," Yang Haoran didn''t conceal anything, answering directly.


    "What''s ''sensing Yin''?" Jiang Zhenzhen asked.


    "It means using the body to perceive nearby Yin energy, seeing where the Yin energy is heavy and where it''s weak."


    "And...what are the results?" Jiang Zhenzhen continued to ask.


    "Through my sensing, I can confirm that there is indeed a problem with your house. It''s filled with Yin energy everywhere, especially in your bedroom, which is the heaviest." Yang Haoran''s expression was serious as he spoke.


    Jiang Zhenzhen had a bit of curiosity in her heart initially, but upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, her curiosity was instantly reced by fear. She didn''t dare to ask again, just subconsciously moved closer to Yang Haoran, almost sticking to his body.


    This time, Yang Haoran didn''t fabricate or deceive. He spoke the truth to Jiang Zhenzhen.


    Of course, this so-called truth only meant that he didn''t intentionally deceive Jiang Zhenzhen; it didn''t necessarily mean that what he said was true. If what he learned online was true, then what he said would be facts.


    "Next, I will deal with this matter for you. Would you mind if I conduct a ritual in your bedroom?" Yang Haoran asked Jiang Zhenzhen beside him.


    Thetter was already frightened. Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, she didn''t refuse. She nodded vigorously, agreeing without any hesitation. Even if it was a ritual, she wouldn''t have any problem with it, let alone a Thai massage.


    Seeing Jiang Zhenzhen''s agreement, Yang Haoran didn''t hesitate either. He first took out apass from his bag, then began to wander around the room in a manner that seemed purposeful, inspecting every corner. It seemed like he was checking something.


    Jiang Zhenzhen couldn''t understand any of this, so she could only obediently follow behind Yang Haoran, waiting for his instructions.


    What Jiang Zhenzhen didn''t know was that she couldn''t understand thepass, and Yang Haoran, the so-called master, couldn''t understand it either. He seemed to be using thepass to check something, but in reality, he was just going through the motions. He had no real abilities. If he didn''t go through these motions, everyone would see him as a fraud.


    Experts can see the tricks, butymen enjoy the show. If you don''t want to be exposed byymen, then you must make the show more "enjoyable".

 Chapter 15: Saying Good Words

    Chapter 15: Saying Good Words


    It took Yang Haoran over half an hour to inspect the house with apass. In Jiang Zhenzhen''s view, Master Yang was meticulous and thorough, conducting the examination as if he were inspecting the entire house she rented.


    After half an hour, Yang Haoran put away thepass and solemnly addressed Jiang Zhenzhen, "My intuition about the Yin aura was indeed correct. Through thepass test, it''s confirmed that the Yin energy in your bedroom is the strongest. If my analysis is correct, the old... um... the elderly person you dreamed of should have lived in your current bedroom and passed away there."


    Initially, Yang Haoran intended to say "olddy," but considering it might sound disrespectful, he immediately changed it to "elderly person" to show respect.


    He didn''t want to voice this spection originally, fearing it would not only frighten Jiang Zhenzhen but also himself as a master. However, if he didn''t mention it, it would be difficult to earn credit as a master. So, ultimately, he decided to speak up.


    However, as soon as he mentioned it, Jiang Zhenzhen was startled, nearly crying out in fear. She hastily covered her mouth with her hand, her gaze turning to her bedroom, appearing even more terrified, on the verge of tears.


    "Go and close all the windows. I''m going to perform a ritual," Yang Haoran said, disregarding Jiang Zhenzhen''s fright.


    Although Jiang Zhenzhen was apprehensive, she gathered her courage to close the windows, while Yang Haoran set up a table in the middle of her bedroom. Once everything was prepared, Jiang Zhenzhen returned after closing the windows.


    By now, Jiang Zhenzhen was quite frightened, recalling the nightmare from the first night when the decaying olddy slept beside her. This led her to specte whether the bed she currently slept on had once belonged to the decaying olddy. The thought sent shivers down her spine, causing her body hairs to stand on end.


    Driven by fear, she instinctively drew closer to Master Yang Haoran. Only then did she feel a bit safer. Although Yang Haoran seemed ordinary without any outstanding features, at this moment, he appeared towering and reliable in Jiang Zhenzhen''s eyes.


    Yang Haoran sensed Jiang Zhenzhen''s subconscious approach but didn''t refuse. He allowed her toe closer to him for a sense of security. It wasn''t because he hadn''t encountered women trying to take advantage of him before, but at this moment, he also felt vulnerable. Having someone close provided him with a sense of safety.


    Yang Haoran was actually quite tired at this point. He was nervous, yet he had to maintain an air of authority. However, it was impossible not to feel tired. Taking a deep breath, instead of immediately starting the ritual, he pulled out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, took one out, and handed it to Jiang Zhenzhen.


    "Would you like one?" Yang Haoran asked seriously.


    Jiang Zhenzhen shook her head. "I don''t smoke."


    "Nobody does at first. You''ll get used to it. It''s quite soothing," Yang Haoran said, forcing a smile.


    Jiang Zhenzhen still declined, not taking the cigarette. Yang Haoran didn''t insist. He lit one for himself, taking a deep drag.


    He offered Jiang Zhenzhen a cigarette out of courtesy. If someone wanted to smoke and you didn''t offer one, it could be awkward if they took out their own packter. He cared about such details.


    Secondly, he wanted to distract himself through this method. He was too nervous. If he didn''t divert his attention, he feared he might mess up, revealing his ipetence. If Jiang Zhenzhen spread the word, his reputation would suffer a severe blow.


    As the cigarette burned down, Yang Haoran''s inner tension eased slightly. He disposed of the butt and turned his gaze to the empty table in front of him.


    Subsequently, under Jiang Zhenzhen''s watchful eyes, Yang Haoran retrieved three sweet potatoes from his bag. They were small and appeared slightly malnourished. He arranged them on the table in the shape of the Chinese character "Æ·"


    Jiang Zhenzhen didn''t know what Yang Haoran intended to do, but she was sensible enough not to inquire. She simply leaned against Yang Haoran, her eyes fixed on him.


    After arranging the sweet potatoes, Yang Haoran rummaged through his bag and sessively pulled out a set of three incense sticks, a pair of red candles, and a thick stack of yellow paper.


    The yellow paper was ghost money, but not the colorful kind seen in the market, which might boast of being worth millions. Instead, these were perforated yellow papers believed to be circted in the underworld. Whether this was true or not, Yang Haoran had no idea. He was just following what he''d seen and heard.


    "Could you fetch arge iron basin for me? If not, a bigger soup pot will suffice," Yang Haoran instructed Jiang Zhenzhen.


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Zhenzhen hesitated instead of immediately acting.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t find it?" Yang Haoran asked.


    "It''s not that. I''m just... a bit scared. Could you apany me?" Jiang Zhenzhen looked around, tightened her clothes, and pleaded pitifully.


    "Heh, with me here, what is there to fear?" Yang Haoran chuckled.


    Although he said this confidently, Yang Haoran still apanied Jiang Zhenzhen out of the bedroom and headed towards the kitchen. Despite his bold words, he was actually as scared as Jiang Zhenzhen, if not more so. However, he hid it well, and Jiang Zhenzhen didn''t notice.


    After fetching a soup pot from the kitchen and returning to the bedroom, Yang Haoran didn''t allow Jiang Zhenzhen to enter with him but stopped her outside.


    "When I perform the ritual, it''s better for you not toe in. It won''t be good for you, and I''m afraid it might scare you," Yang Haoran told Jiang Zhenzhen.


    In reality, Yang Haoran wished Jiang Zhenzhen could stay with him in the bedroom. It would provide him with somepany and a sense of security. However, he couldn''t allow that. Letting Jiang Zhenzhen witness the embarrassing ritual would significantly damage his image in her eyes. If she saw the entire process, he might as well say goodbye to his reputation in this circle. Nobody would believe in Master Yang anymore.


    Of course, Jiang Zhenzhen also wanted to stay with Yang Haoran in the bedroom. She was still very afraid of being alone outside the bedroom. However, upon hearing that something even scarier might happen inside, she nodded and decided to stay outside the bedroom.


    "Don''t worry. My rituals usually don''t take long. I''ll be out soon. You won''t have to wait too long," Yang Haoran reassured Jiang Zhenzhen with a smile.


    Although his words seemed tofort Jiang Zhenzhen, they were more for his ownfort. He acted so well that Jiang Zhenzhen couldn''t see through him.


    Entering the bedroom, Yang Haoran gritted his teeth and bravely closed the door. As the door mmed shut, his heart skipped a beat.


    It felt like the door severed his connection with the outside world. The Yin energy in the bedroom seemed to intensify the moment he closed the door.


    Yang Haoran didn''t continue pretending. He reverted to his true self. Theposure on his face vanished, reced by fear. He looked around nervously, fearing that the decaying olddy might suddenly appear.


    He didn''t waste any time and immediately began his so-called ritual. It wasn''t that he was really efficient; he just didn''t want to stay in the room any longer than necessary. He wanted to finish everything quickly and leave this haunted ce as soon as possible.


    With a trembling hand, Yang Haoran lit two red candles and inserted them into the sweet potatoes on the left and right sides. Then, he picked up three incense sticks, lit them, and inserted them into the top sweet potato.


    Thin wisps of smoke rose, and asionally, the candles made a popping sound. Although the bedroom light was on, the atmosphere was eerie.


    In this environment, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but shiver. He felt like his entire body had turned cold, and he even began to tremble.


    Taking a few deep breaths, Yang Haoran tried to suppress his fear. If he continued in this state, he wouldn''t be able to proceed with the ritual.


    As Yang Haoran made an effort to suppress his fear, it lessened slightly. However, it was just a minor reduction; his heart was still filled with fear.


    He then sped his hands together in front of the three burning incense sticks and muttered softly. His voice was low, and Jiang Zhenzhen outside the bedroom wouldn''t be able to hear what he was saying. However, if someone stood beside Yang Haoran, they could clearly hear his words.


    "Grandma, I''m burning more money for you. Buy whatever you like with it. This is all for Jiang Zhenzhen. Consider it her rent for you."


    "Grandma, Jiang Zhenzhen is actually a good girl. Scaring her like this might end up killing her. Do a good deed and stop frightening her. If you need money, just let me know. Anything that can be solved with money isn''t a problem."


    "Grandma, how about this? Every first and fifteenth of the month, I''ll have Jiang Zhenzhene in here to light incense for you. You''ll have plenty of money down there, living in luxury as a ghost."


    "Grandma, Jiang Zhenzhen is a decent girl. Please don''t scare her. It''s not beneficial for you either. We''re all women; why make things difficult for each other? Don''t you agree?"


    "Grandma..."

 Chapter 16: Death Gods Pendant

    Chapter 16: Death Gods Pendant


    Throughout the process, Yang Haoran''s mouth never stopped moving, continuously speaking. By the end, he didn''t know what else to say, so he emphasized key points repeatedly.


    Only when the thick stack of ghost money in his hand waspletely burnt did Yang Haoran finally close his mouth. Then he stood up, sped his hands together, and bowed to the burning incense.


    The entire procedure went smoothly without any surprises. Although Yang Haoran was filled with fear, nothing unexpected happened, which somewhat eased his mind.


    His so-called ritual was something he had done many times since he started this profession, but usually, it was just deceiving people. However, performing such a ritual in such a bizarre situation today was a first for him, so he was uncertain and afraid of any potential exceptions.


    The most worrying thing didn''t ur, and Yang Haoran couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. To him, perhaps this peculiar ritual of his had some effect, and the olddy might just ept his ttery.


    Outside the room, Jiang Zhenzhen stood obediently, looking nervous with a hint of fear in her eyes, scanning around cautiously, fearing the sudden appearance of something terrifying.


    With a creak, the bedroom door opened. Startled by the sudden sound, Jiang Zhenzhen shivered. It was only when she saw Yang Haoran behind the door that her frightened expression softened slightly.


    "How is it, Master Yang?" Jiang Zhenzhen asked hastily.


    A faint smile appeared on Yang Haoran''s face as he nodded gently at Jiang Zhenzhen. Even though he didn''t explicitly say it, she understood what his expression meant, and a smile appeared on her face as well.


    "The ritual is done. There shouldn''t be any major issues now. But remember, every first and fifteenth of the month, you must perform a ritual in your bedroom with reverence. Understand?" Yang Haoran instructed Jiang Zhenzhen.


    Jiang Zhenzhen wouldn''t dare to refuse, nodding quickly, assuring him that it wouldn''t be a problem. It wasn''t a difficult task, and she was confident she could manage it.


    "Now that everything is settled, I should leave. Performing a ritual is exhausting, and I need to rest," Yang Haoran said.


    As soon as Jiang Zhenzhen heard that Yang Haoran was leaving, the slight joy that had just emerged in her heart vanished instantly. Once Yang Haoran left, she would be alone in this room again, facing such an environment on her own. Honestly, she was filled with fear, even though she knew things had been resolved properly.


    "Master Yang, is everything really settled?" Jiang Zhenzhen asked again, seeking reassurance.


    Upon hearing Jiang Zhenzhen''s question, Yang Haoran also felt uncertain. Whether things were truly resolved and whether the olddy woulde back to bother Jiang Zhenzhen in the future, he wasn''t sure. He spoke with certainty not to burden Jiang Zhenzhen too much mentally. Even if everything was fine now, Jiang Zhenzhen might still be frightened by the series of things she imagined.


    "I don''t think she''ll trouble you again. I said everything that needed to be said during the ritual. There''s no deep-seated hatred between you two, so she has no reason to bother you anymore. Besides, you promised to perform the ritual every first and fifteenth, so she has even less reason to bother you," Yang Haoran reassured her.


    Jiang Zhenzhen seemed somewhat swayed by Yang Haoran''s words, and he seized the opportunity to continue persuading her. "Put yourself in her shoes. If you were that olddy, would you keep pestering someone?"


    Jiang Zhenzhen pondered for a moment before shaking her head, answering affirmatively, "Of course not."


    Before Yang Haoran could speak, Jiang Zhenzhen continued, "But... but everyone is different. Just because I wouldn''t do it doesn''t mean..."


    Understanding what Jiang Zhenzhen was about to say, Yang Haoran immediately covered her mouth, preventing her from saying anything further.


    "Speak what needs to be said, and refrain from the unnecessary," Yang Haoran said seriously.


    Jiang Zhenzhen nodded, indicating she understood. Yang Haoran then removed his hand from her mouth.


    "Don''t worry, things should be fine now. Why don''t you take down my phone number? If anything happens, feel free to call me anytime. My phone is always on," Yang Haoran suggested.


    Jiang Zhenzhen''s expression brightened, nodding eagerly. With Master Yang''s phone number, she could contact him anytime, so she wouldn''t feel as helpless as she did a few days ago if any problems arose.


    After exchanging phone numbers, Yang Haoran decided to leave. He had no desire to stay in this room any longer.


    Jiang Zhenzhen naturally didn''t want Yang Haoran to leave, as his departure meant she would be alone in this room again, facing unknown fears.


    However, she couldn''t keep Yang Haoran here. She couldn''t even articte such a request, and even if she could, he might not agree to stay overnight.


    With mixed feelings, Jiang Zhenzhen escorted Yang Haoran to the door of the house.


    Stepping out of the door, Yang Haoran suddenly felt much lighter. Though it was still cold outside,pared to Jiang Zhenzhen''s room, it felt much morefortable. At least, the cold felt soothing in contrast.


    "Master Yang, thank you for your help this afternoon," Jiang Zhenzhen expressed her gratitude.


    "It''s nothing. It''s what I should do. Everything is settled now. Don''t worry too much," Yang Haoran reminded her with concern.


    Hearing this, Jiang Zhenzhen managed to force a smile on her face and nodded emphatically at Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran politely smiled back, but just as he took a few steps away, he hesitated.


    "Master Yang, what''s wrong? Did you leave something at my ce?" Jiang Zhenzhen''s voice came from behind.


    Without answering Jiang Zhenzhen, Yang Haoran turned back and walked to her side again. Then, he took something from around his neck and handed it to Jiang Zhenzhen.


    The item Yang Haoran suddenly took off his neck was a pendant.


    On the front of the pendant was a monstrous creature with a human body and a ghostly face. It looked ferocious with a terrifying smile, sending chills down one''s spine at first nce.


    It had two sharp fangs, long and thick, resembling daggers embedded in its mouth. In addition to that, it had three hands, three feet, and three eyes.


    The extra eye was located in the center of its forehead, the extra hand on its chest, and the extra foot on its abdomen.


    At first, Jiang Zhenzhen looked puzzled, but when she took the pendant and nced at it, she was startled. Clearly, she was frightened by the eerie creature depicted on the pendant.


    "What... what is this?" Jiang Zhenzhen stammered, feeling perplexed.


    "This is the Death God. Once any creature dies, it falls under his jurisdiction. This item is a precious possession of mine, which I''ve obtained with great difficulty. I''m lending it to you now. Don''t lose it," Yang Haoran said solemnly.


    The image of the Death God on the pendant was too terrifying, especially the extra foot on its abdomen, which sent shivers down Jiang Zhenzhen''s spine. Initially, she wanted to return the pendant to Yang Haoran, but upon hearing his words, she felt relieved.


    However, shortly after, she felt embarrassed. Looking at the pendant in her hand and then at Yang Haoran, she hesitated for a moment before speaking up, "You''re giving this to me, but what about you?"


    "I''m a master. I''ll be fine. You don''t need to worry about me. But let me make it clear beforehand: I''m only lending you this pendant. Don''t think I''m giving it to you. Once this matter is settled, and you''re no longer afraid, you must return it to me," Yang Haoran reminded her.


    "Of course, of course, Master Yang, you can rest assured. I''ll definitely return it to youter. Thank you so much for your kindness," Jiang Zhenzhen didn''t foolishly refuse but instead expressed her gratitude to Yang Haoran. Deep down, she knew she needed this pendant now.


    "Any lost soul is insignificant before the Death God. As long as you carry it with you, no evil spirits will dare to approach you."


    With a grateful look from Jiang Zhenzhen, Yang Haoran left. The reason he decided to lend the Death God pendant to Jiang Zhenzhen before leaving was ultimately out of concern that she might encounter trouble.


    The "ritual" he performed at Jiang Zhenzhen''s house was merely ttering words andcked any real deterrent power. If the other party was reasonable, they might not bother Jiang Zhenzhen. On the contrary, they would likely continue harassing her. Therefore, for safety reasons, he lent Jiang Zhenzhen the Death God pendant that he always carried with him.


    There were many temples in Lecheng, each dedicated to different deities. Yang Haoran obtained this Death God pendant from a Death God Temple because the temple priest had blessed it. Therefore, he had always treated it as a treasure and carried it with him. As for whether this Death God pendant had any miraculous effect, to be honest, he didn''t know.


    However, since he started in this profession, he often dealt with all sorts of supernatural beings and yed tricks, but nothing ever happened. In his view, perhaps it was because of his attitude and proper procedures, filled with reverence for the supernatural. Or maybe, it was indeed the effect of the Death God pendant he carried.


    Of course, this was just his spection. Whether this was the case or not, he couldn''t know for sure at the moment. However, lending the Death God pendant to Jiang Zhenzhen was indeed out of goodwill. If wearing the pendant couldn''t calm the situation, then he would have to find a knowledgeable person in the temple.

 Chapter 17: Temple on the Mountain

    Chapter 17: Temple on the Mountain


    Returning home in the afternoon, Yang Haoran raised the rolling door. Despite theteness of the hour, he prepared to open his shop. Regardless of the business''s fortune, earning even a small profit wasn''t a bad thing.


    Seated behind the counter, waiting for customers, he dialed Guanhai''s number. He specifically reminded thed not to associate with the university girl, Wang Qing. Guanhai chuckled on the other end, assuring he understood.


    Wang Qing''s vibes were off, and he didn''t want his friend to get into trouble for fleeting pleasures. As night fell, Guanhai, the libertine, would likely be out foraging again. It was the best time to caution him.


    As night descended, Yang Haoran hastily had his dinner, then resumed business at the general store. Having drunk too much the previous night, he had no intentions of carousing tonight.


    Moreover, he wasn''t in the mood. He wondered about Jiang Zhenzhen''s situation. He harbored some concerns. Though a chatan, he wasn''t a scoundrel. He awaited Jiang Zhenzhen''s call, ready to assist her if needed.


    Taking someone''s money meant taking on their troubles. Since he epted Jiang Zhenzhen''s payment, he had a stake in the matter. Retrieving the envelope she gave him, containing 500 New Genesis Coins, Yang Haoran frowned in contemtion, wondering what to do.


    Late at night, Yang Haoran closed the general store, cleaned up, and copsed into bed. ncing at his phone, he found no messages or calls from Jiang Zhenzhen. He contemted calling her but hesitated and ultimately decided against it.


    ying with his phone out of habit, Yang Haoran eventually drifted off to sleep.


    The next morning, before dawn, Yang Haoran was awoken by his rm. Groggily, he silenced it and got out of bed.


    It was only six o''clock, still pitch ck outside due to winter. Few pedestrians roamed the streets, but those engaged in business were already up,mencing a busy day.


    In a sense, Yang Haoran was also a businessman, running a general store. Rising early, he aimed to open the shop and start his day''s work.


    Early birds catch the worm; without a good start, one had to rely on their own efforts. Laziness was a person''s undoing. Those who weren''t diligent couldn''t be rich. Poverty often stemmed fromziness, except for a few exceptions due to special circumstances.


    After getting up, Yang Haoran opened the rolling door and turned on the lights to begin business. Then, he attended to his morning routine, awaiting customers while engaging in physical exercises. Besides sit-ups due to space constraints, he enjoyed push-ups, squats, and dumbbell exercises. After working up a sweat, he prepared breakfast.


    Typically, unless he had too much to drink the night before, Yang Haoran rose at six every day, repeating these activities. As hepleted his tasks, the sky gradually brightened.


    After breakfast, Yang Haoran conducted business, smoking a cigarette while browsing information on his phone. Suddenly, he received a text message.


    "Master Yang, thank you so much. You''re truly amazing. The olddy didn''t bother mest night. I''m really grateful to you and my colleague. I wanted to call and thank you, but I was afraid of disturbing your sleep, so I couldn''t help sending this text. Have a good rest, I''m off to work."


    The message was from Jiang Zhenzhen. From her message, it seemed she hadn''t encountered any troublest night. Her mood seemed uplifted, referring to the olddy differently, now calling her "old woman".


    Whether she was an olddy or not, as long as Jiang Zhenzhen was safe, even if she called her mother, Yang Haoran wouldn''t care.


    The heavy burden on Yang Haoran''s heart dissipated into thin air with Jiang Zhenzhen''s text message. He suddenly felt refreshed and considerably lighter.


    "It''s just a small matter, and the oue was within my expectations," Yang Haoran shamelessly replied.


    Calling it a small matter and iming the results were within his expectations, at this moment, he truly had no shame. As long as he could elevate his image as a master in the other person''s mind, he could say anything shameless.


    "I didn''t expect Master Yang to be up so early today. I should''ve called you earlier. But I have to go to work now, so I can''t thank you in person," Jiang Zhenzhen quickly replied. And then another message followed.


    "Master Yang, you are truly amazing. Your abilities speak for themselves. In the future, whenever there''s business in this area, I will definitely rmend you wholeheartedly!" Jiang Zhenzhen''s quick responses came, one after another.


    "Exorcising demons and upholding justice is my duty. Whenever such matters arise, I will not shirk." Yang Haoran''s response was even more shameless than before.


    However, after sending this message, Jiang Zhenzhen didn''t reply further, indicating she had likely gone to work.


    Yang Haoran happily pocketed his phone, then retrieved the envelope Jiang Zhenzhen had given him. Without hesitation, he took out the bills from the envelope and put them into his wallet.


    As for the now-empty envelope, he didn''t discard it. Since it was still in pristine condition, he decided to keep it.


    The olddy didn''t continue to trouble Jiang Zhenzhen, whether it was due to the "ritual" he performed or the death god pendant, Yang Haoran couldn''t tell. Nevertheless, since the client''s issue was resolved, his business was sessfullypleted. This was the oue he desired the most.


    However, Yang Haoran didn''t know that this matter was far from simple. Though it seemed concluded, it was only the beginning. There were greater troubles awaiting him, and because of this trouble, he would change his life.


    In Yang Haoran''s view, Jiang Zhenzhen was quite generous. Five hundred coins might not be much for the wealthy, but for an ordinary worker in Lecheng, it equated to several days'' wages.


    After happily pocketing the bills, Yang Haoran suddenly had an idea. After thinking it over, he seemed to make up his mind.


    Excitedly, he rushed behind the green curtains, then returned with a yellow satchel slung over his shoulder, closed the rolling door, and left the shop.


    Normally, if he didn''t have other business, Yang Haoran would stay in the general store all day. Therefore, his departure signified something important to attend to.


    Outside Lecheng''s South Gate was a sizable park known locally as South Lake Park. Behind the park was a small mountain, atop which stood a temple known as the Death God Temple.


    The Death God Temple wasn''t small, and it only worshipped one deity: the god of death. There were quite a few temple attendants who were devotees of the god of death. They had forsaken worldly matters, dedicating their lives to their faith.


    On regr days, the Death God Temple wasn''t crowded, but there were still many visitorsing to pay their respects. It could be considered popr.


    The death god pendant Yang Haoran lent to Jiang Zhenzhen was obtained from the Death God Temple, and the temple attendant even performed a ritual for him.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran arrived at South Lake Park. The park was bustling with people engaging in various activities. However, he didn''t waste time in the park but headed straight for the Death God Temple.


    To reach the Death God Temple from South Lake Park, one had to climb a long staircase. The staircase was not only numerous but also steep, daunting for many. To climb such a staircase tested not only the physical strength and endurance of believers but also their faith in the god of death.


    However, besides believers, there were also tourists who didn''t believe in the god of death but climbed the temple for sightseeing or rxation. Although they weren''t believers, they increased the poprity of the Death God Temple, bringing in more visitors and revenue. The temple weed these tourists because, without money, it couldn''t expand or attract more followers.


    Years ago, the Death God Temple allocated funds to construct a cement road leading up the mountain from South Lake Park, along with a parking lot for tourists'' use.


    Of course, believers and ordinary people could still ascend the mountain via the cement road. There were no strict regtions. Some believers with mobility issues might even choose to take a car up the mountain.


    Yang Haoran didn''t choose the cement road but opted for the staircase. Not because of his deep faith in the god of death, but because he didn''t have a car.

 Chapter 18: Why Didnt You Catch Him?!

    Chapter 18: Why Didnt You Catch Him?!


    On the steep stairs, Yang Haoran wasn''t alone. Apart from him, there were many others choosing to ascend this steep staircase. People of all ages, men and women alike, were among them.


    Among these people, not all were followers of the God of Death. Some were climbing the stairs purely to exercise their bodies, while others were doing it just for fun or out of curiosity. And then there were the followers of the God of Death, walking with solemnity, step by step, towards the summit of the Death God Temple. With each step they took, they would bow respectfully, palms together.


    Yang Haoran admired the actions of the followers, but what caught his eye the most was a young man.


    The way this young man ascended the Death God Temple was rather unconventional. He didn''t walk; instead, he hopped up the stairs like a frog, swiftly and with remarkable agility, even faster than many who walked.


    Undoubtedly, this young man was the most eye-catching figure on this long staircase. He not only drew Yang Haoran''s attention but also that of many others, especially some girls who were there just for fun. They looked at the young man, giggling and chatting amongst themselves, probably discussing something embarrassing. Some girls even held bottles of water, looking eager to offer it to the young man, with the simple intention of getting close to him, maybe even exchange contact information and develop a romantic rtionship. If he would ept her water, well, that would be even better.


    Yang Haoran also admired this young man. Jumping up such high stairs, one by one, was indeed challenging. He himself couldn''t do it. He''d rather roll down from the top and die than jump up from the bottom.


    Jumping up was difficult for Yang Haoran, but walking up was not much of a challenge for him. Though not as agile as Brother Frog, he kept himself in shape and could manage the ascent without much trouble.


    Halfway up the stairs, Yang Haoran showed no signs of exhaustion. Coincidentally, Brother Frog was on the same step as him.


    Brother Frog was sweating profusely, panting heavily. It was evident that he was already quite exhausted from jumping up from the first step.


    Because Yang Haoran admired this guy, he stopped and gave him another look. This young man was dressed in sportswear, handsome in appearance, though not as charming as Guanhai, but still quite attractive.


    As Yang Haoran looked at Brother Frog, Brother Frog also looked at him. Yang Haoran smiled kindly at Brother Frog, but thetter nced at him disdainfully, then snorted arrogantly and continued hopping, leaving Yang Haoran somewhat puzzled.


    Brother Frog jumped a few more steps before Yang Haoran snapped out of it. He realized he had been looked down upon by Brother Frog.


    What to do in such a situation? Return the disdain, or in order to regain his dignity, choose to catch up with the other by jumping like a frog? Or perhaps resort to violence to teach that guy a lesson?


    None of these seemed appropriate. They were all adults, and Yang Haoran, having lived to the age of thirty, was not someone to engage in childish fights. It would only make him aughingstock.


    Faced with such a situation, he decisively chose a "mature" way to handle it. Watching Brother Frog''s body jumping upwards, he sighed softly, shook his head, and said in a tone of elder wisdom, "Ah, young people nowadays are so arrogant. As soon as they have a bit of skill, they think they''re invincible. It''s fine if nothing happens jumping like this, but once something happens... sigh, I just hope you don''t fall to your death."


    As he finished speaking, a sudden cry came from above, drawing Yang Haoran''s attention. When he looked up towards the source of the sound, he saw Brother Frog, who had been hopping up to the temple, either due to exhaustion or carelessness, losing his bnce and falling down.


    Panic and screams erupted from Brother Frog''s mouth as he plummeted downwards at an rming speed, heading straight for Yang Haoran.


    "Ah!!!"


    There was a chorus of gasps and screams from the surrounding crowd, all clearly startled by Brother Frog''s plight.


    "Young man, catch him!"


    An anxious voice came from behind, naturally addressing Yang Haoran.


    Brother Frog''s body was rolling straight towards Yang Haoran. Faced with this situation, instead of immediately preparing to catch Brother Frog, Yang Haoran turned around to look at the old man behind him, anxiously asking, "Old Gentleman, are you calling me?"


    As he turned, he cleverly avoided the rolling Brother Frog. With a worried expression, he questioned the old man, but Brother Frog, already rolling down at a considerable speed, was heading towards the ground below.


    The old man, momentarily taken aback by Yang Haoran''s question, quickly shouted at him, "Quick, save him! He''s about to die!"


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran quickly assessed the situation. Brother Frog''s body was rolling faster and faster. At this rate, in just three more breaths, Brother Frog would crash heavily onto the hard ground at the bottom of the stairs!


    What could be done in three breaths? Besides inhaling and exhaling, what else could be done?


    Yang Haoran showed everyone that there was something else that could be done.


    With an anxious expression, Yang Haoran cried out in rm and quickly rushed down the stairs. It seemed he was preparing to intervene and help Brother Frog. However, before he could take more than a couple of steps, Brother Frog''s body collided with the ground below.


    Yang Haoran paused in his tracks, looking down at the motionless Brother Frog with a regretful expression, shaking his head and sighing.


    The others around, shouting and fretting, were full of righteousness and urgency, but none of them took any real action. They watched, wide-eyed, as Brother Frog sessfully returned to where he started.


    "Oh dear, oh dear, how did this happen? This could have been fatal!" the old man who had yelled at Yang Haoran before muttered as he hurried down the stairs to see what had happened.


    "Young man! You, you! If you had caught him just now, this tragedy wouldn''t have urred. You''ve practically killed this youngd with your inaction!" The old man, full of regret, loudly used Yang Haoran as he passed by.


    Yang Haoran''s reaction to the old man''s words became intense. He retorted loudly, "Sir, if you hadn''t distracted me from behind, this young man wouldn''t have fallen in the first ce. Although I''m not very strong, I could have caught him. If we''re ming someone, it should be you!"


    The old man''s expression changed, and noticing the attention they were attracting, he angrily shouted at Yang Haoran, "Nonsense! With such high stairs, if you had reached out to catch him, both of you would have been in trouble!"


    Leaving behind this nonsensical statement, the old man seemed unwilling to engage further with Yang Haoran. He swiftly descended the stairs, eager to witness themotion.


    Yang Haoran had no intention of following the crowd to watch the excitement. He watched the old man''s departing figure, then nced at Brother Frog surrounded by the crowd below. He couldn''t help but smile wryly and lightly tapped his lips with his fingers, expressing a mixture of emotions.


    "Engaging in dangerous activities should involve some protective measures. Youngd, oh youngd, you''re still too young. It''s not that I''m being harsh, but if we''re pointing fingers, it''s your fault, not mine. I didn''t do anything."


    Muttering to himself, Yang Haoran turned and continued towards the Death God Temple. Whether Brother Frog lived or died didn''t concern him much. If he survived, it was fortunate for him. If he died, it was his own fault.


    This was the Death God Temple, not a circus. If you dared to act recklessly in front of the god of death, no one could save you.


    As Yang Haoran stepped onto thest step, the sound of sirens came from below, indicating that the ambnce was arrivingte. He nced down, shook his head, and entered the Death God Temple.


    What caught the eye most in the Death God Temple was naturally the huge statue of the death god. Yang Haoran had been here before, but every time he saw this towering statue, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and reverence.


    Regardless of size, the appearance of this Death God Statue was identical to the one on the pendant Yang Haoran had given to Jiang Zhenzhen. The same ferocious look, the same three eyes, three hands, and three feet.


    The Death God Temple was quite famous in Lecheng, visited by many. However, Jiang Zhenzhen didn''t seem to belong to this category, as she couldn''t even recognize the Death God Statue, probably having never been here before.


    In front of the Death God Statue was arge incense burner, not asrge as the Death God Statue, but still as tall as an adult.


    Many believers were burning incense and paying their respects devoutly in front of the incense burner. The giant burner was filled with burning incense, some already extinguished, while others were just lit. Yang Haoran joined the queue of worshippers.


    Today, he didn''te to the Death God Temple just for sightseeing. After paying his respects, he left the Death God Statue and headed in a specific direction, walking briskly.


    After about an hour, Yang Haoran appeared again in front of the Death God Temple. The yellow satchel around his waist looked bulging, concealing its contents.


    With a smile on his face and a good mood, it seemed he had achieved his goal bying to the Death God Temple today.


    Leaving the Death God Temple, Yang Haoran didn''t linger. He hurriedly returned home.


    Once back home, as usual, he opened his door to do business, but instead of staying behind the counter, he immediately disappeared behind the green curtain, where he busied himself with something. Only when there were customers selling things outside would he emerge from behind the curtain to make the transactions. After collecting the money, he would swiftly return behind the curtain.


    Half an hourter, the noise behind the green curtain ceased. At this moment, Yang Haoran, with a cigarette in his mouth, looked at his work of the past half hour with satisfaction on his face.

 Chapter 19: Inviting the God

    Chapter 19: Inviting the God


    The area behind the green curtain was not spacious. In the half-hour Yang Haoran spent there, he managed to carve out a small space to amodate other items.


    At the innermost part of this limited area, there was now an additional table. This folding wooden table, once used for dining, had now transformed into an altar.


    Yes, it had be an altar because atop the table now rested a deity statue, the Death God Statue.


    Today, Yang Haoran went to the Death God Temple to invite a Death God Statue home for worship. His current profession involved dealings with supernatural entities, and continuing in this line of work inevitably attracted unwanted entities home. For safety''s sake, he decided to invite a Death God Statue from the temple, hoping to gain the protection of the God of Death.


    In Yang Haoran''s view, even if the God of Death was too upied to heed his requests as a mere mortal, having the Death God Statue here would deter ordinary malevolent spirits from approaching.


    Previously, he hadn''t invited any deity for worship at home because he hadn''t considered it. Jiang Zhenzhen''s incident served as a wake-up call. He didn''t want to experience what she went through, let alone anything more terrifying. So, he decided to go to the temple and invite a deity statue for daily worship.


    Besides the Death God Statue on the altar, there were offerings and an incense burner. Three sticks of incense were slowly burning in the burner, and some spirit money was burned on the ground. It was evident that Yang Haoran had just performed a ritual.


    When inviting the Death God Statue, the temple attendant instructed Yang Haoran that the deity statue needed to be worshipped twice daily, once in the morning and another precisely at midnight.


    In the New Genesis World, people worshipped various deities, each with different rituals and timings. Some deities even had taboos during worship, which mustn''t be vited, or it would be considered a great disrespect.


    The time for worshipping the God of Death was at dawn and midnight. As for the timings and taboos of other deities, Yang Haoran was unaware, nor did he need to know, as he now worshipped the God of Death.


    It was nearly noon, theoretically past the optimal time for worshipping the God of Death. However, since he had just brought the Death God Statue home, he had to perform the ritual once. This was what the temple attendant instructed Yang Haoran before he left the Death God Temple.


    With the addition of the Death God Statue at home, Yang Haoran suddenly felt much safer. It was as if he, who had been fighting alone all this while, had found a powerful support out of the blue.


    As an incense burned out, Yang Haoran respectfully bowed to the Death God Statue once again, then began preparing lunch. After a busy morning, his stomach was empty and needed some replenishment.


    Lunch was simple, quickly prepared by Yang Haoran. Without a dining table, he simply brought the food to the counter, allowing him to eat while keeping an eye on his business.


    After lunch, Yang Haoran waited for customers while browsing various supernatural materials online for reference and learning. An afternoon passed like this, with only a few packs of cigarettes sold, yielding no other ie.


    However, Yang Haoran didn''t mind. He continued to immerse himself in the materials, unknowingly reaching evening.


    At this time, it was time to prepare dinner again. Yang Haoran put away his phone and returned behind the green curtain to prepare dinner.


    Because he was too hungry at noon, there wasn''t much time to cook something borate. But tonight, he intended to treat himself to something good. As for ingredients, he had called a friend from the neighboring market in the afternoon to deliver some fresh ones.


    A duck, some potatoes, and various spices. He nned to make his specialty dish: Braised Duck with Potatoes.


    Although his temporary amodation was quite basic, Yang Haoran was confident in making this dish. A good chef could always make delicious food regardless of the conditions. While Yang Haoran wasn''t a chef, he admired that spirit.


    Well, ultimately, it was because he was too poor to afford better conditions. He had to make do with what he had.


    Under the cold moonlight, Yang Haoran leaned back in his chair, cigarette in his mouth, sipping wine. On the counter in front of him sat a small steel basin containing the Braised Duck with Potatoes, now cold.


    The dish looked somewhat forlorn under the chilly moonlight. Apart from the duck head and feet, which had no meat, the rest had been devoured by Yang Haoran. Since he was already full, he couldn''t be bothered with the remaining duck head and feet.


    With only the duck head, feet, and a few potatoes left, under the cold moonlight, they seemed lonely, adding to the chill of the winter night.


    Yang Haoran was lost in thought when suddenly a figure appeared, carrying a pleasant aroma that interrupted his reverie. He snapped out of it and instinctively asked, "What are you buying?"


    "Giggle, Master Yang, what were you thinking about? You seemed lost in thought," the voice was crisp, pleasant, and somewhat familiar.


    At the sound of this, Yang Haoran looked up and recognized the person who had suddenly appeared before him: Jiang Zhenzhen.


    At this moment, Jiang Zhenzhen carried a small bag on her back and was still wearing her jewelry store uniform. Although she wasn''t tall, the uniform added a touch of elegance to her demeanor.


    Herrge, bear-like eyes were gone, reced by a refreshedplexion, and she looked healthy. Coupled with her naturally delicate features, she no longer seemed lifeless but exuded vitality and youthfulness, which was quite refreshing.


    Jiang Zhenzhen smiled sweetly at Yang Haoran, revealing two dimples. Yang Haoran, upon recognizing her, also smiled.


    "Why did youe here?" Yang Haoran asked, ncing at the person behind Jiang Zhenzhen. Besides her, there was another person.


    The person was a woman, judging from her attire, she seemed to be Jiang Zhenzhen''s colleague. However, her appearance was ordinary, not ugly, but not particrly attractive either, simr to Yang Haoran. She was the kind of person who could blend into a crowd, unnoticed without a microscope.


    Although she wasn''t as attractive as Jiang Zhenzhen, she was slightly taller, at least one meter sixty, ten centimeters taller than Jiang Zhenzhen. So, Yang Haoran immediately noticed her behind Jiang Zhenzhen.


    Seeing Yang Haoran looking at the woman behind her, Jiang Zhenzhen, with a sweet smile, quickly said, "Master Yang, this is my colleague, Sister Li. It was thanks to Sister Li''s rmendation that I found you this time. Otherwise, I would have been scared to death."


    "Hello, Master Yang. Last time, I visited your ce to see the house. Do you remember?" This woman referred to as Sister Li by Jiang Zhenzhen smiled and extended her hand towards Yang Haoran.


    Upon seeing this, Yang Haoran stood up politely, shook her hand, and then withdrew his hand immediately without taking advantage of the situation.


    Hearing the woman''s words, Yang Haoran pped his forehead, chuckled, and then apologized with a sheepish smile, "I couldn''t remember why you looked so familiar for a moment. It seems I''ve had too much to drink tonight."


    The woman maintained her smile and said, "My face is too ordinary, Master Yang, so it''s normal that you couldn''t remember. It''s because of my ordinary face that I can''t seem to meet my sales targets, and I''m on the verge of losing my job now, haha."


    Yang Haoran chuckled again, not pursuing the woman''s topic but looking at Jiang Zhenzhen, asking, "It''ste. What brings you both here?"


    "We just got off work, so we came a bitte. As for why we''re here, hehe, in gratitude to you and Sister Li, I want to invite you both out for some supper." Jiang Zhenzhen spoke up.


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran looked hesitant, showing a dilemma on his face. He nced at the cold Braised Duck with Potatoes on the counter, then back at Jiang Zhenzhen, saying, "I''m still eating now, and I need to keep the shop open. I''m not sure if I can leave."


    "It''s freezing cold outside on such a winter night, and it''s already thiste. There''s hardly any business now, Master Yang. Even if you stay here, you might not get any customers. Why don''t you join us for supper and warm up with some food and drinks?" Sister Li encouraged.


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran seemed hesitant, neither agreeing nor refusing immediately.


    Seeing this, Jiang Zhenzhen felt a bit at a loss, unsure whether to continue inviting or to give up altogether.


    On the other hand, Sister Li''s reaction was quite the opposite. Her eyes lit up, and instead of feeling difficult, her smile became even more pronounced.


    Although she wasn''t particrly attractive, she had been in the sales business for a long time. The reason she could continue in this industry despite her in appearance was because she had honed her skills in observing and understanding people. Otherwise, she might have been fired long ago due to poor performance.


    Now that she saw Yang Haoran didn''t agree immediately but also didn''t refuse, she knew there was still hope. So, she smiled and said, "Come on, Master Yang. Let''s go out for a while ande back. What are you afraid of as a grown man? Are you afraid that the two of us women will eat you up?"


    She intentionally emphasized the word "eat," and Yang Haoran chuckled, pretending not to understand.


    Seeing that Yang Haoran still hadn''t agreed, Sister Li seemed to think of something and asked, "Master Yang, are you married?"


    Yang Haoran shook his head.


    "Then... do you have a girlfriend?" Sister Li asked again.


    Yang Haoran shook his head once more.


    Upon hearing this, Sister Liughed and said, "You''re not married, you don''t have a girlfriend, what are you afraid of? Besides, don''t you want to find a girlfriend? Our store is full of beauties. Do you want me to introduce one to you?"


    With that, Sister Li nced at Jiang Zhenzhen and then winked at Yang Haoran.

 Chapter 20: Master Yang, Save Me!

    Chapter 20: Master Yang, Save Me!


    Jiang Zhenzhen''s gracious invitation was hard for Yang Haoran to refuse, especially with the matter of Sister Li mentioning his girlfriend, which indeed stirred some feelings in him.


    Yang Haoran''s next n was to buy a house, get married, have children, and bring his parents to the city for afortable life.


    Buying a house had been his ongoing effort, and now he had saved up some money. With a few more years of hard work, buying a house in Lecheng shouldn''t be a problem.


    As for getting married and having children, that was a challenge. After all, he couldn''t have a child on his own; he needed a wife for that. And to have a wife, he first needed a girlfriend.


    People all have their weaknesses, and Yang Haoran was no exception.


    Without a doubt, in the end, Yang Haoran closed the rolling door and left the grocery store with the two beauties.


    Having supper together, Yang Haoran undoubtedly became the center of attention. Both Sister Li and Jiang Zhenzhen were extremely warm towards him, especially Jiang Zhenzhen, who continuously thanked him from the bottom of her heart. No matter how thick-skinned he was, he felt a bit embarrassed.


    At eleven fifty, Yang Haoran returned to the grocery store. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to spend more time with the two beauties, but he had to hurry back to worship the Death God Statue.


    He had just brought back the Death God Statue today, and he didn''t want to bete on the first day of worship. That would seem insincere, and if he were the god of death, he wouldn''t appreciate such a follower.


    So, Yang Haoran had to bid farewell to the two beauties and return home alone.


    People, whether male or female, if they still didn''t want to be single by the age of thirty, then there were inevitably some problems, either in their personality or in other aspects. Yang Haoran was one of them.


    Back behind the green curtain, Yang Haoran spent ten minutes freshening up. The cold tap water helped dissipate some of the alcohol.


    At twelve o''clock, he lit the incense punctually, with devoutness.


    Having done all this, and after checking for any omissions, he copsed onto the bed and fell into a deep sleep.


    In his dreams, he bought a new house, got married, had children, brought his parents to the city, and the whole family lived happily together. After much effort, his dream finally came true.


    However, just as he immersed himself in the dream, the phone suddenly rang, startling him awake.


    "I''m free like the wind, just like your tenderness, unable to hold on..."


    The ringtone, off-key and off-tune, was not the original singer, but it sounded funny and gave a rxed and pleasant feeling.


    But now, Yang Haoran, awakened by this ringtone, didn''t find it funny at all. Instead, he felt annoyed.


    Dreams in reality were like bubbles, easily burst with a touch. Yang Haoran dared not hope, so he could only indulge in dreams. Now, he had barely started dreaming, only to be awakened. His frustration was understandable.


    In a daze, he grabbed the phone and impatiently answered, "Hello," expressing his current annoyance.


    The response to Yang Haoran was a terrified and hoarse cry, "Master Yang, help me! Help me! Come to my house and save me!"


    Initially groggy, Yang Haoran''s sleepiness vanished instantly, and he sat up abruptly.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Yang Haoran''s expression changed drastically, his voice urgent.


    "I..."


    The phone rang with static, and the terrified, hoarse cry didn''te through again.


    The one who called Yang Haoran so suddenly was none other than Jiang Zhenzhen.


    What could have happened to Jiang Zhenzhen?


    Yang Haoran wondered, seeing that it was almost three in the morning. He didn''t know what danger Jiang Zhenzhen had encountered, so he quickly redialed the number!


    However, the call couldn''t be connected. Yang Haoran was somewhat persistent; he tried several times in a row, but the result was the same.


    "Could she have encountered thugs?" Yang Haoran suddenly thought.


    Despite Jiang Zhenzhen''s small stature, apart from her height being a disadvantage, everything else about her was quite good. She had the right proportions, delicate features, and fair skin, making her a charming lolita type beauty.


    For men who liked this type, she was quite appealing, making it usible for thugs to harass her.


    "Could it be that someone followed her home after supper?" Various melodramatic scenes from TV shows shed through Yang Haoran''s mind.


    Shaking his head, he pushed away these messy thoughts. After hesitating for a moment, he got out of bed, quickly dressed, and briskly opened the rolling door, rushing out.


    Yang Haoran thought Jiang Zhenzhen was a decent person, not because of her appearance, but because of a feeling. Perhaps it was because Jiang Zhenzhen had a good personality, or maybe because he saw a reflection of his past self in her, which made him feel a sense of empathy. Regardless, since she had called for help, he couldn''t ignore it. Jiang Zhenzhen wasn''t just a client; she even sincerely treated him to supper at night. With people being susceptible to ttery and favors, he was susceptible to both. In such a situation, if he ignored Jiang Zhenzhen''s plea for help because of danger, Yang Haoran couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    In his view, although he was a con artist, he was a principled one.


    Just as he was about to leave, he felt too passive without any tools, so he rushed back inside the grocery store and grabbed a kitchen knife.


    On the street, Yang Haoran hailed a taxi. But when the driver saw him holding a kitchen knife, before letting him in, he stepped on the gas and disappeared.


    Perhaps it was fate. As soon as that taxi left, another one arrived. It was already three o''clock, and getting a taxi at this hour required some luck. For someone like Yang Haoran, encountering two taxis sessively was naturally good luck.


    This time, Yang Haoran was smarter. He wrapped the kitchen knife in his clothes, trying to hide it from the driver''s view. Otherwise, the oue would surely be the same as before.


    It proved to be the right move. The driver didn''t notice anything wrong and let him in. Yang Haoran didn''t hesitate; he immediately told the driver the name of the residential area where Jiang Zhenzhen lived.


    The driver remained silent, whether out of exhaustion or for some other reason. After Yang Haoran spoke, he stepped on the gas, and the car shot forward like an arrow.


    With few vehicles on the road at night, the taxi sped quickly. What would take over ten minutes during the day was now covered in just three or four minutes.


    After paying and getting out of the car, Yang Haoran rushed into the residential area. He had thought of asking the security guard for help, but the guard was nowhere to be found, having disappeared somewhere.


    With suchx security guards at the gate, it was not surprising that outsiders coulde and go as they pleased, and it wouldn''t be strange if something happened.


    Time was of the essence, so Yang Haoran couldn''t afford to wait for the security guard to return. Based on his memory, he determined the location of Jiang Zhenzhen''s apartment and hurried there.


    This residential area wasn''t a high-rise apartment building, and it was a bit old. There weren''t many buildings, so although Yang Haoran had only been here once, he could remember which building and unit Jiang Zhenzhen lived in.


    After a moment, Yang Haoran arrived at Jiang Zhenzhen''s unit. There were no security doors at the entrance, so he rushed into the hallway.


    Jiang Zhenzhen lived on the fifth floor, and Yang Haoran sprinted up without stopping. Suddenly, he remembered that he hadn''t called the police!


    In situations like this, calling the police was necessary. With the police''s help, apprehending a bold thug would be a piece of cake. The suddenness of the situation, coupled with hisck ofplete wakefulness and his brain not functioning properly, caused him to overlook this issue.


    But it wasn''t toote to remember now. He would call the police first and then help Jiang Zhenzhen. If he could apprehend the suspect smoothly, that would be great. If the opponent was too strong for him, he could try to dy until the police arrived.


    With a n in mind, he quickly reached for his phone in his pocket. But the next moment, he froze. His pocket was empty, not just without the phone, but without anything. He had forgotten to bring his phone!


    Without a phone, talking about calling the police was just empty talk!


    Normally, Yang Haoran wouldn''t make such a basic mistake. But he had drunk too muchst night, and now he hadn''t fully sobered up yet. His brain was muddled, and coupled with the suddenness of the situation, he had forgotten to bring his phone.


    Yang Haoran cursed himself for being too careless, which led to his current passivity.


    However, despite his carelessness, it must be said that he was indeed very fast. From receiving the phone call to now, only ten minutes had passed. To arrive here in such a short time, apart from his own speed, the taxi driver also yed a crucial role.


    Of course, another reason was that Jiang Zhenzhen''s residence wasn''t too far from his grocery store. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to arrive here so quickly.


    With the kitchen knife in hand, Yang Haoran rushed straight to the fifth floor. When he stopped, he was already at Jiang Zhenzhen''s door.


    The door was tightly closed, and Yang Haoran was panting heavily. Just then, a terrified scream came from inside the apartment,


    "Don''te over! Don''te over! Go away!!!"


    The terrified scream was full of helplessness, and even a hint of crying could be heard.


    Yang Haoran''s face turned very ugly, and he couldn''t help but curse loudly with the kitchen knife in his hand, "Damn it! Are you starving? So audacious!"


    As he cursed, he pounded on the door with his fist, the dull thuds echoing through the entire hallway.


    "Open the door! If you don''t, I''ll call the police!!!" Yang Haoran roared.


    His roar made the door creak open, but it wasn''t Jiang Zhenzhen''s door that opened, it was the door behind Yang Haoran.


    "Shut up! Can''t you shut up! If you don''t sleep, I still need to sleep! You young people nowadays are too liberal. It''s past three in the morning, and you''re still making a racket. I can hear everything from the next room! Are you courting death? Have some decency!"


    An angry roar came from behind, and Yang Haoran abruptly turned around. The person was a middle-aged man, tall and burly. Upon seeing him, Yang Haoran didn''t get angry for being scolded; instead, he felt relieved!


    His relief showed on his face, and with the kitchen knife in hand, he rushed towards the middle-aged man. This startled the middle-aged man, who had intended to scold some more but decided to shut his door and hide in his own apartment.


    Yang Haoran was quick to react, grabbing the edge of the security door, preventing it from closingpletely.


    "What the hell are you doing!" The middle-aged man tried to act calm, but his eyes betrayed his panic.


    "Big brother, help me! There''s a thug in the apartment, and he''s trying to harm my friend! I can''t open this door alone!" Yang Haoran, who needed help urgently, hurriedly spoke up.


    "Harm? What harm?" The middle-aged man looked puzzled.


    Yang Haoran became anxious. "Harm, you know! A man trying to harm a woman! Don''t you understand?!"


    "I don''t understand!" The middle-aged man retorted angrily, about to close the door.


    "Wait!" Yang Haoran stopped him, then forcefully pulled the security door open, revealing his head to look at the middle-aged man. He quickly said, "I''ll pay you! Help me!"


    Next Chapter ->


    Chapter 21 She''s Been Dead for Months!

 Chapter 21: Shes Been Dead for Months!

    Chapter 21: Shes Been Dead for Months!


    The power of money is formidable. Despite the middle-aged man''s imposing stature, his earlier reactions hinted at hisck of courage.


    However, as soon as Yang Haoran mentioned money, the middle-aged man''s response became somewhat nuanced, hesitating!


    Seeing this, Yang Haoran sensed an opportunity. He forcefully dragged the middle-aged man out, anxiously saying, "Help me open this door first. I''ll make sure you''re satisfied with the price once it''s done!"


    "I''m not interested in empty promises! Do you take me for a three-year-old?" The middle-aged man sneered, turning to go back inside.


    Though cursing internally, Yang Haoran didn''t voice it out. He swiftly took out his wallet from his jacket pocket and emptied all the cash from his wallet, directly handing it to the middle-aged man.


    "Here''s over five hundred for now. Once it''s done, I''ll give you another five hundred. Please hurry and help, or it''ll be a disaster!" Yang Haoran urged anxiously.


    The initial five hundred yuan was given to Yang Haoran by Jiang Zhenzhen. He hadn''t had the chance to deposit it in the bank, little did he expect it toe in handy now.


    The loose change beyond the five hundred was his own remaining money. To show his sincerity, he stuffed all of this change into the middle-aged man''s hands as well.


    Seeing Yang Haoran emptying his wallet without any sign of deceit, the middle-aged man finally epted the cash, gave it a brief look under the light, and pocketed it.


    "You promised there''d be another five hundred once it''s done," the middle-aged man reminded.


    Yang Haoran nodded vigorously. "Definitely! Please, help me open the door first. Do you have any tools at home?"


    To rescue Jiang Zhenzhen, they needed to open the security door first. It was unrealistic to expect Jiang Zhenzhen to open the door from the inside. Firstly, a thug wouldn''t open a door willingly, and secondly, Jiang Zhenzhen wouldn''t endure suffering inside if she had the ability to open it.


    Thus, breaking in was the only option!


    With just Yang Haoran alone, it was impossible to open the security door in a short time. Hecked the ability to do so, hence why he sought the middle-aged man''s help.


    "You wait here!" The middle-aged man left a remark and went straight inside.


    Yang Haoran was filled with anxiety, but he had no choice. He kicked the security door vigorously with his foot, but besides producing dull thudding sounds, it was futile.


    Jiang Zhenzhen''s terrified screams continued to echo, each one pricking Yang Haoran''s nerves!


    "Open the door! You bastard, open the door! If you dare, open the door and let me in! Let''s see if I can''t kill you!!!" Yang Haoran fiercely kicked the door while shouting angrily.


    "Get out of the way, don''t get in the way!"


    As Yang Haoran turned around, he happened to see the middle-aged man emerging from his house, holding a mobile phone and a hefty object, which visually overshadowed Yang Haoran''s kitchen knife.


    Damn, it was a chainsaw!


    The sight made Yang Haoran involuntarily take a step back. He couldn''t believe the middle-aged man had brought out a chainsaw from his house.


    Suddenly, he became wary of the middle-aged man. Compared to the chainsaw, the kitchen knife in Yang Haoran''s hand was nothing. If the middle-aged man lost his mind and made a move with that chainsaw, Yang Haoran would be in deep trouble.


    Ignoring Yang Haoran, the middle-aged man, seeing Yang Haoran retreat, pulled the chainsaw''s cord and started it up.


    Vroom!!!


    The sound of the chainsaw sent shivers down Yang Haoran''s spine. Watching the chainsaw whirring rapidly, he couldn''t help but imagine the horrifying scene if it were tond on a person.


    Yang Haoran shuddered, daring not to dwell on the thought. By now, the chainsaw hadnded on the security door, emitting a piercing noise.


    "This chainsaw of mine is thetest model. It can cut through reinforced concrete. A flimsy security door? Piece of cake!" The middle-aged man boasted loudly, appearing excited. His demeanor had shifted drastically from before; if he was somewhat timid earlier, now he seemed not only brave but also reckless!


    In just a short while, the security door was sawed open by the middle-aged man''s chainsaw. Seeing this, Yang Haoran, regardless of the potential danger from the chainsaw, rushed inside the house.


    The moment he burst in, a familiar chill greeted him, freezing him in ce, his face etched with shock!


    Not frozen by the cold, but startled by the scene before him!


    At the same moment Yang Haoran froze, the middle-aged man wielding the chainsaw also charged in.


    "Damn it, you''ve disturbed me all night. Tonight, I''ll make sure you know what a terrifying chainsaw is!" The middle-aged man''s face was crazed as he forcibly pulled Yang Haoran away, intent on settling scores with the thugs as mentioned by Yang Haoran!


    However, when he pulled Yang Haoran away, his reaction was no different from Yang Haoran''s. He too stood frozen in ce, and the chainsaw in his hand ttered to the ground.


    Yet, he snapped out of it in just a moment. Mechanically, he turned his head towards Yang Haoran and uttered in a wooden tone, "You damn liar, what thugs? She''s been dead for months."


    The middle-aged man''s voicecked any emotion, as if he had lost all feelings at that moment. With those words spoken, his eyes rolled back, and his towering figure slumped to the ground, unconscious.


    The middle-aged man''s voice jolted Yang Haoran out of his daze. His face paled, and he cursed under his breath.


    "Damn it... are you kidding me!"


    Although the room wasn''t lit, the moonlight provided enough illumination to see clearly inside.


    Despite the visibility, under the moonlight, the rented room appeared even colder.


    At that moment, Jiang Zhenzhen was curled up in a corner, disheveled, trembling, and continuously screaming hoarsely. Her screams sounded weak and hoarse due to her already sore throat.


    Standing in front of Jiang Zhenzhen was a decayed old woman, or rather, it was more fitting to say she was floating.


    She hovered in front of Jiang Zhenzhen, seemingly intending to do something to her.


    When Yang Haoran burst into the room from outside, he witnessed this scene. Of course, the old woman also sensed his presence. She turned around, wearing a grotesque smile, facing him squarely.


    Yang Haoran, who had initially intended toe in and deal with thugs, was dumbfounded at the sight of the decayed and maggots-infested face of the old woman. His mind buzzed, and he froze on the spot.


    There were no thugs inside; this damn ce was haunted!


    When Jiang Zhenzhen had approached Yang Haoran earlier, she had detailed the haunting incidents in the house. Particrly when mentioning the Decaying Corpse Granny, Jiang Zhenzhen, although fearful, described it in great detail because she knew it was crucial. Her problem to deal with revolved around it. Hence, she described the Decaying Corpse Granny in great detail.


    It was because of this that Yang Haoran had mentally conjured up the terrifying image of the Decaying Corpse Granny!


    When he saw the decayed old woman in front of him, he immediately thought of who the Decaying Corpse Granny was, surely it was the same as described by Jiang Zhenzhen!


    Although the appearance of the Decaying Corpse Granny waspletely different from what he had imagined, the horrifying aspect of her appearance far exceeded his mental image!


    It was because of the horrifying appearance of the Decaying Corpse Granny that he was momentarily scared silly.


    Although he made a living out of this, he was, after all, just a chatan,cking any real ability. Moreover, he had never truly encountered a ghost since he started this line of work. Today was the first time, and it was a terrifying experience.


    He originally thought it was some thug lurking around, who happened to have targeted Jiang Zhenzhen and followed her home, intending to force himself upon her. However, he never expected things to turn out like this.


    Whether the Decaying Corpse Granny was a thug, he wasn''t sure, but judging by her actions towards Jiang Zhenzhen, she was indeed preparing to force herself upon her. It was just that her intentions were different from those of regr thugs.


    Yang Haoran stared dumbfoundedly at the Decaying Corpse Granny, who in turn, was also looking at him. Her terrifying appearance and sinister smile made his body involuntarily tremble!


    At that moment, he envied the middle-aged man lying unconscious on the floor. He wouldn''t have to deal with this overwhelming fear anymore. He wanted to faint too, but he didn''t have that ability.


    Just as Yang Haoran''s mind was filled with fear, the Decaying Corpse Granny suddenly disappeared from his sight. Before he could react, in the next moment, her horrifying decayed face was right in front of him!


    Yang Haoran''s pupils dted suddenly, fear spread all over his face. The sudden appearance of the Decaying Corpse Granny almost stopped his heart. If he hadn''t caught his breath, he might have been scared to death by her sudden appearance!


    In panic, Yang Haoran, drawing strength from somewhere, swung the kitchen knife in his hand towards the Decaying Corpse Granny!


    ng!!!


    The kitchen knife pierced through the Decaying Corpse Granny''s body, heavily hitting the wall, leaving a mark, and numbing Yang Haoran''s wrist with the impact.


    If one didn''t look carefully, the Decaying Corpse Granny''s body appeared quite realistic under the moonlight, almost indistinguishable from a real person, except for the fact that her feet couldn''t be seen. However, when Yang Haoran''s knife passed through her body, it proved that she was incorporeal.


    Yang Haoran''s sh didn''t hurt the Decaying Corpse Granny, but it seemed to have enraged her. She sneered at Yang Haoran, revealing sharp teeth, disgusting pus constantly oozing from her mouth, dripping onto the floor.


    However, the pus disappeared as soon as it fell to the ground, leaving no traces, as if it had never existed.


    "Young man, do you know what ''crunchy'' means?" The Decaying Corpse Granny asked Yang Haoran in a sinister tone. However, she didn''t seem to intend to let Yang Haoran answer her question. As she finished speaking, she forcefully broke her right index finger and threw it into her mouth, chewing on it.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The sound of her finger being chewed sounded crunchy!

 Chapter 22: Unprecedented Fear

    Chapter 22: Unprecedented Fear


    Decaying Corpse Granny had no physical form, yet she appeared lifelike, even able to speak. To ordinary people, this would seem utterly impossible, but the reality was just that.


    As for why this was happening, who knew?


    It was akin to nobody knowing why there were humans or why the myriad things existed in the world. The logic was the same.


    Existence was rational; there was no need for so many questions.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran naturally wouldn''t dwell on how Decaying Corpse Granny could speak. He was thoroughly frightened by the scene before him, his legs trembling.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran wouldn''t even think about how Decaying Corpse Granny could speak. He was too scared by the sight before him, his legs trembling.


    All he could think of now was to escape, to flee from here as far as possible!


    Unfortunately, his legs wouldn''t obey him. His body seemed beyond his control, leaving him helplessly watching Decaying Corpse Granny crunching fingers before her.


    Having finished one finger, Decaying Corpse Granny seemed unsatisfied, as if not satiated. So, she bit into other fingers, the sight resembling someone devouring spicy chicken feet.


    Yang Haoran could swear that in his entire life, even with all he had witnessed, he had never experienced such terrifying scenes. Even though he was used to this kind of life, what he was witnessing now was unprecedented. His face was filled with terror, swinging the kitchen knife in his hand like a madman, shing fiercely at Decaying Corpse Granny.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Without exception, the sharp kitchen knife pierced through Decaying Corpse Granny''s body, causing no harm. Instead, each strikended on the wall, producing a despair-inducing sound.


    This kitchen knife, which could have given him some sense of security, hadst night been used to chop up a duck. It was so sharp. Yet now, it seemed as powerless as a child''s toy knife in the face of the terrifying Decaying Corpse Granny.


    Watching Yang Haoran screaming like a madman, Decaying Corpse Granny was delighted. The wide arc of her mouth grew evenrger, seemingly enjoying seeing her prey in such a state of panic and hysteria, screaming in terror, which brought her immense joy.


    "Hehehe, young man, Granny hasn''t had enough fingers to eat. What should we do? How about eating your fingers?"


    Decaying Corpse Granny''s words greatly stimted Yang Haoran. Under his gaze, the olddy opened her blood-stained mouth so wide that some maggots even fell from her face into her mouth. Yet, she seemedpletely indifferent, allowing the maggots to wriggle inside!


    It was truly a gaping maw, capable of swallowing a basketball whole. Its sharp teeth gleamed coldly, moving toward Yang Haoran''s head to bite. It seemed as though she intended to swallow his entire head in one gulp!


    Though it was agreed to eat fingers, Decaying Corpse Granny now had her sights set on Yang Haoran''s head. Under normal circumstances, Yang Haoran would have cursed the olddy for speaking with a forked tongue. But now, he didn''t even bother.


    Yang Haoran screamed again in terror. Even though he knew the kitchen knife in his hand was useless against Decaying Corpse Granny, he still instinctively elerated the speed of his swings.


    At this moment, he disyed a strong desire to survive, much like a drowning man struggling desperately, trying to grab onto any existing straw for salvation.


    However, such actions not only changed nothing but also made his inner fear grow even more intense!


    Just as Decaying Corpse Granny''s gaping maw was about to envelop Yang Haoran''s entire head, suddenly, a ck light appeared from his chest!


    Under the moonlight, this ck light was not conspicuous, yet it was undeniably real. Decaying Corpse Granny, for some reason, let out a sharp scream, a hint of fear in her voice. She not only retracted her gaping maw but also floated backward, putting some distance between herself and Yang Haoran.


    Though terrified and panicked, Yang Haoran hadn''tpletely lost consciousness. He observed Decaying Corpse Granny''s reaction, which filled him with both fear and curiosity.


    His gaze fell on Decaying Corpse Granny, who was staring at his chest with an ugly expression, her eyes revealing a hint of dread.


    Yang Haoran was startled. He seemed to suddenly remember something and hastily threw away the kitchen knife, anxiously retrieving something from his chest.


    It turned out to be a Death God pendant, identical to the one he lent to Jiang Zhenzhen. However, this Death God pendant was not the one he lent to Jiang Zhenzhen but one he obtained when he prayed at the Death God Temple.


    He lent his previous Death God pendant to Jiang Zhenzhen, and Jiang Zhenzhen must still be using it for some time. Without the Death God pendant on her, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease. Therefore, when he prayed, he simply requested another one and had it blessed by the temple, then wore it around his neck.


    At this moment, the Death God pendant no longer emitted ck light, bing mundane. However, Decaying Corpse Granny still locked her gaze onto the pendant in Yang Haoran''s hand, a fact he observed clearly.


    She feared the Death God pendant!


    Yang Haoran wasn''tpletely terrified. Decaying Corpse Granny''s reaction made this point clear to him!


    To confirm his spection, he tore the Death God pendant off his neck and thrust it forward with both hands!


    Decaying Corpse Granny''s expression changed as if she had seen something terrifying, involuntarily drifting backward!


    She did fear the Death God pendant in his hand. Yang Haoran was certain of this.


    This discovery filled Yang Haoran with immense joy, like a drowning man grasping a lifesaving straw, unable to express his excitement, almost on the verge of tears.


    However, Yang Haoran didn''t becent. Though excited, the fear instilled by Decaying Corpse Granny hadn''t diminished. He remained anxious and afraid.


    The pendant, once held with one hand, was now tightly gripped with both hands. He feared it might suddenly disappear from his grasp, the sense of security it provided far stronger than the kitchen knife he had discarded.


    His body, frozen in ce, seemed to regain mobility at this moment. Yang Haoran tightly held the Death God pendant, simultaneously praying inwardly, slowly retreating towards the door.


    He monitored every move of Decaying Corpse Granny, not missing a single expression. If there were any signs of her lunging towards him, he would turn and run, fleeing at the fastest speed.


    Whether he could sessfully escape was up to fate.


    The distance between the door and Yang Haoran was just a step away, a result of his earlier forceful entry. Normally, he could easily rush out with a kick, but now, every movement felt like crossing a vast distance, a torture to his mind.


    Large beads of cold sweat dripped from his face, shattering as they hit the ground. Some droplets even reached his eyes, causing difort, but he dared not wipe them away or even blink, allowing tears mixed with sweat to roll down his cheeks.


    The scene he feared the most didn''t ur. Yang Haoran''s trembling body gradually reached the door, and Decaying Corpse Granny showed no signs of lunging at him. Instead, she seemed resentful. Several times, she seemed about to pounce, but ultimately gave up.


    Yang Haoran didn''t rx. As long as he hadn''t left this ce, he couldn''t let his guard down. His nerves remained taut, his feet still slowly retreating!


    Slowly, one of his feet stepped out of the door. Once he withdrew the other foot, he would have left this terrifying death trap.


    Under the tense atmosphere, Yang Haoran withdrew his other foot from the room. Decaying Corpse Granny still didn''t attack. Yang Haoran felt a mixture of relief and apprehension, about to turn and flee.


    However, when his gaze fell on Jiang Zhenzhen, his body, ready to turn, involuntarily paused.


    Jiang Zhenzheny on the floor, her life hanging by a thread. If he ran away now, what would happen to her? Would it mean death?


    Though not certain, Yang Haoran felt it was highly probable. Judging from Decaying Corpse Granny''s actions, she not only wanted to kill Jiang Zhenzhen but also him. If not for the Death God pendant in his hand, it was uncertain if he would still be alive.


    Jiang Zhenzhen was still young, only twenty-one. Her life was still ahead of her. It would be a great pity if she died at such a young age.


    If Jiang Zhenzhen were a stranger to him, Yang Haoran might not care about her life or death. But she wasn''t. Despite not being friends yet, Jiang Zhenzhen was his client. Furthermore, Decaying Corpse Granny was entrusted to him by Jiang Zhenzhen for handling. Facing this situation, as a "master", he had an undeniable responsibility.


    Yang Haoran wasn''t a saint. Responsibility was his, and he would bear it. If it wasn''t, he would turn a blind eye. Since he had an irrefutable responsibility in this matter, he must bear it. If he ran away alone, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life.


    His body, which had turned halfway, hesitated under Yang Haoran''s control, trembling. He didn''t run away but instead stepped back into the room.


    He wasn''t fearless. His trembling body clearly showed that he was filled with fear at this moment. Because what he was doing now was almost the same as seeking death. It would be strange if he weren''t afraid.


    However,pared to death, there was something else that terrified him even more, and that was guilt.

 Chapter 23: The Human Path, Ghostly Road

    Chapter 23: The Human Path, Ghostly Road


    As Yang Haoran stepped back into the room, Decaying Corpse Granny''s eyes betrayed a hint of confusion. Then, she sinisterly chuckled, "Hehehe, young man, are you reluctant to leave Granny?"


    Hearing the eerie tone, Yang Haoran trembled even more violently. Consumed by fear, every step he took seemed to drain him of all his strength. He had no energy left to respond to Decaying Corpse Granny.


    Even if he had the strength, hecked the courage to answer. When he usually yed tricks, he was always on edge. But now, facing a real ghost, where was the bravery to engage in banter?


    He was good at acting and talking big when facing humans, but now it was an entirely different story. He wasn''t facing a human; he was facing a ghost. The two couldn''t be more distinct.


    The unknown often instills fear, and the existence of ghosts strikes deep into the human psyche. Before encountering them, many people wouldn''t take them seriously. Even if mentioned asionally, it was with disdain. However, when faced with a real ghost, even the bravest would be greatly frightened.


    Under immense pressure, Yang Haoran unconsciously bit his lip until it bled. But he paid no attention, slowly moving towards Jiang Zhenzhen lying on the ground.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s silence, Decaying Corpse Granny''s face twisted into a grimace. A horrifying ghostly sound emanated from her mouth, seemingly threatening.


    Yang Haoran pretended not to hear or see, increasing his pace towards Jiang Zhenzhen.


    As Yang Haoran approached, Decaying Corpse Granny retreated to the side, maintaining a certain distance, neither daring to get too close nor too far.


    After what felt like an eternity to Yang Haoran, he finally reached the unconscious Jiang Zhenzhen. Without hesitation, he mustered all his remaining strength and courage, scooping up Jiang Zhenzhen and rushing towards the door!


    As he dashed, he yelled loudly, seemingly trying to encourage himself.


    Luckily, Jiang Zhenzhen was petite and light, and coupled with Yang Haoran''s regr exercise, carrying her didn''t burden him much.


    The house was small to begin with. With Yang Haoran''s swift sprint, the door was within reach. But just then, Decaying Corpse Granny, who had been silent for a while, suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his path. Her face, riddled with holes, wore a terrifying grin as she looked at him.


    Yang Haoran screamed in terror, his body jerking reflexively. Before he could react, Decaying Corpse Granny, amidst a strange chuckle, sprayed something from her mouth!


    A crimson tongue, resembling a poisonous snake, shot out from Decaying Corpse Granny''s mouth, aiming straight for his forehead. It was covered in inch-long barbs, clearly sharp enough to tear out his brain if it struck.


    Faced with such a horrifying and repulsive tongue, Yang Haoran instinctively recoiled backward!


    His retreatnded squarely on the chubby face of the middle-aged man. This single step distorted the man''s face, causing Yang Haoran to lose his bnce.


    With a stumble, Yang Haoran fell to the ground, still clutching Jiang Zhenzhen. The Death God pendant, gripped tightly in his hand all along, was flung away due to the fall. There were a few crisp sounds as it hit the floor, but its exactnding spot was unknown.


    In that moment, as the pendant flew away, Yang Haoran''s heart sank. Facing the olddy had already made him feel like he was in an ice cer, but now it was worse. Not only was he still in that cer, but now there was also a gigantic fan blowing at full force, adding to his misery.


    Decaying Corpse Granny''s reaction indicated her fear of the Death God pendant in his hand. Though she instilled great fear in him, having the pendant gave him some sense of security.


    But now, with the pendant gone, along with any hope or sense of security it provided, his dread deepened. Without the pendant''s protection, he could only imagine what awaited him next¡ªit certainly wouldn''t be a friendly chat over drinks. If his heart wasn''t cold before, it definitely was now.


    "Young man, using a broken pendant to scare Granny, you''re truly malicious. Three living people bullying one dead person, using chainsaws and kitchen knives. Doesn''t your conscience ache? Do you still have any morals? Do you know what it means to respect the elderly and cherish the young?"


    As Decaying Corpse Granny shamelessly spoke, she floated slowly towards Yang Haoran. As she drew nearer, Yang Haoran felt suffocated.


    In a critical moment, he recalled the methods he had learned online about dealing with ghosts. However, these methods required props, and the reliability of online information was dubious. Even if he had all the necessary props, they might not be effective.


    There were also some methods that didn''t require props, such as drawing talismans with blood from a bitten finger. But he wasn''t sure if they would work, and even if they did, he didn''t have time to perform them.


    Biting his finger was actually quite difficult; it wasn''t as simple as depicted in movies. It''s not easy to break the skin with a gentle bite. Besides, he had thick skin, making it even harder to break. Moreover, even if he managed to draw blood, he didn''t know how to draw the talisman. If random scribbles worked, everyone would be a master!


    As Decaying Corpse Granny drew closer, Yang Haoran, in desperation, thought of using urine to fend her off. ording to online sources, child''s urine had a significant restraining effect on ghosts, although it was hyped up. Nevertheless, this was the idea that came to Yang Haoran''s mind.


    Of course, at thirty years old, Yang Haoran was no longer a child. But with no other effective methods in mind, he had to resort to using his own urine. He had to try, even if it might not work. He had to resist.


    With courage he didn''t know where it came from, he suddenly rose from the ground, intending to untie his belt and implement his n against the approaching Decaying Corpse Granny!


    Without needing to think, one could imagine how awkward this scene must be. But he had no choice; he had to do something. This had nothing to do with morality or manners; he just wanted to survive, not die here.


    Just as Yang Haoran was about to untie his belt, before he could make any further move, a voice suddenly echoed, causing him to freeze in ce. Simultaneously, it caught Decaying Corpse Granny''s attention.


    "Human beings have their paths, and ghosts have theirs. If humans choose the wrong path, they will tread it step by step, eventually losing their lives. Simrly, if spirits take the wrong path, they will dissipate and vanish forever in this world, losing the chance for reincarnation."


    Footsteps echoed in the hallway, slow and deliberate, as if someone were taking a stroll.


    When this voice, tinged with strong sarcasm, fell, a figure appeared at the doorway, capturing the attention of both Yang Haoran and Decaying Corpse Granny.


    In the moonlight, the figure''s features were indistinguishable, but it was evident that he was somewhat short,parable in stature to the unconscious Jiang Zhenzhen lying on the ground.


    "The hallway is pitch ck; how many bulbs does it take to light it up?" the man grumbled discontentedly. Then, with his hands behind his back, he swaggered into the room.


    Barely two steps into the room, his footnded on something soft. Indeed, that soft thing was the middle-aged man''s face.


    However, unlike Yang Haoran''s stumble, the man stepped on the middle-aged man''s face as if on solid ground, with no impact on his body. He left a footprint on the man''s face.


    Without bothering to look at Yang Haoran and Decaying Corpse Granny, the short man rummaged at the doorway and then flicked a switch.


    Click!


    The room lit up. Previously bathed in moonlight, the living room suddenly became bright. The features of the short man came into view for Yang Haoran and Decaying Corpse Granny.


    He appeared to be a seventeen-year-old youth, judging by his looks. However, whether he truly looked seventeen or just appeared so was uncertain.


    The youth looked quite young, but his appearance left much to be desired. His sharp features were far frommendable; if judged by appearance, he was inferior to Yang Haoran. However, he had a distinctive appearance that stood out. Yang Haoran was an ordinary presence that would blend into a crowd, but this youth would stand out even in a sea of people.


    Judging from the youth''s demeanor, he was either an adept or a lunatic. Before seeing the youth''s appearance, Yang Haoran was certain he had encountered an adept. A surge of hope swelled within his despairing heart.


    However, when the youth turned on the light, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but lean towards thetter possibility. The hope that had just arisen within him vanished instantly, reced once again by despair.


    It wasn''t a case of Yang Haoran judging by appearances; it was just that this fellow with his sharp features didn''t look like an adept at all. He seemed more like a swindler from the martial world. If Yang Haoran and he stood together, no one would suspect Yang Haoran''s identity as a "master"; instead, they would curse the youth as a chatan!


    Well, at this moment, Yang Haoran indeed judged by appearances. me it on this sudden appearance of a fellow who looked utterly unconvincing.


    However, what Yang Haoran didn''t know was that the appearance of this youth, who looked like a swindler, wouldpletely change his life. It was because of this youth''s appearance that his life underwent a radical transformation. From then on, he would be exposed to a different world.

 Chapter 24: A New Door Opens

    Chapter 24: A New Door Opens


    The young man didn''t nce at Yang Haoran, thus, he didn''t notice the disappointment in Yang Haoran''s eyes. As the light turned on, his gaze fell upon Decaying Corpse Granny.


    Since the appearance of the young man, Decaying Corpse Granny''s eyes had been locked onto him, while Yang Haoran, she didn''t even spare a nce.


    She didn''t recognize this young man, but for some reason, he aroused an inexplicable sense of fear within her.


    This fear came out of nowhere but prated deep into her soul. Since her death and subsequent haziness, she hadn''t felt fear. She even thought she had rid herself of such emotions long ago. Yet, with this young man''s appearance, she realized she was wrong, and terribly so. She still could feel fear; she just hadn''t encountered anything to fear before his arrival.


    "Who... who are you? This is my home. I don''t wee you. Leave, or I''ll call the police!"


    Decaying Corpse Granny''s somewhat stuttering words, under normal circumstances, would have made Yang Haoran burst intoughter. What a mismatched threat! Calling the police? Isn''t that a joke? Hasn''t she lost all dignity as a ghost?


    However, now, he couldn''t muster augh. Taking advantage of Decaying Corpse Granny''s distraction, he quietly picked up Jiang Zhenzhen, preparing to find an opportunity to escape again. Whether this sudden young man was a master or just crazy, Decaying Corpse Granny''s attention had been drawn away, giving him time to prepare.


    Yang Haoran''s inability tough didn''t mean the young man couldn''t. He found Decaying Corpse Granny''s words amusing and chuckled, "Call the police? Haha, why don''t you try? Look at your current state. Even if I handed you a mobile phone, could you make the call? Besides, even if you could, what then?"


    The young man''s words instilled both fear and anger in Decaying Corpse Granny, though the former was much stronger than thetter!


    With a resentful re at the young man, Decaying Corpse Granny said nothing more and swiftly rushed towards a wall. Her manner suggested she was attempting to escape!


    The young man''s presence had instilled too much fear in her. Though she didn''t understand the source of this fear, she chose to flee decisively. She knew her own capabilities well. While she could scare ordinary people, she was nothing against a master. In her eyes, the young man was undoubtedly a master.


    "Trying to run? Haha, a mere spirit like you wants to escape from me. Are you underestimating me, or overestimating yourself?"


    The young man sneered disdainfully. As Decaying Corpse Granny melted into the wall, he showed no urgency. With a gesture, a ck mist gushed from his palm. The room''s temperature plummeted as the mist emerged, intensifying the already chilling atmosphere of the house, thanks to Decaying Corpse Granny''s presence.


    Yang Haoran had already picked up Jiang Zhenzhen, intending to take advantage of Decaying Corpse Granny''s focus on the young man to escape the haunted house. However, as he stood up with Jiang Zhenzhen in his arms, he witnessed a scene that left him dumbfounded.


    First, the terrifying Decaying Corpse Granny retreated without a fight. Then, he witnessed the ck mist emanating from the young man''s palm.


    The former he could somewhat ept, although he couldn''t fathom why Decaying Corpse Granny would retreat without a fight. But thetter...pletely shattered his understanding.


    Could an ordinary person emit ck mist from their hands?


    Obviously not. Yet, before his eyes, it happened. To Yang Haoran, if what he saw wasn''t a hallucination induced by excessive fright, then this skinny young man was truly a master.


    As the ck mist surged from the young man''s palm, it rapidly condensed into a solid form, morphing into a pitch-ck chain within the blink of an eye.


    The chain, as thick as an arm, plunged into the young man''s palm on one end and into the wall on the other.


    A terrified scream pierced the air, clear to Yang Haoran. It emanated from Decaying Corpse Granny. His gaze shifted from the young man to the wall where Decaying Corpse Granny had fled. He saw the chain prate the wall without damaging it, straight as an arrow, and slightly swaying, resembling a fishing line that had caught a big fish.


    The young man smirked. With a wave of his hand, the chain rattled loudly as it vanished from the wall, dragging Decaying Corpse Granny forcibly out.


    Wrapped tightly in the chain, Decaying Corpse Granny struggled fiercely, seemingly attempting to break free from its binds. But no matter how she struggled or shrieked, the chain showed no signs of loosening. She remained firmly ensnared.


    She had no physical form; previously, Yang Haoran couldn''t harm her with a kitchen knife. But now, this chain seemed to be her nemesis. Not only did it bind her, but it also inflicted immense damage, as evident from her continuous screams.


    "You had a chance for reincarnation. But unfortunately, you devoured other spirits to enhance yourself. Consequently, you''ve lost your qualification for reincarnation. Olddy, there''s a path for ghosts. Since you''ve chosen the wrong path, you must pay the price for your choices."


    The young man sneered and then produced a bead from seemingly nowhere. This bead was the size of a fist, transparent in appearance, looking quite ordinary with nothing remarkable about it.


    "Who are you, and why are you targeting me? I have no grievances with you! This house is mine, so what''s wrong with kicking them out? It''s true I consumed a spirit, but that olddy downstairs deserved it! She had iting even if I devoured her!"


    Decaying Corpse Granny struggled vigorously while shouting loudly. The terror and ferocity on her face were overwhelming. If it weren''t for the eerie chain binding her securely, she might have lunged to attack.


    The young man didn''t respond to Decaying Corpse Granny. With an indifferent expression, he seemed unwilling to engage. Then, he tossed the bead, which seemed toe to life as it flew and stopped above Decaying Corpse Granny''s head.


    "Soul Gathering Bead, gather!"


    With a lowmand from the young man, the transparent bead immediately released a powerful suction force. However, this force seemed to affect only Decaying Corpse Granny; nothing else in the room felt its pull.


    Feeling an unprecedented danger, Decaying Corpse Granny''s body was deformed as it was forcefully sucked into the bead bit by bit.


    "Master, please don''t! Spare me! I''m old! Don''t you respect your elders?" Decaying Corpse Granny struggled desperately, but the young man seemed more irritated than moved by her pleas.


    "Spare you? Don''t make meugh! You may be old, but even if I were to respect elders, it would be you showing respect to me, you insolent brat!"


    As the young man''s words fell, Decaying Corpse Granny was entirely drawn into the bead.


    Originally pure, the bead now had a tiny ck thread inside due to Decaying Corpse Granny being absorbed into it. This thread wriggled inside the bead, asionally morphing into a miniaturized version of Decaying Corpse Granny or reverting to a ck thread, seemingly attempting to break free and regain its freedom. However, no matter its efforts, it couldn''t break or even budge the bead.


    She raged and screamed inside the bead, still fierce but now silent, her voice unable to escape.


    The young man didn''t spare a nce at Decaying Corpse Granny inside the bead. With a wave of his hand, the bead returned to his grasp, then vanished as if by magic, disappearing to an unknown destination.


    At that moment, the ck chain binding Decaying Corpse Granny shattered with a snap, dissipating into thin ck smoke, as if it had never existed.


    Yang Haoran, already shocked, hadn''t even noticed his pants falling to the ground, leaving him in his underwear. He had intended to urinate on Decaying Corpse Granny after loosening his belt earlier, but the young man''s appearance interrupted his n. Now, standing up, his pants naturally fell off.


    He stared dumbfounded at the young man, his mind filled with shock. He had thought the young man was crazy, but it turned out he was truly a master. It proved the saying, "Don''t judge a book by its cover," indeed!


    Meanwhile, the young man nced at Yang Haoran, smirked coldly, shook his head, and muttered to himself, "With this kind of courage, you don''t even qualify to be cannon fodder."


    Though his voice was low, Yang Haoran heard it clearly. He wanted to say something, but the young man didn''t give him the chance. Turning around, he left the house.


    The young man''s departure was graceful, hands behind his back as if on an inspection tour. Unfortunately, the middle-aged man who yed with the chainsaw received another unfortunate kick to his chubby face as the young man left.


    It took Yang Haoran quite a while to snap out of his shock after the young man had left. Though he regained his senses, his astonishment only grew stronger.


    Perhaps due to his profession, he had always believed in the existence of ghosts and gods, so he held them in reverence. However, until tonight, he had never truly seen a ghost.


    Since there were ghosts and gods, naturally, there were also masters in this world. He believed in this too, but he had never seen one.


    Tonight, he had seen it all. He felt like a new door had opened in his world, a door that ordinary people rarely saw or touched.


    And he, he really wanted to step inside and take a look.

 Chapter 25: The Tragedy of Minor Characters

    Chapter 25: The Tragedy of Minor Characters


    Within the residential area, police sirens red. Momentster, urgent footsteps echoed through the corridor.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Get down!"


    "Release the hostage!"


    A group of police officers stormed into the room. Their faces were stern, some even appeared nervous, as they surrounded Yang Haoran. They yelled and threatened him aggressively.


    The dark muzzles of their guns were pointed directly at him. Any slight movement from him would undoubtedly result in a barrage of bullets. There was no doubt about that.


    While the surface of the New Genesis World seemed peaceful, turmoil brewed beneath. Hence, regardless of which city in the New Genesis World, whenever police officers responded to a call, they came fully armed. Though Lecheng was just an insignificant small city within the New Genesis World, it was no exception.


    Seeing the multitude of gun barrels aimed at him, Yang Haoran''s face turned pale. He had never experienced such a standoff in his life. It was impossible not to feel nervous. Any misstep could lead to irreversible consequences!


    "Listen, officers, this is a misunderstanding... I mean..." Yang Haoran''s nerves caused his words toe out disjointed.


    "Shut up! Release the hostage immediately! Or we''ll open fire!" a police officer roared, warning Yang Haoran once more.


    "I''m unarmed! What''s going on? Hostage? What hostage?" Yang Haoran grew anxious.


    Bang!


    His answer came in the form of a gunshot, not aimed at him but as a warning shot.


    Yang Haoran''s heart skipped a beat as he realized he was still holding Jiang Zhenzhen in his arms. Looking down, he seemed to understand what was happening. He quickly put Jiang Zhenzhen down, awkwardly smiled, and began to exin, "It''s a misunderstanding, officers. Truly a misunderstanding. Do you believe me?"


    As he spoke, Jiang Zhenzhen was already ced on the ground. He slowly stood up and pulled up his pants. However, at that moment, a fragrant breeze hit him, followed by a sharp pain in his groin as someone kicked him hard!


    Bang!


    Yang Haoran''s expression changed drastically as intense pain made his eyes almost pop out of their sockets.


    "Believe you? Bullshit! You freak! Home invasion! And you dare to do such things to this girl! I''ll make sure to disable your tool for crime!" yelled a female officer angrily.


    While the female officer continued to kick him in the groin, other officers rushed forward, sessfully capturing this "home invasion" criminal.


    Yang Haoran was escorted out of the house. Shortly after, an ambnce arrived downstairs and took the unconscious Jiang Zhenzhen and the middle-aged man away.


    The sky had just begun to lighten, still early in the morning, yet a crowd had gathered downstairs. Among them were mainly elderly residents, gossiping and pointing fingers at Yang Haoran, unaware of the situation but eager to specte.


    "This young man is terrifying! He actually used a chainsaw to forcibly break into the home, killed two people without blinking, and even insulted the girl''s corpse! Absolutely insane!"


    "I''ve seen that middle-aged man who died a few times in the neighborhood. He''s indeed from ourmunity. The young girl should be his daughter, whom I haven''t seen before. Perhaps she recently returned. It''s so pitiful, dying so young and being insulted. Well, it''s better this way. If she were still alive, how could she ever get married? Who would dare to marry her with such a stain!"


    "Last night, I heard the girl screaming so loudly. I thought it was a domestic violence issue. I didn''t think much of it, after all, it''s someone else''s family matter. As an outsider, I shouldn''t interfere. I didn''t expect it to turn out like this. If I had known, even if it cost my life, I would have gone to stop this viin!"


    "Do you know the one who called the police? He''s the nephew of my husband''s sister. Don''t be fooled by his young age; he''s quite sensible andw-abiding. Upon hearing themotion, despite his parents'' objections, he bravely called the police. Finally, this pervert was caught thanks to him."


    "I know that kid you''re talking about. His parents spoil him and he often makes false reports as if it''s a game. Despite repeated attempts at discipline, he remains stubborn. However, this time, he did something remarkable. He didn''t make a false report and yed a significant role. Although he didn''t save the lives of the father and daughter, he sessfully captured this murderer. Without him, who knows what kind of trouble would have ensued. Maybe it would have been my family next. After all, my daughter is very beautiful, even at forty, she doesn''t look old at all, much younger than this olddy."


    Amidst the gossip and pointing of the elderly crowd, Yang Haoran was escorted back to the police station as if he were a criminal. He even received a thorough beating, while Jiang Zhenzhen and the middle-aged man, due to their unconscious state, were treated like patients and carefully loaded into the ambnce. Every movement was delicate, fearing it might harm them.


    When Yang Haoran was released from the police station in the afternoon, it was thanks to Jiang Zhenzhen and the middle-aged man regaining consciousness.


    Upon waking up, they naturally underwent questioning by the officers. Yang Haoran, who had been detained at the police station, also faced interrogation. Through the testimonies of the three, a conclusion was drawn: the house where Jiang Zhenzhen resided was haunted, and Yang Haoran, a master, was there to help her.


    The police station naturally didn''t believe this exnation. Ghosts? It was simply absurd.


    However, one thing was certain: Yang Haoran was not the perpetrator of a home invasion. The middle-aged man and Jiang Zhenzhen''s unconsciousness had nothing to do with Yang Haoran. It was just a misunderstanding. At most, it could be considered disturbing the peace, and even then, it involved all three of them. Thus, Yang Haoran was rightfully released.


    As Yang Haoran limped out of the police station, his face bruised, a female officer apanied him. She had a tall and shapely figure, and the police uniform entuated her elegance. Coupled with her pretty face, she presented a stark contrast to Yang Haoran in every aspect.


    This female officer was none other than the one who had kicked Yang Haoran in the groin at Jiang Zhenzhen''s house. Perhaps out of guilt or concern that Yang Haoran might escte the situation, she personally escorted him to the police station''s entrance. However, from her stern expression, it was evident that she was not pleased to be doing so.


    "The matter has been cleared up, you may leave. But let me remind you, as a thirty-year-old, you should know what to say and what not to say. Don''t let your mouth get you into trouble," the female officer warned Yang Haoran with a stern face.


    Rather than a reminder, it sounded more like a threat. Yang Haoran felt extremely displeased, even outraged. He had an impulse to go over and p the woman a few times!


    However, he didn''t act on it. Not only did he refrain from doing so, but he also put on a seemingly natural smile.


    He wanted to say something, but the female officer didn''t give him the chance. She calmly continued, "Although you''re not involved in a home invasion, you were still acting suspiciously. If you continue this behavior, I can assure you, you''ll be back here for tea, and that day won''t be too far off."


    With that, the female officer walked away briskly, not even sparing Yang Haoran another nce. It seemed she was extremely disgusted with Yang Haoran and his chatan-like behavior.


    Watching the female officer''s retreating figure, the seemingly natural smile vanished from Yang Haoran''s face, reced by a cold expression.


    These officers had beaten him up indiscriminately, especially the female officer, who had been the most vicious and brutal. However, in the end, he hadn''t even heard an apology from her. He was simply kicked out of the police station and even threatened. Anyone who went through what he did would probably feel angry.


    Yang Haoran had experienced a lot over the years, so most of the time, he didn''t show his emotions on his face, nor did he easily get angry. But that didn''t mean he had no anger inside him.


    At this moment, he felt very irritated, very angry. However, he was rational. He didn''t make a scene or utter threats, as doing so would only bring him more trouble.


    Making threats required absolute strength. When a powerful person makes threats, it creates immense psychological pressure on the other party. If someone without strength makes threats, it bes a joke and only brings more embarrassment to oneself.


    Above the police station hung a giant police badge. The design of this police badge was unique, consisting of a shield and two long spears. In the middle of the spears was a character "ÀÖ", representing the Lecheng Police Department of the New Genesis World.


    A police badge was an inanimate object, yet this police badge exuded an invisible pressure. With a cold face, Yang Haoran stared fixedly at the huge police badge above the station, pondering something in his mind.


    After a while, he withdrew his gaze. In his cold eyes, there was determination, as if in that moment, he had figured something out and made a certain decision.


    In his view, the reason he ended up in this miserable state was ultimately because hecked real strength. If he had the ability to deal with the young man known as Decaying Corpse Granny, would he be in this situation now?


    The answer was obviously no!


    If he possessed the abilities of the mysterious young man and became a high-level practitioner like him, not only would he not be frightened by Decaying Corpse Granny, nor would he be captured by the police as if he were a criminal, causing him to be extremely angry!


    At this moment, a strong desire to change himself arose in him. He wanted to be a high-level practitioner like the mysterious young man and change his identity as a chatan.


    In the past, he also wanted to change himself, but he had no way. Now, he felt that an opportunity had appeared before him. He didn''t want to miss it, even if it meant paying a huge price. He wanted to seize this opportunity!

 Chapter 26: Increasing the Price on the Spot

    Chapter 26: Increasing the Price on the Spot


    After leaving the police station, Yang Haoran first went back to the grocery store to retrieve his mobile phone, then called Jiang Zhenzhen.


    This time, the phone wasn''t as unresponsive asst night; it only rang twice before being answered. However, Jiang Zhenzhen''s voice sounded very weak. After inquiring about the situation, he immediately rushed to the hospital where Jiang Zhenzhen and the middle-aged man were being treated.


    He wanted to see how they were doing, especially Jiang Zhenzhen, to see if she was alright.


    Although he had important matters to attend to urgently, he couldn''t help but worry about Jiang Zhenzhen''s condition. Therefore, he had to temporarily set aside another important matter and deal with Jiang Zhenzhen''s situation first before proceeding.


    Before even entering the hospital, Yang Haoran encountered the middle-aged man. He didn''t have any serious physical issues; he had simply fainted from fright and didn''t intend to stay in the hospital any longer.


    What left Yang Haoran speechless was how the middle-aged man became agitated the moment he saw him. He started berating Yang Haoran, using him of nearly scaring him to death.


    Yang Haoran didn''t argue with the middle-aged man. Knowing that the man was in a heated state, arguing would only escte the situation. He figured the man would calm down once he finished venting.


    While outwardly epting the middle-aged man''s anger with a smile, Yang Haoran felt annoyed inside, but he didn''t voice hisints.


    He hadn''t lied to the middle-aged man; he genuinely believed Jiang Zhenzhen''s family was in trouble, which was why he had spent money to ask for the middle-aged man''s help. Little did he know that Jiang Zhenzhen''s family not only didn''t have trouble but was haunted by a ghost.


    What surprised him even more was how timid the middle-aged man turned out to be. Just one nce at the Decaying Corpse Granny and he fainted on the spot. Apart from breaking open the door, he didn''t contribute anything else.


    After venting his emotions, the middle-aged man demanded the final payment from Yang Haoran. Though still frightened, he hadn''t forgotten about the five hundred yuan he was owed. He remembered it very clearly.


    However, what was agreed upon was one thousand yuan. Yang Haoran had paid five hundred upfront and promised to pay the remaining five hundredter. But now, the remaining five hundred had somehow be two thousand, an increase of one thousand five hundred yuan.


    When questioned about this sudden increase, the middle-aged man imed he had been severely frightened and needed the extra one thousand five hundred aspensation.


    Upon hearing this demand, the smile disappeared from Yang Haoran''s face. He turned and walked towards the hospital, ignoring the middle-aged man. It seemed he not only didn''t want to give the extra one thousand five hundred but also had no intention of giving the remaining five hundred.


    Indeed, Yang Haoran was thinking exactly that. Initially, he had intended to keep his promise and pay the remaining five hundred to the middle-aged man, as it was agreed upon beforehand, regardless of whether he had helped or not. However, the middle-aged man''s sudden demand exceeded Yang Haoran''s bottom line, so he turned away without intending to pay a single cent more.


    Seeing Yang Haoran walking away without hesitation, the middle-aged man panicked. The anger that had just subsided reignited, and he shouted at Yang Haoran''s back, "Kid! Stop right there! You have to give me the money! Whether you want to or not!"


    Yang Haoran was already irritated. Since the appearance of the police officers in the morning, his irritation had been growing stronger with each aggravating event. However, he had been suppressing it all along, not letting his anger burst out. But now, the middle-aged man''s attitude pushed him to the edge of eruption. He halted his steps and asked in a cold tone, "What if I don''t?"


    As Yang Haoran had his back turned to the middle-aged man, the man couldn''t see the expression on Yang Haoran''s face. However, he could sense the coldness in Yang Haoran''s tone, making him shiver involuntarily.


    The middle-aged man was already a coward, which was quite evident. He had initially thought of extorting money from Yang Haoran after seeing his friendly demeanor earlier. But now, faced with Yang Haoran''s firm stance, he started feeling anxious.


    Desperate times call for desperate measures. Although the middle-aged man was feeling scared, he thought he could gain more benefits if he persisted. So, he plucked up his courage and continued, "I''m telling you, you have to give me the money, whether you want to or not. If you don''t, I''ll call the police and have them make you pay!"


    The mention of the police only fueled Yang Haoran''s anger further. He didn''t speak but scanned his surroundings before fixing his gaze on a particr spot and striding towards it.


    Observing Yang Haoran''s actions, the middle-aged man couldn''t understand what he was up to. However, when he saw Yang Haoran picking up a brick from a corner and approaching him with a grim expression, he was instantly terrified!


    Now, Yang Haoran was holding a brick, and unlikest night when he wielded a kitchen knife, there was a more menacing aura around him. The middle-aged man, already timid, couldn''t bring himself to mention money again. He left with a threat, turning around and fleeing.


    "Just you wait!"


    Watching the middle-aged man slink away, Yang Haoran snorted coldly, not bothering to chase after him. Instead, he dropped the brick he was holding and made his way to the hospital building.


    Initially, he didn''t intend to confront the middle-aged man, but the man had pushed him too far. Yang Haoran couldn''t let him think he was easy to bully; otherwise, the man might have tried extorting even more money, maybe doubling it to five thousand yuan. Yang Haoran believed the man was capable of such outrageous demands.


    With the middle-aged man scared off, Yang Haoran not only saved himself from paying an extra one thousand five hundred but also retained the remaining five hundred. As for whether the middle-aged man would seek revengeter, Yang Haoran wasn''t concerned. Given the man''s cowardice, he doubted the man would dare to retaliate. So, he had nothing to worry about.


    Beforeing to the hospital, Yang Haoran had already learned from Jiang Zhenzhen''s call where she was admitted and which room she was in.


    The reason Jiang Zhenzhen hadn''t been discharged like the middle-aged man was because her condition was too weak. She needed a few days of rest in the hospital. Her weakness wasn''t solely due to being scared unconsciousst night but also because she hadn''t rested properly during this period.


    Working during the day was already exhausting, and being tormented by ghosts at night made matters worse. Although it had only been a few days in total, it felt like centuries to her. Both mentally and physically, she had been greatly drained. Her body, already weak, became even weaker under such torment.


    Arriving at Jiang Zhenzhen''s ward, Yang Haoran spotted her lying weakly on the hospital bed with an IV drip attached. Her pale face looked haggard, resembling that of a critically ill patient.


    Despite feeling irritated due to the bruises on his face and the recent encounter with the middle-aged man, Yang Haoran tried topose himself before entering the ward.


    Sensing someone looking at her, Jiang Zhenzhen nced towards the door and saw Yang Haoran. She was initially surprised but then smiled with joy.


    Yang Haoran had already adjusted his demeanor, wearing a faint smile on his face as he approached Jiang Zhenzhen.


    His smile seemed natural, concealing the frustration and anger within him. Jiang Zhenzhen couldn''t detect anything amiss.


    However, while his inner emotions were hidden, the bruises on his face were conspicuous. Not only did Jiang Zhenzhen notice them, but others in the ward did too. Such obvious bruises wouldn''t escape anyone''s notice unless they were blind.


    "Master Yang, what happened to your face? Was it injured by that thingst night?" Jiang Zhenzhen asked with concern and guilt when Yang Haoran stood by her bedside.


    Yang Haoran was pondering how to exin the bruises on his face when Jiang Zhenzhen''s words came as a convenient segue. He nodded in agreement and said, "That thing was too powerful. It took a lot of effort to deal with her, and I got injured in the process."


    Yang Haoran''s words sounded shamelessly self-aggrandizing. Although he did find the Decaying Corpse Granny formidable, he wasn''t the one who dealt with her. Moreover, he was quite scared himself at the time. If it weren''t for the arrival of the young man with the pointed chin, who knows what would have happened.


    Indeed, only the ghosts and the Decaying Corpse Granny knew the truth.


    However, Yang Haoran couldn''t reveal the truth. He depended on this profession for a living. If he were to disclose the truth, his image in Jiang Zhenzhen''s eyes would be tarnished. If Jiang Zhenzhen were to spread the word, how could he continue in this profession?


    So, even though he felt uneasy inside, he didn''t forget his identity. He knew what role to y in such situations.


    Shortly after Yang Haoran appeared, Jiang Zhenzhen fainted just like the middle-aged man, falling unconscious on the ground. Therefore, when Yang Haoran made his im, Jiang Zhenzhen naturally believed it.


    At the time, besides the young man with the pointed chin, no one else saw Yang Haoran''s embarrassing state. Even the police officers who arrivedter only saw Yang Haoran wearing nothing but his underwear and carrying Jiang Zhenzhen.


    So, whatever Yang Haoran said to Jiang Zhenzhen was gospel truth. As for whether the young man with the pointed chin would spill the beans, it was unlikely. Such a master wouldn''t easily reveal himself to Jiang Zhenzhen, let alone bother exposing Yang Haoran.


    "Thank you so much, Master Yang. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know if I''d still be alive," Jiang Zhenzhen said with a hint of fear on her pale face. Just the thought ofst night made her shudder.


    Yang Haoran neither confirmed nor denied Jiang Zhenzhen''s statement. Even he, Yang Haoran, couldn''t help but tremble when he recalled the disgusting appearance of the Decaying Corpse Granny. If it weren''t for the young man with the pointed chin showing up, he couldn''t be sure if he''d still be alive.


    "I lent you the Death God pendant. Where is it?" Yang Haoran suddenly remembered and asked.

 Chapter 27: Cause and Effect

    Chapter 27: Cause and Effect


    The reason Yang Haoran brought up the Death God pendant at this moment was because he had some unresolved questions.


    From Decaying Corpse Granny''s fear of the Death God pendantst night, it was evident that the pendant had a certain restraining effect on her. Otherwise, Decaying Corpse Granny wouldn''t have shown such fear towards the Death God pendant.


    Jiang Zhenzhen also had a Death God pendant in her possession, borrowed from Yang Haoran. This particr Death God pendant had also been consecrated by a temple priest. When Yang Haoran lent it to Jiang Zhenzhen, he had repeatedly instructed her to always carry the pendant with her. So why was Decaying Corpse Granny still able to approach her?


    In theory, with the Death God pendant on her person, Decaying Corpse Granny should have been deterred from getting close. Just like when Yang Haoran had the Death God pendant, Decaying Corpse Granny was very wary and kept her distance. If it hadn''t been for Decaying Corpse Granny suddenly appearing in front of him, startling him and causing the pendant to be flung away, he might have sessfully left with Jiang Zhenzhen and the middle-aged man.


    Could it be that the Death God pendant he lent to Jiang Zhenzhen was a counterfeit,cking the ability to instill fear in Decaying Corpse Granny?


    When Yang Haoran inquired about the Death God pendant, Jiang Zhenzhen''s pale face unexpectedly blushed slightly. She hesitantly exined, "I... I lost it. I remember wearing it around my neck, but when I got homest night, I couldn''t find it. It might have been because I drank too muchst night and identally lost it on my way home."


    "Lost it?" Yang Haoran''s expression shifted slightly, his voice raising noticeably, drawing attention from other patients or onlookers with varying expressions.


    Realizing his outburst, Yang Haoran quickly smiled apologetically at the others in the ward, who then averted their gazes.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Zhenzhen''s face grew even redder at this point. She didn''t deny losing the pendant and apologized to Yang Haoran for losing his precious possession. She offered topensate him marily for her mistake.


    Yang Haoran waved off Jiang Zhenzhen''s attempts to apologize further and rified that he wasn''t upset about it.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran began to specte about why Decaying Corpse Granny hadn''t bothered Jiang Zhenzhen the previous night but had returned even more aggressively now. The missing Death God pendant seemed to hold the key to these events.


    Before meeting Yang Haoran, Decaying Corpse Granny had been harassing Jiang Zhenzhen. After lending her the Death God pendant, she was left undisturbed that night. However, Decaying Corpse Granny reappeared with a vengeance after the pendant went missing.


    The timing of Decaying Corpse Granny''s reappearance after Jiang Zhenzhen lost the Death God pendant raised questions for Yang Haoran. He pondered whether it was the consecrated nature of the pendant or simply its reputation that made spirits like Decaying Corpse Granny wary.


    Unable to find immediate answers due to his limited knowledge at present, Yang Haoran decided not to dwell further on these thoughts.


    Returning his attention to Jiang Zhenzhen''s embarrassed state, he reassured her that as long as she was safe, losing the Death God pendant was inconsequential inparison.


    Jiang Zhenzhen remained silent for a moment before expressing her gratitude sheepishly. Despite Yang Haoran''s understanding response regarding the lost pendant, she still felt conflicted internally.


    Yang Haoran seemed to sense Jiang Zhenzhen''s lingering guilt and shifted the conversation away from the pendant incident. He inquired about why she hadn''t clearly exined over the phone that there was a supernatural urrencest night and why her phone had suddenly died after encountering Decaying Corpse Granny.


    Jiang Zhenzhen proceeded to exin each detail one by one: she had been frightened by Decaying Corpse Granny''s appearance and hadn''t managed to rify before her phone died due to low battery.


    When the situation was critical, Jiang Zhenzhen put her mobile phone in her pocket and was about to rush out of the room when Decaying Corpse Granny intervened, preventing her from escaping. Instead, Decaying Corpse Granny used a startling method to keep Jiang Zhenzhen trapped in the room until Yang Haoran arrived.


    As for Jiang Zhenzhen''s mobile phone having power, it was because she had borrowed a charger from another patient in the hospital to charge it after waking up.


    After hearing Jiang Zhenzhen''s ount, Yang Haoran nodded in understanding, grasping the whole sequence of events.


    Recalling the events of the previous night, Jiang Zhenzhen was still visibly nervous, and Yang Haoran could sense that it was not the right time to ask further questions about Decaying Corpse Granny. Instead, he shifted the conversation to other topics that were less pressing.


    An hourter, Jiang Zhenzhen''splexion had improved significantly, and she no longer appeared as pale as before. She was also smiling asionally, indicating that Yang Haoran had sessfully diverted her attention away from the previous night''s events and Decaying Corpse Granny.


    Seeing that the situation was under control, Yang Haoran decided to leave, so he stood up and said to Jiang Zhenzhen, "I came here to check on you, and since you''re fine, I''m relieved. I have other important matters to attend to, so I''ll be leaving now. If you have any issues, just call me."


    Jiang Zhenzhen and Yang Haoran chatted amicably, and she seemed reluctant to let him go, but she couldn''t think of a valid reason to keep him. She could only nod and say thank you.


    As Yang Haoran was about to leave, the door to the room was suddenly pushed open with great force.


    "Bang!"


    The door mmed into the wall, making a loud thud, and the sudden turn of events caught the attention of not only Yang Haoran and Jiang Zhenzhen but also the other patients and their rtives in the room.


    The room was designed for patients to rest, so the atmosphere was supposed to be quiet and conducive to rest. As a result, anyone entering the room was expected to be considerate and mindful of the patients'' need for rest.


    However, there were always those who didn''t understand the rules, people who acted solely based on their own desires, without considering the feelings of others. At that moment, the person who pushed the door open was one such individual.


    In that instant, everyone''s attention turned to therge, imposing figure standing at the door. The atmosphere was tense, and the expressions of the onlookers were not particrly pleasant.


    At that moment, standing at the door was a middle-aged woman, who appeared to be in herte forties or early fifties. She was overweight, with a face covered in folds of skin, and a gold chain around her neck. She had a bag in her hand, and her demeanor suggested that she was a woman of means.


    The woman''s expression was unpleasant, and her disposition was even worse than the expressions of the onlookers. She ignored the disapproving looks of the onlookers and scanned the room, eventually fixing her gaze on Jiang Zhenzhen.


    Jiang Zhenzhen saw the woman and immediately felt nervous. The woman noticed Jiang Zhenzhen and, without further ado, stormed towards Jiang Zhenzhen''s bed.


    At first, the other patients in the room were displeased with the woman''s intrusion, but when they saw her aggressive demeanor, no one dared to intervene or confront her. Instead, they continued to watch her actions, waiting to see what she would do.


    Yang Haoran furrowed his brow, realizing that the woman hade for Jiang Zhenzhen.


    Looking at the aggressive middle-aged woman and the nervous Jiang Zhenzhen, Yang Haoran decided not to say anything rash, as he had not yet figured out the rtionship between the two.


    However, he did not sit back down; instead, he moved to Jiang Zhenzhen''s bedside and sat down next to her, leaning against the bed.


    Jiang Zhenzhen, who had been feeling anxious, felt a sense of relief when Yang Haoran sat down next to her. She unconsciously reached out and grabbed Yang Haoran''s clothing, and Yang Haoran noticed but did not say anything, allowing Jiang Zhenzhen to hold on to his clothing.


    At this point, the middle-aged woman had reached Jiang Zhenzhen''s bedside, her eyes ring at Jiang Zhenzhen, her breath heavy with anger, not knowing whether it was due to exhaustion or anger.


    "Aunt?" Jiang Zhenzhen forced a smile and addressed the woman.


    When the woman heard Jiang Zhenzhen call her "aunt," her anger intensified even further.


    "Aunt? You''re kidding, youngdy. Don''t you dare call me aunt. I''m not your aunt, and you think that by calling me aunt, I''ll let you off the hook? You''re dreaming!"

 Chapter 28: Extortion

    Chapter 28: Extortion


    The middle-aged woman''s tone was anything but polite, her expression and mannerisms dripping with disdain towards Jiang Zhenzhen, or rather, towards people like Jiang Zhenzhen, looking down on their entire ilk.


    Since the middle-aged woman wasn''t Jiang Zhenzhen''s aunt, what did Jiang Zhenzhen mean by addressing her as "aunt"?


    Anyone could tell this was merely a courteous form of address. Yet, this middle-aged woman, upon being politely addressed by Jiang Zhenzhen, responded with sneering remarks and an arrogant attitude.


    Her words tightened the furrow in Yang Haoran''s brow, seated beside Jiang Zhenzhen.


    Facing the middle-aged woman''s attitude, Jiang Zhenzhen felt awkward, unsure of what to say.


    "You, girl, you''re something else. You''ve only been in my house for a few days, and you''ve nearly demolished it. All my furniture was brand new. Now it''s either smashed or broken. Walls are shed in multiple ces with a kitchen knife. Worst of all, the front door, you actually cut it with a chainsaw. Damn it, there''s not a single decent spot left in the entire house. How do you n topensate me?" The middle-aged woman yelled angrily at Jiang Zhenzhen.


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran was certain of the middle-aged woman''s identity. She was Jiang Zhenzhen''sndy.


    From the moment the middle-aged woman appeared, he had some guesses about the identity of this plump woman, although he wasn''t certain. Now, the middle-aged woman''s words confirmed her identity as thendy.


    Jiang Zhenzhen wasn''t aware of the situation inside the rental house at this moment because when she was taken away from the rental house, she was still unconscious. Therefore, she had no idea about the condition inside. Hearing about the damages, she became even more nervous.


    While Jiang Zhenzhen wasn''t fully aware of the situation inside the rental house, Yang Haoran knew a bit about it. However, due to his focus not being on this matter at that time, his knowledge wasn''t very detailed.


    But one thing was certain: the situation wasn''t as exaggerated as the middle-aged woman imed. Moreover, Yang Haoran had visited her rental house the night before, precisely to observe it thoroughly for the sake of their performance. Even the tiniest corner hadn''t escaped his scrutiny. From his observation, there weren''t many pieces of furniture inside, and what was there seemed old, contrary to what the middle-aged woman imed.


    To prove her words, the middle-aged woman took out several photos from her bag and threw them onto Jiang Zhenzhen''s sickbed, continuing her rant, "I''ve taken photos of the whole mess in the house. Take a good look! See how crazy you werest night!"


    Jiang Zhenzhen nervously reached for the photos on the bed, but Yang Haoran, who was beside her, stopped her.


    At some point, Yang Haoran''s furrowed brow had rxed. He smiled at Jiang Zhenzhen and said, "You rest. I''ll take a look."


    Perhaps due to nerves, confusion, or trust in Yang Haoran''s expertise, Jiang Zhenzhen''s hand hesitated as she reached for the photos, then she gently nodded at Yang Haoran and withdrew her hand.


    After Yang Haoran stopped Jiang Zhenzhen, he picked up the photos on the bed and examined them closely. The scenes in the photos were indeed distressing. Everything in the living room and bedroom that could be smashed was smashed, everything that could be pushed was pushed.


    When Yang Haoran was taken out of the rental house, even though he hadn''t paid much attention to the situation inside, he had a general impression of the chaos. It was indeed messy inside the rental house, and some things were broken, but he could confirm it wasn''t as severe as depicted in the photos.


    Leaving aside other possibilities, such as Jiang Zhenzhen''s enemies or thendy''s enemies, it was also possible that the currentndy staged the second round of destruction herself to im morepensation from Jiang Zhenzhen.


    With the photos in hand, Yang Haoran examined them carefully, his smile growing more pronounced. It was unclear what he was thinking.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s expression, the middle-aged woman''s displeasure was evident as she grumbled, "Who do you think you are? Trying to be the one to pay up?"


    The words of the middle-aged woman made Yang Haoran pause in his actions. He ced the photos on the bed and then looked at the middle-aged woman, smiling as he spoke, "Heh, sister, you''re quite thoughtful. You even went to the trouble of getting the photos developed. Fortunately, there''s no one in the photos. Otherwise, I might have thought you were trying to ckmail us."


    Yang Haoran''s response didn''t directly address her question, but the middle-aged woman''s expression changed upon hearing it. She seemed to feel there was an underlying meaning in Yang Haoran''s words and didn''t press him further on his identity. She kept a cold face and said, "What do you mean by that? Are you trying to evade responsibility for damaging my property?"


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Zhenzhen became anxious, wanting to exin herself. She had no intention of dodging responsibility. If she had damaged someone else''s property, she knew she had topensate. However, before she could speak, Yang Haoran intervened.


    Ignoring Jiang Zhenzhen, Yang Haoran continued to address the middle-aged woman with a smile, "Sister, there''s no question aboutpensating for damages. I just want to ask, are you absolutely certain that the damage inside the rental house wasn''t caused intentionally by someone else?"


    The middle-aged woman''s expression stiffened, then turned furious as she roared, "Intentionally caused by someone else? Who the hell would have the time to do such a thing? Can you be sure that the damage inside the rental house wasn''t caused intentionally by someone else?"


    "I can certainly be sure because I was there. I was the only one among the three of us who was sober when we were taken out of the rental house. Can you imagine?" Yang Haoran replied with a smirk.


    Clearly, the middle-aged woman hadn''t expected Yang Haoran to be one of the parties involved. Nevertheless, she didn''t back down. She continued to shout, "I don''t care about that! The house was rented by her from me. If there''s any problem with the house or its contents, she''s the one I''ll hold ountable. It''s only right and just. Even if the heavens themselvese down, I won''t budge an inch!"


    "Sister, calm down. Let me tell you what happenedst night first. You can get angryter if you want. Last night..."


    "Last night, my foot! You brat, stop jabbering here! This matter either gets settled withpensation or we''ll see each other in court!" Seemingly struck by something Yang Haoran said, the middle-aged woman''s emotions seemed extremely stirred.


    Despite the smiling expression on Yang Haoran''s face, there was a hint of chill in it. He wasn''t intimidated by the middle-aged woman''s words. He might not have encountered situations like this frequently, but he had encountered many people like the middle-aged woman over the years, so he remained calm.


    "Olddy, I called you ''sister,'' but you didn''t appreciate it. Well then, since you put it that way, you can take these photos and go to court if you want. Just don''t back down. Otherwise, I''ll lose respect for you. Oh, and about what I was saying earlier,st night... Last night, there was a ghost in that rental house of yours. Hehe, wasn''t that thrilling?"


    Looking at Yang Haoran''s harmless smile and hearing his words, the middle-aged woman''s expression momentarily froze, a sh of fear passing through her eyes. Although it was brief, Yang Haoran caught it.


    Yang Haoran smirked. He didn''t continue speaking, waiting instead for the middle-aged woman to regain herposure.


    When the middle-aged woman regained her senses, Yang Haoran''s light voice once again entered her ears.


    "That olddy, you should recognize her, right?"


    Yang Haoran''s voice wasn''t loud, but since they were not far apart, every word fell into the middle-aged woman''s ears.


    The middle-aged woman''s body trembled, her face turning ugly as she hurriedly walked towards the door of the ward. After taking only a few steps, she turned back, took the photos from Jiang Zhenzhen''s bed, and said, "Let''s wait and see!"


    Leaving behind a harsh remark, the middle-aged woman slinked out of the ward under the ring stares of the others. If she didn''t leave soon, the more irritable family members might have beaten her.


    After the middle-aged woman left, Jiang Zhenzhen''s face showed worry. Yang Haoran noticed her concern and said, "Don''t worry, that olddy is all bark and no bite. You don''t have to be afraid of her. If anything happens, give me a call, and I''ll handle it for you."


    With Yang Haoran''s words, Jiang Zhenzhen seemed to feel a bit more reassured. She nodded heavily at Yang Haoran.

 Chapter 29: Master Jiang

    Chapter 29: Master Jiang


    Leaving the hospital, the sky had already grown dark. Yang Haoran pondered for a moment, then hailed a taxi back to his grocery store.


    Due to the incident with Decaying Corpse Granny, the grocery store hadn''t operated for the day, resulting not only in no ie but also an expenditure.


    The reward he received from Jiang Zhenzhen, for breaking open the door, was all given to the middle-aged man. He hadn''t informed Jiang Zhenzhen about this, so the money essentially came out of his own pocket.


    Perhaps due to some fondness for Jiang Zhenzhen, or maybe because Jiang Zhenzhen evoked a sense of empathy in him, Yang Haoran felt too embarrassed to ask her for the money.


    Girls, especially pretty ones, often held certain advantages. If it were a man in her ce, Yang Haoran might not have demanded more money, but he would have definitely asked for the portion he had contributed.


    Of course, if the girl had a difficult temperament, no matter how attractive she was, if she didn''t suit his taste, Yang Haoran wouldn''t engage in such unprofitable dealings, and he wouldn''t even bother with such trivial matters.


    Truth be told, in the matter of Jiang Zhenzhen, Yang Haoran bore an undeniable responsibility. Since he had taken on the job and epted the payment, he had to ensure good after-sales service. If he didn''t address any issues with the product''s quality, who woulde to buy things from him in the future?


    Back at the grocery store, Yang Haoran immediately went to the Death God statue and devoutly made his offerings.


    Having only retrieved the statue the day before and not having offered timely prayers, he felt somewhat ashamed. It was still a few hours before midnight, so he chose to offer incense at this time. He wasn''t certain if he could make it back before midnight, so he had to offer his prayers in advance.


    This action indeed broke the rules, but Yang Haoran believed that sincerity mattered most when offering prayers to deities. While punctuality was preferable, if it couldn''t be achieved due to special circumstances, he had to settle for what was possible.


    As he burnt incense and made his prayers, Yang Haoran exined his reasons, feeling somewhat like an employee asking his boss for leave.


    After a moment, Yang Haoran took his yellow satchel and grabbed a bread roll and a bottle of drink from the shelves before rushing out of the grocery store.


    In the taxi, Yang Haoran nibbled on the bread and sipped his drink, gulping them down quickly. Then, he took out his mobile phone and found a contact, sending a message to the person.


    Momentster, his phone buzzed, and the ringtone yed.


    "I''m as free as the wind..."


    The quirky tune amused the taxi driver, and Yang Haoran chuckled too, though his smile didn''t seem entirely natural at the moment.


    Indeed, his smile wasn''t entirely genuine because he had something important on his mind, something that caused him considerable stress. Seeing the iing call, he grew even more nervous.


    Though he was nervous, he took a deep breath and answered the call.


    "Little Yang, I''m free. Why are you in such a hurry to talk to me?" A middle-aged man''s voice came from the other end of the line, sounding puzzled.


    Upon hearing that the man was free, Yang Haoran''s expression brightened, and he quickly replied, "It''s hard to exin over the phone. I''ll tell you when we meet."


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you," the middle-aged man responded before ending the call.


    Hearing the beeping signal, Yang Haoran also hung up, feeling relieved. His biggest worry was hearing the words "not free." Fortunately, the man said he was avable, which made him quite happy.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s cheerful expression, the driver couldn''t help but jest, "Brother, are you going to see your future father-inw? You seem so happy."


    "Driver big brother, you''re joking. I''m single as can be, where would I find a father-inw?" Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    "No girlfriend either? You''re almost thirty, aren''t you? At this age, you should find someone for yourself. If you keep dying, it''ll be troublesome to find someer, unless you''re very wealthy, otherwise..." The driver didn''t finish his sentence, but Yang Haoran understood what he meant.


    "It seems big brother here is experienced and knowledgeable. Every word is true!" Yang Haoran replied, ttering him.


    People like to hear ttering words, and this driver was no exception. Upon hearing Yang Haoran''spliment, heughed proudly, saying, "Of course, I''m nearly fifty this year and still single. In this aspect, experience is essential. Without it, it''s difficult. Strength doesn''t permit, haha!"


    Yang Haoran''s mouth twitched slightly, and he didn''t dare to say more, hastily chuckling.


    "Here we are, brother. What are you doing here sote at night? Are you also a follower of Death God?" the driver asked as Yang Haoran paid the fare.


    Yang Haoran smiled in response, not denying the driver''s assumption.


    The taxi had stopped in front of the Death God Temple at South Lake. Yang Haoran got out and headed towards the temple through the cement path down the mountain.


    Nowadays, Yang Haoran could truly be considered a follower of the Death God. Beforest night, he was only half-hearted, but after witnessing the power of the Death God pendant, he truly believed in Death God and became one of its followers.


    However, although he considered himself a follower of the Death God, he didn''t exhibit the same fanaticism and obsession as those followers depicted in movies.


    He believed in the Death God, but he did so with reason.


    Under the cold moonlight, Yang Haoran stood in front of the Death God Temple. It wasn''t yet nine o''clock, and asionally, people would enter or leave the temple.


    Those who visited the temple at this time were naturally not here for sightseeing; barring any idents, they were all followers of the Death God. It was precisely because of this that the taxi driver earlier assumed Yang Haoran was a follower of the Death God.


    If one wasn''t a follower of the Death God, whye here sote at night?


    Yang Haoran hurried to the Death God Temple for a reason. The youth with sharp features and cheekbones had deeply affected him. He wanted to be someone like that youth!


    As long as he could have the abilities of that youth, he would be willing to be as sharp-featured as him!


    He wanted to enter that circle, to make himself a truly capable person. But he couldn''t find his way in; between him and the youth was an invisible barrier, separating them into two different worlds.


    The youth with sharp features appeared in his world, but didn''t take him along. Instead, he closed that invisible door. What Yang Haoran wanted now was to find a way to approach that door and open it himself!


    It was sote, yet he didn''t care about eating or resting. He hurried here because he wanted to find a breakthrough from the temple.


    He didn''t know when other temples closed at night, but this Death God Temple closed only after midnight, once the incense was burned. During the New Year, it would even remain open all night.


    Yang Haoran rubbed his somewhat dry face, rubbing at the bruised areas. A sharp pain shot through him, stimting him, reminding him, igniting a fire within him. Despite the pain, he didn''t stop, continuing to rub vigorously.


    After a moment, he felt all exhaustion vanish, feeling much more refreshed. However, the bruises on his face stood out ringly in the moonlight.


    Taking a deep breath, Yang Haoran entered the Death God Temple and took out his phone, dialing a number.


    The number he dialed was the same as the one that had called him earlier.


    "Master Jiang, I''ve arrived. I apologize for disturbing you sote. Mm, alright, I''lle over now. Thank you so much."


    As Yang Haoran spoke on the phone, he identified a direction and hastened towards it.


    About ten minutester, Yang Haoran arrived at a small wooden house.


    The wooden house was simple, with nothing but a wooden bed, an old Eight Immortals table, four rectangr stools, and some basic living supplies.


    Yang Haoran sat on one of the wooden stools, with a cup of hot tea ced on the Eight Immortals table in front of him. Steam rose from the tea, but there wasn''t much fragrance, indicating it wasn''t high-quality tea.


    As the saying goes, one should sit and stand properly. At this moment, Yang Haoran sat up straight, with his hands resting on his knees and his face adorned with his signature amiable smile. Sitting across from him was a middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man''s attire was different from Yang Haoran''s. He wore a ck robe, seemingly made from ordinary materials. However, embroidered on the front of the ck robe was a vivid depiction of the Death God, upying most of its front.


    The robe was apanied by arge, deep hood. However, facing Yang Haoran, the man didn''t pull the hood up, revealing everything openly.


    Though the ck robe seemed mysterious, it wasn''t unusual attire in the Death God Temple. Those who served as temple priests here wore this ck robe all day long. While this attire might seem novel at first sight, it ceased to be strange after seeing it frequently.


    The person sitting across from Yang Haoran at the moment was one of the temple priests in the Death God Temple. The number Yang Haoran had just called belonged to this temple priest. He sought out this temple priest to see if he could obtain some useful information.


    Actually, Yang Haoran and the person across from him didn''t share deep feelings. They couldn''t be called friends, but they were better than strangers.


    Since returning to Lecheng, Yang Haoran had often visited the Death God Temple. Over time, he got to know this temple priest. The Death God pendant he lent to Jiang Zhenzhen, including the pendant he had just acquired, were both consecrated by this temple priest.


    The Death God pendant had shown significant effects in facing the decaying corpse olddy, but whether this was due to the pendant''s inherent power or the consecration, or perhaps both, Yang Haoran couldn''t confirm at the moment.


    However, the main purpose of his visit to Master Jiang today wasn''t for this.

 Chapter 30: Is it this kind of bead?

    Chapter 30: Is it this kind of bead?


    "You''re in such a hurry to find me, Xiao Yang. What''s the matter? Now it''s just the two of us. Can you tell me?"


    Master Jiang, with a smile on his face, took a sip of tea and asked Yang Haoran, his eyes showing a hint of curiosity.


    Yang Haoran didn''t touch the tea. He looked at Master Jiang and began, "Master Jiang, do you believe in ghosts in this world?"


    Upon hearing this, Master Jiang chuckled and said, "Xiao Yang, I''m a follower of the Death God. Whether I believe or not, that''s for you to guess."


    [Tl: Xiao means little, Xiao Yang = Little Yang]


    Hearing Master Jiang''s response, Yang Haoran felt a bit foolish for asking such a question. It might be okay to ask an ordinary person, but to ask a believer, especially a follower of the Death God, seemed somewhat ridiculous.


    Although Master Jiang didn''t give a direct answer, his response was clear, filled with affirmation.


    "I saw a real ghostst night," Yang Haoran continued.


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, Master Jiang''s smile faded, and his expression turned serious as he asked, "Is it true? Are you not deceiving me?"


    Yang Haoran nodded firmly and said, "I wouldn''t dare deceive you, Master Jiang. Not only did I see it, but I was also quite scared."


    It seemed to pique Master Jiang''s interest. "Can you tell me in detail?" he asked.


    Yang Haoran hadete at night for this very purpose, and since Master Jiang showed interest, he eagerly obliged, recounting in detail everything that happened in Jiang Zhenzhen''s rented room.


    However, Yang Haoran made some adjustments. He portrayed himself not as a chatan but as a friend of Jiang Zhenzhen. Apart from some modifications to his own role, he didn''t alter anything else, especially the terrifying appearance of the Decaying Corpse Granny, which he described faithfully.


    Yang Haoran was very thorough, speaking for a whole hour without taking a sip of water. Only after finishing did he realize his mouth was dry, but he didn''t hesitate to gulp down the tea in front of him.


    Master Jiang listened attentively for the entire hour, without interrupting. Sometimes he frowned, sometimes he sipped his tea, as if contemting something. After Yang Haoran finished speaking, it took Master Jiang a while to snap out of his thoughts.


    "Strange!" Master Jiang frowned, seemingly troubled by something he couldn''t quite grasp.


    "What''s wrong, Master Jiang?" Yang Haoran asked, puzzled.


    "ording to what you just said, this Decaying Corpse Granny only frightened your friend in her dreams. Your friend didn''t see her in reality, which suggests that this Decaying Corpse Granny is likely just a regr spirit," Master Jiang said.


    "Different from the spirits we usually know?" Yang Haoran inquired.


    "Ordinary people be spirits after death, what we usually call ghosts. These spirits can see the living, but usually, the living can''t see them in reality. They can only interact with the living through dreams or by haunting them in dreams, like what your friend experienced," Master Jiang exined.


    Yang Haoran had never heard of such an exnation, but he didn''t seem to doubt Master Jiang''s words much. He furrowed his brow and said, "But that''s not right. Although the Decaying Corpse Granny doesn''t have a physical form, I can see her. Not only me, but my friend can also see her. Apart fromcking a physical form, she looks very real and terrifying."


    "That''s the strange part. Normally, ordinary spirits wouldn''t be visible to you with the naked eye under normal circumstances. Either there''s something wrong with the environment inside the rented room, or it''s manipted by someone," Master Jiang said.


    "Based on what you just said, I believe there''s nothing special about the environment inside the rented room. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have just frightened your friend in dreams a few days ago. She would have appeared long ago. As for the possibility of maniption..." Master Jiang trailed off, lost in thought.


    Yang Haoran seemed to grasp something. He continued, "Master Jiang, are you suggesting that someone is intentionally causing trouble?"


    Master Jiang nodded and then said, "It''s possible. If the Decaying Corpse Granny is not an ordinary spirit, then she can choose to scare people in dreams or even manifest herself. As for why the maniptor is doing this, I don''t know."


    Yang Haoran''s expression grew solemn. If what Master Jiang said was true, it meant someone had targeted Jiang Zhenzhen.


    Who could it be?


    Was it that sharp-tongued young man?


    No, it couldn''t be him. From the reaction of the Decaying Corpse Granny when facing the young man, it was clear they didn''t know each other. Moreover, the Decaying Corpse Granny was extremely fearful of the young man. As someone skilled in acting, Yang Haoran hadn''t seen any resemnce to a fellow performer in the Decaying Corpse Granny.


    If it''s not the sharp-tongued young man, then who else could it be? Could Jiang Zhenzhen have offended someone influential?


    Just as Yang Haoran was pondering this, Master Jiang spoke again, "Setting aside these two possibilities, there''s another possibility."


    "What?" Yang Haoran quickly asked.


    "The Decaying Corpse Granny might have initially been just an ordinary spirit with no attacking power, only capable of scaring people through dreams. Butter on, she could manifest herself, possibly because she devoured other spirits, enhancing her own spirit, making her no longer a clean spirit. That''s why she can reveal herself in front of you," Master Jiang said.


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran''s expression suddenly stiffened. He remembered a phrase the young man had said when he trapped the Decaying Corpse Granny into the bead!


    "That''s right! The young man said that the Decaying Corpse Granny, because she devoured other spirits, wouldpletely lose the chance for reincarnation!" Yang Haoran''s voice trembled with excitement.


    "Then there''s no mistake. If she really devoured other spirits and has the ability to manifest in front of you, there''s nothing surprising about it," Master Jiang said.


    "By the way, who is that young man? Do you know, Master Jiang?" Yang Haoran asked, puzzled.


    After saying so much,ying out so much, what he really wanted to ask, what he really wanted to understand, was about this sharp-tongued young man.


    In fact, since entering the wooden house, Yang Haoran had wanted to ask about the young man directly, to see if Master Jiang knew or had heard of him. But doing so would be too abrupt. After all, their rtionship hadn''t reached that point yet. He could only proceed gradually, not rushing it.


    At the mention of the young man, Master Jiang slowly put down the tea cup he had just picked up. His expression became unusually serious.


    Seeing this, Yang Haoran felt a bit nervous, but he didn''t show it on his face. From Master Jiang''s reaction, it seemed he knew who the young man was.


    Although Yang Haoran felt nervous inside, the expression on his face was merely one of curiosity. Under his "curious" gaze, Master Jiang suddenly said, "Wait a moment, I''ll show you something."


    Master Jiang didn''t immediately answer Yang Haoran''s question. Instead, after dropping this sentence, he got up and fetched a square wooden box from the head of the bed.


    The wooden box was ordinary, with nothing special about it. If anything, the only difference was how new it looked. A brand-new wooden box stood out starkly against the old table and stool in the room.


    Naturally, Master Jiang''s actions made Yang Haoran even more nervous, but he was always good at concealing his true emotions. So even though he felt nervous inside, he didn''t show it.


    Facing Master Jiang was different from facing ghosts. Master Jiang was human, while ghosts were an unknown existence to him, causing him intense fear. So even if he could conceal his inner emotions well, he would still be scared out of his wits in front of ghosts.


    If one day ghosts became something he was used to, he could also manage to remain calm.


    At this moment, although Yang Haoran felt nervous inside, the expression on his face was just curiosity. Under his "curious" gaze, Master Jiang opened the brand-new wooden box with a snap.


    Even though Yang Haoran managed to keep hisposure, when he saw what was inside the box, his expression still changed drastically.


    Inside the boxy a bead, a transparent bead with several ck threads the size of hair strands inside. They seemed to be alive, swimming inside the bead like fish in water.


    As if sensing the opening of the wooden box or perhaps the light from outside, the once calm ck threads suddenly became restless. They sped up, some even directly collided with the edges of the bead as if trying to break free, but no matter how they collided, they couldn''t budge the bead.


    As if angered, the ck threads transformed into terrifying ghost faces within the bead, roaring menacingly towards Yang Haoran and Master Jiang outside the bead. Although no sound could be heard, the voices seemed to prate the bead''s barrier, resonating directly in the depths of their hearts.


    "Ah!"


    Yang Haoran eximed in shock, his face pale with fear. His body reflexively took a few steps back, and his gaze towards the bead was filled with horror.


    "Master Jiang... how... how do you have this?" Yang Haoran was both terrified and astonished, pointing at the bead on the table, his words stuttering.


    Master Jiang wasn''t frightened by the scene inside the bead. Ignoring the roaring inside, he snapped the lid of the wooden box shut and then asked Yang Haoran, "Is the bead in the young man''s hand the same as this one?"

 Chapter 31: Stubbornness

    Chapter 31: Stubbornness


    Master Jiang was a capable individual. Yang Haoran wasn''t certain of this before, but after witnessing the brilliance of his Death God pendant, he became convinced that Master Jiang was indeed a master in his own right, fundamentally different from the chatan he had known.


    Now, as Master Jiang produced a transparent bead and Yang Haoran glimpsed the scenes within, his shock only solidified his belief in Master Jiang''s skills!


    Those thin ck threads, resembling strands of hair, asionally morphing into human forms or terrifying ghostly visages. Though Yang Haoran had only seen them once before, the impression was deeply etched into his mind.


    He couldn''t mistake this bead; it was the same one the young man with the pointed chin and monkey-like cheeks used to collect the treasures of the Decaying Corpse Granny. And now, here was Master Jiang, possessing a simr bead. Could this not be evidence enough?


    It was highly likely that Master Jiang and that young man with the pointed chin were part of the same system!


    In response to Master Jiang''s inquiry, Yang Haoran calmed his excited emotions and then nodded heavily towards Master Jiang, saying, "Indeed, the bead that the young man had at the time is the same type as yours."


    Yang Haoran didn''t deny it, giving Master Jiang a definite answer. He hade tonight because of this matter; how could he possibly lie due to inner shock? Moreover, he had no reason to lie about this.


    Master Jiang nodded, then asked, "You mentioned knowing that young man. But why do you seek him?"


    After the initial shock, all that remained in Yang Haoran''s mind was excitement and fervor. Originally, he had juste to try his luck; the miraculous nature of the Death God pendant made him think Master Jiang might know who the young man with the pointed chin was. Hence, he hurried overte at night.


    What surprised him was that Master Jiang indeed knew the young man. His idental discovery had led him to the right person, igniting even more excitement within him.


    However, Yang Haoran, being in his thirties, had experienced his share of trials and tribtions. While he was initially excited, he quickly adjusted his emotions and sat back down on the chair.


    "Master Jiang, I also wish to possess the same abilities as him. I wonder if he epts disciples?" Yang Haoran smiled, not beating around the bush, and directly expressed his thoughts to Master Jiang.


    Though he wanted to be more subtle, he feared that too much beating around the bush might backfire, so he decided to reveal his true thoughts directly, to see Master Jiang''s reaction before proceeding further.


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, Master Jiang''s expression first froze, then turned odd, as he asked, "You wish to be his disciple? You''re not joking with me, are you?"


    Naturally, Yang Haoran noticed the strange expression on Master Jiang''s face. He was puzzled but still nodded heavily, saying, "How could I joke with you, Master? I''m serious."


    At these words, Master Jiang shook his head, smiling faintly. "I don''t know if he intends to take on disciples. But since you''ve encountered him and he showed no interest in you, even if he did consider taking on disciples, I doubt you''d be among them."


    Master Jiang''s words were equally straightforward, and Yang Haoran''s smile became forced upon hearing them.


    He knew Master Jiang wasn''t wrong. He had thought about this beforeing, but he wouldn''t give up just because of a single sentence from Master Jiang. If he were to give up so easily, he wouldn''t have hurried over in the dead of night.


    With a somewhat strained smile, Yang Haoran continued speaking to Master Jiang, "Master, it''s clear you know him well. Could I trouble you..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Master Jiang directly interrupted him.


    "I do know him, but he won''t change his opinion of you because of me. Besides, over the years, I''ve never seen him take on any disciples. He''s a big shot, a real big shot, someone we can only look up to. You wish to be his disciple, and I also wish, but it''s up to him."


    Hearing Master Jiang''s definitive words, Yang Haoran felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over him. His fiery determination was dampened by half with Master Jiang''s words. From Master Jiang''s words, he gleaned something¡ªregardless of ability or status, that young man with the pointed chin far surpassed Master Jiang!


    Yang Haoran was a rather stubborn person. Once he set his mind on something, he would strive for it relentlessly, no matter how much time, effort, or even suffering it took, he wouldn''t stop until he achieved his goal.


    Though Master Jiang''s words had indeed left him somewhat disappointed, he wasn''t hopeless. However, he didn''t bring up the matter of the young man again.


    Master Jiang had made his stance clear. Persisting on this issue would only breed resentment.


    If he had a deep friendship with Master Jiang, he might persist, forcing the other to think of a solution. But his rtionship with Master Jiang hadn''t reached that point. Persisting would not only fail to achieve his desired result, but might also leave a bad impression on Master Jiang, which wasn''t worth the trouble.


    Since he couldn''t make headway with the young man, achieving his goal required approaching from another angle. What he desired was to obtain extraordinary power. As for finding a mentor, if he couldn''t find the ideal one, settling for someone else was also an option. And now, Master Jiang had be his new breakthrough.


    Master Jiang evidently possessed capabilities. As he had said, he was notparable to the young man. But in Yang Haoran''s eyes, he was also a true master. If he could be Master Jiang''s disciple, though starting from a lower point, it was still better than having no starting point at all.


    Moreover, starting from a lower point didn''t necessarily mean there would be no achievements in the future. Conversely, starting from a high point didn''t guarantee high achievements.


    Thinking this, Yang Haoran felt a glimmer of hope again. He smiled at Master Jiang and said, "Master, I genuinely want to integrate into your circle and learn some skills. Do you have any..."


    Yang Haoran intended to say, "Do you have any ns to take on disciples?" but before he could finish his sentence, Master Jiang interrupted him again.


    "My abilities are limited, taking on disciples would only hinder them," Master Jiang refused firmly. Whether it was due to his limited abilities or reluctance to take Yang Haoran as a disciple, only he knew.


    The glimmer of hope that had just emerged in Yang Haoran''s heart was extinguished again by Master Jiang''s words. It was impossible for him not to feel disappointed. At this moment, he felt not just disappointment but extreme disappointment. This oue was definitely the worst for him.


    At this stage, Yang Haoran naturally wouldn''t continue the topic. He concealed his inner disappointment well and chatted with Master Jiang about other things.


    It must be said that Yang Haoran was good at conversation. The somewhat awkward atmosphere dissipated during their conversation, and by the end, they even felt a sense of regret that they hadn''t met sooner. It wasn''t until the midnight ceremony to worship the Death God began that they stopped chatting and left the small wooden house.


    Although he had already worshipped the Death God at home once, Yang Haoran followed Master Jiang to worship again at the Death God Temple. After that, he left the temple.


    The next day, just like yesterday, Yang Haoran got up early, went to the market, and bought many fruits. However, this time, he didn''t buy fruits, but bought many daily necessities. Then, he took a taxi and hurried to the South Lake Death God Temple. When he walked out of the Death God Temple, it was alreadyte at night.


    The second day...


    The fourth day...


    For nine consecutive days, rain or shine, Yang Haoran repeated the same actions. The difference was that he bought different things in bulk from the market every day, and without exception, he personally delivered them to the South Lake Death God Temple.


    Although he spent a lot of money, Yang Haoran was not stingy at all, and he was afraid of buying too little.


    Today was the ninth night. Yang Haoran, as usual, prepared to leave the Death God Temple. He looked tired, obviously exhausted today. However, as he was about to leave the Death God Temple, he was stopped by a voice.


    "Xiao Yang, don''t rush to leave. Let''s talk."


    Yang Haoran turned around, and the one who spoke was none other than Master Jiang.


    He had always thought that Master Jiang was just one of the temple attendants of the South Lake Death God Temple, but through these nine days of contact, he realized that Master Jiang was not only one of the temple attendants but also the owner of the South Lake Death God Temple.


    Seeing Master Jiang suddenly calling him, Yang Haoran''s expression remained unchanged, but he was somewhat nervous, and there was also some expectation.


    "Is it almost time for a result?"


    Yang Haoran thought so in his heart and walked towards Master Jiang with a smile.


    Everyone was intelligent. What Yang Haoran had been doing these past few days was not known to others, but Master Jiang couldn''t possibly be unaware. At this moment, Master Jiang stopped him and wanted to talk to him. In Yang Haoran''s view, the result was probably imminent.


    He hadn''t expected this day toe so quickly, but he was mentally prepared. If the result satisfied him, it would be great! But if not, he still had a back-up n. Since he had already regarded Master Jiang as his ideal breakthrough, he wouldn''t give up easily, even if he encountered setbacks. He was prepared for a protracted battle.

 Chapter 32: Are You Afraid of Death?

    Chapter 32: Are You Afraid of Death?


    It was still that small wooden house, with the same old Eight Immortals table, the same rectangr wooden stool, the same spot, the same teacup, the same inferior tea, and the same two people.


    "Xiao Yang, you''ve been working hard during this time. Not only have you been donating various supplies to our temple, but you''ve also been volunteering and helping with misceneous tasks. As the head of this Death God Temple, I, representing all the temple priests, want to express our gratitude to you," Master Jiang said, standing up with a slight bow towards Yang Haoran, his attitude sincere and without any pretense.


    Yang Haoran quickly stood up in response and returned the gesture.


    To be honest, seeing Master Jiang like this made Yang Haoran feel a bit ashamed. After all, everything he did had a purpose behind it. Although he didn''t explicitly say it, others weren''t fools; they knew what he was aiming for.


    However, he didn''t have any other choice. Should he just go with the flow and be passive? That would be too passive, and the end result definitely wouldn''t be what he wanted. Though his actions might be somewhat shameful, they weren''t morally wrong. He felt a bit guilty, but it wasn''t a heavy burden on his conscience.


    "Master Jiang, you''re too kind. We''re all believers of the Death God. Although I''m not a temple priest here, as a believer, I feel obligated to do something for my faith," Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    Master Jiang smiled back, gesturing for Yang Haoran to sit back down before taking his own seat.


    Once Master Jiang was settled, Yang Haoran followed suit and sat down.


    "Although you''re not a temple priest here, after these nine days, the believers all thought we''ve gained a new one. If you hadn''t worn our temple robes, even the other priests would have believed you were new," Master Jiang remarked.


    Yang Haoran smiled, saying, "There aren''t many priests in the temple. By doing a bit more, I can ease their burden."


    "Heh, indeed. Your help has significantly reduced their pressure, but it''s only temporary. Things will eventually return to normal," Master Jiang said, taking a sip of tea, his words carrying a deeper meaning.


    Yang Haoran sensed there was more to Master Jiang''s words but maintained his smile, refraining from interrupting.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s reaction, Master Jiang ced his tea cup down gently and continued, "I know your intentions, but I still need to apologize for not considering taking you as my disciple."


    Yang Haoran couldn''t hide his disappointment, but he quicklyposed himself, his disappointment disappearing, reced by a smile.


    Though Master Jiang''s words were thest thing he wanted to hear and were disappointing, he had prepared himself mentally and didn''t lose hisposure.


    "It seems this will indeed turn into a long battle," Yang Haoran thought to himself as Master Jiang resumed speaking.


    "However, although I can''t take you as my disciple, I can help you once, but whether you''ll seed in the end depends on you," Master Jiang said.


    Yang Haoran was overjoyed to hear this. For him, this was a turning point. However, he was puzzled by what Master Jiang meant by helping him once. Before he could ask, Master Jiang spoke again.


    "First, you must answer me a question," Master Jiang began.


    Yang Haoran nodded, his smile fading, his demeanor bing serious.


    "Do you want to be my disciple solely to gain powers ordinary people don''t possess, or do you have other motives? I need an honest answer," Master Jiang''s expression also turned serious.


    "I have no other motives. I simply want to learn some real skills," Yang Haoran replied straightforwardly.


    Master Jiang nodded, saying, "Very well. I can''t take you as my disciple, but if you want to learn real skills, I can help you once. However, I can''t guarantee your sess."


    "Thank you, Master Jiang, for your great kindness. I, Yang Haoran, will never forget your grace!" Yang Haoran expressed his gratitude sincerely.


    "There are some things I can''t tell you for now. Wait here for a moment; I need to make a phone call," Master Jiang said before leaving the wooden house, leaving Yang Haoran alone.


    Yang Haoran felt nervous and uneasy. Master Jiang making a phone call at this moment undoubtedly had something to do with him. Whether this matter seeded or not, this call was crucial, and Yang Haoran couldn''t calm down.


    As time passed, the tea in the cup gradually lost its warmth. Yang Haoran held the cup in his hands, unsure whether he wanted to warm the tea with his own body heat or warm his hands with the temperature of the tea.


    He didn''t have to wait too long. After about ten minutes, the closed door was opened, and Master Jiang returned.


    There hadn''t been any conversation outside the wooden house just now, indicating that Master Jiang purposely went far away to make the call. Yang Haoran couldn''t hear what was said, but he knew it was rted to him.


    As Master Jiang entered the room, Yang Haoran quickly rose to greet him. Master Jiang walked straight to his spot, gesturing for Yang Haoran to sit down before taking his own seat.


    "Master Jiang..." Yang Haoran began, but he was interrupted by Master Jiang raising his hand. Master Jiang''s expression had grown even more serious, causing Yang Haoran to feel a slight tremor in his heart.


    "Could it have gone wrong again?" Yang Haoran couldn''t help but think to himself. At this moment, what he feared most was the oue he didn''t want to see.


    "I have a question for you, and you must answer honestly. Are you... afraid of death?" Master Jiang''s voice lowered, his gaze fixed firmly on Yang Haoran, observing any change in his expression.


    Yang Haoran was taken aback. He hadn''t expected Master Jiang toe back and ask him such a question after making a phone call.


    It was sudden and explosive!


    He didn''t immediately answer, and Master Jiang didn''t rush him either, simply keeping his eyes fixed on him, waiting for his response.


    Yang Haoran didn''t know what medicine Master Jiang was selling in this gourd. He didn''t answer immediately but fell into deep thought instead.


    He knew that his answer would determine whether he could achieve his goal. If his answer satisfied Master Jiang, he might get what he wanted. If not, he would definitely get the oue he least desired.


    After pondering for a moment, Yang Haoran nodded and answered, "Yes, of course, I''m afraid. Unless one is insane or mentally disturbed, who isn''t afraid of death?"


    He wasn''t joking. Despite many people boasting about not fearing death, when faced with life and death situations, they were often more cowardly than they imed.


    Though there might be ruthless individuals in this world who saw through life and death, they were exceedingly rare, and Yang Haoran certainly didn''t belong to that category.


    He pondered for a long time before speaking the truth. However, this truth made Master Jiang furrow his brows slightly, indicating that he wasn''t entirely satisfied with Yang Haoran''s answer.


    If Yang Haoran had answered that he wasn''t afraid, things would have been much easier, but he didn''t follow the expected script. Life wasn''t like a TV drama.


    "Since you''re afraid of death..." Master Jiang looked regretful. Before he could finish his sentence, Yang Haoran spoke again.


    "Master Jiang, wait a moment. I''m just an ordinary person with my own joys and sorrows. I can be happy and I can be fearful; it''s normal to be afraid of death. However, when ites to a point where death is inevitable, even if I''m scared, I won''t back down. Although I may not face it with a smile, I will definitely summon all my courage to confront it!" Yang Haoran''s tone was serious, his voice low.


    Apuse rang out as Master Jiang lightly pped his hands, a hint of admiration in his gaze as he looked at Yang Haoran.


    "Well said. This was a kind of interview question. Congrattions, you passed," Master Jiang stopped pping and addressed Yang Haoran.


    "An interview question?" Yang Haoran was puzzled, but he didn''t ask further.


    "What you just passed was only an interview question. Only by passing this stage will you have a chance to enter the next one," Master Jiang exined.


    Yang Haoran grew even more puzzled, but he remained silent, not asking anything.


    Though he didn''t speak, Master Jiang wasn''t blind. He could see Yang Haoran''s confusion and decided to exin, "You want to possess abilities beyond ordinary people, but you must prove your worthiness. If everyone could easily obtain abilities beyond the ordinary, the world would be in chaos."


    Master Jiang stared directly at Yang Haoran, continuing, "I was once like you, just an ordinary person. To reach where I am today, I had to sacrifice a lot. If you want to have abilities like mine, you''ll need to sacrifice a lot too. Are you still willing?"


    Yang Haoran thought for a moment before asking, "What do I need to sacrifice?"


    "Many things, perhaps even your life," Master Jiang replied bluntly.


    Yang Haoran fell silent, his brows furrowing slightly.


    "When ites to matters involving life, it''s not something trivial. It''s natural to hesitate. However, I won''t give you much time to think. One minute. I want to know your answer in one minute. This minute is my personal gift to you," Master Jiang said, lifting his teacup and taking a sip, observing Yang Haoran who was lost in thought. He wasn''t going to give Yang Haoran a peaceful moment, continuing, "The opportunity is in front of you. Your decision lies with you. You better think it over, because this might not be a good thing."


    "I''m willing!"


    Yang Haoran hesitated for a moment before giving a positive answer. It didn''t take him a minute to go from hesitation to speaking.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran had some ulterior motives. Regardless of what happenedter, he had to agree first. Although this decision was somewhat rash, opportunities were fleeting. After all the preparations, he didn''t want to miss this opportunity due to his hesitation!


    Opportunities, like certain people in life, once missed, were truly lost and would never return.

 Chapter 33: Life-Threatening Trial

    Chapter 33: Life-Threatening Trial


    Seeing Yang Haoran nod in agreement, Master Jiang also nodded, then led him out of the small wooden house. It was almost twelve o''clock at this time. After they paid their respects to the Death God on time at twelve o''clock, they left the Death God Temple.


    "There''s another trial, I hope you can pass it. As long as you do, you''ll gain the power you desire."


    Master Jiang, with a hint of excitement and nervousness, led Yang Haoran out of the Death God Temple, then directly to the parking lot outside the temple.


    Night had fallen, and there were few vehicles parked in the parking lot. Master Jiang stopped in front of a ck sedan with Yang Haoran.


    "Get in the car. I''ll take you somewhere." Master Jiang said as he opened the car door and got in.


    This ck sedan was ordinary; a new one could be bought for just tens of thousands of New Genesis Coins. Yang Haoran was familiar with this ck sedan; it was not only Master Jiang''s vehicle but also used by other temple priests. Whenever they needed to purchase something or handle affairs, they would use this inexpensive sedan.


    Yang Haoran didn''t know where Master Jiang was taking him, but he obediently got into the car. After all, he had no say in the matter.


    Without wasting words, Master Jiang stepped on the gas and sped down the mountain with Yang Haoran.


    Neither of them spoke in the car. Master Jiang focused on driving while Yang Haoran pondered over other matters.


    Where was Master Jiang taking him?


    What would be his next trial?


    As he contemted, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but feel a sense of worry. Combined with what Master Jiang had said to him in the small wooden house earlier, he felt that this trial might be even more difficult than he imagined, perhaps... even risking his life.


    Of course, this was just his spection, and he didn''t know if it would turn out as he feared.


    The ck sedan came to a halt, snapping Yang Haoran out of his thoughts. He tried to force a smile to ease his inner tension as he looked out the window and asked Master Jiang, "Master Jiang, where are we?"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the forced smile on Yang Haoran''s face froze, and his expression became vivid.


    "Oh no, how did we end up here?" Yang Haoran swallowed hard, muttering to himself. He seemed to have realized something dreadful and turned abruptly to Master Jiang, asking, "Master Jiang, my next trial isn''t here, is it?"


    Fear filled Yang Haoran''s eyes, and even his voice trembled slightly. Master Jiang simply nodded in response, his expression confirming Yang Haoran''s worst fears.


    Receiving such a definitive answer from Master Jiang, Yang Haoran felt his whole body go weak. It seemed like Master Jiang''s response had drained him of all his strength in an instant.


    The sedan stopped on a small road. On one side of the car was an iron gate, and behind it stood a dpidated old building with a courtyard.


    This was one of the infamous haunted ces in Lecheng. Every local in Lecheng knew about this dpidated old building, and it filled them with fear. Even the bravest wouldn''t dare step foot in here at night.


    Yes, this was the same decrepit old building that had terrified Yang Haoran into a frantic sprintst time. Now, seeing it outside the car window, his reaction was equally intense because of the horror and eeriness it exuded.


    Master Jiang paid no heed to Yang Haoran''s reaction, opened the car door, and got out, gesturing for Yang Haoran to do the same.


    "Come on, your trial awaits here."


    Yang Haoran remained frozen in the passenger seat. Although he didn''t know what trial Master Jiang had in store, the fact that the car had stopped here must be connected to the old building.


    "If you regret it now, I can take you back immediately. The trial doesn''t have to continue," Master Jiang said in a stern tone, devoid of any hint of jest.


    Yang Haoran trembled, clearly affected by Master Jiang''s words. He gritted his teeth and reluctantly opened the car door, but his hand was visibly shaking.


    Stepping out of the car, a cold chill enveloped Yang Haoran, causing him to shiver involuntarily. He tightened his clothes and approached Master Jiang.


    "This is a trial, your final one. Once you pass it, you''ll obtain what you desire," Master Jiang said.


    As Yang Haoran gazed at the eerie old building before him, he felt a chilling sensation coursing through his body with every breath he took, as if each breath was freezing him from the inside out.


    Filled with fear, Yang Haoran''s mind was racing. If it weren''t for Master Jiang standing beside him, he doubted he would have the courage to even stand here, let alone face the old building. He would have run away just likest time.


    Though terrified, Yang Haoran managed to ask, "Master Jiang, what''s my trial?"


    "It''s simple. You just need to enter the old building alone and make it out before dawn. That''s all there is to this trial," Master Jiang replied.


    At these words, Yang Haoran''s legs almost gave way, and he nearly copsed to the ground. It wasn''t that he was cowardly, but because the old building was undeniably sinister. Combined with the various eerie stories surrounding it, the building had acquired an aura of horror. In recent years alone, several people had died inside for various reasons.


    This old building was undoubtedly an ominous ce, and just how ominous it was, only those who had been inside knew. As for how many of those who entered had made it out alive, that remained unknown.


    And now, his trial required him to enter this deadly haunted ce alone and stay there until dawn. Just standing here was unsettling enough for him, let alone enduring the psychological impact of being alone in there until morning.


    They say courage apanies skill. People with abilities naturally face such situations without fear, the greater the skill, the greater the courage. But Yang Haoran was just an ordinary person, a chatan with no real abilities in this regard. For him to spend a night alone in such a deadly haunted ce, merely standing here took immense courage, let alone going inside and enduring until dawn.


    "You don''t have time to think. Right now, you only have two choices: either enter the building and stay until dawn, or get back in the car, and I''ll take you home."


    Master Jiang paused for a moment, sighed softly, then added, "Ah, as a friend, let me remind you, once you go in, you might very well end up dead inside."


    Master Jiang''s words made Yang Haoran''s legs even weaker.


    "Obtaining extraordinary power is never easy. In the eyes of ordinary people, those of us with some mystical abilities are considered high-level practitioners. They either envy us, admire us, or hold other sentiments, but how many of them truly understand the sacrifices we make to gain these extraordinary powers?"


    At this point, Master Jiang looked meaningfully at Yang Haoran and asked, "Is it really worth risking your life just to gain abilities that ordinary people don''t have? Is that truly what you desire?"


    Yang Haoran fell silent. After a few seconds, he licked his dry lips and said in a subdued tone, "Master, please take me back home."


    Yang Haoran''s voice was low and suppressed. With his head bowed, Master Jiang couldn''t see his expression at the moment, but he knew Yang Haoran must be feeling quite awful.


    "Get in the car. I''ll take you back. Sometimes, being an ordinary person isn''t so bad. Although being ordinaryes with its own troubles, as long as you live a straightforward life, safety isn''t much of an issue. But once you have special abilities, your world changes, and with ites increased dangers. A single misstep could lead to irreversible consequences," Master Jiang said with a hint of regret, but he was earnest in his advice.


    "Master Jiang, you misunderstand. I just need to go back to fetch something. Once I have it, we''lle back, and I''ll enter the haunted building," Yang Haoran said as he sat in the passenger seat, raising his head to smile at Master Jiang.


    Though he was smiling, Yang Haoran''s smile looked extremely forced and unnatural, even more so than if he were crying.


    Master Jiang nced at Yang Haoran with some surprise, his gaze carrying many thoughts. He spoke, "ording to the rules, you only have two choices: enter the old building and stay until dawn, or go home and sleep until morning. Going home to retrieve something isn''t an option. However, I can make an exception this time, but you must hurry. If that person takes issue with it, not only will you not pass the trial, but I''ll also be implicated."


    Yang Haoran nodded, expressing his gratitude. Master Jiang then asked for Yang Haoran''s address, stepped on the gas, and drove off.


    The old building wasn''t far from Yang Haoran''s general store. Within moments, the ck sedan pulled up in front of the store. Yang Haoran rushed into the shop, and in less than three minutes, he emerged carrying his yellow messenger bag, locked the door, and got back into the car.


    Yang Haoran had intended to buy some time, so he could spend fewer minutes in the old building, but he was afraid of jeopardizing matters, so he abandoned the idea.


    Master Jiang didn''t inquire about what Yang Haoran had retrieved. Seeing Yang Haoran back in the car, he wasted no time and stepped on the gas again.


    Outside the old building, Yang Haoran stood before the rusty iron gate, his face pale under the cold moonlight.


    "Don''t make any more requests; otherwise, it''ll be difficult for me," Master Jiang said, watching Yang Haoran''s back.


    Yang Haoran turned around, his face contorting into a smile even more unpleasant than a cry. From his bulging yellow messenger bag, he pulled out two cards and handed them to Master Jiang.


    "What''s this?"


    Master Jiang took the cards and, under the moonlight, saw that one was a bank card, and the other was an ID card.


    "The ID card has my home address on it. The bank card contains all my savings over the years. The password is on the back. If I don''t make it out tonight, please give the cards to my parents." Yang Haoran spoke with forced nonchnce, smiling as he spoke. At this moment, his words sounded likest-minute instructions.


    Master Jiang understood Yang Haoran''s meaning and said, "Consider it done. You''re right; it''s necessary for you to do this."


    The phrase ''it''s necessary'' caused Yang Haoran''s mouth to twitch involuntarily.


    Without further ado, he turned and approached the rusty iron gate in front of him.


    "I''ll wait outside for you toe out, but if you encounter any danger inside, I cannot intervene. Even if you die inside, it''ll remain so. Therefore, you must rely on yourself," Master Jiang said to Yang Haoran''s back.


    "Absolutely!"


    Yang Haoran replied with two words, then took out something from his bag. It was a bottle of strong liquor, about a pound in size.


    Opening the bottle, Yang Haoran drank it down in one gulp, just like drinking beer.


    Crash!


    The empty bottle shattered on the ground as Yang Haoran kicked the rusty iron gate shut behind him with a bang, as if throwing a tantrum.


    The sudden sound startled Yang Haoran, causing him to tremble. The alcohol hadn''t yet taken effect, so how could he not feel a little apprehensive?


    However, he didn''t turn back. He walked straight through the courtyard and toward the looming old building.


    At this moment, the old building seemed like a malicious demon, grinning as it awaited the arrival of Yang Haoran, a living sacrifice!

 Chapter 34: Fearless When Drunk!

    Chapter 34: Fearless When Drunk!


    Under Master Jiang''s watchful gaze, Yang Haoran crossed the courtyard, entered the old building, and disappeared beneath the chilly moonlight.


    Despite the nighttime setting, Master Jiang''s eyes were unaffected, keenly observing as Yang Haoran entered the old structure, his body visibly trembling.


    Retracting his gaze, Master Jiang returned to his car. Instead of leaving, he rolled down the window, keeping a vignt eye on the situation inside the old building.


    No sooner had he gotten into the car than a burst of singing erupted from the old building. Not the eerie, spine-chilling tunes of horror movies, but rather a cheerful, contemporary song.


    Singing in the dead of night was, of course, Yang Haoran who had entered the old building. His voice was loud, seemingly an attempt to bolster his courage. However, what should have been a cheerful song turned morose under his rendition.


    The wailing song echoed not only within the old building but also outside, adding a peculiar feeling to the already spooky atmosphere, perhaps due to shattered nerves or his innateck of musical talent.


    Inside the car, Master Jiang''s lips twitched involuntarily. He then wore a wry smile. The song had a prating quality, shaking even him. But soon after, his expression stiffened as a terrified scream emanated from the old building, not from Yang Haoran but from someone else.


    The scream was heart-wrenching. With a solemn expression, under Master Jiang''s gaze, the once eerie and terrifying old building seemed to distort, as ifing to life, appearing extremely surreal.


    "Has it begun? I hope you can endure. If you fail to pass this test, you may not even have the chance for reincarnation. You''ll be forever trapped in this old building, unless... unless she chooses to release you," Master Jiang murmured softly. He sighed, shaking his head. "In this world, countless aspire to possess special abilities, but how many seed? You are stronger than them, at least you have this opportunity. Many don''t even have that. But the chance you''ve painstakingly fought for may lead to your ultimate downfall. The path is yours to tread; whether you can walk it depends on you."


    As his words trailed off, Master Jiang''s expression froze again.


    Inside the old building, the terrified screams of Yang Haoran ceased abruptly, leaving the once haunted building eerily quiet, with only the sound of nearby insects.


    "So soon, it''s over?" Master Jiang blinked, then shook his head, sighing. "It seems, as the divine envoy said, he''s too cowardly, utterly unsuitable to be one of us."


    In Master Jiang''s view, Yang Haoran must have met an unfortunate fate. Though he had already concluded this in his mind, he had no intention of leaving. Since he had promised to wait until dawn, he would keep his word. Besides, it was a matter of principle.


    Just as Master Jiang thought Yang Haoran was dead, suddenly, sounds emerged from the haunted building again. Not the ghostly singing or terrified screams this time, but angry curses and the ttering of objects being thrown around.


    "Come on! I''m not afraid of you! What ghostly things! Come and get me if you dare!"


    "I fear neither heaven nor earth! I''m not scared of you ghosts! Trying to scare me, huh? I, Yang Haoran, am a man of real ability!"


    "You better stay away! Don''t me me for not showing mercy! I''ll take all of you down! Don''t think I''m joking! Go find out! I, Yang Haoran, fear no one when I''m drunk! The whole damn Lecheng is mine! Who do I fear!"


    Master Jiang''s lips twitched again as he nced at the broken bottle near the iron gate, knowing that Yang Haoran was now having a drunken fit inside.


    "Heh, it seems this guy isn''t as unbearable as the divine envoy imed. At least, his courage remains intact after getting drunk," Master Jiang chuckled to himself.


    As time trickled by, two hourster, Yang Haoran inside the haunted building continued his tirade. However,pared to before, his voice had grown hoarse, and his vigor noticeably diminished. Master Jiang outside the haunted building couldn''t make out what Yang Haoran was ranting about anymore.


    For over two hours, he had been raging, shouting until his voice became raw. Even a golden throat couldn''t withstand such strain, let alone he, who wasn''t blessed with one. It was normal for his voice to grow hoarse.


    Master Jiang checked the time; it was nearing three o''clock. Yang Haoran had entered the haunted building around one o''clock. Two hours had passed, leaving just over ten minutes until three.


    At four o''clock, there was no sound emanating from the haunted building, just like when they had arrived. Whether Yang Haoran was alive or dead, Master Jiang in the car didn''t know, but he remained waiting.


    Five o''clock!


    Six o''clock!


    Seven o''clock!


    It was winter, and in Lecheng, daylight began around seven o''clock. Inside the car, Master Jiang nced at the sky, then fixed his gaze on the entrance of the haunted building, yet no one emerged.


    Yang Haoran''s final test was to remain inside the haunted building until dawn. If he emerged alive when the sun rose, then he would have passed the test. It was now gradually getting light, but Yang Haoran hadn''t left the building.


    Master Jiang didn''t leave because Yang Haoran hadn''t appeared. He continued waiting silently in the car.


    Of course, if Yang Haoran didn''te out, he couldn''t keep waiting indefinitely. He would wait until eight o''clock. If Yang Haoran hadn''te out of the haunted building by then, ording to the rules, he would have to leave, and the test would be deemed a failure.


    Master Jiang hadn''t informed Yang Haoran of this, not out of deliberate deception, but because he had momentarily forgotten.


    As daylight grew brighter and eight o''clock approached, Yang Haoran still hadn''t emerged from the haunted building.


    "Could something have happened?" Master Jiang couldn''t help but think.


    It was a reasonable concern; there had been no sound from the haunted building for a long time. If Yang Haoran was alive, there should have been some movement, especially now that it was daylight. Who would want to linger in such a haunted ce!


    In Master Jiang''s view, if Yang Haoran hadn''te out, there were only two possibilities. First, Yang Haoran might have died, hence why he hadn''t left the haunted building. As for the second possibility, Yang Haoran might have fallen asleep inside.


    While this second possibility existed - given that Yang Haoran had downed a bottle of strong liquor before entering the old building, passing out from intoxication was possible - it wasn''t very likely.


    The reason Master Jiang thought this possibility was unlikely was that the haunted building indeed had ghosts, and quite a few of them, as he knew well.


    Once inside the haunted building, regardless of how peculiar or insane one might be, they would be targets for the ghosts. Even if they were dead drunk, the ghosts had many ways to sober them up and subject them to various torments.


    Under such circumstances, except for the dead, it was unlikely that anyone could fall asleep.


    With only ten minutes left until eight o''clock, Master Jiang hesitated as he watched Yang Haoran still not emerging from the old building.


    To be honest, he truly didn''t know whether Yang Haoran was alive or dead at this point. If Yang Haoran didn''te out in another ten minutes, regardless of his status, he could leave ording to the rules, and his task would be consideredplete.


    However, for the remaining ten minutes, he felt somewhat uneasy about doing nothing.


    His impression of Yang Haoran was quite good. He genuinely wanted to do something for him. If Yang Haoran had indeed died in the haunted building, so be it. But what if he hadn''t?


    If Yang Haoran was still alive, then with just a little assistance, perhaps Master Jiang could be the key to Yang Haoran passing the test.


    Recalling that he hadn''t fully exined the rules to Yang Haoran before he entered the haunted building, after some hesitation, he decided to use thesest ten minutes to help Yang Haoran.

 Chapter 35: Passing the Test

    Chapter 35: Passing the Test


    Master Jiang wanted to help Yang Haoran, but he couldn''t do it too tantly, for that would not only bring him considerable trouble but also harm Yang Haoran in the process.


    To help, he needed to devise a n that wouldn''t implicate himself or endanger Yang Haoran. After some thought, he had an idea.


    He started the ck sedan, then revved the engine while in neutral, creating a thunderous roar that echoed far and wide.


    Master Jiang''s ck sedan was an old car, poorly equipped and somewhat dpidated, especially the exhaust pipe, which hadn''t been reced in years, covered in rust and holes. With this sudden rev, the noise wasparable to a sports car.


    This method was the only feasible one Master Jiang could think of. There might have been better ways, but in the current situation, there was no time to consider alternatives.


    Eight minutes!


    Five minutes!


    One minute!


    Every now and then, Master Jiang nced at his cheap wristwatch, watching time slip away under his vigorous revving. As it neared eight o''clock, he sighed inwardly because Yang Haoran hadn''t appeared.


    With only a few seconds left, Master Jiang gave up revving. He had done his best. If Yang Haoran didn''t emerge from the haunted building, there was nothing he could do.


    "I hope you''re just asleep and not dead in there. Even if you fail the test, at least you''ll still have your life."


    With this thought in mind, Master Jiang checked the time again. With the final ten seconds ticking away, he shook his head, ready to leave. However, at that moment, something caught his peripheral vision.


    He froze, then looked towards the old building. In a ray of sunlight, he saw a figure swiftly darting out of the building. The person''s hair was disheveled, their expression panicked, as if they were exerting every ounce of strength. In just a few seconds, they dashed out of the iron gate, their speedparable to a sprinter!


    Master Jiang nced at the time; it was exactly eight o''clock. When he looked up again, there was a figure beside the car window, leaning against the car, panting heavily with a strong smell of alcohol emanating from them. Master Jiang wrinkled his brow involuntarily, stepping back from the smell.


    The sudden appearance at the car window could only be Yang Haoran.


    "Grandma... grandma... you scared me to death," Yang Haoran gasped heavily, his face pale with fear.


    Master Jiang waved away the pungent smell of alcohol with his hand, a slight smile appearing on his face. He addressed Yang Haoran, "Quite a feat, carrying that stench on you..."


    Yang Haoran paid no heed to these words. At this moment, he didn''t care about the unpleasant smell emanating from him. Even if he smelled like a sewer, it wouldn''t matter to him. What mattered most to him right now was whether he had passed the test.


    Taking a few deep breaths, he looked at Master Jiang anxiously and asked, "Master Jiang, did I pass the test?"


    That was the question Yang Haoran cared about the most!


    Master Jiang nodded. "Congrattions, you passed."


    Upon hearing that he had passed the test, Yang Haoran''s body went limp, leaning against the car, his face filled with exhaustion and relief.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you somewhere to meet someone."


    Yang Haoran''s expression shifted, and there was a hint of caution in his gaze as he looked at Master Jiang. He struggled to speak, "Master Jiang, please don''t tell me there''s another test that requires someone''s life."


    Master Jiang shook his head. "Don''t worry, there isn''t. Your efforts will soon be rewarded."


    Yang Haoran breathed a sigh of relief. What he was most afraid of now was another supernatural test. His inner turmoil was like a candle flickering in the wind, ready to be extinguished by the slightest breeze.


    "Since there are no more tests, let''s leave this ce quickly. I don''t want to stay here for another moment."


    With that, Yang Haoran tried to open the car door to leave, but he was stopped by Master Jiang.


    "The car''s broken, help me push it from behind," Master Jiang said.


    "Damn! The car broke down! It had to happen now, didn''t it? Let me take a look and see what the problem is."


    Saying this, Yang Haoran closed the car door and was about to go to the driver''s seat, but Master Jiang stopped him again.


    "Just push like I said. Trust me," Master Jiang said quietly, giving Yang Haoran a meaningful look.


    Yang Haoran was puzzled at first, but then he understood. He wasn''t stupid; he knew Master Jiang had a reason for this. Recalling the roaring engine earlier, he seemed to grasp something.


    Yang Haoran nodded, gave Master Jiang a thankful nce, and then went to the rear of the car, pushing the worn-out ck sedan with all his might.


    With a series of creaks and groans, Master Jiang started revving the engine again. By now, it was broad daylight, the sun rising, but there were no pedestrians on this road, only the sound of the ck sedan''s engine revving.


    After a while, seeming to expend considerable effort, the old ck sedan finally sputtered back to life.


    "Alright, get in. Once you''re done with your business, I need to get this car fixed," Master Jiang leaned out the window, calling to Yang Haoran behind.


    Yang Haoran acknowledged and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He was really pushing hard. asionally, he nced around, trying to figure out what was wrong with the car, acting as if it were a genuine problem.


    Opening the car door, Yang Haoran gasped for air as he prepared to get in. In that moment, however, he turned his head to look at the dpidated haunted building. A look of fear involuntarily crossed his face, but beyond fear, there was something else in his eyes.


    Retracting his gaze, he decisively got into the car, without a hint of reluctance.


    Master Jiang didn''t waste any words. He stepped on the gas, and the ck sedan dashed out, quickly leaving the narrow road, far away from the haunted building.


    What Yang Haoran experienced in the haunted building, besides himself, only the ghosts inside knew. Naturally, Master Jiang didn''t know either. He could only make some guesses based on his understanding of the haunted building. Whether his guesses matched reality, who knew.


    Shortly after the ck sedan left, in front of the iron gate of the haunted building, a space suddenly twisted strangely. Then, a crack appeared in this twisted space, widening as a figure emerged, hands behind their back.


    This person was short and had a pointed face, but looked very young, perhaps only seventeen or eighteen years old.


    If Yang Haoran were here, not only would he be startled by the sudden appearance of the young man, but also by his appearance. It wasn''t because the young man looked ugly with his pointed face, but because Yang Haoran had seen this young man before¡ªhe was the one who had sealed Decaying Corpse Granny into the bead.


    "Hehe, the car broke down just in time. But it doesn''t matter. Whether there''s one more cannon fodder or one less, what does it matter to me?" The young man watched the direction the ck sedan was leaving,ughing as he spoke.


    As his words fell, the young man''s gaze shifted to the haunted building, his smile fading, his expression bing serious. He spoke lightly, "That kid has a weak heart. It''s his first time experiencing such a big scene, yet he wasn''t scared to death. Did you go easy on him?"


    The young man seemed to be talking to himself, yet also asking someone. But besides him, there was only the dpidated old building around, without a second person in sight.


    Under the sunlight, the old building still exuded that eerie and terrifying feeling, butpared to the night, it was much better. However, despite looking at the old building, there was no trace of fear in the young man''s eyes.


    With no one answering him, the young man sneered, seemingly provoked by the sudden chilly wind. He snorted and continued, "Hmph, don''t think I won''t touch you. I just don''t want to. You''re on your own!"


    Leaving these words behind, the young man waved his hand, and the space in front of him twisted again, followed by a crack. As the crack widened, the young man, hands behind his back, walked in.


    As the young man walked into the crack in the space, his figure immediately disappeared, and the rift he casually tore open closed up, returning to normal as if the crack had never appeared.


    Shortly after the young man left, the iron gate outside the courtyard of the old building suddenly mmed shut with great force, as if someone, in a bad mood, had forcefully closed it, causing some iron shavings to fall from the gate.


    There was no one, no wind, only a gloomy and terrifying old building. Yet, the iron gate closed with such force.


    The sunlight warmed the earth, but it seemed unable to warm this old building. It remained eerie and chilling, as if it were an ancient block of ice, freezing the souls of any living beings who approached, making them tremble with fear.

 Chapter 36: Divine Envoy Deng Feng

    Chapter 36: Divine Envoy Deng Feng


    The ck sedan sped along the road, and when Master Jiang hit the brakes, the old car stopped outside a residential area.


    The Manor, the most luxurious neighborhood in Lecheng, was unmatched in opulence; its residents were either wealthy or influential.


    Master Jiang''s beat-up car stood out conspicuously in front of this upscale neighborhood, attracting one hundred percent of the attention. However, the looks from passersby weren''t ones of envy or admiration but rather disdain.


    The reason was simple: the dpidated car shed with the surrounding vehicles and the upscale neighborhood, creating a stark contrast.


    In the disdainful or contemptuous gazes of the pedestrians, Yang Haoran and Master Jiang got out of the car one after another.


    No one paid attention to Yang Haoran, an ordinary young man. However, Master Jiang''s appearance attracted numerous nces.


    d in a ck robe with arge hat pulled over his head, Master Jiang exuded an air of mystery. Some passersby recognized his attire, knowing him as a temple priest from the Death God Temple. Their disdainful or scornful gazes softened slightly, and some even greeted him from afar, showing respect. These people were obviously followers of the Death God.


    However, many others paid no heed to his attire. Their disdain remained, seeing Master Jiang as either a heretic or a chatan.


    To the pedestrians who greeted him, Master Jiang returned the courtesy politely, while to those who still looked down upon him, he simply ignored them.


    Yang Haoran followed behind Master Jiang, and soon they reached the entrance of the residential area. However, as there was no gate, they couldn''t enter.


    This upscale residential area ced great emphasis on the residents'' security, so naturally, they managed the ess strictly. Since neither of them had ess permissions, they shouldn''t be able to enter. But there were always exceptions. The security guard seemed to recognize Master Jiang and treated him with extreme respect, thus allowing them to enter the residential area smoothly.


    "Master Jiang, you''re really something. This neighborhood is known for its strict regtions, yet you managed to get in so easily," Yang Haoran said with a hint of a smile as he followed Master Jiang.


    After experiencing the incident at the haunted buildingst night, Yang Haoran was still somewhat shaken. However, now that he was away from the haunted building, his spirits had gradually recovered. If he were still there, he wouldn''t be able to muster a smile.


    "Although I''m not a resident here, I oftene by. They know me, and the security guard just now is also a follower of my deity, so he treats me with some respect. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been so easy for us to enter this neighborhood," Master Jiang exined as they walked.


    "You''re being modest, Master Jiang. By the way, Master Jiang, who are we going to see?" Yang Haoran asked in a low voice, moving closer to Master Jiang.


    "You''ll find out soon enough," Master Jiang replied.


    Seeing that Master Jiang didn''t borate, although curious, Yang Haoran didn''t press further. Master Jiang had made it clear enough, and pushing further might only lead to annoyance on his part, which contradicted Yang Haoran''s principles of conduct.


    However, Yang Haoran was exceptionally excited and thrilled at the moment. This intense excitement even made him forget about the terrifying experience in the haunted buildingst night.


    Master Jiang had mentioned earlier outside the haunted building that his efforts would soon be rewarded. Rushing to meet someone afterward, Yang Haoran wasn''t naive; he knew that the important figure he was about to meet would be the one to grant him real abilities!


    Lost in thought, Yang Haoran followed Master Jiang and stopped in front of a vi. The vi''s gate was already open, as if the owner had been expecting visitors.


    However, Master Jiang understood etiquette well. Despite the gate being open, he didn''t enter but respectfully stood outside the iron gate.


    Since Master Jiang didn''t enter, Yang Haoran naturally didn''t walk in either. He lowered his head and stood respectfully alongside Master Jiang.


    "Come in, can''t you see the gate is open?"


    Azy voice reached both Yang Haoran and Master Jiang''s ears simultaneously.


    This voice gave Yang Haoran a sense of familiarity, as if he had heard it somewhere before. Then, a sh of insight struck him, and his expression changed slightly as he recalled who the owner of this voice was.


    Yang Haoran was inwardly astonished, but he quickly suppressed the surprise on his face and resumed a respectful demeanor.


    Master Jiang respectfully responded and then led Yang Haoran into the courtyard.


    In the courtyard of the vi, a man lounged in a chair, basking in the sun. Behind him, one maid massaged his shoulders, while another massaged his thighs. He wore a blissful expression, as if filming a scene for a movie. If some familiar background music yed at this moment, it wouldplete the picture.


    The two maids had voluptuous figures and were dressed revealingly, disyingrge swaths of fair skin. Their smooth skin gleamed under the sunlight, emitting a charming radiance. Both in terms of physique and appearance, the two women were rare beauties.


    However, Yang Haoran felt something odd about these two women. Firstly, it was strange for them to dress so lightly in the middle of winter without showing any signs of difort. Secondly, their demeanor gave him an uneasy feeling, although he couldn''t quite pinpoint what was off about them. Overall, it felt peculiar.


    Yang Haoran''s gaze merely swept over the two women without lingering. Such behavior would be impolite, and besides, his main purpose ining here was to meet these two peculiar women, regardless of how beautiful they were.


    His gaze fell upon the man lounging in the chair. After getting a clear view of his face, Yang Haoran thought to himself, "Indeed, it''s him!"


    The figure enjoying the beauty massage service on the chair was none other than the young man with a pointed nose and cheeks.


    Yang Haoran had already spected on the identity of the important figure they were here to see on their way here. Combining some information disclosed by Master Jiang, Yang Haoran guessed that this figure was likely the young man he had seen before.


    Of course, this was only his spection at the time. Whether or not it was the young man, Yang Haoran couldn''t be certain, as Master Jiang hadn''t given him a definite answer. But now, seeing the young man before him confirmed his earlier guess.


    "Greetings, divine envoy!" Master Jiang respectfully bowed, almost bending his body ny degrees.


    Observing Master Jiang''s gesture, Yang Haoran imitated him and bowed respectfully to the young man.


    "Greetings, divine envoy!" The young man responded weakly, but didn''t say anything further. Seeing this, Master Jiang maintained his respectful posture, unmoving. Yang Haoran followed suit, keeping his body lowered.


    Little did Yang Haoran know that by bowing alongside Master Jiang, they would remain in that position for a full hour.


    During this hour, the young man basked in the sun, enjoying the beauty massage and fruits,pletely ignoring the two individuals bowing before him and never uttering a word to them.


    The young man remained silent, and neither Yang Haoran nor Master Jiang dared to straighten up.


    Inside, Yang Haoran cursed inwardly. He hadn''t expected the young man to be so arrogant. He had thought that people of high status would be quite graceful, like Master Jiang, but the young manpletely subverted his perception.


    Although Yang Haoran was extremely angry at the young man''s behavior, he had schemed for so long to gain special abilities. With the final step within reach, he wouldn''t do anything foolish to waste his efforts.


    He had already made up his mind. Even if it took an hour, or even ten hours, he would maintain his posture until he fainted.


    It was precisely because of the young man''s attitude that he left an extremely negative impression on Yang Haoran. If it weren''t for his dependence on him or the fact that he couldn''t defeat him, Yang Haoran really wanted to stand up and p his ugly face!


    "Alright, you two can stand up now. If it weren''t for not wanting to bask in the sun anymore, I would have let you continue in that posture for a few more hours." The young man''szy voice entered Yang Haoran''s ears. Although Yang Haoran''s anger burned inside, he didn''t show it, nor did he lose hisposure. Instead, he used his peripheral vision to look at Master Jiang.


    Seeing Master Jiang stand up, Yang Haoran straightened his body as well. Beads of sweat rolled down his face, and his body trembled slightly. Maintaining that posture for such a long time had consumed a considerable amount of his energy. If he hadn''t been exercising regrly, he wouldn''t have been able to endure for a full hour.


    However, even though he had persisted for an hour, he still felt somewhat overwhelmed. His trembling body betrayed his exhaustion.


    "You,e here." The young man pointed at the sweaty Yang Haoran and beckoned with his finger.


    Although Yang Haoran didn''t understand, he didn''t hesitate. Suppressing his inner nervousness, he quickly walked to the young man''s side, standing up straight with a respectful attitude.


    "Although youck courage, I like your attitude." The young man spoke casually, first disparagingly, then approvingly.


    "From this moment on, you''re under my wing. If anyone in Lecheng dares to trouble you, just tell them you''re with me, Deng Feng. If anyone asks which department you belong to, tell them we''re from the Yin Division."


    The young man''s lips curled slightly, exuding an air of arrogance, as if he were the ultimate authority in Lecheng. This arrogance was quite simr to Yang Haoran''s drunken rampage in the haunted buildingst night, except that the young man truly had abilities, unlike Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran trembled at the young man''s words, shocked not by the fact that the young man would take him under his wing, but by hisst sentence: "We''re from the Yin Division!"

 Chapter 37: Death Mark Seal

    Chapter 37: Death Mark Seal


    Yin Division, an institution governing all spirits of the dead.


    Death God, the chief deity of Yin Division, also the sole divine entity of Yin Division.


    Yang Haoran, as a follower of the Death God, may not know much about Yin Division, but he is aware of these two points.


    Deng Feng informed him that from now on, he would belong to Yin Division. This revtion shook Yang Haoran to his core. ording to Deng Feng''s words, was he to be a servant of death?


    Contemting this, Yang Haoran felt an overwhelming excitement, a fervor that he couldn''t conceal, evident on his face!


    Deng Feng naturally noticed the excitement on his face. He smirked coldly, then rose and tapped his finger on Yang Haoran''s forehead.


    Caught off guard by this sudden gesture, Yang Haoran reflexively tried to dodge, only to be halted by Deng Feng''s stern reprimand.


    "Don''t move!"


    Themand thundered in Yang Haoran''s mind, causing his vision to darken, a sensation of almost fainting washing over him. However, he obeyed Deng Feng''s instruction without a single twitch.


    Yang Haoran didn''t even entertain the thought that Deng Feng might harm him. With Deng Feng''s abilities, could he even escape if harm was intended?


    The answer was undoubtedly no. So, Yang Haoran simply stood still, as if ripe for the picking.


    Deng Feng''s hand lingered on Yang Haoran''s forehead. He felt a chilling coldness emanating from Deng Feng''s fingertips, piercing into his forehead and spreading throughout his body, sending shivers down his spine.


    The coldness came as swiftly as it vanished. Before Yang Haoran could fullyprehend it, it was gone.


    Simultaneously, Deng Feng withdrew his finger from Yang Haoran''s forehead.


    "Alright, take him away and teach him the rules," Deng Feng said indifferently, his voice carrying a hint of weariness. It was evident that the gesture he made towards Yang Haoran earlier wasn''t as effortless as it seemed.


    Master Jiang knew Deng Feng''s words were directed at him. He nodded hastily and, pulling the still dazed Yang Haoran, began to leave.


    However, at that moment, Deng Feng spoke again, his voiceced with coldness.


    "In the future, don''t try any clever tricks in front of me. I don''t appreciate it."


    Pointing at Master Jiang, Deng Feng continued, "I don''t wish for there to be a next time. Rules are rules."


    Without waiting for Master Jiang''s response, Deng Feng turned his attention to Yang Haoran, adding, "This is also a warning for you. Consider it as such."


    A shiver ran down Master Jiang''s spine, and Yang Haoran sensed an underlying threat. Their faces slightly changed color, neither daring to say much more. They respectfully acknowledged Deng Feng''s words, then bowed and departed.


    Once they were far from the vi, Yang Haoran breathed out heavily. Sweat had soaked through his clothes.


    In that moment, he sensed a dangerous aura emanating from Deng Feng. It was a feeling he couldn''t perceive from others before, even if they were holding a knife to his throat. But now, he could clearly sense it.


    He knew Deng Feng''s gesture had caused many changes in his body, with sensory perception being just one of them. As for the other changes, he would have to consult Master Jiang, the experienced one.


    Master Jiang, now visibly pale, seemed to still be catching his breath despite being far from the vi. Deng Feng''s warning had evidently put considerable psychological pressure on him.


    After a moment of thought, Yang Haoran refrained from expressing his gratitude. At this moment, he couldn''t be sure if Deng Feng would overhear.


    Following closely behind Master Jiang, the two got into the old ck sedan parked nearby.


    As they sat in the car, Master Jiang visibly rxed, exhaling deeply. Some color returned to his pale face.


    "Master Jiang, thank you," Yang Haoran sincerely expressed his gratitude, not just for Master Jiang''s quick driving that morning but also for his referral. Without Master Jiang''s assistance, Yang Haoran''s goals would have been impossible to achieve.


    In response to Yang Haoran''s thanks, Master Jiang waved his hand dismissively, smiling bitterly. "I thought a little maniption could deceive even the divine envoy, but it seems I was mistaken. I hope this incident won''t hinder your future prospects."


    "Even if it affects my future development, I will never me you, Master Jiang. I only have gratitude towards you. It''s more important that you don''t suffer any consequences. That would make me feel guilty," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Master Jiang chuckled, not dwelling much on the matter. He changed the subject, saying, "Let''s go back to the temple first. I need to teach you how to properly use the abilities within you and teach you many rules. If this matter isn''t handled properly, I might truly be punished by the divine envoy."


    They had nned to go repair the car, but naturally, Master Jiang wouldn''t go through with it after Deng Feng had exposed the situation. Doing so would be akin to deceiving oneself. There was no difference, and it would likely have the opposite effect. If Deng Feng found out about it, he might even get angry.


    Returning to the Death God Temple, they first paid homage to the Death God. Though they had missed the optimal time for worship, it was better to worship than not to. Other followers came to worship the Death God at various times as well.


    After giving some brief instructions to the other temple attendants, Master Jiang took Yang Haoran back to his humble wooden hut.


    Once the low-quality tea was brewed, Master Jiang sat across from Yang Haoran as usual.


    At that moment, Yang Haoran felt a mix of nervousness and anticipation, but he managed to remainposed, refraining from speaking and instead wearing his trademark smile as he looked at Master Jiang.


    Master Jiang didn''t waste any words either. He simply took out a mirror and ced it in front of Yang Haoran. Yang Haoran looked at the mirror on the table, curiosity evident in his eyes.


    Although Yang Haoran''s misceneous shop didn''t have a TV, he did have a mobile phone. asionally, when he had time, he would use it to watch TV or read novels. So when he saw Master Jiang take out a mirror without a word, he reflexively thought that maybe it was some treasure, perhaps a gift for him, as often depicted in movies and novels.


    With a curious heart, he couldn''t help but feel excited. He even imagined scenes of himself wielding the mirror as a weapon, a strong sense of adventure filling his mind.


    However, what puzzled him was that the mirror looked utterly ordinary. It didn''t emit any divine light, nor did it appear rusty as described in novels. It was just in, so in that even the price tag hadn''t been removed. It didn''t seem like any treasure at all.


    Unable to contain his curiosity, Yang Haoran was about to ask, but Master Jiang spoke before him.


    "Take a look at your forehead with the mirror first."


    "My forehead? What''s wrong with my forehead?" Yang Haoran looked puzzled, then picked up the mirror on the table and aimed it at his face.


    A familiar but utterly ordinary face appeared in the mirror, no different from usual. He even checked his forehead specifically, but there was nothing unusual.


    Before Yang Haoran could ask, Master Jiang pointed to the center of his forehead and spoke, "Take a closer look."


    Following Master Jiang''s instructions, Yang Haoran looked at himself in the mirror again. This time, his brow furrowed, his expression changing suddenly.


    There was a dark lump at the center of his forehead, about the size of a pinky finger, resembling a mole but not quite.


    Yang Haoran swore he had never had anything like this on his forehead, not even in his dreams. Now, suddenly having this thing, he immediately thought of Deng Feng''s finger pointing at his forehead.


    With a mixture of surprise and apprehension, Yang Haoran brought the mirror closer and realized that the dark lump on his forehead wasn''t a mole but a pattern formed by ck lines, resembling the Death God Statue.


    "This is..." Yang Haoran widened his eyes, looking at Master Jiang.


    "This is a curse seal, a seal that grants you special powers. It''s the divine envoy''s gift to you. Only with this seal can you be considered a member of the Yin Division. We identify each other by whether there''s a seal of our god on the forehead. Now, I''ll teach you how to activate the power of the Death Mark Seal."


    With that, Master Jiang proceeded to teach Yang Haoran how to use the Death Mark Seal.


    Though Yang Haoran had a good learning ability, it still took him a whole hour to activate the Death Mark Seal, even with someone guiding him. If it weren''t for Master Jiang''s guidance, it wouldn''t have been easy to sessfully activate it, and it was difficult to say how much time it would have taken.


    "To possess power, you must understand how to activate the Death Mark Seal. Without understanding the corresponding activation methods, you cannot sessfully activate the Death Mark Seal. Even if you have the Death Mark Seal, it''s just for show. If you try to forcefully activate it without understanding the method, the Death Mark Seal will explode, with a power greater than a grenade. Not only will you fail to obtain special powers, but you''ll also risk your life," Master Jiang exined after Yang Haoran sessfully activated the Death Mark Seal.


    Yang Haoran nodded gratefully, while Master Jiang paused for a moment before continuing, "Use the mirror to take another look at the Death Mark Seal on your forehead. See if there''s anything different."

 Chapter 38: Special Abilities

    Chapter 38: Special Abilities


    When Yang Haoran looked at himself in the mirror again, he was stunned. From this moment on, he believed that he had be different from ordinary people.


    At his brow, the Death Mark Seal still existed, butpared to before, it had changed!


    Previously, the Death Mark Seal was like a tattoo on his brow, lifelike but otherwise unremarkable. But now, wisps of ck smoke emanated from the Death Mark Seal, clearly visible without needing a close look.


    "This ck smoke is..."


    "It''s not ck smoke, but Yin spirit power condensed from pure Yin Qi," Master Jiang exined.


    "Yin spirit power..." Yang Haoran licked his dry lips, his astonishment not diminishing but rather intensifying.


    Before today, he was just an ordinary person who had never encountered such wonders. These miraculous phenomena, which could only be seen in movies or novels, were now happening to him. It was inevitable for him to be astonished.


    Master Jiang seemed unsurprised by Yang Haoran''s reaction. He continued, "The Death Mark Seal has been activated. Next, I will teach you how to freely reveal and conceal the Death Mark Seal."


    Before Yang Haoran could thank him, Master Jiang had already begun instructing him. Yang Haoran set aside his surprise, focusing entirely, afraid of missing any details.


    The method was simple. Under Master Jiang''s guidance, Yang Haoran learned it in just a few minutes. Under his control, the Death Mark Seal on his brow could now be revealed or concealed at will.


    Concealing the Death Mark Seal, when Yang Haoran looked at himself in the mirror again, the Death Mark Seal emitting ck smoke had disappeared.


    "Concealing the Death Mark Seal can reduce unnecessary trouble. However, this method can only deceive the naked eye. If encountering someone with a practice eye technique or someone naturally endowed with such a technique, hiding the Death Mark Seal is like an illusion."


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran put down the mirror and asked, "Practice eye technique? Like people with special eyes in movies?"


    Master Jiang nodded. "Exactly."


    "Are there really such people?" Yang Haoran''s expression was filled with astonishment and disbelief.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s reaction, Master Jiang chuckled. "You''ve seen ghosts, and now you possess some special abilities yourself. What''s so strange about the existence of people with eye techniques?"


    Upon reflection, Yang Haoran realized there was indeed nothing strange about it. His sense of strangeness stemmed from his failure to transition roles; he was still considering things from the perspective of an ordinary person.


    "Eye techniques must be powerful. In movies, anyone with an eye technique seems fierce, especially in animations. It feels like they could leap out of the screen and devour people. Very intimidating!" Yang Haoran''s tone betrayed a hint of envy.


    "Eye techniquese in various forms, each with different abilities. You don''t need to envy those people because you now possess an eye technique yourself," Master Jiang said.


    "What?" Yang Haoran was surprised. "I have one too?"


    "Of course you do, but don''t worry. I''ll introduce them to you one by one and teach you how to use them."


    Yang Haoran''s heart pounded, but he resisted the urge to ask further questions, suppressing his excitement to focus on Master Jiang''s guidance.


    "Firstly, after activating the Death Mark Seal, Yin spirit power will exist within you. Try to sense it. It feels like there''s something cool moving around inside you, like a small fish swimming within you," Master Jiang asked.


    Previously, Yang Haoran was too excited, and his attention was elsewhere, so he hadn''t felt anything abnormal within him. But now, upon Master Jiang''s prompt, he was surprised to find that there was indeed something cool moving around inside him.


    Yang Haoran looked at Master Jiang in amazement, and under his smiling gaze, he nodded.


    "The cool sensation inside you is the Yin spirit power. Try to control it."


    "Can I control it?" Yang Haoran was uncertain.


    "Of course," Master Jiang replied affirmatively.


    Without hesitation, Yang Haoran nodded and followed Master Jiang''s instructions, attempting to control the cool Yin spirit power within him. To his amazement, as soon as he thought about controlling it, the leisurely Yin spirit power within him immediately stopped and moved ording to his will. It moved left when he wanted it to, without any resistance.


    From the look of excitement on Yang Haoran''s face, Master Jiang knew that Yang Haoran had learned to control Yin spirit power. So he continued, "Condense it into your right hand, like this."


    As he spoke, Master Jiang raised his right hand. With a muffled bang, dense ck smoke billowed from his entire right hand, as if an unextinguished fire stick suddenly had all its mes snuffed out, leaving only rolling ck smoke.


    The temperature in the room plummeted as the thick ck smoke appeared, filling the entire room with a chilling coldness.


    However, Yang Haoran, now, didn''t feel the slightest chill. In the past, he would have shivered from the cold.


    Though he didn''t feel the chill, he was startled by this sudden scene. Fortunately, he was gradually transitioning roles, so he quickly recovered.


    Following Master Jiang''s instructions, he also raised his right hand and directed the Yin spirit power within him toward his right hand.


    Subtle sounds emanated from his right hand, and soon, his right hand was also enveloped in dense ck smoke. However, it wasn''t as exaggerated as Master Jiang''s. The ck smoke released from his right hand only covered the area below his wrist.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s strong learning ability, Master Jiang nodded in satisfaction. He said, "This ck smoke is the form Yin spirit power takes when emitted externally. Since you''ve only just activated the seal, your Yin spirit power is still weak. It can only temporarily cover your entire palm. After you experience Soul Qi infusion, your Yin spirit power will strengthen. The stronger your Yin spirit power, therger the area it will cover when emitted externally."


    Yang Haoran also dispersed the Yin spirit power from his hand as Master Jiang did. He wanted to ask what Soul Qi was, but before he could, Master Jiang continued.


    "Whether Yin spirit power is strong or weak, it will deplete. Once depleted, you need to rest to recover. So don''t worry about Yin spirit power disappearing after depletion."


    Yang Haoran nodded, indicating understanding. But Master Jiang seemed to have more to say and continued, "Activating the Death Mark Seal grants you Yin spirit power as one ability. Additionally, your perception abilities will enhance. Since we belong to the Yin Division, our perception of Yin Qi is more urate. This ability will expand with the strengthening of your Yin spirit power. However, at your current state, you can only perceive within a radius of one li. If it exceeds this range, unless the Yin Qi is exceptionally strong, you won''t perceive it."


    The ability Master Jiang mentioned actually referred to what Yang Haoran called "perceive yin." In the past, Yang Haoran''s ability to perceive yin was just a bluff, but now he truly possessed it.


    The ability to perceive yin was easy to teach, as simple as seeing with the eyes or eating with the hands. As long as Yin Qi appeared within his perception range, he could naturally sense it.


    "Alright, let''s move on to the third ability, the eye technique you''ve been most envious of."


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran''s eyes lit up.


    "As members of the Yin Division, we all understand how to use this eye technique. This eye technique is called the Ghost Eye!" Master Jiang said.


    "Ghost Eye?" Yang Haoran looked puzzled.


    Master Jiang nodded, then exined, "Normally, the human eye can''t see undead, as I''ve told you before. But once the Ghost Eye is activated, even the lowest-level undead can''t escape your gaze."


    Initially full of anticipation, Yang Haoran, upon hearing Master Jiang''s words, though his face didn''t show it, felt a bit disappointed.


    The name Ghost Eye sounded intimidating, but was its ability really that limited?


    As it turned out, Yang Haoran''s disappointment was premature. Master Jiang continued, "The Ghost Eye not only allows you to see undead but also glimpses into the past of the deceased, whether they''re undead, evil spirits, or malevolent spirits. As long as they''re deceased spirits, the Ghost Eye can reveal their past. This is a privilege granted by the Yin Division."


    "In addition, as an eye technique, the Ghost Eye can see things that normal people can''t. Undead are just one aspect of it. As for what else you can see, I can only tell you that there are many. As for how many ''many'' is, you''ll have to discover for yourself. I can''t exin it all at once, but as long as it''s something invisible to the naked eye, you can try activating the Ghost Eye."


    Listening to Master Jiang, Yang Haoran became interested. Although the Ghost Eye wasn''t as domineering as in the movies, it still sounded promising.


    "How do I activate the Ghost Eye?" Yang Haoran asked.


    "Heh, it''s simple. Control the Yin spirit power within you to your eyes, then look into the mirror," Master Jiang chuckled.


    Yang Haoran nodded, then picked up the mirror and aimed it at himself. He concentrated the Yin spirit power within him into his eyes.


    Under Yang Haoran''s gaze, his eyes rapidly turned ck. In an instant, his normal eyes became as ck as ink, without a trace of white, like two ck gems embedded in his eye sockets, with wisps of ck smoke rising from these gem-like eyes.


    These were eerie eyes, giving off a terrifying feeling at a nce. Even though Yang Haoran was their owner, he couldn''t help but be startled when he saw them for the first time. These were indeed Ghost Eyes, living up to their name, like the eyes of some monsters in horror movies, full of eerie ghostliness, sending shivers down one''s spine.

 Chapter 39: Soul Gathering Bead

    Chapter 39: Soul Gathering Bead


    "Besides these abilities, there''s another ability after activating the Death Mark Seal."


    Just as Yang Haoran was still amazed at how terrifying his ghost eyes were, Master Jiang''s voice brought him back to reality.


    He dispersed the Yin spirit power from his eyes, and they instantly returned to normal, no longer frightening, with no ck smoke emanating from them. He put down the mirror and looked at Master Jiang.


    "We, the Yin Division people, deal with undead all year round, naturally umting arge amount of Yin Qi. If ordinary people are contaminated with these Yin Qi, the damage to the body would be significant. However, with the Death Mark Seal on us, these Yin Qi won''t cause any harm. This ability, like perception ability, in your young people''s terms, could be considered a passive skill."


    This description from Master Jiang actually amused Yang Haoran; he hadn''t expected Master Jiang to describe it like that, but he had to admit it was quite appropriate.


    "I didn''t realize, Master Jiang, you''re quite humorous," Yang Haoran said with a smile. Suddenly, a question came to his mind before Master Jiang could speak, so he hurriedly said, "By the way, Master Jiang, you mentioned before that the Yin spirit power in our bodies is condensed from Yin Qi. Isn''t it beneficial for us to have Yin Qi around us? Like in novels, can''t we directly refine and enhance our Yin spirit power by absorbing these Yin Qi?"


    "You missed two words. Yin spirit power is formed by pure Yin Qi, not ordinary Yin Qi. Although they seem to differ by only two words, the meaning is vastly different."


    "This ordinary Yin Qi, especially the Yin Qi on ghosts, is too impure. If we forcefully absorb and refine it, not only will it not enhance our Yin spirit power, but it may also harm our bodies, even endangering our lives. On the contrary, pure Yin Qi is suitable for our constitution to absorb and enhance our Yin spirit power. It is the only way for us to strengthen our Yin spirit power," exined Master Jiang.


    Yang Haoran wore a look of realization, then he asked, "So, what about the Soul Qi infusion you mentioned earlier?"


    "Soul Qi ispressed from arge amount of pure Yin Qi. In appearance, it''s simr to Yin Qi. Once it merges into our bodies, it will immediately erupt with arge amount of pure Yin Qi, thereby transforming into the Yin spirit power we need. That''s what I meant by Soul Qi infusion," exined Master Jiang.


    "How can we get the opportunity to receive Soul Qi infusion?" Yang Haoran asked again.


    This time, Master Jiang didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he pulled out a box from under the bed and ced it on the table.


    The box wasn''trge, about the size of aputer case, in without anything special.


    "As for how to obtain Soul Qi infusion, even if you didn''t ask, I would tell you next." Master Jiang said as he sat down and opened the wooden box.


    Yang Haoran''s gaze was drawn to Master Jiang''s actions. As the wooden box opened, all his attention shifted to its contents.


    Inside the box were several boxes and several thick books.


    The boxes were brand new, and Yang Haoran felt a sense of familiarity. Upon closer thought, he remembered where he had seen these boxes.


    A few days ago, when he first visited Master Jiang, Master Jiang took out a brand-new wooden box. Inside it were the magical transparent beads used by Deng Feng. And the boxes in front of him were exactly the same as those containing the magical beads.


    As for the other thick books, they were somewhat yellowed and old, giving off a vintage vibe. It was obvious they had been around for a while, resembling the martial arts manuals in movies. However, there were no names like "Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms" on the covers; they were clean without a single word.


    This time, Yang Haoran didn''t ask any questions. Under his gaze, Master Jiang took out several thick old books from the wooden box and handed them to Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran didn''t understand why, but he didn''t hesitate and quickly took the books.


    "I''m lending you these books. Remember to return them after you''ve finished reading. It would be best if you memorize the contents. It will greatly help you in the future," Master Jiang said solemnly.


    Seeing Master Jiang''s serious expression, Yang Haoran nodded quickly. He had intended to randomly flip through one of the books to see what was recorded inside that would make Master Jiang so serious. However, before he could do so, Master Jiang took out a wooden box from the wooden box and handed it to him.


    "Take it, open it up and have a look," said Master Jiang.


    Yang Haoran had no choice but to put down the books first and then took the wooden box, opening it with a click, and peering inside.


    At the sight, Yang Haoran''s expression changed instantly. As he expected, the box contained a transparent bead.


    "This bead is called the Soul Gathering Bead. Its sole purpose is to collect souls. As for what happens to the souls collected into the Soul Gathering Bead, you''ve already seen it when the Divine Envoy intervened that day, so I won''t exin further. This bead is now yours. As for how to use it, simply infuse Yin spirit power into it, and it will be able to collect souls. Of course, it must be within the bead''s range to be collectible. If it exceeds the bead''s range, it won''t be able to collect souls," Master Jiang exined.


    "Soul Gathering Bead!" Yang Haoran looked at the transparent bead in the box, unable to hide his excitement. He hadn''t expected to possess such a magical bead.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s expression of joy, Master Jiang shook his head with a smile. "This Soul Gathering Bead is just an ordinary thing, with no other abilities besides collecting souls."


    Although Master Jiang emphasized again, Yang Haoran''s fondness for the Soul Gathering Bead did not diminish because of his words. On the contrary, the more he looked at it, the more he liked it.


    To Yang Haoran, who had never possessed such a magical item before, the Soul Gathering Bead was his first treasure, holding extraordinary significance.


    "Alright, let''s put away the Soul Gathering Bead for now. You''ll have as many of these things as you need in the future anyway. Let''s focus and continue with what I was saying," reminded Master Jiang.


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran carefully closed the box containing the Soul Gathering Bead. Since the Soul Gathering Bead was now his, he would have plenty of opportunities to explore its use when he returned home.


    "The Divine Envoy bestowed upon you abilities that ordinary people don''t have, not to fulfill your desires. From the moment the Death Mark Seal was nted in you, you''ve had responsibilities and tasks on your shoulders."


    Yang Haoran wasn''t surprised at all by Master Jiang''s words. There are no free lunches in this world; if you want something, you have to give something in return. He and Deng Feng were not acquainted; how could Deng Feng easily grant him abilities that ordinary people don''t possess?


    "What do I need to do?" Yang Haoran asked.


    "Collect souls, the more, the better. You just asked me where Soul Qies from, right? Now I''ll tell you: by collecting souls for the Divine Envoy, you can exchange them for Soul Qi. The more souls you collect, the more Soul Qi you''ll receive. Submit souls once at the end of each month, and the Divine Envoy will distribute Soul Qi based on the amount of souls each person collected that month. You can think of it as receiving wages, and it''s piece-rate wages. The amount of wages you receive depends entirely on your performance for that month," Master Jiang exined.


    "So that''s how it works," Yang Haoran nodded, showing a look of understanding.


    "Guiding the undead, subduing evil spirits, that''s the duty of the Yin Division, and also our duty," Master Jiang continued.


    "Are we what ordinary people would call ''ghost hunters''?" Yang Haoran asked.


    "''Ghost hunters''?" Master Jiang''s expression became somewhatplicated, seeming resentful yet hopeful. Nevertheless, he nodded at Yang Haoran and said, "In a sense, yes. But we have another name for our group."


    "What name?" Yang Haoran asked.


    "Night Watch. Our group is called the Night Watch, and you and I are both members of the Night Watch," Master Jiang replied.

 Chapter 40: Late Night Call

    Chapter 40: Late Night Call


    Exiting Master Jiang''s small wooden hut, Yang Haoran found his specially crafted yellow messenger bag containing additional items: a soul gathering bead and several thick books.


    Rather than leaving immediately, Yang Haoran lingered around the hut, as usual, helping out with misceneous tasks in the temple.


    Despite Master Jiang''s usual insistence that Yang Haoran need not bother, his efforts were in vain against Yang Haoran''s stubbornness, leaving Master Jiang with no choice but to let him be.


    With his change in status, Master Jiang divulged some secrets to Yang Haoran that he had been unaware of before. ording to Master Jiang, all the temple priests in this Death God Temple were under Deng Feng''s Night Watch, a small group consisting of six individuals of all ages and genders, including Master Jiang.


    Although the Death God Temple managed by Master Jiang wasn''t particrlyrge, it was still too much for just six people to handle. Fortunately, apart from them, there were many long-term devotees residing in the Death God Temple, mainly middle-aged and elderly individuals who voluntarily helped with the temple''s chores daily, reducing their workload.


    To be a Night Watch member, one must be a devotee of the Death God, that''s the prerequisite. However, being a Night Watch member didn''t necessarily mean being a temple priest, but all temple priests in the Death God Temple were undoubtedly Night Watch members.


    Master Jiang was well aware of the total number of Night Watch members in Lecheng. Not only him, but all Night Watch members knew. However, Yang Haoran, being a new addition, was an exception to this knowledge.


    Before Yang Haoran became a Night Watch member, there were fifteen Night Watch members in Lecheng. With Yang Haoran included, there were now sixteen.


    Among the sixteen Night Watch members, aside from the temple priests, only two were non-temple priests, with Yang Haoran being one of them.


    In the past, many temple priests, like Yang Haoran, started as Night Watch members but were not temple priests initially. However, as they continued in the profession, they gradually became temple priests.


    Although Lecheng was just a small town, the Death God Temple wasn''tparable to South Lake''s. The Death God Temple in South Lake was undoubtedly thergest in Lecheng, hence why it housed the most temple priests.


    Of course, besides the Death God Temple, there were many other temples in Lecheng, some evenrger than South Lake''s Death God Temple.


    Compared to temple priest Night Watch members like Master Jiang, non-temple priest Night Watch members like Yang Haoran had many advantages. While temple priests had less time to collect souls as they were busy managing the temples, Yang Haoran, on the other hand, had plenty of time apart from sleeping to search for undead and collect their souls.


    However, although temple priests had limited time for soul collection, they had frequent interactions with devotees. Many devotees even sought their help for supernatural matters, and unless in exceptional cases, temple priests usually helped them, thus resolving their issues and collecting souls simultaneously.


    Throughout the morning, Master Jiang imparted his experience to Yang Haoran. However, both of them remained busy with different tasks.


    During lunchtime, Yang Haoran sat with the other temple priests. Master Jiang announced Yang Haoran''s new status to them, and they all congratted him on bing a Night Watch member.


    Considering that the others already had a favorable impression of Yang Haoran, his induction as a Night Watch member further strengthened their bond as a group. Some even invited Yang Haoran to join their temples as priests, considering there wasn''t much difference between him and the temple priests now, except for the priestly robes.


    Yang Haoran politely declined such invitations, as he had no intention of bing a temple priest at the moment.


    As Death God devotees, they had no dietary restrictions, so the lunch provided was quite sumptuous, including various meats and even a few bottles of good wine.


    During this period, Yang Haoran had his lunch and dinner at the temple, a departure from his usual routine. Today''s meal was exceptional, which Yang Haoran understood was arranged by Master Jiang for celebrating his new status as a Night Watch member. The other temple priests were not oblivious to this gesture either; they knew it was a celebration and enjoyed the festivity.


    After a cheerful lunch, with many tasks awaiting in the afternoon, nobody indulged much in drinking. However, a few temple priests, including Master Jiang, shared a drink with Yang Haoran separately, once again congratting him.


    Although Yang Haoran was eager to leave the Death God Temple after lunch and return to his grocery store to study the soul gathering bead and the thick, yellowed books, he suppressed his curiosity and excitement. He spent the afternoon busying himself in the temple until dusk began to fall, at which point he bid farewell and left the Death God Temple.


    Returning to his grocery store, it was already dinner time. Yang Haoran didn''t feelfortable staying for dinner at the temple. Instead, he prepared himself a bucket of instant noodles.


    While instant noodles were considered junk food and best avoided, Yang Haoran had no choice. He was hungry andcked the time and mood to cook dinner, so instant noodles had to suffice.


    Nevertheless, even when eating instant noodles, Yang Haoran was particr. He only ate his favorite vor and made sure to add arge sausage and a braised egg, dubbing it his "royal supreme" instant noodles.


    Once his noodles were ready, he couldn''t wait to take out the soul gathering bead. Examining it with excitement, despite its empty interior, he marveled at it for a full hour.


    When he finally snapped out of it, the instant noodles had indeed turned into a soggy mess, looking utterly unappetizing.


    Staring at the clearly overcooked noodles, Yang Haoran contemted tossing them and making a fresh batch. However, upon seeing the egg and sausage inside, he hesitated and decided to heat them up instead.


    "It''s all going to the same ce anyway; it might even be more disgusting than this," Yang Haoranforted himself before muttering, "Damn it, when I''m rich, I''ll have ham without the noodles every day!"


    With dinner hastily dealt with, Yang Haoran continued running his business at the shop while taking out the books Master Jiang had lent him to peruse.


    The books were thick, and Yang Haoran only skimmed through a few pages, but their contents immediately captivated him.


    "Wow, Master Jiang wasn''t kidding. These books will be a huge help to me in the future!" Yang Haoran eximed with delight.


    These thick, old books contained a plethora of information: bizarre urrences, supernatural entities, other religions, various treasures, and magical abilities.


    Although Yang Haoran had be a Night Watch member, his knowledge was limited, akin to a nk te in this new world he had entered. The books Master Jiang lent him filled in these gaps perfectly.


    Although Master Jiang suggested that Yang Haoran should memorize the contents of the books, he had inwardly doubted the feasibility of such a task. Jokingly, he wondered how much time it would take to memorize such thick volumes!


    However, even if Master Jiang hadn''t rmended memorization, Yang Haoran was now determined to do so voluntarily because of how invaluable this knowledge was to him.


    If one genuinely enjoyed learning something, memorization could be swift. However, it had to stem from genuine interest; otherwise, rote memorization would be time-consuming. Conversely, with genuine interest, not only would retention be better, but efficiency would also increase significantly.


    As the night grew darker and pedestrian traffic waned, the nocturnal wanderers began to emerge. asionally, drunken customers would stumble into Yang Haoran''s shop to buy cigarettes, while others, preparing for a night out, purchased various items, although cigarettes were the primary purchase.


    While Yang Haoran typically weed such customers, hoping for more business, tonight was different. Immersed in the world of books, he grew increasingly impatient with each interruption from a customer, solely because they disrupted his immersion.


    Despite feeling irritated, he maintained his trademark smile, satisfying the customers'' needs while earning a little extra money for himself.


    Unbeknownst to him, as the clock struck midnight, it was time to pay homage to the Death God. Without hesitation, Yang Haoran entered the green curtain with a book in hand.


    Carefully cing the book down, he freshened up before proceeding to light incense for the Death God''s idol, offering devout worship.


    After paying his respects to the Death God, Yang Haoran intended to read for a while longer and keep the shop open for a bit longer. Although the number of customers at this hour dwindled, with luck, he might still make some sales.


    Furthermore, most customers at this hour were likely intoxicated, and they tended to be generous with their purchases, sometimes buying a significant amount. Encountering one such customer was akin to serving several regr customers.


    Originally, Yang Haoran had nned to take the soul gathering bead out and see if he could find any undead to capture and collect their souls. After all, his strength and abilities were directly rted to the number of souls he collected.


    However, upon second thought, he decided to take it easy tonight. After all, the previous night at the Ghost Tower had nearly scared him to death. Just thinking about what happened inside the tower sent shivers down his spine.


    The experience in the tower had indeed toughened him up, but transitioning roles required time and process, much like eating a meal. It had to be done slowly; rushing it could only lead to choking.


    In his view, he needed to take it easy for now and digest everything. He needed some time to adapt to his new identity.


    However, fate often enjoyed ying tricks on people. The less you desired something, the more likely it seemed toe your way.


    As soon as he picked up the book, the ringtone from his pocket interrupted him.


    "I''m as free as the wind..."


    The peculiar tone caught Yang Haoran off guard. He retrieved his mobile phone from his pocket and checked the caller ID, surprised to see it was Guanhai.

 Chapter 41: Young Girl Killer, Friend of Women

    Chapter 41: Young Girl Killer, Friend of Women


    Guanhai, this guy, hasn''t been in touch with Yang Haoran for a while. During this time, he was busy dealing with Jiang Zhenzhen''s affairs first, then his own. He was so busy that he had no time to contact Guanhai, and Guanhai didn''t contact him during this time either.


    Looking at the caller ID, Yang Haoran felt somewhat puzzled.


    It wasn''t strange for Guanhai to call himte at night because he would do that usually. What puzzled him was why Guanhai hadn''t contacted him during this time?


    Since they met, they had never gone this long without contacting each other. Yang Haoran hadn''t contacted Guanhai because he was tied up with important matters. Could it be that Guanhai also had important matters to deal with?


    With doubts in his mind, Yang Haoran answered the phone.


    "Hey, what have you been up totely..."


    As soon as the call connected, Yang Haoran began to scold Guanhai, as they always did. Whenever one of them seized the opportunity, they wouldn''t show mercy. If one was at fault, they would usually let the other vent.


    This time, Yang Haoran naturally felt he had sufficient reason. So, regardless of whether Guanhai had a valid excuse, he started scolding first. After all, neither of them would take it to heart.


    But before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by the other party. From the voice, it sounded urgent, which made him shut his mouth.


    "Yang Ge, hurry to the hospital. Guanhai Ge suddenly fainted, and we''re on our way to the hospital!"


    The voice on the phone wasn''t Guanhai himself but a woman''s voice, sweet-sounding yet full of urgency.


    Though he hadn''t seen her in person, Yang Haoran was familiar with this sweet voice. She was the manager of Guanhai''s bar. Because of Yang Haoran''s close rtionship with Guanhai, they often drank together at the bar, so he naturally got to know this manager.


    "Xiao Mo, is that you? What''s wrong with Guanhai?" Yang Haoran asked quickly.


    At this moment, he had no inclination to scold Guanhai anymore. Besides, even if he scolded, Guanhai wouldn''t hear. Xiao Mo had made it clear over the phone that Guanhai had fainted.


    "It''s hard to exin over the phone, Yang Ge. Do you have time now? Can youe to the hospital?" The anxious voice came through again.


    "I''ming right away. Which hospital?" Yang Haoran asked immediately.


    Xiao Mo quickly informed Yang Haoran of the hospital they were headed to. Without hesitation, Yang Haoran hung up, grabbed his yellow messenger bag, and was about to rush out of the grocery store. But before leaving, he hesitated for a moment and put the soul gathering bead into his bag.


    Outside the grocery store, Yang Haoran waited for a taxi on the street. Though anxious, he had no other choice. That was the plight of not having a private car.


    After a while, he finally managed to hail a taxi. After telling the driver which hospital to go to, the taxi sped towards the destination under the moonlight.


    Heading to the hospitalte at night, anyone could tell it was urgent. The driver understood this without Yang Haoran urging him, so he drove a bit faster while ensuring safety.


    The ambnce had already arrived at the hospital. Yang Haoran dialed Guanhai''s number, and Xiao Mo answered. After learning their specific location, he hurried over.


    Upon seeing Xiao Mo, Yang Haoran also saw the unconscious Guanhai. Guanhai''splexion was poor, and doctors were examining him. Yang Haoran wanted to ask Xiao Mo what had happened, but due to various procedures, he had to temporarily set aside his doubts.


    Xiao Mo took care of Guanhai while Yang Haoran handled the paperwork. Fortunately, he brought his wallet this time; otherwise, the oue would have been uncertain.


    One couldn''t deny the business of hospitals, even past midnight. Though not overcrowded, there were still patients and their families scurrying around.


    After an hour of running around, Yang Haoran finallypleted all the procedures, and by then, Guanhai had been taken to the ward.


    Luckily, it waste at night. If it were daytime, Yang Haoran would''ve been dreaming if he thought he could finish all these procedures in an hour.


    Returning to Guanhai''s ward, Yang Haoran was startled by the scene inside.


    The ward was packed with people, all women, and all beautiful women. The other two patients in the room widened their eyes at the sight, and one young man even stared in disbelief.


    Standing at the door of the ward, Yang Haoran was equally surprised by the scene before him. He hadn''t entered yet, but the mix of so many perfumes assaulted his senses, giving an odd feeling.


    Yang Haoran wondered if he had entered the wrong ward. However, when he spotted a few familiar faces among these women, either Guanhai''s ex-girlfriends or so-called female friends, he was sure he hadn''t entered the wrong room.


    These familiar faces suddenly appearing here at this time, heading straight for the unconscious Guanhai, left no doubt in Yang Haoran''s mind.


    "Excuse me, excuse me," Yang Haoran squeezed into the ward, gently pushing aside the beauties in front of him as he spoke.


    Some people tried to forcefully squeeze in, which immediately displeased the beauties behind. They were already pushed to the back and were feeling annoyed. Now, someone else wanted to push through them again. Naturally, they were not happy about it. Some even got angry and shouted to vent their frustration.


    "Damn men, what are you squeezing for? Don''t take advantage of us!"


    "Hey! Don''t push me! Who is it? So annoying!"


    "Who the hell is pushing again! Don''t me me for being rude!"


    These women, some arrogant, some timid, and some hot-tempered, though they had different personalities, they all directed their anger towards Yang Haoran, who wanted to squeeze in.


    Yang Haoranpletely ignored the scolding from these women. Under their fiery gazes, he quickly pushed his way in.


    "Yang Ge, you''re here."


    "Yang Ge, what''s wrong with Guanhai Ge?"


    Seeing Yang Haoran squeezing in, some of the women at the center showed disdain. They knew Yang Haoran, but seemed to look down on him. However, two of the beauties greeted Yang Haoran politely, calling him "Yang Ge".


    Yang Haoran couldn''t be bothered with those who looked down on him. As for those who called him "Yang Ge", he gave them a serious nod, indicating he didn''t know the situation yet.


    Xiao Mo was squeezed into a corner of the bed by these women. Facing so many of them alone, she couldn''t cope. Seeing Yang Haoran, she looked at him with a pleading expression.


    Seeing this, Yang Haoran nodded gently at Xiao Mo, then nced at the beauties present. There were at least a dozen of them.


    It was past one or two in the morning. The fact that these women appeared here at this time made him sigh. Guanhai''s charm with women was indeed remarkable.


    "Ladies, it''s past two in the morning. It would be better for you to rest first. Your gathering here might disturb other patients," Yang Haoran said with a smile to the anxious beauties in front of him.


    "Who are you to tell us to leave!"


    "Yeah! Who are you to tell us to leave! Besides, who would we disturb by staying here!"


    "Humph! It''s his honor to be disturbed by me. Not everyone is lucky enough. If it weren''t for Guanhai''s ident, who would want toe here!"


    The women chattered, some of them getting quite emotional. It seemed they were extremely unhappy with Yang Haoran''s statement.


    "Brother, don''t mind me. Thesedies aren''t noisy at all. Their voices actually help me sleep," a young man on the next bed hurriedly said to Yang Haoran, afraid that Yang Haoran would drive these beauties away. Yang Haoran noticed that when this person looked at the beauties, his eyes lit up as if he''d seen something precious, and he seemed eager to pounce on them and devour them.


    "Yeah, young man, you don''t need to worry. Thesedies not only have soothing voices but also smell great. I think the fragrance might help with my condition," another elderly man lying on another bed said. Hisplexion was pale, and he spoke weakly, indicating he was seriously ill. Though he didn''t know what disease he had, it was evident he was in critical condition. But as he gazed at the beauties in the ward, his excitement was evident, and he rambled on, his eyes burning like two little suns.


    Seeing the reactions of these two patients, Yang Haoran''s smile froze on his face. The women in the room became even more excited, chattering incessantly.


    "They don''t mind at all. Who are you to be the boss here? Get out of the way quickly. I want to see what''s wrong with Guanhai Ge!"


    "Let me do it! Guanhai Ge will surely wake up when he hears my voice because my voice is full of the power of love."


    "You, go to hell! How far away you can roll, you little slut! Stop harming my Guanhai Ge. If this vixen ys too much, she''ll turn into a beast herself. I don''t want Guanhai Ge to smell of cheap perfume everywhere he goes!"


    "You old hag! Who are you cursing!"


    The situation was getting out of control. Seeing this, Yang Haoran sighed inwardly. He couldn''t understand what was going on in these women''s minds. Whether it was from watching too much TV dramas or something else, it just didn''t seem normal to him. Or maybe they were a bit crazy.


    "If you wish for him to die, you can continue arguing here."


    Yang Haoran''s smile remained on his face, but the tone of his voice sent a chilling sensation through everyone present. This inexplicable chill seemed toe from the depths of their souls.

 Chapter 42: Entangled by Yin Qi

    Chapter 42: Entangled by Yin Qi


    Yang Haoran''s voice was not loud, yet it clearly reached the ears of everyone present, as if possessed by some kind of magic, resonating in their minds.


    In theory, with these women chattering incessantly here, his calm demeanor and smiling face should not have been able to convey every word clearly to everyone, especially those at the back. But the fact was there: Yang Haoran indeed managed to deliver every word to everyone''s ears.


    Yang Haoran''s ability to do so was not a coincidence but rather because he secretly employed a bit of Yin spirit power while speaking. It was this that allowed him to clearly deliver every word to everyone present.


    This method was taught to him by Master Jiang. Though he was using it for the first time, the effect was satisfying.


    To ordinary people, this would be an incredibly unbelievable feat. However, none of the women present noticed this issue; they were all too taken aback by the implications of Yang Haoran''s words.


    Indeed, Guanhai was hooked up to IV drips, looking pale and half-dead. Continuing to argue here would only worsen Guanhai''s condition, with no benefits whatsoever.


    Among these women, there were intelligent ones and thosecking in wisdom. The intelligent ones understood the implication of Yang Haoran''s words, while the less wise ones thought he was threatening them.


    "What the hell are you saying!"


    "Yeah! What do you want to do to Brother Guanhai?"


    "I''ll call the police! Do you think I won''t?!"


    After a brief silence, themotion grew even more serious than before. Some hot-headed ones even wanted to rush over and beat up Yang Haoran.


    "What''s all this noise about! This is a hospital, not a nightclub! Get out!"


    Just then, a female nurse appeared at the door of the ward. She was tall and sturdy, with a fierce expression. Standing at the entrance, she effectively blocked the entire doorway with her imposing figure, which was much wider than the originally spacious door.


    The nurse held a syringe in her hand. Seeing everyone freeze, she shouted, "Can''t you hear me?! Believe it or not, I''ll give each of you a shot!"


    With that, she raised the syringe threateningly as if she was about to jab them.


    The women snapped back to reality, nced at Guanhai lying in the bed, and gradually started walking towards the door of the ward.


    Seeing this, the nurse made way for them to leave, though her eyes, as big as copper bells, red at each woman leaving with murderous intent, thoroughly frightening them.


    This wasn''t any ordinary nurse; she was practically a female butcher. Not just the women leaving, even Yang Haoran, a big man, was startled by her fierce appearance.


    Many people were like this, they bully the weak but fear the strong. The women who had been shouting at Yang Haoran earlier were now the quickest to leave.


    They dared to shout at Yang Haoran because they thought he was easy to bully. However, the appearance of this nurse made them rethink what it meant to be fierce. Not only was her temper fierce, even her appearance was intimidating. They didn''t dare to explode with anger anymore and left the ward obediently.


    "Why aren''t you twoing out?! Do I have to drag you out?!" The nurse''s gaze fell on Yang Haoran and Xiao Mo, shouting angrily.


    "We are the patients'' family members, so..." Yang Haoran responded with a smile.


    "Really?" The nurse shouted again.


    "Of course! She''s been with the patient all along! And I''ve been dealing with the paperwork!" Yang Haoran first pointed at Xiao Mo, then at himself, exining to the nurse.


    The nurse frowned, her gaze filled with doubt. But she seemed eager to go back to sleep, so she yawned, then red at Yang Haoran warningly, saying, "You''d better behave yourselves, or you two will be out of here too!"


    Yang Haoran nodded with a smile, indicating understanding. The nurse snorted before swaying her bucket-like waist as she left.


    As the women were driven out of the ward, Yang Haoran and Xiao Mo naturally felt relieved. However, the other two patients in the ward didn''t seem toofortable, with regret written all over their faces as they watched the door of the ward.


    "How did they know Guanhai copsed and even found their way here?" Yang Haoran asked Xiao Mo.


    "Guanhai copsed at the bar, and there were quite a few people there, so it must have spread from them," Xiao Mo replied, looking helpless.


    "They sure are well-informed," Yang Haoran said with exasperation, then his gaze shifted to Guanhai, saying, "I knew this kid was talented, but I didn''t expect him to be this talented."


    "You''ve only seen the tip of the iceberg. I bet this ward will be even busier tomorrow during the day," Xiao Mo shook her head.


    Hearing this, Yang Haoran also shook his head helplessly, then turned to Xiao Mo and asked, "By the way, what happened to him? How did he suddenly copse at the bar?"


    "I''m not entirely sure. Anyway, Guanhai hasn''t been in good shapetely, always listless and looking like he hasn''t slept in days. Look at the dark circles under his eyes; it''s like he hasn''t slept in days," Xiao Mo pointed at Guanhai lying on the bed, exining.


    Even without Xiao Mo''s exnation, Yang Haoran had noticed this. It was indeed as Xiao Mo said, as if he hadn''t slept well for days.


    "The doctor said he''s probably been overworked, coupled with excessive drinking, which has weakened his body. Since many test results are still pending, they can''te to a conclusion for now," Xiao Mo continued.


    Yang Haoran nodded at this, then his gaze shifted from Guanhai to Xiao Mo, saying, "It''ste already. You should go back and rest. I''ll take care of things here."


    Xiao Mo shook her head in refusal at Yang Haoran''s suggestion. Despite his insistence, she remained adamant about staying. In the end, Yang Haoran had no choice but to let Xiao Mo stay, though he had no intention of leaving himself.


    "Yang Ge, you watch over Guanhai. I''ll go buy some essentials. Do you want anything to eat? I''ll bring it back for you," Xiao Mo asked.


    "It''s too dangerous for you to go alone at thiste hour. I''ll go. You stay here and watch over Guanhai," Yang Haoran said, preparing to leave. Xiao Mo wanted to say something, but he stopped her with a gesture, not willing to let her, a young girl, do these things alone.


    Before leaving, Yang Haoran nced at Guanhai on the bed once more. Suddenly, he felt a familiar sensation.


    This familiarity wasn''t about Guanhai himself but rather his current state.


    Guanhai''s current condition gave him a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. He frowned, pondering for a moment, and then remembered where this familiar feeling came from!


    He thought of a person, Jiang Zhenzhen!


    When Jiang Zhenzhen found him, Guanhai was in the same state as he was now.


    "What''s wrong, Yang Ge?" Xiao Mo noticed Yang Haoran''s strange expression and asked quickly.


    Yang Haoran snapped out of his thoughts and said to Xiao Mo, "Nothing. Oh, by the way, could you go boil some water? Guanhai might need it when he wakes up."


    "Right, I should have prepared it earlier. Ipletely forgot after all themotion caused by those women. Yang Ge, wait for me. I''ll be back soon," Xiao Mo said before leaving the ward.


    Seeing Xiao Mo leave, Yang Haoran''s expression turned serious again. He drew the curtain around Guanhai''s bed and then focused his gaze on Guanhai once more.


    "This kid... could he be haunted by a ghost?"


    With this thought in mind, Yang Haoran activated the Yin spirit power within him, focusing it towards his eyes.


    "Ghost eyes, open!"


    With a lowmand in his mind, Yang Haoran''s eyes instantly turned as ck as obsidian, wisps of ck smoke rising, eerie and terrifying!


    With the ghost eyes activated, Guanhai in Yang Haoran''s sight was still Guanhai, but a faintyer of ck mist enveloped him, as if he were shrouded in smoke.


    "Oh my, entangled by Yin Qi. Looks like I have to deal with my brother''s situation myself!"

 Chapter 43: Self-blame, Disappointment

    Chapter 43: Self-me, Disappointment


    Yang Haoran today was no longer the naive youth of the past. Though he had only recently joined the Night Watch and his tenure was short, he had already stepped into another world and gained some knowledge.


    Seeing Guanhai enveloped in Yin Qi, his brows furrowed in concentration, as if pondering something. However, soon his expression rxed, indicating understanding.


    "With such heavy Yin Qi, no wonder he fainted. But it''s not too serious. It''s just a matter of being enveloped in Yin Qi. With some rest, he''ll recover."


    Through ghost eyes, Yang Haoran carefully observed Guanhai''s condition. Apart from theyer of Yin Qi surrounding him, he didn''t notice anything unusual. He concluded that Guanhai''s sudden fainting was due to this Yin Qi.


    As for whether Guanhai''s fainting was caused by another illness, Yang Haoran considered it but deemed it unlikely. If he hadn''t seen theyer of Yin Qi, he might have guessed so. However, seeing it, he believed Guanhai''s fainting was rted to the Yin Qi.


    Yet, he couldn''t shake the odd feeling. How did Guanhai, who was perfectly fine, end up tainted with Yin Qi?


    Just as he thought about it, Xiao Mo returned. Hearing Xiao Mo''s puzzled voice, Yang Haoran quickly dispelled the ghost eyes, his eyes returning to normal.


    "Huh? Why is the curtain drawn?" Xiao Mo asked, looking at Yang Haoran beside the bed.


    Yang Haoran had his back to her just now, so she hadn''t noticed anything unusual in his eyes. If she had, she would have surely screamed in fright, maybe even stronger.


    Turning around at the sound of her voice, Yang Haoran smiled and said, "It helps him rest better. Keep an eye on him, I''ll go out to buy some things."


    With that, Yang Haoran left the ward. At this time, the only ce to buy things was the 24-hour convenience store, despite the inconvenience, he had to go given the circumstances.


    When Yang Haoran returned to the hospital, he carried several bags of daily necessities. These would be useful for Guanhai during his recovery in the hospital. As for the remaining items, he would have to wait until morning to purchase them.


    Handing the items to Xiao Mo to handle, Yang Haoran headed to the smoking area. After being busy all night, he forgot to smoke. Now that he had some free time, he felt like something was missing. It was only after a moment of thought that he remembered he hadn''t had a smoke in hours.


    In the smoking area, Yang Haoran puffed on his cigarette, lost in thought.


    In his opinion, Guanhai''s condition wasn''t severe. He just needed some rest, and the Yin Qi around him would dissipate. Once itpletely dispersed, he should recover. There was nothing to worry about. The only thing that concerned him was how Guanhai got covered in Yin Qi.


    Yang Haoran had some spections in his mind, but he wasn''t certain yet. Therefore, he refrained from jumping to conclusions.


    To find out the reason, he had to wait for Guanhai to wake up. Then he could ask what had happened to him during this time.


    "I wonder if my Yin spirit power can dispel the Yin Qi on him. But with Xiao Mo keeping watch over him so closely, I haven''t had a chance to try," Yang Haoran thought to himself as he flicked the cigarette ash. He had considered asking Master Jiang, but it was toote now. He didn''t intend to disturb Master Jiang''s rest at this hour. He decided he would call Master Jiang when it was brighter outside.


    With his decision made, Yang Haoran temporarily set aside thoughts of Guanhai and remembered another matter.


    The hospital where Guanhai was currently receiving treatment happened to be the same hospital where Jiang Zhenzhen was treated. He had secretly visited Jiang Zhenzhen''s ward earlier and found that her bed had already been upied by someone else.


    Jiang Zhenzhen had been discharged. He didn''t know when she was discharged.


    Yang Haoran felt a sense of self-me for this. At the same time, he felt disappointed.


    He med himself because during this time, he had been busy dealing with his own affairs. After visiting her once that day, he hadn''te to see Jiang Zhenzhen again, not even a phone call.


    He felt disappointed because during this time, Jiang Zhenzhen hadn''t contacted him either. Not even a single phone call.


    To be honest, Yang Haoran had some thoughts about Jiang Zhenzhen. Her personality was very good, fitting his criteria for a partner. If possible, he would be happy to be with Jiang Zhenzhen.


    As Yang Haoran experienced more in life, his criteria for choosing a partner no longer focused solely on appearance, as it did in his youth. Now, he prioritized qualities and personality traits, assessingpatibility and whether the person was someone to build a life with. Physical appearance took a backseat.


    Though his interaction time with Jiang Zhenzhen was short, he found her to be very pleasant. She was gentle, not dominating, thrifty, and filial. He admired these traits. Whether these traits were genuine or just a facade to fit into society, once they became a couple, he believed it would naturally reveal itself.


    If Jiang Zhenzhen''s character wasn''t a facade, then to Yang Haoran, she would be the one he had been searching for. He believed they would be happy together.


    Of course, this was just his wishful thinking. Even if he believed she was perfect for him, it was only his perspective. Whether she had simr feelings for him was uncertain.


    Initially, he thought he still had some chances. After all, he had saved Jiang Zhenzhen''s life and helped her. As long as Jiang Zhenzhen didn''t have a boyfriend, there was a possibility she might be interested in him. If he were more diligent, especially staying by her side during her hospitalization, then proximity could increase his chances.


    However, unfortunately, when he finished his tasks and came out, he realized it was toote. She had already been discharged.


    At thirty years old, many considered him young, but to Yang Haoran, he felt old. Perhaps it was because he had experienced too much, causing his mindset to surpass what was expected at his age.


    In reality, both men and women experience weariness. When women feel weary, they seek someone to rely on. Simrly, when men feel weary, they also long for someone to lean on. It''s just that a responsible man often has a stronger endurance than a woman in this aspect.


    "s!" Yang Haoran sighed, took out a cigarette from his bag, lit it, and as smoke curled upwards, his expression turned somewhat deste and mncholic.


    "Two opportunities, I seized one, and missed one. I joined the Night Watch, gained abilities beyond ordinary people, yet in doing so, I missed out on a chance at love. Perhaps being single truly does make sense."


    Although he hadn''t confessed yet, based on the current situation, he didn''t hold much hope. Jiang Zhenzhen hadn''t contacted him for so many days, which was evidence enough.


    However, Yang Haoran was indifferent to some things but stubborn about others. So, he wasn''t ready to give up just yet. On the contrary, he nned to give it a try. After dawn, he would call Jiang Zhenzhen himself.


    With these thoughts in mind, as he finished his cigarette, Yang Haoran extinguished it. Turning around, he prepared to go back and check on Guanhai''s condition. But just as he took a couple of steps, his body suddenly stiffened, and his gaze turned toward a certain direction.


    Ever since entering this hospital, Yang Haoran had sensed the presence of Yin Qi. Initially, he didn''t pay it much attention. Yin Qi in a hospital was normal, given that new life was born here every day, but so was the passing of lives.


    Every day, people died here; some in their sleep, some with regrets, and some with grievances. These negative emotions made the Yin Qi in the hospital heavier. Hence, it wasmon for people to feel uneasy upon entering a hospital, even on a hot day, they would feel a chill.


    Normally, there was nothing to be curious about, and Yang Haoran wouldn''t bother. However, at this moment, he felt an extremely dense area of Yin Qi, far surpassing other areas of the hospital.


    "With such heavy Yin Qi, could it be the hospital''s morgue?" Yang Haoran spected.


    Thinking this, he hesitated for a moment, abandoning his immediate return to the ward. Instead, he headed towards this heavily saturated Yin Qi location.

 Chapter 44: The Black-Haired Woman

    Chapter 44: The ck-Haired Woman


    If one were to speak of the heaviest Yin energy within the hospital, it would undoubtedly be in the morgue, also known as the mortuary.


    After Yang Haoran became a Night Watch, he gained the true ability to perceive Yin energy. Although this ability was still rtively weak in him at the moment, being within the hospital allowed him to sense where the Yin energy was strong and where it was weak.


    Following the strong sense of Yin energy, Yang Haoran walked all the way until he stopped, finding himself indeed at the hospital''s morgue.


    The intense Yin energy emanated from here.


    "The hospital''s morgue must surely have many undead. If I find a way to get in, there will definitely be unexpected gains!"


    Standing outside the morgue, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but think this. Now that he was a Night Watch, his main duty was to guide the undead and subdue evil spirits.


    As for subduing evil spirits, Yang Haoran felt that his strength might not be enough yet. But guiding the undead, he believed he should have that ability.


    The deceased cannot find the path to reincarnation; they only know they have died, no longer among the living. Some may not even be aware that they have died. Perhaps in their lifetime, they heard of reincarnation, but how to achieve it, they could not know. In such cases, there needs to be someone to guide them.


    Yang Haoran was unsure of how the undead reincarnated, but he was clear about his duty¡ªto gather these undead into the soul gathering bead and then hand them over to Deng Feng. As for what Deng Feng would do with them afterward, he didn''t know, nor was it his concern.


    Ordinary undead didn''t pose much of a threat. They only frightened people in their dreams. Of course, there were cases where people were frightened to death in their dreams. As long as one''s courage was strong enough, undead couldn''t harm the living.


    Yang Haoran had some courage, but it wasn''t enough. The experience at the Ghost Tower had bolstered his courage somewhat, but facing entities like ghosts, it was impossible for him not to feel any fear.


    For the vast majority of people, the fear of ghosts was deeply ingrained, and Yang Haoran was no exception. Despite his newfound abilities, this fear still persisted. It couldn''t bepletely dispelled in the short term. Only with time and exposure to such things could he ovee the fear they brought.


    It was because of this that Yang Haoran hesitated. Through his senses, he was sure there were undead present in the morgue, and there were likely more than one. But to take these undead away would require great courage.


    Just as Yang Haoran hesitated, a voice suddenly rang out, startling him.


    "There''s nothing interesting here. If you don''t want to get involved in bad luck, leave quickly."


    The voice was pleasant, but it carried a strong warning tone, sounding rather condescending.


    In the dead of night, hearing such a voice by his ear, Yang Haoran couldn''t discern how pleasant it was or the warning in the words. He was simply startled.


    With an anxious expression, Yang Haoran turned around. Under the moonlight, a stunning figure appeared before him.


    She was a tall woman, at least 1.7 meters tall, wearing a down jacket on her upper body and jeans on her lower body. Her hands were in her pockets, and she looked at him disdainfully.


    After activating the Death Mark Seal, Yang Haoran''s vision had improved somewhat. In the moonlight, he could not only see the woman''s attire but even the disdainful expression on her face was clear.


    This woman had delicate features, with long ck straight hair covering her forehead. Her down jacket was open, revealing her excellent figure¡ªfull chest, slender waist, coupled with long and straight legs, making her extremely attractive.


    However, despite her beauty and grace, the disdainful look on her face made Yang Haoran somewhat ufortable. Her proud demeanor truly made it hard for him to feel any fondness.


    Although he felt no fondness for her, Yang Haoran continued to maintain his usual demeanor, not revealing his inner emotions on his face. Instead, he wore his trademark smile.


    "Bored, so I came here for a change of scenery," Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    "Heh, you''re quite a character. This is the morgue. Youe here in the dead of night, are you here to steal corpses or to reserve a spot in advance?" The ck-haired woman sneered, speaking to Yang Haoran.


    How could Yang Haoran not perceive the sarcasm in her words? Without showing any anger on his face, he squinted his eyes, his smile still there.


    "Yeah, I came to see if there''s any vacancy. Miss Beauty, not sleeping in the dead of night, have you already reserved a spot?" Yang Haoran chuckled.


    As soon as he said this, the woman''s expression stiffened, then immediately turned into one of anger.


    "Watch your mouth. I''m a night watch, the night watch here. Do you think I shouldn''t be here?" The ck-haired woman said angrily.


    Upon hearing that the other person was a Night Watch, Yang Haoran seemed momentarily taken aback. But when he realized she was just a night watch for this morgue, his smile grew even broader.


    The ck-haired woman was already irritated, and seeing Yang Haoran''s smiling face only fueled her anger even more!


    "Your smile makes me sick," the ck-haired woman said coldly, her voice icy.


    However, Yang Haoran wasn''t intimidated by her demeanor. Although he still had some fear of supernatural entities like ghosts, he didn''t have any fear of ordinary people.


    Just as he was about to retort to the woman, his phone suddenly rang.


    "I am free like the wind..."


    The familiar melody, with its peculiar tone, added a touch of yful humor to this eerie ce.


    But the ck-haired woman''s mood didn''t improve because of this amusing ringtone. She remained cold, her gaze filled with disgust toward Yang Haoran.


    Ignoring her, Yang Haoran saw that it was a call from Guanhai and promptly answered the phone.


    "Yang,e quickly, Guanhai is awake!" Xiao Mo''s voice came through the phone.


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran''s expression brightened, and he responded quickly, "Okay, I''ming right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Yang Haoran paid no attention to the ck-haired woman. Instead, he headed straight for the building where Guanhai''s ward was located. This attitude only further infuriated the ck-haired woman!


    "Humph, with your heavy Yin energy, you better be prepared to encounter ghosts!" the ck-haired woman said to Yang Haoran''s retreating figure. Her voice was cold and low, and in the silent night, every word reached Yang Haoran''s ears clearly.


    Yang Haoran paused, turned around, and looked at the ck-haired woman. With a smile on his face, he said, "You also have heavy Yin energy. Be careful not to encounter ghosts yourself."


    With that remark, Yang Haoran turned and walked toward Guanhai''s ward. Since the ck-haired woman was the Night Watch of the morgue, it wasn''t practical for him to sneak in to collect the undead tonight. Besides, now that Guanhai had awakened, he decided to leave. His attitude only made the ck-haired woman grind her teeth in anger!


    "Hmph, with your heavy Yin energy, it''s not just from here. You annoying guy, you''ll be haunted by ghosts every day. I look forward to the day when I find your body in this morgue!"


    Leaving behind these words, the ck-haired woman walked straight toward the morgue, her face cold and devoid of any fear.


    Both Yang Haoran and the ck-haired woman felt strong Yin energy from each other. However, they both simplified the question of why the other could sense the Yin energy on them.


    In their eyes, the other hadn''t truly sensed the Yin energy on them. They believed that mentioning the heavy Yin energy was just a lie fabricated to intimidate each other, but it happened to hit the mark.

 Chapter 45: Gain and Loss

    Chapter 45: Gain and Loss


    Back in Guanhai''s hospital room, Guanhai had indeed woken up.


    "You little punk, fainting at the drop of a hat," Yang Haoran teased, looking at Guanhai''s weak appearance.


    Knowing that Guanhai was just overwhelmed by Yin Qi and as long as he avoided heavy exposure to it, he would recover after some rest, Yang Haoran wasn''t worried about Guanhai''s life. Hence, he was in the mood to tease the guy.


    Guanhai grinned and cursed, "I''m practically half dead, and yet you still have the heart to mock me. You won''t have a good end!"


    "I don''t know if I''ll have a good end or not, but I do know you''re almost at death''s door now," Yang Haoran chuckled.


    Not one to be outdone, Guanhai retorted, "Don''t worry, if I really kick the bucket, I won''t leave you behind. I''ll drag you, this chatan, down to hell with me."


    Xiao Mo, on the side, poured hot water for Guanhai while smiling silently. These two always bickered whenever they met, and she had long grown used to it, so she let them exchange jests and barbs without interfering.


    After a while, the banter ceased, and Xiao Mo handed the water to Guanhai. Despite its perfect temperature, Xiao Mo still reminded him with concern, "Guanhai, be careful not to scald yourself."


    Watching Xiao Mo''s gentle demeanor, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. People were so different. Recalling the fierce look on that ck-haired woman who wanted to punch him earlier and contrasting it with Xiao Mo''s tender behavior towards Guanhai now, his heart felt shattered.


    "Be careful not to choke on the water," Yang Haoran retorted sarcastically.


    "Don''t worry, Xiao Mo personally poured me this hot water. Even if it chokes me, I''d feel blissful," Guanhai joked, addressing Yang Haoran but aimed at Xiao Mo. Yang Haoran sneered at the remark, while Xiao Mo beamed with happiness.


    Even though Xiao Mo could tell Guanhai was joking, she couldn''t help but feel joy hearing him say those words directly to her. She couldn''t contain her happiness, and it reflected on her face.


    "You shameless guy should be thrown into a pigsty and left to suffocate in the filth!" Yang Haoran scorned.


    "Tsk tsk, so sour! These grapes are really sour enough to make my teeth ache," Guanhai leisurely took a sip of warm water, then handed the cup to Xiao Mo before exaggeratedly addressing Yang Haoran with both facial expression and bodynguage.


    Unable to find words to retort, Yang Haoran could onlyugh and concede, "Alright, alright, you win. Is winning not enough for you?"


    Guanhai chuckled but refrained from further teasing Yang Haoran.


    As they bantered, Guanhai''splexion visibly improved. Though still weakpared to a normal person, he seemed to regain some vitality.


    Yang Haoran wanted to inquire about Guanhai''s recent activities - why he hadn''t contacted him and ended up engulfed in Yin Qi - but seeing Guanhai still weak, he decided to postpone his questions until morning.


    "I see you still have the energy to banter with me. Seems like you won''t die anytime soon. I''m too sleepy; I''ll take a nap. As for you, do as you please," Yang Haoran said before settling into a chair, closing his eyes.


    Seeing Yang Haoran sleep so peacefully, Guanhai protested, "You just woke up, and now you''re sleeping again. Aren''t you going to keep mepany a little longer?"


    Ignoring Guanhaipletely, Yang Haoran soon started to snore lightly after a few minutes, much to Guanhai and Xiao Mo''s surprise.


    Exhausted from the ordeal, he had hoped for a good night''s sleep, only to be interrupted by Guanhai''s situation. It didn''t take long for him to doze off in the ufortable chair.


    At this point, Xiao Mo was also too tired to stay awake. Seeing Yang Haoran sleep so soundly, she found herself a chair,id her head on the bed, and drifted off to sleep.


    With nobody to banter with, Guanhai closed his eyes too. Despite feeling somewhat better, he was still very weak and needed rest.


    Yang Haoran didn''t sleepfortably. Sleeping on the chair was far from ideal, and he was soon awakened by amotion. He groggily opened his eyes to find several women gathered around Guanhai''s bed, fussing over him.


    Yang Haoran felt speechless, closed his eyes again, and pretended not to hear themotion. Since these women were here for Guanhai, let Guanhai deal with it.


    However, pretending not to hear and truly not hearing were two different things, and the difference between them was significant. Yang Haoran tried his best to ignore the noise, but it was like flies buzzing incessantly in his ears, making it impossible for him to sleep.


    Feeling helpless, he groggily stood up from the chair, his whole body aching. It took him a while to catch his breath.


    Then, with a dazed expression, he turned to look outside the window. It was already bright outside, and he checked the time on his mobile phone: nine in the morning.


    Yang Haoran sighed inwardly. He felt like he had just closed his eyes, but apparently, a lot of time had passed. ncing at Guanhai, surrounded by several women, Yang Haoran greeted him before leaving the room with a weary expression, ignoring Guanhai''s calls.


    Once outside the room, Yang Haoran left the hospital, hailed a taxi, and went back to the grocery store first. After freshening up, he paid homage to the Death God, had a quick meal, and hurried back to the hospital.


    Although he missed the timing for paying homage to the Death God today, Yang Haoran rushed back as soon as possible, showing sincere devotion. As for whether the Death God would me him for the dy, he had no idea.


    On the way to the hospital, Yang Haoran called Master Jiang and briefed him on Guanhai''s situation, asking if it was possible to use his Yin spirit power to help. Master Jiang confirmed it was possible but unnecessary.


    ording to Master Jiang, Guanhai only needed to spend more time in the sun and avoid heavy exposure to Yin Qi. Eventually, the Yin Qi entwining Guanhai would dissipate, and he would recover.


    Furthermore, Master Jiang reminded Yang Haoran that as a Night Watch, he possessed Yin spirit power. Therefore, the intensity of Yin Qi on him wasparable to that of a ghost, if not greater.


    With the increase of Yin spirit power, the Yin Qi emanating from him would be more severe. While the Death Mark Seal prevented adverse effects on him, those around him would still be affected over time.


    Master Jiang''s warning added considerable psychological pressure on Yang Haoran. He now understood why Master Jiang had once said that not having special abilities was also a good thing. It seemed this was what he meant.


    Arriving at the hospital again, Yang Haoran''s mood was heavy. Master Jiang''s warning implied many things, and he was well aware of them.


    Sometimes in life, when you seek something, you inevitably lose something else. You might not feel it at the time, but you''ll realize itter.


    This path was his choice, and Yang Haoran had no regrets. However, he wouldn''t allow this situation to continue indefinitely. He believed that with his growing abilities, he would find a solution to this problem in the future.


    For now, he would try to control the time he spent with his friends, no longer indulging in gatherings as he used to.


    Walking through the hospital, Yang Haoran activated the Yin spirit power within him. After circting it through his body, he felt much better and more energized. The fatigue fromck of rest had diminished significantly.


    This method, too, was taught by Master Jiang. Activating it could reduce fatigue and restore mental rity.


    Outside the hospital building, instead of immediately going in, Yang Haoran hesitated. He made a phone call outside, not to Guanhai but to Jiang Zhenzhen.


    To his surprise, Jiang Zhenzhen''s phone was turned off.


    He was puzzled. It was already noon; Jiang Zhenzhen couldn''t possibly still be asleep. Could it be because of the new regtions in their jewelry store, requiring employees to turn off their phones during work hours?


    With this thought in mind, he tried calling Jiang Zhenzhen''s number several times, but it was still switched off.


    Helpless, Yang Haoran put away his phone, feeling anxious. He decided to try again in the evening; after all, Jiang Zhenzhen would have finished work by then, and no one would care if her phone was off.


    With a decision made, Yang Haoran entered the elevator and returned to Guanhai''s ward.


    Before even stepping into the room, Yang Haoran furrowed his brow slightly.


    Inside the room, many women chattered incessantly, more than when he left in the morning. Yang Haoran wasn''t surprised; Xiao Mo had warned himst night.


    What made him frown was that he sensed Yin Qi in Guanhai''s room. He hadn''t even entered yet but could already feel it, and upon entering, the Yin Qi became stronger.


    His gaze passed through the youthful and beautiful bodies until it settled on one woman!


    Seeing her, Yang Haoran''s brow furrowed even tighter!


    "It''s her after all!"

 Chapter 46: Do You Believe Me?

    Chapter 46: Do You Believe Me?


    At this moment, the woman Yang Haoran''s gaze was locked onto wasn''t anyone else but the college student, Wang Qing!


    Ever since Guanhai was hospitalized due to being overwhelmed by Yin Qi, Yang Haoran had thought of this woman. The first time he saw her, he felt a chill run down his spine. At that time, he didn''t understand why, only knowing that there was something off about her. But after bing a Night Watcher, he realized that the reason Wang Qing made him feel chilled to the bone was because of the heavy Yin Qi emanating from her.


    So, after Guanhai''s incident, he thought of Wang Qing.


    Although he repeatedly warned Guanhai that he should stay away from this woman, knowing Guanhai''s character, if he had taken an interest in her, he wouldn''t easily give up. Surely, he must have contacted her afterwards.


    Now, Wang Qing was in the hospital room. Yang Haoran felt his spection was correct. That boy Guanhai indeed had an indescribable rtionship with this woman.


    Thinking of this, Yang Haoran furrowed his brows slightly. He was about to enter the ward when he suddenly paused.


    Although he sensed Yin Qi from Wang Qing, it wasn''t the strongest on her. The intense Yin Qi he felt actually emanated from Guanhai.


    Guanhaiy on the hospital bed, and the Yin Qi emanating from him not only didn''t weaken but grew stronger. Moreover, this Yin Qi was at least several times more intense!


    Though he hadn''t opened his ghost eye, Yang Haoran''s ability to perceive Yin was still present. He couldn''t see clearly the Yin Qi entangling Guanhai, but he could sense whether it weakened or strengthened, and by how much, just with a touch.


    Having been away for just a short while, Guanhai''s condition had changed so dramatically. Alongside his confusion, Yang Haoran felt worried. He wanted to activate his ghost eye to see what was happening with Guanhai, but in broad daylight, with so many people in the ward, if he did so, he would easily be noticed by others. It would not only startle them but also cause him a heap of trouble.


    Just as he was thinking this, Xiao Mo, among the group of women, noticed Yang Haoran at the door. She looked distressed amid the chaos, and upon seeing Yang Haoran, she seemed relieved, as if seeing a savior.


    Perhaps sensing Xiao Mo''s gaze, Yang Haoran nced towards her direction. Seeing Xiao Mo''s helpless expression, he understood her meaning.


    However, instead of entering the ward, to Xiao Mo''s surprised gaze, he disappeared from the doorway.


    After a moment, a burly figure appeared outside Guanhai''s ward, effectively blocking the entire door. It was none other than the plump nurse fromst night!


    "This is a hospital. You''ve been making a racket here, disturbing other patients'' rest. So, I''m asking you to leave immediately!" Her words matched her imposing figure. With that one shout, the ward fell silent.


    After a brief silence, a burst of curses erupted. Though they were all women, their verbal sparring resembled a battlefield; each word was sharp, and a slight misstep could lead to dire consequences.


    With more women in the wardpared tost night, many of whom had been kicked out by this nurse before, their anger had naturally intensified. This resulted in them not only refusing to leave but also arguing with the plump nurse.


    Themotion in the ward could be heard throughout the corridor, attracting many patients and their families to watch. Nurses and doctors also came, naturally siding with the plump nurse, not just because of professional solidarity but also because they were in the right.


    The situation almost escted to the point of calling the police. In the end, these women were once again kicked out of the ward.


    Yang Haoran leaned against the door, watching as the women filed out, resembling suspects being interrogated. If there were police present, it would''ve looked even more like it.


    Among the women exiting the ward, there were some Yang Haoran recognized, and some he didn''t. None of them greeted him, perhaps because they didn''t see him or because they were in a bad mood and didn''t want to talk.


    Wang Qing was also chased out of the ward. Passing by Yang Haoran, she noticed him, and he looked back at her.


    Wang Qing didn''t seem to be in good spirits. Despite her heavy makeup, she couldn''t hide her exhaustion. Yang Haoran sensed some Yin Qi from her, but it was weak, nothing like Guanhai''s intensity.


    Seeing Yang Haoran looking at her, Wang Qing frowned, showing disdain. She scolded, "Who do you think you are! Why are you staring! Can you eat what you see? Don''t you feel bad?"


    Leaving behind these words, Wang Qing arrogantly lifted her head and strode past Yang Haoran. Judging from her reaction, it seemed she hadn''t recognized Yang Haoran.


    Understandable, considering Yang Haoran''s ordinary appearance. He would be lost in a crowd, let alone someone like Wang Qing, whom he had only interacted with once, in a dimly lit bar. It was normal for her not to remember him.


    Yang Haoran didn''t care whether she remembered him or not. Normally, he wouldn''t tolerate someone provoking him, but right now, he remained silent, only frowning as he watched Wang Qing leave.


    "Strange, why is the Yin Qi on her weaker than when I first saw her that night?"


    As Wang Qing disappeared from view, Yang Haoran withdrew his gaze, wearing a puzzled expression.


    Unable to figure out this question for the time being, Yang Haoran put it aside and entered the ward to check on Guanhai''s condition.


    Inside the ward, the other two patients wore expressions of regret and pity. Especially the old man, who seemed to be coughing incessantly due to being overly emotional.


    Of course, Yang Haoran didn''t have time to deal with these two. He went straight to Guanhai''s bedside, his expression changing slightly at Guanhai''s current condition.


    Guanhai was in a very poor state at this moment, very weak, but the Yin Qi on his body had weakened considerably.


    This so-called weakening was only rtive to a moment ago. Compared to when Yang Haoran left in the morning, the Yin Qi on Guanhai''s body had actually intensified slightly.


    Yang Haoran''s expression was serious, his face filled with doubt. After pondering for a moment, he thought of a possible exnation for what was happening to Guanhai, but he wasn''t certain yet.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s serious expression, Guanhai weakly chuckled, "Who owes you money? Youe back and immediately put on a sour face."


    His voice was very weak, sounding nothing like a young man in his twenties but more like an old man in his seventies or eighties, very faint, very feeble.


    Yang Haoran, upon hearing this, nced at Guanhai, who wore a weak smile. Then, his furrowed brows rxed, and his face once again disyed his signature smile.


    Instead of responding to Guanhai, he spoke to Xiao Mo beside him, "Xiao Mo, help him with the discharge procedures. We''re leaving right away."


    Upon hearing this, not only was Xiao Mo surprised, but even Guanhai lying on the hospital bed was startled by his words.


    "Big brother, can''t you see I''m very weak right now? Letting me leave now, you might as well send me straight to the crematorium," Guanhai said with a bitter smile.


    "Yeah, Yang Ge, I can see that Guanhai''s condition isn''t improving, but rather getting worse. He needs urgent treatment right now. If we leave..." Xiao Mo looked worried, but before she could finish her sentence, Yang Haoran interrupted her with a raised hand.


    Yang Haoran knew Xiao Mo would listen to Guanhai. As long as Guanhai spoke up, Xiao Mo would definitelyply. So, what he needed to do now was to convince Guanhai.


    Convincing others might not be easy for Yang Haoran, but he was confident he could persuade Guanhai.


    "Haizi, do you trust me?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    Without hesitation, Guanhai cursed, "I do, I trust you, you egg! Are you trying to kill me and inherit my bar?"


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran, with a smile on his face, raised his hand as if to p Guanhai, but his hand didn''tnd. It hovered in the air before retracting.


    "You bastard, I''m being serious here. Hurry up and leave the hospital with me. I can save you." Yang Haoran said with a mix of anger and humor.


    "You can save me?" Guanhai looked at Yang Haoran, then shook his head weakly, answering firmly, "I don''t believe you. You must be trying to kill me."


    "To hell with you, you''re surrounded by Yin Qi. Go back with me, and I''ll take care of it for you. You''ve always wanted to know if I have real skills, right? This time, I''ll show you!" Yang Haoran said with a mix ofughter and curses before continuing.


    Initially weak, Guanhai''s eyes lit up at Yang Haoran''s words, as if he had been piqued by interest.


    "All right! Let''s leave the hospital!" Guanhai''s response was decisive.


    Xiao Mo, who was originally not nning to intervene, allowing the two to quarrel, couldn''t help but change her expression when she heard Guanhai''s agreement. She hurriedly advised, "But, Guanhai, your health..."


    "It''s okay, I won''t die. If things get worse when we go back, you can bring me back then," Guanhai said indifferently.


    "But..."


    Before Xiao Mo could finish her sentence, Guanhai interrupted her again. He looked at Xiao Mo affectionately, softly asking, "Xiao Mo, do you trust me?"


    Without hesitation, Xiao Mo immediately nodded her head vigorously, saying, "I trust you! I trust you!"


    Seeing this, Yang Haoran almost spat out old blood. The words he said to Guanhai were now being used by Guanhai on Xiao Mo, and the effect was vastly different. Looking at Guanhai''s affectionate expression, he had the urge to stab this guy to death.


    In the afternoon, with Yang Haoran''s support, Guanhai forcibly discharged himself from the hospital, while Xiao Mo carried things in front, clearing the way.


    Once out of the hospital, they hailed a taxi and headed straight for Guanhai''s residential area.

 Chapter 47: Expelling Yin Qi

    Chapter 47: Expelling Yin Qi


    In the room, Guanhaiy in bed, hisplexion grim. But he was the kind of person who belonged to the optimists. Even though his body was weakened to this extent, he could still smile and banter with Yang Haoran.


    The room was messy. After helping Guanhai onto the bed, Xiao Mo took the initiative to tidy up the room. Despite Guanhai''s shy attire, his living quarters could only be described as dirty and disorderly.


    Yang Haoran was speechless. Even with this dirty and disorderly room, it was still not as clean and tidy as his misceneous shop. To put it bluntly, it was worse than a dog''s den. Yet, despite this, countless girls would vie to live here.


    Watching Xiao Mo bustling around the room, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but sigh. If only he had someone to tidy up his own ce like this, it would be so good.


    Xiao Mo was busy in the room, leaving only Yang Haoran and Guanhai in the bedroom. Yang Haoran looked at Guanhai, and Guanhai looked back at him.


    Before Yang Haoran could speak, Guanhai, with a vignt look, said, "There are only the two of us in the room now. Don''t take advantage of my weakened state. You know, I have a normal sexual orientation."


    "Get lost!" Yang Haoran cursed disgustedly and then said, "Close your eyes. Don''t open them."


    Upon hearing this, instead of rxing his guard, Guanhai''s face showed panic. He hurriedly said, "Close my eyes? What the hell do you want to do? Don''t, don''t, don''t do this. I''ve seen enough of this trick."


    "Don''t talk!" Yang Haoran said with a low voice.


    Guanhai looked even more bizarre. He couldn''t help but recall a famous line: "Don''t speak, just kiss me."


    Thinking of this, his whole body shivered involuntarily. He struggled to get off the bed, but Yang Haoran pressed him down.


    Guanhai screamed in terror, cursing, "What do you want to do! I won''t let you seed! Help!"


    Xiao Mo peeked into the bedroom, intending to intervene, but she just shook her head and smiled. Whenever these two were together, they would definitely cause trouble. She was already used to it, so she ignored them and continued to tidy up the room. In any case, just the living room alone would keep her busy for a while.


    "Stop fooling around. Yin Qi is clinging to you. I have to deal with it, or you''ll be doomed!" Yang Haoran said as he held Guanhai down with one hand and whispered in his ear.


    Upon hearing this, Guanhai stopped struggling. Not because he believed Yang Haoran, but because he was really weak now. He couldn''t bear such agitation. Just a few struggles had exhausted all his strength.


    "Really?" Guanhai gasped for breath, looking at Yang Haoran and asking.


    "Of course! Why would I lie to you?" Yang Haoran said with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t believe you. We both know what''s going on!" Guanhai looked as if he knew what Yang Haoran was up to.


    "Fine, if you don''t believe me, I''ll leave. It''s up to you." Seeing Guanhai still uncooperative, Yang Haoran, impatient, turned to leave.


    "Hey, hey, hey! Don''t leave! How can you just leave like this! If you give up so easily, no wonder you can''t find a girlfriend! If you can''t handle me, how can you handle a girl?" Guanhai mentioned this, and Yang Haoran''s mouth twitched a few times. He turned back to Guanhai, and his smile became forced.


    "Do you want to do it or not? If not, I''m leaving!" Yang Haoran asked.


    "If I don''t close your eyes, can you do it? I like watching you do it." Guanhai said with a smile.


    Yang Haoran''s mouth twitched again, saying, "You''re really a pervert!"


    Guanhai looked speechless. "I just want to watch you do it. How is that perverted?"


    Yang Haoran was rendered speechless. He only asked Guanhai to close his eyes to avoid scaring him, but this guy kept bbering, turning a small matter into a seasoned driver racing a car.


    "Fine, you don''t have to close your eyes. Don''t me me if you get scared." Yang Haoran said, his smile turning strange.


    "Huh, scared me? Unless you have arms as thick as that..." Guanhai''s words trailed off, his voice stopping abruptly. Then his pupils slowly dted, his mouth gaping in fear, as if he had received a huge shock.


    Ah!


    He screamed in terror, then quickly covered his mouth with his hand. Already exhausted, he somehow found the strength to sit up straight, pushing himself back on the bed, wanting to put as much distance as possible between him and Yang Haoran.


    His back was already against the headboard, but he seemed unaware, kicking his legs backward, trying to create more distance from Yang Haoran.


    "Yang Ge, spare Guanhai Ge, he''s too weak now." Xiao Mo''s reminder came from the living room, but she didn''te over, still busy tidying up the room. She didn''t even think about what terrifying thing Guanhai might have seen. She just thought they were still fooling around, so she didn''t bother toe over and take a look.


    "Don''t worry, Xiao Mo. He won''t die." Yang Haoran responded loudly.


    "Hehe, okay, just don''t kill Guanhai Ge." Xiao Mo responded with augh, continuing to tidy up the room.


    The dialogue between the two seemed unheard by Guanhai. He covered his mouth, staring at Yang Haoran, his expression of terror unabated.


    Guanhai was terrified because Yang Haoran had activated his ghost eyes at this moment. Guanhai had experienced firsthand how terrifying these ghost eyes were. Even he, let alone Guanhai, had been startled the first time he saw his own ghost eyes, despite being mentally prepared.


    "So, how does it look?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    His usually gentle smile appeared terrifying to Guanhai now.


    "I... I... damn..." Guanhai still covered his mouth, mumbling unclearly.


    Yang Haoran shrugged helplessly and said, "I told you to close your eyes, but you didn''t believe me. You insisted on watching me do it. Now that I''ve satisfied your wish, are you satisfied?"


    Guanhai was not in the mood to banter with Yang Haoran now, or rather, he dared not. He took a few deep breaths to dispel some of his inner fear. He felt a bit scared, but also curious, as he stared fixedly at Yang Haoran''s ghost eyes.


    "Yang... Yang Ge... when did you learn magic? Damn it, you scared me!" Guanhai didn''t answer Yang Haoran but instead asked in return.


    Yang Haoran''s eyes had returned to normal, but Guanhai was still trembling.


    "There''s nothing wrong with my eyes. See, they''re quite normal." Yang Haoran smiled, pointing at his eyes.


    "Normal?" Guanhai looked as if he''d seen a ghost. "Just now your eyes looked like they were burnt and smoking. You call that normal?"


    "It''s nothing, just a little magic. As you said, next, I''ll show you another trick."


    With that, Yang Haoran extended his right hand. With the Yin spirit power in operation, ayer of ck smoke rose from his hand!


    This scene made Guanhai''s eyes widen in shock. Taking advantage of Guanhai''s stunned state, Yang Haoran swiftly pulled away the nket that Guanhai had tightly wrapped around himself. Then, he pped his hand fiercely towards Guanhai''s chest!


    However, the p did notnd on Guanhai''s body. Instead, it stopped about ten centimeters away from his body, as if blocked by something, and even emitted a dull sound.


    Yang Haoran''s action brought Guanhai back to his senses from shock. He had thought Yang Haoran was going to hit him, but he didn''t expect the p to stop just short of his body. What was even more unexpected was that although the p missed, it seemed to hit something, producing a muffled sound.


    "That was..." Guanhai felt astonished.


    Yang Haoran withdrew his hand, then casually shook it, making the ck smoke rising from it disappear. Then he smiled and said, "You were surrounded by Yin Qi. My p just now dispersed the Yin Qi surrounding you, so there was a sound."


    Guanhai opened his mouth but couldn''t say anything.


    If he hadn''t seen Yang Haoran''s ghost eyes just now, and if he hadn''t seen the ck smoke rising from Yang Haoran''s hand, he would have thought Yang Haoran was joking again.


    "Do you feel much better now?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, Guanhai realized that he indeed felt much more rxed now. It was as if he had suddenly unloaded a huge burden. Taking a deep breath, the air seemed to be sweeter.


    This discovery made Guanhai''s face involuntarily show a happy expression. Despite his spirited banter with Yang Haoran earlier, he had actually been tormented all over, and fooling around with Yang Haoran was just a way to distract himself.


    "Alright, your body is fine now. Just have a good sleep, and you''ll be full of energy again." Yang Haoran smiled.


    The joy in Guanhai''s heart dispelled the fear. Although the ghost eyes just now were terrifying, they didn''t keep him in fear for long. He looked at Yang Haoran with pleasant surprise and eximed, "Yang Ge! You actually have skills! I always thought you were just a chatan!"


    "I''ve told you before, I am a person with real skills. It''s just that I keep a low profile and never show off in front of outsiders. If you weren''t my brother, you wouldn''t have seen my true skills either."


    Yang Haoran chuckled, crossing his hands behind his back, with the demeanor of a superior person. When it came to lying and pretending, his face didn''t even blush, as if it were real.

 Chapter 48: Definitely Related to Her!

    Chapter 48: Definitely Rted to Her!


    Master Jiang naturally taught Yang Haoran how to use Yin spirit power to dispel Yin Qi entangled on a target.


    This method isn''t difficult, devoid of any specific techniques. Just let the Yin spirit power manifest, whether condensed in the hands or on other objects, and forcefully attack to scatter the Yin Qi.


    Of course, if the Yin Qi on the target is ridiculously strong, it wouldn''t be so simple to easily scatter it with Yin spirit power. The Yin spirit power must reach a certain level to do so.


    The Yin Qi surrounding Guanhai was quite strong, but only rtive to Yang Haoran''s current abilities. Having recently be a Night Watch, his experience was limited, and he hadn''t witnessed any major scenes in this regard. So, in his eyes, the Yin Qi on Guanhai was quite dense.


    Fortunately, the degree of Yin Qi density hadn''t exceeded his abilities. Otherwise, trying to easily scatter the Yin Qi entangled on Guanhai would definitely be impossible for him.


    Although he hadn''t reopened his ghost eye to see if there was still Yin Qi on Guanhai, his perception of Yin energy persisted. Even without seeing, he could determine whether the Yin Qi on Guanhai had been dispelled through perception alone.


    Yang Haoran was quite satisfied with Guanhai''s facial expression reaction. He enjoyed seeing this guy looking shocked.


    Guanhai had always been skeptical and had regarded him as a chatan because Yang Haoran trulycked real skills. So whenever Guanhai brought up this issue, Yang Haoran would just act his way through.


    This was a sore spot for him. He really wanted to prove himself in front of his good buddy but unfortunatelycked the ability. Now that he had real skills, which he initially didn''t want to showcase in front of Guanhai, he decided to do so anyway, satisfying his own vanity a little bit.


    "Alright, no need to be shocked. There are many extraordinary people in this world, nothing to be surprised about," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Although he said this, the smug expression on his face was evident, and he secretly hoped Guanhai would be even more shocked.


    "I''ve always believed that you, Yang, are a person with real skills. Although I''ve always said you''re a chatan, it''s just to urge you to show some real skills. Now, seeing this, it seems I, Guanhai, haven''t misjudged you!" Guanhai eximed excitedly.


    If someone unfamiliar with Guanhai heard him say this now, seeing his excited expression, they would definitely think his words came from the depths of his heart.


    But Yang Haoran knew Guanhai well. He had known this guy for a long time and understood his character like the back of his hand. Naturally, he didn''t believe Guanhai''s nonsense.


    "You''re just fooling around. If I believed you, I''d be seeing ghosts. But, although none of what you said is true, I must say, it sounds good," Yang Haoran responded with a smile.


    "As long as it sounds good, that''s all that matters. Do you need any other services, brother?" Guanhai asked obsequiously.


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran felt ufortable. He felt a shiver down his spine for no reason.


    "Don''t disgust me. I don''t need your services. I need to know some things about you," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "What else do you want to know? You know everything about me. There''s nothing else to know," Guanhai replied.


    Guanhai wanted to continue talking, but Yang Haoran''s words shut him up.


    "This matter concerns your life. If not dealt with promptly, you''re done for," Yang Haoran said, his smile still there but Guanhai sensed he wasn''t joking.


    "Really?" Guanhai was somewhat skeptical, hesitated for a moment, and then asked softly.


    "Absolutely!" Yang Haoran''s reply was firm.


    With Yang Haoran''s assurance, Guanhai stopped joking around, sat up straight, and became serious.


    "What do you want to know?" Guanhai asked with confusion.


    "What have you been up totely? How did you end up entangled with so much Yin Qi for no reason? Have youe into contact with any strange people or things?" Yang Haoran asked.


    Upon hearing this, Guanhai frowned and didn''t immediately answer Yang Haoran. Instead, he seemed lost in thought.


    In fact, Yang Haoran had already made some guesses. In his view, Guanhai''s entanglement with Yin Qi was likely rted to Wang Qing. Instead of directly pointing it out, he asked Guanhai this way to see if he was aware of the problem himself.


    After pondering for a moment, Guanhai shook his head and said, "I don''t seem to havee into contact with any strange people or things."


    Yang Haoran was naturally dissatisfied with Guanhai''s answer, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he asked another seemingly unrted question.


    "What have you been busy withtely? Why haven''t you called me?"


    This sudden turn caught Guanhai off guard, and his expression changed suddenly.


    Yang Haoran had been smiling and observing every change in Guanhai''s expression. Seeing Guanhai''s reaction, his smile grew even more pronounced.


    "I''ve been busytely, so I haven''t had time to contact you. By the way, you haven''t contacted me either. Where have you been?" Guanhai quickly changed the subject, but Yang Haoran wasn''t buying it.


    "Are you involved with that Wang Qing?" Yang Haoran hit the nail on the head.


    Guanhai''s expression changed again, then he chuckled awkwardly, saying, "Heh, you''ve caught me. Lately, I''ve been getting closer to this woman because you strongly opposed my getting close to her. So, to prevent you from feeling ufortable about her, I haven''t contacted you during this time."


    Yang Haoran wasn''t surprised at Guanhai''s response at all. When he saw Wang Qing at the hospital today, he already knew that Guanhai must be involved with this female college student named Wang Qing.


    "Hai Zi, if you keep going on like this, one day you''ll suffer a great loss because of a woman," Yang Haoran said, rare seriousness recing the smile on his face as he warned Guanhai.


    Guanhai seemed somewhat indifferent, smiling at Yang Haoran and saying, "I''ve been living like this for years. If something were to happen, it would''ve happened long ago. There''s no waiting until now."


    Yang Haoran shook his head, not agreeing with Guanhai''s view. He continued, "Isn''t being entangled with Yin Qi also considered a loss? If I''m not mistaken, your entanglement with Yin Qi must be rted to Wang Qing!"


    Seeing Yang Haoran speak so confidently, Guanhai was half doubtful, half believing. "Really?"


    "I''ve sensed Yin Qi on her as well. But what''s strange is that the Yin Qi on her is much weaker nowpared to the first time I met her. On the contrary, the Yin Qi on you is quite dense," Yang Haoran said, furrowing his brow, causing Guanhai to ponder again while Yang Haoran seized the opportunity to continue.


    "Before meeting her, you didn''t have any Yin Qi on you. Since meeting her, you''ve been entangled with Yin Qi. She has Yin Qi on her, and during this time, you haven''te into contact with any strange people or things. If this matter isn''t rted to her, then I really don''t know how the Yin Qi on you came about."


    Having just witnessed Yang Haoran''s abilities and seeing him speak so seriously now, Guanhai couldn''t help but start doubting this woman named Wang Qing.


    "Think again, has anything strange happened to you during this time?" Yang Haoran asked.


    Guanhai furrowed his brows, thought for a moment, then shook his head. "During this time, I haven''t contacted you. I''ve been frequently with Wang Qing, getting drunk every day. You know, my life is like this, never sober. If there''s anything strange that happened, it''s that my mental state has been deteriorating day by day."


    "If you feel your mental state deteriorating, it means you''ve already been entangled with Yin Qi," Yang Haoran shook his head. Guanhai''s words didn''t provide any useful information.


    However, Yang Haoran suddenly remembered something. When Jiang Zhenzhen was entangled by the Decaying Corpse Granny, she would have nightmares every night. So, he asked Guanhai, "Have you had any nightmares during this time?"


    Upon hearing this, Guanhai chuckled bitterly, saying, "Heh, I''ve been having nightmares since I was a child. It''s not just during this time."


    Upon hearing that Guanhai had nightmares, Yang Haoran quickly asked, "Have you had any recurring nightmares, where the same person appears in them repeatedly?"


    Guanhai thought for a moment, then shook his head. "No, I haven''t."


    This response caused Yang Haoran to furrow his brow, looking puzzled.


    "Could it be that the Yin Qi on Hai Zi isn''t from the undead, but from some other evil entity?" Yang Haoran couldn''t help but think so.


    There are many channels through which Yin Qi can form, not limited to the souls of the deceased. Guanhai being entangled with Yin Qi, yet not having recurring nightmares, led him to some other conjectures.


    However, Guanhai had just made it very clear that he hadn''te into contact with any strange people or things during this time. So, how did he end up with Yin Qi on him?


    Unable to figure it out, Yang Haoran still had a way. So, he said to Guanhai, "If we don''t find out the source of your Yin Qi contamination, you''re likely to be contaminated again. Although I can expel the Yin Qi from your body, in the long run, your body won''t be able to handle it. So, we must find the problem and solve it to ensure you won''t be harmed again."


    "What should we do then?" Guanhai asked.


    "I''ve already said, this matter must be rted to Wang Qing, that female college student. To find the source, we must start with her. Rest for now, and in the evening, you can ask her out. You should be able to learn something from her," Yang Haoran said.


    "What if we don''t get any useful information from her?" Guanhai asked with some worry.


    "Then I''ll have to think of another way. But rest assured, I''ll handle this matter for you," Yang Haoran assured him.

 Chapter 49: Excess Yin Qi

    Chapter 49: Excess Yin Qi


    After discussing with Guanhai, Yang Haoran left Guanhai''s home. Before leaving, he advised Guanhai to take a nap to regain some energy.


    Xiao Mo didn''t leave; Guanhai''s house was still messy, and she had tasks to attend to this afternoon. Moreover, she felt Guanhai needed someone to look after him, so she decided to stay.


    Xiao Mo was a hardworking girl, which made Yang Haoran feel a bit guilty. However, he didn''t say much and just shook his head before leaving.


    Back at the grocery store, Yang Haoran intended to call Jiang Zhenzhen but decided against it. He figured she probably hadn''t finished work yet and her phone would likely still be off. So, he decided to wait untilter in the evening to call.


    With no time to cook, Yang Haoran made himself a bowl of instant noodles and then resumed reading the books Master Jiang had lent him, aiming to broaden his knowledge.


    Time passed unnoticed, and before he knew it, it was already five in the afternoon. Yang Haoran was engrossed in his reading and hadn''t realized how time flew until his phone rang, interrupting him.


    Checking his phone, he saw it was Guanhai calling. Yang Haoran answered the call while continuing to read.


    "Hey, Haizi, are you awake? How do you feel now?" Yang Haoran asked.


    "I feel much better. Hey Yang, why don''t I invite Wang Qing out now? We can have dinner together, and you can ask her whatever you want. What do you think?" Guanhai suggested.


    The original n was for dinner at eight in the evening. Although Yang Haoran didn''t understand why Guanhai suddenly changed his mind, he directly declined the offer.


    "Not interested," Yang Haoran replied firmly.


    "Why?" Guanhai was puzzled.


    "I have other ns. I won''te for dinner, and don''t call Wang Qing either," Yang Haoran responded.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line before Guanhai spoke again, "Then I won''t call her for now. How about you, me, and Xiao Mo have dinner together? I haven''t properly thanked you for this matter."


    "We don''t need any thanks between us. I really won''te. You can have dinner with Xiao Mo; she''s a nice girl," Yang Haoran replied.


    "Heh, alright then. Let''s meet at the bar at eight," Guanhai understood Yang Haoran''s character and didn''t press further.


    Ending the call, Yang Haoran''s gaze returned to his book. He did want to go for dinner since it was an invitation, but the book in his hand piqued his interest more.


    At eight in the evening, Yang Haoran closed the grocery store, grabbed a piece of bread from the shelf, and hailed a cab.


    In the taxi, after stating the destination, he tried calling Jiang Zhenzhen again, but her phone was still off.


    "Hasn''t she finished work yet?" Yang Haoran couldn''t help but wonder.


    After a moment of hesitation, determination flickered across Yang Haoran''s face. He told the taxi driver of a change in ns.


    "Where are you heading?" The driver asked nonchntly, used to suchst-minute changes.


    Without much ado, Yang Haoran informed the driver of Jiang Zhenzhen''s jewelry store. The driver nodded in acknowledgment and changed the route to Jiang Zhenzhen''s workce.


    Yang Haoran''s sudden decision was due to his concern for Jiang Zhenzhen''s well-being. He wanted to check on her to ease his own worries. It wouldn''t take much time anyway; it was just a quick check.


    Arriving at Jiang Zhenzhen''s jewelry store, Yang Haoran didn''t find her there but ran into Sister Li, whom he had previously had drinks with.


    Sister Li noticed Yang Haoran''s unusual expression. To her, Yang Haoran''s unexpected appearance here seemed strange.


    As he had to deal with Guanhai''s matters, Yang Haoran exchanged a few pleasantries with Sister Li before directly inquiring about Jiang Zhenzhen.


    Sister Li''s response shocked Yang Haoran deeply.


    Jiang Zhenzhen had resigned and was no longer working at the jewelry store. It seemed she wasn''t willing to say much to Yang Haoran, maybe due to being busy. After saying this, Sister Li returned to her tasks.


    Yang Haoran was filled with confusion. Why would she resign out of the blue? Could Jiang Zhenzhen have encountered some trouble during this time?


    He had intended to extract more information from Sister Li, but seeing that she wasn''t willing to divulge more, and considering her busy schedule, he didn''t want to bother her further. Thus, he left the jewelry store with a puzzled expression.


    Failing to meet Jiang Zhenzhen, Yang Haoran felt disappointed. After dealing with Guanhai''s matters, he decided to visit Jiang Zhenzhen''s home, inquire about what had happened, and see if she needed any help.


    He was well aware of his situation. As an average-looking man without wealth or status, if he didn''t take the initiative, he might end up lonely for the rest of his life.


    If he wanted to settle down sooner, he had to be proactive.


    The bar where Yang Haoran agreed to meet with Guanhai was Guanhai''s own small bar. At this time, it was gradually filling up with customers. Although it wasn''t crowded yet, three tables were upied.


    Among these three tables, one belonged to Guanhai. Besides him, Wang Qing had arrived, while Xiao Mo, the bar manager, was busy attending to the customers.


    Seeing Yang Haoran at the entrance, Xiao Mo, who was busy behind the bar, greeted him and pointed towards Guanhai''s location.


    "Guanhai''s over there. Yang, try not to drink too much; he''s still weak," Xiao Mo expressed her concern.


    Yang Haoran nodded, saying, "Don''t worry, I know."


    He didn''t exin his purpose to Xiao Mo, and he had already instructed Guanhai that apart from them, no one else should be informed about this matter, including Xiao Mo.


    Guanhai understood his intention, knowing what could be said and what couldn''t. Moreover, even if he did say something, others might not believe him; they would either think he was joking or that he was crazy.


    From Xiao Mo''s expression, Guanhai could tell that she probably hadn''t mentioned the Yin Qi entanglement or Yang Haoran''s special abilities because her gaze towards Yang Haoran was no different from usual, indicating she was unaware of those details.


    However, despite Xiao Mo''s unchanged gaze towards Yang Haoran, there was a hint of resentment in her eyes when she looked at Guanhai.


    Seeing this resentment in Xiao Mo''s eyes, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. He knew that Xiao Mo must be feeling ufortable at the moment.


    Xiao Mo continued her busy work, but her mood seemed somewhat downcast. Yang Haoran left the bar counter and approached the table where Guanhai was sitting.


    As he walked towards Guanhai''s table, Yang Haoran took a pair of sunsses out of his yellow messenger bag and put them on.


    The bar was dimly lit, and wearing sunsses in such a ce was notmon. Even if someone did it to show off, it would give off a ridiculous impression of overdoing it.


    Yang Haoran wasn''t wearing the sunsses to show off or look cool; he had another purpose.


    He stopped behind Guanhai, who hadn''t noticed his arrival yet. However, Wang Qing, sitting opposite Guanhai, couldn''t help but chuckle, spitting out the drink she had in her mouth.


    Wang Qing''s reaction caught Guanhai''s attention. He turned his head and immediately spotted Yang Haoran behind him.


    Seeing Yang Haoran wearing sunsses, Guanhai couldn''t help but smile, saying, "Yang, nice sunsses. Please, take a seat."


    Both of their reactions didn''t surprise Yang Haoran because it was exactly what he had expected. Although he was mentally prepared, he still felt a bit awkward.


    "This is Yang, the one you metst time," Guanhai introduced Yang Haoran to Wang Qing as he sat down.


    "You look... somewhat familiar," Wang Qing couldn''t help butugh, speaking.


    "We met at the hospital today," Yang Haoran shed his trademark smile, reminding Wang Qing.


    "Really?" Wang Qing appeared puzzled. After a moment''s thought, she shook her head and said, "Sorry, I don''t remember."


    Whether Wang Qing genuinely didn''t remember or pretended not to, Yang Haoran didn''t care because it didn''t matter to him.


    However, Guanhai''s attitude towards Wang Qing had subtly changed. Although he liked to banter with Yang Haoran, he took Yang Haoran''s words to heart, especially after witnessing Yang Haoran''s extraordinary abilities. He believed Yang Haoran more now.


    Since Yang Haoran had concluded that Wang Qing was suspicious, there was a high chance he was right. Therefore, Guanhai felt a bit cautious. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be sitting opposite Wang Qing but would have embraced her directly.


    "Uncle, why are you wearing sunsses at night? Are you trying to see ghosts?" Wang Qing joked, finding it more and more amusing, evenughing to the point of bending over.


    Yang Haoranughed along but didn''t answer Wang Qing''s question, choosing to remain silent.


    Guanhai felt a bit embarrassed on the side. He knew Yang Haoran''s purpose foring tonight, but Yang Haoran was justughing and not saying anything else, making it difficult for him to understand Yang Haoran''s thoughts.


    To prevent the atmosphere from bing awkward, Guanhai quickly changed the topic and started chatting with Wang Qing.


    Wang Qing wasn''t really interested in Yang Haoran, but she focused on him because his "showing off" behavior amused her. Afterughing, she found it uninteresting and shifted her attention from Yang Haoran to Guanhai when he initiated a conversation with her.


    With Wang Qing no longer paying attention to herself, Yang Haoran was satisfied with the situation.


    Since entering the bar, Yang Haoran had sensed an extremely strong Yin Qi. Initially, he thought it was emanating from Wang Qing, but as he approached her, he was surprised to find that the intense Yin Qi did note from her!


    There was still some Yin Qi around Wang Qing, but it wasn''t as strong. However, next to her, Yang Haoran felt an extremely strong Yin Qi.


    Strangely, there was nothing beside Wang Qing!


    This discovery led Yang Haoran to specte, but he remained calm, casually spinning the ss in front of him while secretly activating his ghost eye.

 Chapter 50: There Really is a Ghost!

    Chapter 50: There Really is a Ghost!


    The reason Yang Haoran wore sunsses in the dead of night was simple: to avoid being noticed when activating the Ghost Eye. Otherwise, he wouldn''t resort to such measures.


    With the Ghost Eye activated, the first thing he noticed was a faintyer of Yin Qi shrouding Wang Qing.


    This Yin Qi wasn''t particrly strong, just a thinyer. Although in the short term, it wouldn''t affect the body, prolonged exposure would undoubtedly weaken it, making one susceptible to various ailments.


    Yang Haoran merely nced at Wang Qing and then shifted his gaze to her side. At first nce, he was startled. The hand spinning the cup trembled slightly, and he couldn''t help but draw in a sharp breath.


    Beside Wang Qing sat not a person, but a ghost!


    The ghost was covered in blood, its head a mass of flesh and bones barely discernible beneath. The sight was horrifying.


    Seeing this scene, Yang Haoran was indeed taken aback. However, as a Night Watchman, he possessed genuine skills. They say with increasing skilles increased courage. His fear gradually dissipated as he took a deep breath, regaining hisposure.


    In fact, before activating the Ghost Eye, Yang Haoran had spected that there might be a ghost following Wang Qing. Though there was nothing beside her to the naked eye, the strong presence of Yin Qi suggested otherwise.


    Sure enough, after activating the Ghost Eye, he found a ghost indeed following Wang Qing. Though mentally prepared, he was still startled by the ghost''s gruesome appearance.


    The ghost''s face was a mess of flesh, impossible to discern its features. But judging from its attire before death, it appeared to be male.


    Generally, after death, individuals retain their attire and appearance at the time of death. They can choose to appear as they did in life or in their gruesome state, depending on their preference.


    This ghost opted for its gruesome state, hence its terrifying appearance.


    What was the rtionship between this ghost and Wang Qing?


    Why was it following her?


    Yang Haoran was puzzled. However, the appearance of this ghost revealed the source of Wang Qing''s Yin Qi¡ªit was emanating from the ghost.


    But why was Wang Qing''s Yin Qi much weaker now than before?


    And what about the Yin Qi on Guanhai?


    To unravel these mysteries, to understand the whole situation, Yang Haoran focused on this ghost before him.


    The Ghost Eye revealed things unseen to the naked eye and allowed glimpses into the pasts of the deceased. To thoroughly resolve this matter, understanding its origins was imperative. This was why Yang Haoran didn''t immediately use the Soul Gathering Bead to capture the ghost.


    With the Ghost Eye activated, Yang Haoran witnessed a scene unfolding¡ªthe past of the deceased ghost, Gao Liang. He felt as though he was there, witnessing it firsthand.


    Gao Liang was one of Wang Qing''s many admirers.


    Coming from a poor family, Gao Liang''s parents were simple farmers. Despite theirck of means, they doted on their son, shielding him from life''s hardships.


    It''s often said that children from poor families mature early, but this wasn''t the case for Gao Liang. Due to his parents'' pampering, he experienced little adversity, with his parents shielding him from life''s storms.


    Gao Liang''s academic performance was poor. Normally, a child from a poor family like his would likely drop out of school early, regardless of academic performance. But Gao Liang not only stayed in school but also managed to enter university¡ªthe same university Wang Qing attended.


    The university Gao Liang and Wang Qing attended wasn''t prestigious. Admission was essentially guaranteed as long as one could afford it. Despite his poor grades, Gao Liang entered the university gates, a result of his parents'' lifelong savings.


    To ensure Gao Liang''s admission, his parents exhausted their savings and borrowed money from rtives and friends, plunging the family into debt and further impoverishing themselves.


    However, despite the financial strain, Gao Liang''s parents were genuinely happy and proud of their son. In their eyes, university was a prestigious institution, and their son''s admission marked a bright future¡ªa source of pride and hope for the family''s legacy.


    So, despite their financial burdens, Gao Liang''s parents proudly proimed their son''s university admission to anyone who would listen, boasting of his promising future.


    The day before Gao Liang left, his parents spared no expense, setting up several tables with sumptuous dishes and inviting rtives and friends. They did so to celebrate their beloved son bing a university student and to bid him a grand farewell.


    At the banquet, Gao Liang''s parents were in high spirits, their faces beaming with joy. Amidst the congrattions from rtives and friends, they couldn''t stop smiling.


    The next morning, Gao Liang boarded the bus, his parents tearfully bidding him farewell. Under their hopeful gazes, Gao Liang left his hometown and arrived in Lecheng to begin his university life.


    Gao Liang knew his family was poor, but he had no intention of easing his parents'' burden. He spent his monthly allowance without restraint, never considering cutting back.


    As for how his parents were faring back home or how they managed to send him money every month, he never gave it a thought. He simply focused on what he wanted and how to get the money. In his mind, it was his parents'' responsibility.


    He rarely contacted his parents unless he needed money. Even during holidays, he seldom called them.


    University life was vibrant and colorful, but at the university Gao Liang attended, few were there for academics. Most were there to squander their parents'' hard-earned money.


    Gradually, he learned to y games, gamble,pare wealth, engage in rtionships, and even engage in casual encounters. He didn''t bother with academic pursuits, focusing instead on indulgence.


    Gao Liang wasn''t alone in this; most students at his university were the same. To them, university life meant indulgence in pleasures. Those who devoted themselves to academics were seen as oddities.


    Indulgence required capital, and while Gao Liang had little, he had his doting parents. Thus, his parents became his sole source of funding.


    At a gathering, Gao Liang met Wang Qing, a fellow student. Wang Qing''s beauty captivated him, and he believed he could win her over. However, Wang Qing wasn''t interested in the poor Gao Liang, which frustrated him. Undeterred, he vowed to win her affection.


    Since his looks failed to impress Wang Qing, Gao Liang resorted to a financial offensive. He showered her with various gifts¡ªclothes, bags, jewelry, and more.


    Though these gifts weren''t luxurious, they cost hundreds or thousands of New Genesis Coins each. In just a month, Gao Liang spent tens of thousands on Wang Qing.


    For wealthy families, this sum was trivial, but for Gao Liang''s debt-ridden family, it was astronomical. However, to support their son''s education, his parents scraped together every penny, even borrowing from friends and rtives, despite the embarrassment.


    As a result, their friends and rtives avoided them, knowing they''d be asked for money. Understandably, they had their own financial burdens to bear. Gao Liang''s parents constantly borrowing money made them pariahs.


    Gao Liang''s financial offensive did yield some results; Wang Qing epted his gifts, using them to unt her status among her peers, satisfying her vanity.


    However, she still had no affection for Gao Liang. She only saw him as a means to extract more gifts.


    After a month and tens of thousands of New Genesis Coins spent, Gao Liang hadn''t even held Wang Qing''s hand, let alone rented a room. But he wasn''t ready to give up; he was determined to win her over.


    In the second month, Gao Liang nned to spend even more on Wang Qing, convinced he could win her affection. However, he hadn''t considered his family''s financial situation.


    In the second month, Gao Liang received no money from his parents. He didn''t get the funds for Wang Qing or even his own living expenses.


    He didn''t realize that since he entered university, his parents hadn''t eaten well, surviving on porridge and pickles. Every penny went to him, leaving nothing behind. Now, they couldn''t spare a single coin. All he knew was that his parents hadn''t given him money that month!


    Angry, he ignored his parents'' tearful pleas over the phone andshed out, berating them as useless and ipetent, ming them for his embarrassment among his peers.


    In his parents'' eyes, university was where their son would acquire knowledge and skills, bing a source of pride. They never imagined that their beloved son, since entering university, would forget the most basic principles of being human.


    How did ite to this?


    How did their beloved son be like this?


    Utterly disappointed in Gao Liang and burdened by their debts, his parents were overwhelmed. Unable to cope, they finally drank pesticide together, tears in their eyes, leaving this world behind.

 Chapter 51: Youre So Rude

    Chapter 51: Youre So Rude


    The death of his parents didn''t awaken Gao Liang. He was merely distressed, agonizing over their passing and wondering how he would manage his living expenses in the future, how he would pursue Wang Qing. After much deliberation, he came up with a n: borrowing from ssmates. Exhausting all avenues, he managed to borrow a sum from several ssmates, but it was barely enough to cover a month''s living expenses. Buying gifts for Wang Qing was out of the question with this money.


    So, Gao Liang turned to online loans. He began borrowing from various tforms to meet Wang Qing''s desires.


    From what he knew, many of his ssmates were deep into online loans. Some female ssmates even resorted to nude loans for money. For the sake of love, Gao Liang didn''t think twice about online loans.


    As expected, he couldn''t repay his ssmates'' loans, nor could he repay the online loans. He found himself bombarded daily by debt collectors from various online loan tforms, facing all sorts of threats.


    He shrugged off his ssmates'' demands, but the pressure from major online loan tforms gradually engulfed him in panic. Eventually, with no way out, he chose to end his own life.


    In a leap from a building, he ended his young life.


    In life, his mind was consumed with fantasies of being with Wang Qing, but even in death, he never held her hand.


    The scene abruptly halts here, leaving everything shattered and fragmented before Yang Haoran''s eyes. Suddenly, he feels a sharp pain in his brain.


    He couldn''t help but let out a grunt of pain and gently massage his head with his hand.


    "Yang, are you alright?" Guanhai beside him notices and asks immediately.


    The pain came and went swiftly. Hearing Guanhai''s voice, Yang Haoran looks at him and asks, "How long have I been here?"


    His question not only perplexes Guanhai but also earns a quizzical look from Wang Qing.


    "Yang, you''re quite humorous. You just sat down, haven''t even had a sip of alcohol. Could you be drunk already?" Guanhai''s remark leaves Yang Haoran momentarily stunned. He had only just sat down, having just seen Gao Liang''s past through the ghost eye. It felt like a long time had passed, but it had only been a moment.


    With a slight thought, he spectes that what he had seen through the ghost eye happened in a sh. It was in that instant that he absorbed so much information, causing the sensation of a brain ache.


    Facing Guanhai''s confusion, Yang Haoran waves it off and says, "It''s nothing, probably just due to not resting welltely."


    Before Guanhai could respond, Wang Qingughs upon hearing this and says, "Uncle, not rested well? It''ste at night, why bothering out? Go back and rest. Isn''t it ufortable being a third wheel here?"


    Yang Haoran understands Wang Qing''s implication. She wants him out, thinking he''s a nuisance to her and Guanhai''s conversation. Yang Haoran''s main purpose ining tonight was to solve Guanhai''s problem. He wouldn''t leave just because of Wang Qing''s words.


    Ignoring Wang Qing, he looks at Gao Liang again, the ghost next to Wang Qing.


    At this moment, Gao Liang, despite his face being smashed beyond recognition, gazes fixedly at Wang Qing. Though his expression is unreadable, his gaze carries an obsession.


    Yang Haoran has no sympathy for Gao Liang. He doesn''t want to pass any judgment on such a person. He believes what''s right in his eyes might be wrong in Gao Liang''s, and vice versa. With different values, there''s no need for evaluation.


    He''s the Night Watch in the darkness, responsible for guiding the undead and subduing evil spirits. What he needs to do now is to capture Gao Liang''s soul into the soul gathering bead. As for Gao Liang''s past, he wouldn''t bother looking into it if not for resolving Guanhai''s troubles.


    Judging from Gao Liang''s current state, he hasn''t devoured other souls. He''s just an ordinary undead. Apart from frightening people in dreams, he can only influence his targets with his own Yin Qi.


    Though Yang Haoran has never captured an undead with the soul gathering bead, he believes it shouldn''t be a problem with someone of Gao Liang''s level.


    In his view, whether it''s Wang Qing''s Yin Qi or Guanhai''s, it''s likely due to Gao Liang. Of course, this is just his spection. The truth will be revealed once he captures Gao Liang and interrogates him.


    If Guanhai''s Yin Qi indeedes from Gao Liang, then capturing him will resolve everything. But if Guanhai''s Yin Qi isn''t rted to Gao Liang, then the matter isn''t over, and he''ll have to continue helping Guanhai.


    With this in mind, Yang Haoran starts thinking about how to discreetly capture Gao Liang.


    Wang Qing, seeing Yang Haoran ignoring her, immediately grew displeased. Yang Haoran appeared average, dressed inly, obviously not well-off. Wang Qing had encountered plenty of men like him before; they would all stare at her with admiration. However, being tantly ignored like this was a first for her, and it felt like an insult.


    If Yang Haoran were wealthy, she might overlook his rudeness. But being poor and still ignoring her? Uneptable.


    Unable toprehend, her emotions surfaced on her face. Guanhai noticed Wang Qing''s reaction, and his brows furrowed involuntarily.


    However, before Guanhai could speak, Wang Qing spoke sarcastically, directing her words at Yang Haoran.


    "I say, old man, being polite is not only about self-awareness but also about manners. Did your teachers never teach you manners when you were in school?" Wang Qing mocked, her tone biting.


    Already in a bad mood from the day''s misfortunes and aggravated by Guanhai''s actions, Wang Qing directed her frustration towards Yang Haoran.


    As soon as these words left her mouth, Wang Qing felt a sense of relief. Dealing with someone like Yang Haoran without a retort made her ufortable.


    As for what constitutes politeness, it was entirely up to her at this moment. If she said he was impolite, then he was impolite.


    Yang Haoran was contemting how to discreetly capture Gao Liang when Wang Qing''s mocking voice interrupted his thoughts. This annoyed him, interrupting his train of thought. He put Gao Liang''s matter aside for the moment and turned to look at Wang Qing.


    Seeing the situation worsening, Guanhai was about to speak but was interrupted by Yang Haoran waving his hand. Yang Haoran locked eyes with Wang Qing, his face disying his trademark smile.


    "Hehe, I didn''t study much and dropped out early," Yang Haoran responded with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Wang Qing''s smile grew even more pronounced. She sneered and continued, "Hehe, no wonder you don''t understand basic manners. Without education or manners, how did you survive all these years? Don''t be angry, but someone like you, I wouldn''t deign to sit at the same table with. You lower my status and make me feel embarrassed."


    Yang Haoran''s smile didn''t falter. He was about to retort when Guanhai, who couldn''t bear it any longer, furrowed his brows and spoke with a grim expression.


    "Wang Qing, what the hell are you saying!"


    Guanhai didn''t hold back his words.


    Wang Qing was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Guanhai to speak up for Yang Haoran. She was used to being pampered and catered to by the men around her, regardless of whether she was right or wrong. None had ever spoken harshly to her like Guanhai just did.


    "Guanhai, you''re actually siding with this country bumpkin against me?" Wang Qing''s smile disappeared, and her emotions became heated.


    "I''m being light on you. If it were someone else talking to Yang, I would''ve smashed their head with a bottle of wine on the spot. Who do you think you are? Who gave you this sense of superiority? Let me tell you, with your temper, it''s a miracle if you can live past thirty once you step into society!" Guanhai swore angrily.


    Both of them raised their voices, drawing the attention of many other patrons. Guanhai paid no mind to the onlookers, but Wang Qing, equally defiant, ignored them too.


    "Guanhai, we''re done!" Wang Qing gritted her teeth.


    With that, Wang Qing grabbed her bag and prepared to leave. Still unable toprehend, she grabbed a bottle of beer and hurled it fiercely toward Yang Haoran''s direction.


    Yang Haoran, seated against the wall, didn''t flinch. Instead, he simply tilted his head.


    Crash!!!


    The bottle narrowly missed him, smashing against the wall behind him, showering him in beer. A piece of ss cut his face, mixing with the beer as blood trickled down his face.


    "Yang!" Guanhai roared. Without hesitation, he grabbed a bottle and aimed it at Wang Qing. Seeing Yang Haoran injured, he didn''t care if Wang Qing was a woman or not. If she dared to act, she should be prepared for retaliation.


    But Wang Qing reacted quickly. Seeing Guanhai pick up the bottle, she spat at him and bolted.


    Enraged, Guanhai chased after her. But just a few steps out, he felt a sudden weakness in his body, almost stumbling to the ground.


    Yang Haoran observed everything. Suppressing his anger, he didn''t chase after Wang Qing or wipe the blood from his face. Instead, he immediately took out the soul gathering bead from his bag.


    Guanhai was hit!

 Chapter 52: All Ruthless People

    Chapter 52: All Ruthless People


    The reason why Yang Haoran didn''t chase after Wang Qing wasn''t because he was magnanimous, but because there were more important matters at hand!


    Gao Liang''s ghost had been sitting beside Wang Qing all this while. When Guanhai started arguing with Wang Qing just now, Yang Haoran didn''t interrupt or interject because his attention was drawn to Gao Liang''s presence.


    Originally quiet beside Wang Qing, Gao Liang immediately showed strong hostility towards Guanhai when the argument started.


    When Guanhai grabbed the bottle to chase Wang Qing, Gao Liang transformed into a mass of ck mist entwining around Guanhai.


    Although Yin Qi on Guanhai''s body had been dispersed by Yang Haoran, he was still weak. Now, with Gao Liang''s ck mist surrounding him, Guanhai felt powerless.


    Normally, if Gao Liang entwined himself around a living person like this, it wouldn''t have an immediate effect unless it persisted for a long time, causing the person to be weak and sickly due to the influence of Yin Qi. At this moment, Guanhai feltpletely powerless mainly because his body was already weak.


    Seeing Guanhai affected, Yang Haoran didn''t bother about Wang Qing. He immediately took out the soul gathering bead and infused Yin spirit power into it.


    As Yin spirit power infused into the soul gathering bead, wisps of ck mist appeared on its surface. Yang Haoran grabbed the soul gathering bead and rushed to Guanhai, seemingly supporting his faltering figure but secretly imprinting the soul gathering bead on him.


    With Gao Liang''s ck mist entwining Guanhai, he resembled a ck serpent with a human head, wandering around Guanhai.


    When Yang Haoran rushed over, Gao Liang suddenly felt a deep fear from the depths of his soul. Before he couldprehend what was happening, he felt a tremendous force pulling his body, as if something wanted to devour him.


    Terrified, Gao Liang hadn''t felt fear since his death, but now, he experienced an unprecedented terror.


    He struggled to resist and break free from Guanhai''s body, but to no avail. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t escape the powerful suction.


    He let out a terrified scream, inaudible to ordinary people but clear to Yang Haoran.


    Gao Liang''s soul twisted and deformed, and before his scream could fade, the soul gathering bead absorbed him entirely.


    With Gao Liang no longer entwining him, Guanhai felt much better. The feeling of weakness disappeared. Yang Haoran discreetly stored the soul gathering bead and then patted Guanhai''s body, dispersing the remaining traces of Yin Qi.


    All of this took only a few breaths. By the time Xiao Mo rushed from the counter to Guanhai, Yang Haoran had alreadypleted everything.


    Neither Xiao Mo nor the other customers in the bar saw Yang Haoran capturing the ghost. They only saw Yang Haoran holding Guanhai as if he were about to faint and then rushing out to hold him.


    "Guanhai, are you okay?" Xiao Mo asked anxiously.


    She was nervous because she knew Guanhai had fainted justst night and his body was still weak. He should have been resting in the hospital at this time, but here he was in the bar, drinking. A normal person wouldn''t be able to withstand such strain.


    "I''m fine," Guanhai shook his head, then looked at Yang Haoran.


    By now, Yang Haoran had released Guanhai. Instead of going after Wang Qing, he returned to his seat, took out some tissues, and wiped the blood from his face.


    "Yang ge, are you okay?" Guanhai asked quickly.


    Xiao Mo also noticed the blood on Guanhai''s face. Seeing the wound still bleeding, she said anxiously, "Let''s quickly go to the hospital to disinfect the wound and prevent infection."


    Yang Haoran shook his head, smiled faintly, and said, "It''s not that troublesome."


    With that, Yang Haoran opened a bottle of beer with his teeth, took a gulp, then took out a few tissues from the tissue box and poured the remaining half bottle of beer onto them.


    The tissues soaked with beer, Yang Haoran directly applied them to the wound. This method of treating wounds was unorthodox, but he wasn''t particr about such matters, especially when he was agitated.


    "Damn it! I''ll bring her back right away! This can''t just be left like this!" Guanhai''s face was full of anger as he spoke, about to leave the bar, but was stopped by Xiao Mo.


    "Guanhai ge, you can''t go. You almost fainted again just now!" Xiao Mo hurriedly stopped him.


    "If walking is a problem, why chase after her? Don''t worry about this matter; I have a way to handle it." After saying this, Yang Haoran looked at Xiao Mo and said, "You take Haizi back to rest first. I have some things to take care of."


    Upon hearing this, Guanhai became anxious and said, "I''ve researched this woman recently. She has connections in Lecheng through selling herself, both in the underworld and legitimate circles. I''m just one of them. Yang ge, if you go after her alone, I''m worried you''ll suffer."


    With that, Guanhai took out his mobile phone and continued, "I''ll get some people for you, so you''ll be safe."


    Yang Haoran stopped Guanhai, still wearing his trademark smile, and said, "No need for trouble; I know what I''m doing."


    Leaving the bar, Yang Haoran didn''t go anywhere but instead called a car to rush back to the grocery store.


    Guanhai, seeing Yang Haoran leave, felt somewhat uneasy and made several phone calls in a row.


    Inside a KTV in Lecheng, Wang Qing was engaged in some unspeakable activities with a middle-aged man with a fat face and big ears. After leaving Guanhai''s bar, Wang Qing made a phone call and then came to this KTV.


    After a round of intimate activities, Wang Qing nestled in the man''s arms, looking aggrieved, withrge tears rolling down her face.


    "Recently, you seem to be getting close to that kid Guanhai, so why do you suddenly want to deal with him?" The middle-aged fatty, smiling, asked Wang Qing.


    This middle-aged fatty was named Qu Gang, and he had some influence in the Lecheng underworld. People in the underworld called him Fatty Qu.


    From Fatty Qu''s tone, it was clear that he knew Wang Qing had been hanging out with Guanhai these past few days, but he didn''t show any signs of jealousy or resentment.


    Both Fatty Qu and Guanhai knew what kind of person Wang Qing was, so neither of them really cared about her.


    "Gang, it''s not what you think with me and Guanhai. Nothing happened between us. I just got closer to him recently because I wanted to be friends with him. But he''s clueless. He actually tried to hit me in his shabby bar. If I hadn''t run fast, I would be lying in the hospital by now."


    Wang Qing spoke with a face full of grievances, tears flowing like rain. If someone unaware of the situation saw this, they would think this girl had been bullied by a group of men.


    Fatty Qu chuckled and didn''t wipe away the tears on Wang Qing''s face. He said, "How do you want to deal with Guanhai? Just say the word."


    Nestled in Fatty Qu''s arms, Wang Qing''s gaze suddenly turned cold at his words, and she gritted her teeth with a fierce tone, "If possible, I want to ssh sulfuric acid on his face myself!"


    Fatty Qu was taken aback. He didn''t expect Wang Qing to be this ruthless, but he quickly recovered and continued to smile, "Haha! Okay, no problem!"


    Wang Qing was delighted to hear Fatty Qu''s promise, then continued, "And his friend, that country bumpkin surnamed Yang, can Gang help me deal with him too?"


    Fatty Qu took a sip of wine, then pinched Wang Qing''s chest and asked with a smile, "How do you want to deal with him?"


    "It would be best if he were killed!" Wang Qing seemed to have made this decision long ago and answered immediately.


    Fatty Qu was surprised again. He had underestimated Wang Qing''s ruthlessness or perhaps her immaturity.


    But he didn''t reveal his thoughts and instead put on a serious expression. "How big is the grudge that it requires killing him to vent?"


    "I just want him dead, no reason needed," Wang Qing responded.


    "Killing someone is not a simple matter. If we want to avoid implicating ourselves, we need careful nning. Besides..."


    Before Fatty Qu could finish his sentence, Wang Qing broke free from his embrace, knelt in front of him with her body exposed, and began to work on him.


    Wang Qing worked hard, and Fatty Qu didn''t stop her. He enjoyed it and said with a smile, "Okay, no problem, but I need some time."


    Seeing Fatty Qu''s promise, Wang Qing smiled through her tears and worked even harder.


    Fatty Qu watched Wang Qing''s reaction and couldn''t help but sneer inwardly, thinking, "She''s so naive, believing everything she hears. But it''s also good. Without this kind of woman, my life would be missing some vor."


    While Fatty Qu and Wang Qing were engaging in unspeakable activities in the KTV, Yang Haoran returned to his grocery store. Unlike usual, tonight he had no intention of opening the store for business; instead, the front door was tightly locked.


    Inside the shop, Yang Haoran sat in a chair. By now, the blood had stopped flowing from his face, and the cut from the broken ss had scabbed over, although it still hurt a bit.


    He took out a mirror and checked his wound. Seeing that it wasn''t too serious, he breathed a sigh of relief. He was already in-looking enough; if a hideous scar were to appear, it would be even harder for him to find a girlfriend in the future.


    Putting down the mirror, he took out the soul gathering bead from his bag.


    The soul gathering bead looked the same as usual, except that there was an additional ck thread inside it. The ck thread was violently thrashing around inside the soul gathering bead, sometimes forming a human face and other times turning into ck mist, as if trying to break out of the soul gathering bead.


    This ck thread was none other than Gao Liang.


    Watching Gao Liang thrash about inside the soul gathering bead, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but think of Wang Qing. Instead of anger, a smile involuntarily crept onto his lips.


    "It''s good for young people to suffer a bit; otherwise, they''ll never grow up. However, some losses are too much to bear."


    Speaking to himself, Yang Haoran activated his Yin spirit power and his fingers emitted ck mist as he pointed at the soul gathering bead.


    As he pointed at the soul gathering bead, ck mist emanated from it. Then, Gao Liang''s soul inside the soul gathering bead, seemingly unrestrained, managed to break out!


    As Gao Liang burst out of the soul gathering bead, his first instinct was to escape. However, at this moment, Yang Haoran spoke.


    "Do you want to be with Wang Qing forever?"

 Chapter 53: Ins and Outs

    Chapter 53: Ins and Outs


    Back in the bar, Gao Liang had all his attention on Wang Qing, so at that moment, he didn''t feel any danger from Yang Haoran.


    It wasn''t until Yang Haoran absorbed him into the soul gathering bead that he realized Yang Haoran was a dangerous individual. Not only could he see Gao Liang, but he could also absorb him.


    So, when he sessfully broke out of the soul gathering bead, his first thought wasn''t to seek revenge on Yang Haoran but to escape.


    However, a sentence from Yang Haoran left him stunned.


    It was evident that Gao Liang had an intense obsession with Wang Qing. Even after death, bing an undead, he still couldn''t forget Wang Qing.


    Although he knew Yang Haoran was dangerous, hearing that sentence made him immediately abandon the idea of fleeing. It was clear how deep his obsession with Wang Qing ran in his heart.


    Yin Qi condensed in front of Yang Haoran, revealing the form of Gao Liang. However, it wasn''t the miserable sight from before but his normal appearance in life.


    Yang Haoran didn''t see Gao Liang in front of him, but he knew Gao Liang hadn''t left because he could sense Gao Liang''s strong Yin Qi.


    He was satisfied, but he didn''t rx his vignce. Instead, he remained wary. If Gao Liang had any intention of escaping, he would swiftly absorb him back into the soul gathering bead.


    "Ghost eye, open!"


    With a lowmand, Yang Haoran activated the ghost eye, and the world before him changed. The soul of Gao Liang came into view.


    Seeing Yang Haoran smiling at him, Gao Liang first looked fearfully at the soul gathering bead, then at Yang Haoran''s ghost eye, and finally, with an uncertain tone, he weakly asked, "Can you help me?"


    Yang Haoran didn''t immediately answer Gao Liang''s question. Instead, still smiling, he said, "I don''t quite like how you look now. I prefer the terrifying appearance you had back in the bar."


    Gao Liang was puzzled. He didn''t quite understand what Yang Haoran meant by that.


    The reason he didn''t reveal his miserable form from before was to avoid angering Yang Haoran and being absorbed back into the bead.


    But to his surprise, Yang Haoran actually wanted him to revert to his previous terrifying appearance.


    Little did he know, Yang Haoran made this request to help him adapt more quickly to his new role as a Night Watch. Only by seeing more terrifying ghosts could he build up his courage and not be as easily scared as before.


    Although Gao Liang didn''t understand Yang Haoran''s intentions, after a moment of hesitation, he followed Yang Haoran''s instructions and transformed back into his terrifying form from before death.


    Despite mentally preparing himself, seeing Gao Liang''s terrifying appearance again made Yang Haoran''s mouth twitch involuntarily.


    However,pared to when he first saw Gao Liang in the bar, his reaction was much better this time. It was several levels stronger than before he became a Night Watch!


    Taking a deep breath, Yang Haoran regained hisposure. He was bing more and more ustomed to his role as a Night Watch.


    "Before I answer your question, I can help you. I can reunite you with Wang Qing," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Gao Liang was overjoyed. Although his rotten face didn''t show any expression, his eyes were filled with joy.


    "Really?" Gao Liang asked, pleasantly surprised.


    "Why would I lie to you? What do I have to gain from deceiving you?" Yang Haoran countered with a smile.


    "Right, right, Master is wise. Not only can you see me and hear me talk, you can definitely help me. You won''t deceive me because there''s nothing for you to gain from deceiving me in my current state!" Gao Liang eximed excitedly.


    Gao Liang wasn''t particrly smart, and coupled with hisck of experience besides leeching off others in his previous life, he had no idea whether Yang Haoran''s words were true or false.


    Moreover, his obsession with Wang Qing was so deep that all he could think about was being with her. Hearing that Yang Haoran could help him, he was too excited to think rationally; he just wanted to be with Wang Qing as soon as possible.


    Yang Haoran smiled mysteriously, using his usual ability to hoodwink people. He then asked Gao Liang, "Do you know what Underworld Envoy is?"


    "Yes, yes, I''ve often heard others talk about it when I was alive, and I''ve seen it in movies, but I''ve never seen Underworld Envoy after death, nor has anyone taken me to the underworld for reincarnation," Gao Liang said, suddenly realizing something. He asked, "Could it be... could you be the Underworld Envoy?"


    Yang Haoran nodded. "That''s right, I am the Underworld Envoy. Not only can I guide you to reincarnation, but I can also fulfill your wishes from your past life. However, the condition is that you must obey me."


    While Yang Haoran indeed was the Underworld Envoy, his primary duties were guiding the undead, subduing evil spirits, and fulfilling the wishes of the deceased. Thetter was entirely fabricated by him.


    But Gao Liang didn''t think that much. Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, he became so excited that even his soul twisted and contorted. His already terrifying appearance became even more horrifying after this contortion!


    His parents toiled for him their whole lives, only to be driven to death by him in the end. Yet, he showed no remorse whatsoever. Instead, it was this Wang Qing whom he constantly kept in mind, even after bing a ghost, he couldn''t forget her.


    "Master, no, big brother Underworld Envoy, if you truly can help me, you''ll be like my parents in the next life. I''ll honor you just like I would my parents!" Gao Liang, his emotions stirred, actually made this promise to Yang Haoran.


    This nearly made Yang Haoran absorb him into the soul gathering bead again. How he treated his parents was clear to Yang Haoran. Gao Liang''s words weren''t a promise to him; they were a curse!


    However, Yang Haoran didn''t dwell on this matter. With a smile on his face, he said to Gao Liang, "I have some questions for you. You must be honest. If you hide anything from me, hehe, I won''t threaten you. Just imagine the consequences yourself."


    Yang Haoran''s smile seemed friendly, but to Gao Liang, it sent shivers down his spine. He felt like his entire soul was freezing under Yang Haoran''s smile.


    "I won''t hide anything from big brother Underworld Envoy. Ask whatever you need, and I''ll tell you everything I know!" Gao Liang hurriedly assured.


    Yang Haoran inwardly sneered. If it weren''t for the fact that the ghost eye could only see the past of the deceased and couldn''t see what happened after their death, he wouldn''t need to go through all this trouble.


    "Was the Yin Qi on Wang Qing and my friend Guanhai acquired from you?" Yang Haoran asked as the first question.


    Gao Liang didn''t deny it; he simply nodded in admission.


    "The first time I saw Wang Qing, her Yin Qi was very strong. Why has it weakened considerably now?" Yang Haoran inquired.


    "After I died, I''ve been following Qingqing. She couldn''t see me, no matter how I called out to her. I''ve been by her side, watching her have meals with different men, watching her bathe with different men, watching her sleep with different men. It''s because of this that Yin Qi gradually wrapped around her, bing denser. I realized this Yin Qi would affect the living, so I tried to keep my distance from her as much as possible, watching her from afar, loving her from afar."


    What a touching love story, but to Yang Haoran, it sounded nauseating. However, he didn''t show it and continued to listen with a smile, giving Gao Liang the feeling that he had melted into his story.


    "I didn''t dare to get too close to her, afraid of harming her. Although it was hard on me, it gradually weakened the Yin Qi around her. I felt relieved," Gao Liang said with a smile on his terrifying ghostly face, as if he found happiness in his actions.


    "Why is there so much Yin Qi around Guanhai?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    As soon as Guanhai was mentioned, Gao Liang''s horrifying smile vanished, reced by a grimace of anger.


    "Guanhai is a scum. I knew just by looking at him that he was ying with Qingqing. He doesn''t truly like her. I must protect Qingqing, so I won''t let him off!" Gao Liang said angrily.


    "How did you do it?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "I tried to scare him through dreams at first, hoping to scare him to death, but this guy drinkste into the night every night and gets drunk to the point where he doesn''t even know who he is. Scaring him in dreams had no effect at all. He wakes up every morning as if nothing happened, seeming to have no memory of me scaring him in his dreams," Gao Liang said angrily.


    "So, you thought of surrounding him with Yin Qi, using your own Yin Qi to affect him and make him increasingly ill?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    Gao Liang nodded, hate in his voice. "That''s right. Every night, I would wrap my soul around him, maximizing the Yin Qi he absorbed. If it weren''t for the powerful sunlight that harms us, I wouldn''t dare toe out during the day. I wish I could wrap around him twenty-four hours a day and torment him to death!"


    Yang Haoran remained unchanged, continuing to ask, "I''m curious, why do you focus on Guanhai? Apart from Guanhai, isn''t there anyone else pursuing Wang Qing?"


    "There are many," Gao Liang said helplessly.


    "Why don''t you deal with them?" Yang Haoran asked, curious. Couldn''t ghosts stand seeing handsome men?


    "Qingqing is too outstanding, beautiful and kind-hearted. That''s why many men pursue her, from teenagers to the elderly, all infatuated with Qingqing. Although I hate these men too, at that time, I had just died and didn''t know how to handle such matters. I could only watch them bully Qingqing anxiously. Besides, there were too many of them for me to handle alone. It wasn''t until I discovered that I could scare people in dreams and use my Yin Qi to harm them that Guanhai appeared!"


    Yang Haoran wanteChapter 54: I''m Really Not a Petty Persond to give Gao Liang a p. What outstanding beauty? What kind-heartedness? This was merely the perception of a lover; even dog excrement could be seen as cake in the eyes of a lover.


    "So, you''re nning to deal with Guanhai?" Yang Haoran continued smilingly.


    "Yes, every night I witness Guanhai bullying Qingqing, I feel a sharp pain in my heart. So, Guanhai must die first!" Gao Liang said, full of killing intent.


    Yang Haoran couldn''t help but find it funny. Gao Liang was already dead, reduced to a soul, yet he talked about feeling pain in his heart. He probably didn''t think of this when he said it.


    Gao Liang''s words cleared up Yang Haoran''s doubts. Guanhai acquired Yin Qi, and now, Yang Haoran understood the ins and outs of the matter.


    In other words, as long as he dealt with Gao Liang, Guanhai would be safe!


    However, Yang Haoran didn''t n to take down Gao Liang at this moment because he had something more important for Gao Liang to do.

 Chapter 54: Im Really Not a Petty Person

    Chapter 54: Im Really Not a Petty Person


    "I can feel it, everything you''ve told me is the truth," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "It''s all true! It''s all true! Even if I had the guts of a giant, I wouldn''t dare deceive you, Big Brother Underworld Envoy!" Gao Liang quickly assured.


    Although Gao Liang had just been full of murderous intent, when facing Yang Haoran now, he suddenly became timid.


    "You don''t need to assure me. I know you haven''t lied to me. But, have you forgotten that Guanhai is my friend?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    Gao Liang was stunned. Yang Haoran''s words made his fierce expression tremble, and a hint of fear appeared in his eyes.


    Just mentioning Guanhai ignited his anger. Lost in venting his rage, he had indeed forgotten that Guanhai was a friend of the Underworld Envoy in front of him.


    Now that Yang Haoran brought it up, he panicked.


    Seeing Gao Liang in a fluster, Yang Haoran chuckled and said, "No need to be nervous. I''m not someone who nitpicks. Besides, I can understand your feelings very well. If it were me, my reaction might be even stronger than yours. So, I won''t hold it against you for your normal emotions."


    Gao Liang was touched and quickly thanked him, as if Yang Haoran had done him a great favor.


    "Brother Underworld Envoy, Qingqing and I..." Gao Liang hesitated.


    Yang Haoran pped his forehead, saying, "Look at me, getting off track. I apologize."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, Brother Underworld Envoy, can you tell me what to do now?" Gao Liang quickly asked.


    "I am Underworld Envoy, I can''t do anything to humans, but when ites to ghosts, hehe, I have some methods. If you want to be with her forever, I can''t do anything about her being alive unless..." Yang Haoran smiled mysteriously, leaving it unsaid.


    "Unless what?" Gao Liang became anxious, apparently not understanding Yang Haoran''s implication.


    "Unless what? Well, you think about it yourself. I''ll give you the duration of a cigarette. When I put it out, I need your definite answer."


    Saying this, Yang Haoran took out a cigarette from the pack, ignoring Gao Liang, and lit it, taking a deep drag.


    After only a few puffs, Gao Liang realized. He seemed to understand the meaning behind Yang Haoran''s words just now, and his soul began to tremble and twist.


    "Brother Underworld Envoy, are you suggesting... I should kill Qingqing?" Gao Liang''s tone carried uncertainty.


    A hint of a smile deepened on Yang Haoran''s face. After taking another drag of the cigarette, he reluctantly said, "You''re very clever."


    With Yang Haoran''s confirmation, Gao Liang''s emotions suddenly became excited!


    "No! No, I can''t do that! How could I kill her! She''s the love of my life! I just want to protect her! I don''t want to harm her!"


    Yang Haoran didn''t seem surprised by Gao Liang''s reaction at all. He flicked the ash off his cigarette, smiled, and said, "Then there''s no way. From now on, you can only watch her dine, drink, bathe, and sleep with other men as before. But, ask yourself calmly, is that really what you want?"


    Gao Liang''s emotions didn''t stabilize because of Yang Haoran''s words, but Yang Haoran didn''t seem rushed either.


    "Since Wang Qing is your true love, can you really bear to watch her be someone else''s ything, to see her continue to degrade herself like this?"


    This seemed to have a significant impact on Gao Liang. Yang Haoran noticed Gao Liang''s reaction and took another drag of his cigarette, striking while the iron was hot.


    "Ask yourself, do you really just want to protect her?"


    This seemed to provoke Gao Liang. Without hesitation, he immediately eximed, "Of course, I love her, so I must protect her!"


    "Wrong!" Yang Haoran directly negated, not giving Gao Liang a chance to retort, and continued, "What you truly want is to possess her, not to protect her, isn''t that right?"


    This statement momentarily stunned Gao Liang, then his eyes became conflicted.


    "Perhaps I''m being too direct, but you can''t deny that what I said is your true inner desire." Yang Haoran flicked the cigarette ash casually and continued, "You don''t have to deny it. Although I can''t see your experiences after bing undead, I can see your past life. As an observer, I see much clearer than you. Do you really want to protect Wang Qing, or do you want to possess her? Can''t I see through that?"


    This time, Gao Liang fell silent.


    Seeing this, Yang Haoran''s smile grew even broader. "The reason you can''t argue with me is that I hit the mark. Although you''re reluctant to admit it, you have to. Don''t worry, death isn''t as terrifying as you imagine. Look at you now, living quite well, right? Death is the end, but also the beginning."


    With that, Yang Haoran pressed the cigarette butt into the ashtray.


    "The time for one cigarette is up. Tell me your choice. Oh, a friendly reminder, you only get one chance. Once you miss it, it''s gone."


    Yang Haoran looked at Gao Liang with a smile, seemingly indifferent to whatever choice Gao Liang would make.


    "Your real intention is to use me to kill Qingqing, isn''t it?" Gao Liang asked in a deep voice.


    Yang Haoran remained unchanged in demeanor, appearing nonchnt. He looked at Gao Liang and replied with a smile, "Kill her? Why would I want to kill her?"


    "Because you have some grudges with her. I saw clearly what happened at the bar tonight," Gao Liang answered solemnly.


    Yang Haoran chuckled and said, "Indeed, I do have some grievances with her, but would I kill her over such trivial conflicts? Wouldn''t that make me petty? Do you think I''m such a petty person?"


    Gao Liang wanted to answer yes, but he dared not. After a few seconds of struggle, he made a decision!


    "I agree, but you mustn''t break your promise!"


    Yang Haoran was right; Gao Liang had been relentlessly pursuing Wang Qing, desiring only to possess her. All talk of protecting her for a lifetime was nonsense, just a veil to cover his desires.


    His obsession was to have Wang Qing, regardless of life or death!


    Since he couldn''t have her while alive, he must have her after death. Otherwise, he would have no chance!


    Yang Haoran''s wordspletely opened up Gao Liang''s desires. He didn''t have any feelings for Wang Qing; he just wanted to possess her. Now that he had the opportunity, he really didn''t want to miss it!


    At this moment, the veil covering his desires seemed to have been thrown away.


    Yang Haoran''s expression didn''t change because of Gao Liang''s agreement. With a smile on his face, he waved his index finger from side to side and said, "You''re wrong. What do you mean by ''agreeing with me''? You should know I''m helping you, not the other way around. This is important, understand?"


    Gao Liang wanted to argue, but considering Yang Haoran''s identity, he held back. He still needed the Underworld Envoy''s help, and he didn''t want to upset him at this time.


    "Brother Underworld Envoy is right. Thank you for your help, Brother Underworld Envoy. But, I''m just undead, with no attack power. Even if I want to take Qingqing away, I don''t have the ability. If I slowly infiltrate her body with Yin Qi, it will take a long time to achieve the goal," Gao Liang looked troubled.


    "It''s up to you how to do it, but I''ll give you only tonight. If you seed, I''ll help you. If you fail, there''s nothing I can do. However, before dawn tomorrow, regardless of sess or failure, I want to see you here. If you dare to run away..."


    At this point, Yang Haoran''s eyes narrowed into slits. "Hehe, there''s a mark on you that I nted. Wherever you run, I can find you. If you don''t believe it, you can try."


    Gao Liang didn''t have any mark nted by Yang Haoran on him. He had no idea about such methods, but being a naive youngd who had never stepped into society, he believed it instantly.


    Gao Liang''s face trembled, showing a fearful expression. He quickly assured, "Brother Underworld Envoy, rest assured, I definitely won''t run away, absolutely not!"


    Yang Haoran waved his hand and said, "Go, you don''t have much time left. Good luck."


    With Yang Haoran''s permission, Gao Liang''s soul turned into a mass of Yin Qi and disappeared through the curtain door.


    After Gao Liang left, Yang Haoran put away the Ghost Eye and lit another cigarette from the pack.


    Taking a deep drag, he leaned back in his chair, smiling, and sighed, "People should keep a low profile. What''s wrong with causing less trouble for oneself? With limited abilities, don''t think you''re great and stir up trouble everywhere. In the end, you''ll only end up losing."


    He shook his head and picked up the mirror he had used earlier, inspecting the scar on his face while muttering to himself as if nothing had happened.


    "If Gao Liang is ipetent and you can survive tonight, then our grievances will be settled. If you can''t survive tonight, it means you and Gao Liang are truly destined. I will bless you. I''ve prepared a house for you both."


    With that, Yang Haoran put down the mirror and picked up the Soul Gathering Bead.


    The house he mentioned referred to this Soul Gathering Bead.


    "I didn''t want to resort to such methods against a little girl like you, but you shouldn''t have harbored murderous intentions towards me, let alone scar my face."


    Although Yang Haoran didn''t know about the incident between Wang Qing and Fatty Qu in the KTV, he sensed the killing intent emanating from Wang Qing when she left the bar.


    That killing intent was so strong that even if he hadn''t activated the Death Mark Seal, he could still feel it.


    Coupled with Guanhai''s words when he left the bar, he knew that Wang Qing had some connections. If he didn''t get rid of such a person, trouble would surely ensue in the future.


    Yang Haoran didn''t want to stir up trouble. He just wanted to move towards his ideals step by step. Letting go of minor matters and not being bothered, he didn''t want to bother, but if someone tried to mess with him, he wouldn''t keep silent. His inner demon would erupt.


    This is true now and will be true in the future!


    "In fact, I''m really not a petty person."


    With that, Yang Haoran put away the Soul Gathering Bead and took out the book Master Jiang had lent him, carefully flipping through its pages.

 Chapter 55: The Beginning of a Nightmare

    Chapter 55: The Beginning of a Nightmare


    At midnight, precisely at twelve o''clock, Yang Haoran performed his ritual to worship the Death God.


    Before this, he received a call from Guanhai, who was very worried about him, fearing that something might happen to him. He reassured Guanhai and told him that he would call him if anything happened, and only then did Guanhai hang up.


    After worshiping the Death God, Yang Haoran washed up and went to bed. Instead of immediately falling asleep, he spent some time reading. It wasn''t until two in the morning that he reluctantly closed the book.


    He had intended to read a little longer, but he hadn''t rested well these past few days. Tonight, he decided to take a break.


    On this cold winter night, the mostfortable ce naturallyy within the warm nkets. Although Yang Haoran''s room was extremely simple, nestling in the covers made him feel a sense of contentment.


    While he was snug in his bed, Wang Qing wasn''t feeling quite asfortable. Fatty Qu, who had apanied her to the room, hastily left after receiving a phone call, leaving her alone in the hotel.


    This situation wasn''t new to her. She had encountered it many times, not only when staying with Fatty Qu but also with other men. Such circumstances usually arose when there was trouble at home, or else, who would willingly leave theforts of the bed at this hour?


    "Heh, he runs away so fast. With that little courage, what''s the point of sneaking around!"


    After Fatty Qu left, Wang Qing cursed disdainfully. Her behavior now was a far cry from when she was begging Fatty Qu.


    As she cursed, Wang Qing lit a cigarette. Her skilled movements, exaggerated smoking posture¡ªnone of it resembled that of a student; she seemed more like a woman who had just finished entertaining a client and then encountered a moocher.


    After taking a few deep drags from her cigarette, Wang Qing''s frustration wasn''t alleviated. She cursed again and then tossed the lit cigarette onto the floor, barefootedly stepping on it with her slipper.


    The ashtray was right beside her, but it seemed like nothing more than a decoration to her at that moment.


    "If he wants to run, then let him. That disgusting fatty makes me sick anyway. Fortunately, he agreed to my terms. If he doesn''t follow through, he can prepare for a divorce from his wife. I''ll make sure his family falls apart."


    Talking to herself, Wang Qing then headed towards the bathroom. Just a few steps in, she suddenly paused and looked up at the air conditioner.


    Seeing it was on and blowing hot air, she furrowed her brows in confusion.


    "Weird. The hot air is on, so why do I feel cold?"


    Puzzled, Wang Qing suddenly felt a chilling sensation throughout her body, not for the first time. She had experienced this feeling several times before, and had even considered visiting the hospital, thinking she might be ill. However, the inexplicable cold disappeared before she could get checked, until tonight, when it resurfaced.


    The chilling sensation urred again at the bar earlier, but at that time, she didn''t have time to dwell on it.


    After leaving the bar, the cold vanished, but now, unexpectedly, it returned.


    Although it was winter, the hotel''s air conditioning was always on. Logically, she shouldn''t be feeling cold.


    "It seems there''s something wrong with my body. I must find time to get it checked. Hopefully, everything will be okay."


    Feeling uneasy, Wang Qing was well aware of the chaos in her personal life, which made her even more anxious.


    After a thorough shower, Wang Qing''s body was clean, but it couldn''t cleanse her dirty heart.


    Exiting the bathroom, instead of wrapping herself in a towel, Wang Qing walked out naked, her expression somewhat panicked as she surveyed the room, as if searching for something.


    The mysterious cold sensation persisted in the bathroom, despite the hot water rinsing her body, unable to dispel the chilling feeling.


    Now, as she stepped out of the bathroom, the inexplicable cold remained, different from the usual chill; it was a soul-deep coldness, constantly stimting her nerves.


    Somehow, this coldness instilled fear in her. She felt as if there was someone else in the room besides her, someone she couldn''t see but who was always watching her!


    Unable to suppress a shiver, Wang Qing muttered a curse to bolster her courage and crawled under the covers.


    Due to her inexplicable fear, Wang Qing didn''t turn off the lights. Shey in bed, closing her eyes, but she didn''t immediately fall asleep. The fear lingering in her heart kept her awake.


    However, she was exhausted today. Dealing with several men throughout the day, running around to different ces, especially dealing with Fatty Qu tonight, left her mentally drained.


    Gradually, exhaustion overcame her, overpowering her inner fear. When the fear waspletely masked by sleepiness, she finally drifted off.


    And she began to dream¡ªa vivid dream, so real that it blurred the lines between dream and reality.


    However, this dream of hers was no pleasant one.


    In her dream, Wang Qing found herself on a lush green prairie, riding a tall, magnificent horse, galloping freely.


    The rhythmic rise and fall of the horse''s gallop, sometimes slow, sometimes sprinting, filled her with exhration. This unrestrained joy made Wang Qing experience what it meant to feel as light as a feather.


    After a vigorous sprint, the horse seemed to exhaust all its energy, copsing with a thud, frothing at the mouth, limbs twitching.


    Initially enjoying the ride, Wang Qing was suddenly thrown off when the horse copsed beneath her. Shended heavily on the ground, and as she struggled to get up, her expression changed from enjoyment to anger.


    She had intended to scold the horse, but seeing it copse and twitch, she sneered and couldn''t help but curse, "Useless thing. You looked strong, but you''re just a paper tiger. I thought you could chase the sun, but a few sprints and you''re on the brink of death."


    Without another nce at the horse, Wang Qing didn''t intend to bother with its fate. She rubbed the sore spots on her body, then limped away.


    The dream felt so real that Wang Qing didn''t realize she was dreaming. Limping along, she feltpletely drained. Riding the horse, though enjoyable, had also drained her energy, and the fall made her movements even more difficult, leaving her even more exhausted.


    She didn''t know how long she had been walking, only feeling utterly exhausted. Just then, a small hut appeared in her line of sight.


    Smoke curled from the chimney of the hut, bringing joy to Wang Qing''s heart. A profound hunger swept over her, and all she wanted was to eat a hearty meal and then sleep soundly to replenish her energy. So when the hut appeared, she didn''t hesitate; she headed straight for it.


    Despite her exhaustion, Wang Qing found newfound strength, perhaps spurred by the appearance of the hut, and her limping pace quickened considerably.


    The hut looked dpidated and gave off a sinister vibe. Normally, Wang Qing wouldn''t set foot in such a ce, let alone rest or dine in it. It wasn''t just because of the eerie atmosphere but also because the hut was in such disrepair; she felt it would lower her status to enter such a ce.


    But now, she had no choice. Injured and famished, with no other house nearby, she had no other option but to rest.


    Moreover, there was no one around, so even if she entered this dpidated hut, no one would notice.


    Without knocking, Wang Qing approached the wooden door of the hut and pushed it forcefully.


    The door wasn''t locked, and with her strong push, it creaked open, mming against the wall with a bang.


    As the door swung open, the scene inside the room entered her vision, and she couldn''t help but furrow her brows, pinching her nose.


    There was a strange smell in the room, making her ufortable. Coupled with the rundown appearance, she disliked it immensely, which naturally caused her to frown.


    However, as a figure came into view, her brow immediately smoothed out, and a hint of a smile appeared on her face.


    In her line of sight stood a burly man, bare-chested, disying a muscr physique, with only a piece of animal hide wrapped around his lower body.


    The man had a good physique and a decent appearance. Even before entering the room, Wang Qing could sense a strong masculine aura emanating from him. Her heart raced, and she suddenly felt flushed, her mouth dry.


    Tall, handsome, muscr, and boldly dressed¡ªthis type of man was highly attractive to Wang Qing. She liked men like him, but she had never had the chance to taste their vor.


    At this moment, she even felt an impulse to fly over and tear apart the animal hide wrapped around the man''s body!


    With Wang Qing''s intrusion, the man''s gaze naturally fell upon her, and Wang Qing, still in a daze, stared at the man''s body.


    "Beauty, would you like toe in and rest for a while?"


    The man''s maic voice reached Wang Qing''s ears, causing her body to tremble slightly as she snapped out of her daze.


    At the man''s invitation, Wang Qing didn''t hesitate. She quickly entered the room, heading towards the man, and spoke, "I''m tired and hungry. I was just looking for a ce to rest. It would be great if I could stay here for the night. Would that be convenient, big brother?"


    "There''s no inconvenience. As long as you''re willing, it''s fine."


    The man''s response filled Wang Qing with joy. She took the chair he offered and sat down, then smiled and asked, "Big brother, what do you do? Howe you''re here?"


    "This is my home, so of course, I''m here. As for what I do, well... I''m a horseman." After some thought, the man responded.


    Wang Qing''s eyes lit up, praising, "A horseman, so mighty! That''s wonderful, so domineering!"

 Chapter 56: Strike While the Iron is Hot

    Chapter 56: Strike While the Iron is Hot


    Wang Qing sat on the chair, sometimes rubbing her shoulders, sometimes her legs, her actions towards this sturdy man were full of teasing.


    Wang Qing was naturally beautiful, with a fiery figure, and her teasing made the sturdy man unable to resist.


    However, whether the sturdy man had any concerns, he didn''t act ording to Wang Qing''s hints.


    Instead of making Wang Qing give up, the sturdy man''s reaction aroused her desire even more. She became more aggressive, as if she wouldn''t rest until she had the sturdy man under her control.


    Seeing this, the sturdy man swallowed hard. To suppress his inner impulse, he hurried to the stove and turned his back to Wang Qing. It seemed that if he didn''t avoid direct interaction with Wang Qing, he wouldn''t be able to control the beast within.


    "Beauty, aren''t you hungry? You''vee at the right time. I''ve cooked a pot ofmb, it''ll be ready soon."


    In front of the sturdy man was a simple stove with a pot on top. As the pot was covered, it wasn''t clear what was stewing inside, but judging from the aroma, it should be meat.


    Wang Qing, whose attention was solely on the sturdy man, had lost the extreme hunger she felt earlier. But upon hearing the sturdy man''s words, she suddenly felt extremely hungry again.


    "Alright, when I''m full, I''ll have the energy to engage in an earth-shattering battle with you, to see if your hoe is sharp, or if mynd is firm!"


    With this thought in mind, Wang Qing smiled at the sturdy man''s back and said, "Indeed, I am very hungry. Eating something would be the best."


    The sturdy man nodded and turned towards Wang Qing, wearing a sincere smile and holding a pot in his hands.


    Without removing the lid, the sturdy man ced the pot in front of Wang Qing. A steamy fragrance wafted out from the gaps in the lid.


    The fragrance was indeed strong, but Wang Qing couldn''t help but frown. She asked, "Big brother, do you have bowls and chopsticks?"


    With a hearty smile, the sturdy man replied, "Beauty, this is bone-in hand-grabbed meat. It''s tastier to gnaw on the bones with your hands, so there''s no need for bowls."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Qing revealed a look of understanding. She said, "Alright, I''ll try this barbaric way of eating then. As ady like me, I''m very particr about dining etiquette, but since the conditions don''t allow, I won''t mind."


    Saying this, Wang Qing reached out to uncover the pot. A rich aroma filled her senses, making her mouth water.


    Inside the pot was a white meat soup. It was unclear what kind of meat was beneath the soup, but on top of the soup were pieces of white bones, with some cooked meat clinging to them.


    Completely drawn in by the rich aroma, Wang Qing dropped her pretense of being ady. She stopped saying things to elevate her status and instead swallowed her saliva, reaching out to grab a bone.


    She guessed that although there weren''t many meat pieces visible on the bones protruding from the soup, there must be delicious meat submerged beneath.


    In her haste, Wang Qing''s hand touched the bone and she got burned. With a sharp cry, she pulled her hand back, blowing on the burned spot while cursing.


    "Wrap the bone with this, then you won''t get burned."


    The sturdy man handed Wang Qing a tissue. Seeing this, Wang Qing snatched it away,ining, "Hmph, why didn''t you give it to me earlier? Were you hoping to see me make a fool of myself?"


    The sturdy man didn''t defend himself, just chuckled and watched Wang Qing.


    Seeing the sturdy man''s expression, Wang Qing liked him even more. She made up her mind that once she was full, she wouldn''t let this sturdy man go until she drained him dry.


    After giving the sturdy man a teasing look, Wang Qing wrapped the bone with the tissue and then pulled out the bone from the soup!


    As expected, all the meat was beneath the bones. It was tender and fragrant.


    Looking at the meat bone in her hand, Wang Qing smiled triumphantly. Her guess was correct, and she felt very smart and proud of herself.


    Without hesitation, she blew on the meat bone and took a bite at the meatiest part.


    The tender meat was hot and fragrant. Wang Qing had never tasted such delicious meat before. She devoured it eagerly, swallowing the meat without chewing, then took another bite at the bone, tearing off arge piece of meat!


    Before she could swallow therge piece of meat, Wang Qing was stunned. In her hand, the meat bone had turned into a human hand, already stewed to a pulp!


    Although it was stewed to a pulp, the hand''s five fingers were still intact. Even a blind person could immediately tell by touch that it was a human hand, a stewed human hand!


    Not only that, the tissue the sturdy man gave her to wrap the bone was no longer a tissue. It was now a piece of skin, human skin!


    This sight made Wang Qing''s pupils dte. She screamed in horror, throwing away the meat bone in her hand!


    Her mouth was full of meat, and this scream choked her, making her hastily spit out all the meat, followed by a violent bout of dry heaving!


    As she vomited, arge amount of fresh blood sprayed from her mouth. Terrified, she trembled all over!


    She dared not continue vomiting, quickly closing her mouth, because she didn''t know how much more blood she would vomit if she kept going!


    Outside, the sky suddenly darkened, and the room instantly became pitch ck. Wang Qing, already extremely frightened, found herself in this terrifying environment, which made herpletely panic-stricken!


    She screamed loudly, her once beautiful face distorted with extreme fear. She had never experienced such terror before. This overwhelming fear was torturing her spirit, pushing her to the brink of copse!


    As she cried out with tears and snot streaming down her face, the dim room suddenly lit up with dim lights. Though faint, to Wang Qing, it seemed like a beacon of hope.


    At that moment, she didn''t care about how there could be electricity in this room. All she knew was that with light, she wouldn''t feel so afraid.


    However, she was wrong!


    When the dim lights came on, what she saw inside the room terrified her so much that she couldn''t even scream.


    The entire room was littered with severed limbs, chopped into pieces of all shapes and sizes, oozing blood that stained the entire room red!


    And there was the sturdy man, holding arge cleaver, squatting on the ground, fiercely hacking away at a corpse. With each chop, a grotesqueughter echoed from his mouth, a stark contrast to his previous hearty chuckles.


    "The sturdy man is mighty and robust..."


    The sturdy man sang slowly, each word apanied by a heavy blow from his cleaver onto the corpse, as if keeping time to his song.


    Blood spurted everywhere, and the body on the ground had been hacked beyond recognition. Yet, the face remained intact. When Wang Qing''s gaze fell upon that face, she nearly fainted on the spot!


    She was too familiar with that face. She could confirm that nobody in the world was more familiar with that face than she was. Because that face belonged to none other than herself!


    At that moment, that face was staring directly at her with bloodshot eyes, filled with resentment, tears of blood streaming down its cheeks.


    Ah!!!


    Unable to contain her terror any longer, Wang Qing scrambled from the bed. Her face was streaked with tears and snot, trembling violently, herplexion ashen, her lips devoid of any color.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!!!


    "Guest, are you alright?"


    There was knocking on the door, apanied by a concerned inquiry from a man outside. From his tone, it sounded like he was a staff member of this hotel.


    The sound snapped Wang Qing out of her terror. The grasnd disappeared, the horrifying cabin vanished, and the sturdy man was gone!


    Wang Qing rubbed her head in pain. It was then that she remembered she was in a hotel. She hade here with Fatty Qu, but he had left, leaving her alone in the hotel.


    The grasnd, the magnificent horse, the cabin, the sturdy man¡ªnone of it existed. The terrifying experience she just had was nothing more than a dream.


    Wang Qing had never truly experienced despair before, but in that dream, she had felt it vividly!


    Thankfully, there''s always a way out in desperate situations. Just as she was experiencing despair, everything suddenly turned around. She realized it was all just a dream, and she was still safe in the hotel.


    Overwhelmed with joy, Wang Qing wiped her tears and snot on the bedsheet.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!!!


    The knocking on the door became more urgent, and the man''s voice outside grew increasingly anxious.


    "Guest, are you alright? Guest! Guest! Call the police! I need to call the police! Something''s happened to the guest inside!"


    Wang Qing initially didn''t want to bother with the man knocking on the door. But upon hearing his frantic tone and his intention to call the police, her expression changed!


    She didn''t have time to revel in her newfound safety. She quickly wrapped herself in a robe, got off the bed, and hurried towards the door. Impatiently, she responded, "I''ming! What''s all the fuss about!"

 Chapter 57: Multiple Dreamlands

    Chapter 57: Multiple Dreands


    As the door swung open, a handsome young man stood outside!


    Dressed in the hotel uniform, he pushed a cart loaded with snacks wrapped in stic wrap.


    The young man seemed anxious, holding not one but two mobile phones, apparently about to make a call. Upon seeing Wang Qing emerge, he visibly rxed.


    "Guest, what happened just now? I heard your screams echoing through the hallway. I was worried something had happened to you and was considering calling the police to help!"


    Normally, Wang Qing would have dly approached such a handsome guy, especially one who showed concern. But tonight was an exception. Having just endured a terrifying nightmare, her mood was sour. Despite knowing his good intentions, she couldn''t help but be rude.


    "What police! Do you think screams of terror from women are umon in this hotel at night? Aren''t you aware, being a staff member here?" Wang Qing snapped.


    The staff member smiled wryly, responding, "Exactly because I''m used to hearing them that I felt your scream was different. I wanted to help, afraid something might have happened to you."


    "Get lost! Your screams are what''s wrong! I know perfectly well how to scream, I don''t need your lessons!" Wang Qing cursed, about to shut the door.


    Seeing Wang Qing''s anger, the staff member quickly put on a smile, pleading, "Wait! Please don''t leave yet, beauty!"


    "What now? You want toe in?" Wang Qing scrutinized the staff member.


    "No, no, it''s my fault. I''m not good at speaking. Please don''t take it to heart, beauty, and please don''tin about me."


    With that, the staff member took a box of snacks from the cart and handed it to Wang Qing.


    "Please ept these snacks as my apology to you, beauty."


    At the mention of snacks, and as an apology, Wang Qing coldly snorted but still took them. Under the staff member''s eager smile, she mmed the door shut.


    Sitting on the bed, Wang Qing checked the time. It was three in the morning.


    Fatty Qu had left around two. She had taken a quick shower before going to bed, thinking she had slept for a while, only to wake up at three.


    An important question escaped Wang Qing''s notice: she often booked rooms at this hotel, but at this hour, it was unlikely for staff to be selling snacks.


    The recent nightmare had genuinely frightened her, leaving her mind still buzzing. She had no attention to spare for such details.


    Looking at the food box beside her, tightly sealed with stic wrap, Wang Qing''s stomach couldn''t help but growl. She was obviously hungry.


    She reached for the box but hesitated halfway, suddenly recalling the terrifying scenes from her dream. The fear made her tremble involuntarily, and she withdrew her hand.


    Cursing under her breath, Wang Qing took out a cigarette and lit it, feeling frustrated.


    She never expected to be so scared by a dream. Even after waking up, her heart remained unsettled, filled with fear. She couldn''t even muster the courage to open a snack box!


    After a few deep drags on the cigarette, Wang Qing felt more and more frustrated. Finally, she angrily stubbed it out on the floor.


    "Forget it! It''s just a dream! It shouldn''t scare me like this!"


    With that, her gaze fell on the food box again. With determination, she reached for it.


    "If I can''t even touch a snack box after being scared by a dream, then I might as well stop eating altogether. Ridiculous!"


    As she muttered, Wang Qing grabbed the box. Despite her harsh words, as she opened it, her heart trembled involuntarily. Denying the fear was impossible.


    Inside the box were not the terrifying things she imagined but neatly arranged sausage links.


    The sausages were short, skewered on bamboo sticks. Despite their small size, they were thicker than normal sausages, and indeed smaller.


    Relieved to find nothing frightening, Wang Qing let out a sigh and rxed her tense nerves.


    "How stingy! These sausages are so short and thin. I could swallow one in a single bite! Let alone one, even a bunch won''t satisfy me."


    While grumbling, Wang Qing took out a sausage from the box. Despite herints, she was truly hungry. Though sheined, she had no intention of not eating.


    As she took a bite, Wang Qing''s eyebrows furrowed. She spat it out with an angry expression.


    "Is this sausage or steel rod? Why is it so hard!"


    With just one bite, Wang Qing had left tooth marks on the sausage.


    "If you find them short and thin, I can only enhance their hardness. Otherwise, you''llin they''re too softter."


    A sudden voice startled Wang Qing. She looked towards the source and saw a person had appeared in the room out of nowhere!


    Ah!!!


    Wang Qing screamed in terror, sitting on the bed, her body instinctively shifting backward!


    The unexpected visitor in her room was none other than the staff member who had just delivered snacks!


    "How did you get in? What do you want?" Wang Qing yelled in both fear and anger at the man.


    "I came to perform a magic trick for you because I thought you might be lonely," the man chuckled. But his smile was no longer friendly; it had turned sinister.


    "Magic my foot! Are you insane? Get out! Get out right now, or I''ll call the police!!!" Wang Qing shouted, terrified and furious.


    Ignoring Wang Qing''s shouts and threats, the man, with a grim smile, took out a pair of scissors and proceeded to cut off his own little finger.


    Snap!


    Like cutting a branch, the man''s finger was severed, yet there was no blood, and the severed finger disappeared into thin air. The man''s face showed no signs of pain; instead, he wore a smile, as if the severed finger had never been his in the first ce.


    Wang Qing was initially stunned, but then, a sharp pain suddenly shot through her left pinky finger. She felt her left hand bing wet, and when she looked down, she gasped in horror!


    Her left pinky finger had been severed at some point, and blood was gushing from the wound, staining the bedsheets.


    What terrified her even more was that the piece of ham she was holding in her hand had transformed into a bloody finger! The finger bore tooth marks from when she had bitten it, but now, it seemed to be her own pinky finger.


    Trembling all over, Wang Qing was too frightened to speak. She stared nkly at the finger skewered on the bamboo stick, as if she had lost her soul.


    The man seemed pleased with Wang Qing''s reaction. He grinned and said, "The magic isn''t over yet. Watch me."


    As if under a spell, Wang Qing''s gaze, against her will, turned towards the man.


    Although she didn''t want to look, a forcepelled her to do so!


    In a bizarre series of events, amid strangeughter, the man proceeded to snap off all the fingers on his left hand one by one. Just like before, there was no blood, and the severed fingers vanished into thin air. But Wang Qing felt as if all the fingers on her left hand had been cut off as well.


    As the eerie forcepelled her to look at her own left hand, she realized that one of her fingers was missing. Her left hand was now bare, missing one finger, a horrifying sight.


    Before she could scream in shock, the strange force redirected her gaze towards the food box!


    Upon seeing it, Wang Qing was ovee with fear. Inside the box were not sausages but four severed fingers¡ªthumb, index, middle, and ring finger¡ªall skewered on bamboo sticks for convenience.


    These four fingers, along with the one in her hand, exactly matched the five fingers on her left hand that had been mysteriously severed!


    "Go ahead and eat. I''ll prepare a special dish for you!"


    As the man spoke, the eerie force once again controlled Wang Qing''s gaze, forcing her to look at where the man stood.


    She saw the man holding a chainsaw, skillfully slicing off his own head and then removing the skull cap as if cracking a coconut, revealing his brain.


    "Hehe, have some brain. It''s very nutritious. One brain equals five pig brains."


    As he spoke, Wang Qing suddenly felt a chill on her neck. Then, her head slid off her neck and into her hands.


    The headless body cradled the head in its arms, and the skull cap had already been removed, though Wang Qing couldn''t see it. All she could see was the man, who had inexplicably returned to normal, smiling and approaching her, holding a long straw.


    "Worried you won''t be able to eat your own brain, so I thoughtfully prepared a special straw for you. One end goes into your brain, and the other into your mouth. Just suck hard, and don''t worry, think of it as drinking coconut juice."


    Unable to bear it any longer, Wang Qing fainted!


    Ah!!!


    With a scream, Wang Qing jolted awake from her bed. She was drenched in sweat, as if she had been pulled out of water. Her eyes were vacant, her lips trembling uncontrobly, and the room was filled with the stench of urine and feces.


    She was still in the hotel, still on the bed, and everything that had just happened was just a dream. But this time, she had wet the bed in her sleep, frightened by the dream.


    She sat on the bed trembling, her expression filled with terror. She didn''t know how long passed before she gradually realized that everything that had just happened was fake, just a dream.


    However, as this thought crossed her mind, all the lights in the room suddenly went out. A sinister and terrifyingughter echoed in the room, and in the pitch darkness, she felt as if there was someone behind her, pressing close against her body!


    Just as hope blossomed in her heart, it was reced by despair. Wang Qing screamed in horror again, fainted once more, and then woke up again from her bed!


    Everything that had just happened was just another dream, but now, she wasn''t sure whether she had woken up in reality or was still trapped in the dream. She truly didn''t know.


    At this moment, besides fear, she knew nothing else.

 Chapter 58: Wang Qing is Dead!

    Chapter 58: Wang Qing is Dead!


    At six in the morning, Yang Haoran got up on time, just like usual. He first washed up, then worshipped the Death God.


    Despite only sleeping for two hours, getting up at six, Yang Haoran felt quite refreshed. Over the years, for survival and to reach his goals, he had to exert more effort. Hence, he squeezed out his resting time to do other things, even sacrificing his nighttime sleep.


    Initially, it was hard to adjust, but with time, he grew ustomed to it. Activating the Death Mark Seal on his brow brought changes to his body. Even if he slept little, the presence of Yin spirit power eased his fatigue.


    Last night''s sleep wasn''t long, but it was restful. As for Gao Liang and Wang Qing, he hadn''t thought of them before sleeping.


    Opening the shop door, the cold moonlight still lingered outside, indicating a good weather day ahead.


    Under the streetlights, pedestrians and vehicles passed by. Although it wasn''t yet dawn, many had already begun their busy day. Like Yang Haoran, they all struggled for survival or to achieve their goals.


    As rice simmered on the stove, Yang Haoran tended to his business while exercising. Just as he started, he paused.


    "Wait a moment, I haven''t finished yet," he said, although it was clear he wasn''t talking to himself.


    Half an hourter, afterpleting a set of exercises, Yang Haoran sat on the stool behind the counter, panting and wiping sweat. He put on sunsses from the drawer.


    Wearing sunsses, he activated the ghost eye.


    Why wear sunsses? To hide his terrifying ghost eye from passersby.


    As the ghost eye activated, a figure appeared before Yang Haoran, covered in blood and flesh. It was Gao Liang.


    Seeing Gao Liang''s horrifying appearance again, Yang Haoran remained unfazed. Not only had he grown ustomed to his new role as Night Watch, but he had also seen Gao Liang''s terrifying state before. Hence, this time, he wasn''t startled.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, I''vepleted the task!" Gao Liang reported before Yang Haoran could inquire.


    Yang Haoran understood Gao Liang''s words. He was somewhat surprised; he hadn''t expected an ordinary undead like Gao Liang to possess such abilities. Perhaps he had underestimated Gao Liang.


    Undead and evil spirits were different. Besides frightening people in dreams, undead didn''t have much attack power. However,pared to ordinary people, those who experienced what Wang Qing didst night might end up psychologically scarred, if not dead.


    In Gao Liang''s eyes, Yang Haoran saw excitement and anticipation, not guilt. Yang Haoran smirked inwardly; his analysis of Gao Liang was urate. Gao Liang only wanted Wang Qing, and he was willing to go to extremes, even at the cost of Wang Qing''s life.


    "Heh, well done. Return to the soul gathering bead. She can join you in seven days," Yang Haoran said, taking out the soul gathering bead.


    Seeing Yang Haoran taking out the soul gathering bead, Gao Liang hesitated. Yang Haoran''s exnation didn''t seem to satisfy him.


    "After death, souls don''t appear immediately. They need seven days to gather, hiding within the corpse or ashes until they form. So, don''t rush," Yang Haoran exined, maintaining a friendly demeanor.


    Gao Liang reluctantly nodded. He was eager to have Wang Qing but had to heed Yang Haoran''s words.


    What else could he do? Threaten or intimidate? Gao Liang knew he posed no threat to Yang Haoran. So, he nodded in agreement.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, you promised me. I hope you''ll keep your word," Gao Liang pleaded.


    Such pitiful love¡ªor rather, desire. Yang Haoran sneered inwardly but nodded at Gao Liang, "Rest assured, if I said I''d let you be together, I won''t go back on my word."


    What Gao Liang wanted was Wang Qing, but what Yang Haoran promised was them being together. There was a vast difference between the two.


    Gao Liang didn''t dwell on semantics. His mind was filled with images of having Wang Qing.


    In the dreand, he had intended to be intimate with Wang Qing, but for the sake ofpleting the task swiftly, he refrained from doing so.


    By doing so, he gave himself enough time to deal with Wang Qing, but it also intensified his desire to obtain her!


    Yang Haoran knew what Gao Liang was thinking, but he had no intention of wasting more time with him. He directly collected Gao Liang into the soul gathering bead.


    Gao Liang didn''t resist, allowing the powerful suction of the soul gathering bead to pull his soul inside. Even if he resisted, it would be futile. He couldn''t escape the pull of the soul gathering bead.


    The soul gathering bead, once empty, now had a strand of soul fment, as Gao Liang was drawn into it.


    After breakfast, Yang Haoran busied himself with inventory in the grocery store. He did this regrly to restock items as needed, a habit of his.


    However, due to recent busyness, the shop''s opening hours had decreased, resulting in fewer goods consumed. Upon inventory, there wasn''t much to replenish.


    Just as he finished, the sky began to lighten, and at that moment, a familiar ringtone sounded.


    "As free as the wind..."


    ncing at his mobile phone, Yang Haoran saw it was Guanhai calling. He touched the scar on his face left by Wang Qingst night, smiled, and answered the call.


    "Hey, the sun rises from the west today? It''s not even noon, and you''re up already," Yang Haoran joked upon answering. But Guanhai''s tone on the other end was serious.


    "Yang ge, Wang Qing is dead!" Guanhai eximed urgently, his voice filled with shock.


    Pretending to be surprised, Yang Haoran asked, "Are you serious? Don''t joke around!"


    "It''s true. Not only is she dead, but her death is also bizarre. There''s not a single wound on her body, not even a bruise. She died with a terrified expression, as if... as if she was scared to death!" Guanhai exined.


    "Scared to death? Ha, are you telling ghost stories early in the morning?" Yang Haoran scoffed.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Then, Guanhai lowered his voice and said, "Yang ge, I know you''re capable. This death of Wang Qing''s..."


    Guanhai didn''t continue, but his implication was clear to Yang Haoran.


    "Heh, you''re talking nonsense. She died in the hotel, and I was at home. Her death has nothing to do with me," Yang Haoranughed.


    "But you''re not ordinary!" Guanhai persisted.


    "I have a few tricks up my sleeve, but I''m not a god. I''m not as powerful as you think," Yang Haoran replied, sounding helpless.


    There was another moment of silence on the phone. After a few breaths, Guanhai sighed and said, "Last night, we said she wouldn''t live past thirty, and now it''se true. This woman should pay the price for her actions, but her life... that''s too much."


    Yang Haoran chuckled, "When did you be so sentimental? She''s just an irrelevant person. She''s dead now. She sowed the seeds of evil and reaped what she sowed. Don''t me others. Instead of wasting time worrying about her, you should focus on yourself."


    Perhaps because Guanhai was still weak or because Wang Qing''s death had affected him, Guanhai''s mood wasn''t high. They exchanged a few more words before hanging up.


    Putting his mobile phone in his pocket, Yang Haoran''s smile disappeared. He leaned back in his chair, lost in thought.


    Wang Qing was dead, a fact he knew from the moment Gao Liang returned. If Gao Liang had returned so early, Wang Qing must have died.


    Wang Qing was scared to death by Gao Liang, but Gao Liang was instigated by Yang Haoran. If not for his instigation, Gao Liang might not have acted, at least not so soon.


    In other words, Wang Qing could be considered indirectly killed by Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran had never killed anyone before, not even indirectly. This was the first time!


    However, he didn''t feel much emotion about it. Maybe because he hadn''t witnessed Wang Qing''s death firsthand, or maybe because he didn''t sympathize with someone like Wang Qing, or perhaps... he was simply a ruthless person at heart.


    So, he didn''t feel any emotional fluctuations, acting as if nothing had happened, as usual.


    However, one thing Guanhai said stuck with Yang Haoran. While Wang Qing was at fault, was it necessary to kill her?


    Yang Haoran didn''t answer Guanhai''s question, but he answered it for himself. The answer was yes.


    He could tolerate others pointing at his ws, but he couldn''t tolerate someone threatening him. Especially someone who could threaten him and his loved ones.


    For such people, instead of letting them trouble him every day, threatening his life and the lives of his friends and family, it was better to kill them outright, swiftly and decisively.


    If the roots weren''t removed, they would sprout again. Where there are people, there is the martial world. If one didn''t act decisively and ruthlessly, one might end up dead.


    Would he actively eliminate enemies, or wait for them to y him to death? Yang Haoran chose the former without hesitation.

 Chapter 59: The Terrifying Rumors

    Chapter 59: The Terrifying Rumors


    In the morning, Yang Haoran didn''t continue business at his shop. Instead, he slung his yellow messenger bag over his shoulder, closed the door, and left the grocery store.


    This time, his destination was unexpectedly the residential area where Jiang Zhenzhen lived.


    Since he couldn''t reach Jiang Zhenzhen, he wanted to visit her ce to see if she had encountered any trouble recently.


    Thinking back to thendlord he saw at the hospital, with his arrogant demeanor, and considering Jiang Zhenzhen''s personality, Yang Haoran became more convinced that she must have encountered some trouble.


    Arriving at Jiang Zhenzhen''s residential area, Yang Haoran navigated familiarly through the streets and arrived at the door of the house she rented.


    The gate was tightly closed, but this anti-theft door was no longer the same as before. The previous one had been cut by the middle-aged man from the opposite door with a chainsaw that night.


    Yang Haoran knocked on the door a few times, the knocking echoing in the corridor, but the door remained closed, and there was no response from inside.


    Furrowing his brow, Yang Haoran knocked a few more times, with the same result ¨C the door remained tightly shut.


    After some thought, Yang Haoran took out his mobile phone and dialed Jiang Zhenzhen''s number. As before, the phone was switched off.


    Yang Haoran''s brow furrowed even tighter, and for some reason, he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    But just then, the door of the middle-aged man''s house suddenly opened.


    "Be careful, this is fragile, don''t break anything."


    "Take these things away first, be careful downstairs."


    "Handle with care! Don''t mess around, or you''ll have to pay for it!"


    Sounds of movement came from inside the house, as if things were being moved. Yang Haoran couldn''t say he was very familiar with the voice speaking, but with a little thought, he recognized the owner of the voice, it was indeed the middle-aged man.


    Several people were carrying things out of the middle-aged man''s house one after another. Seeing this, it seemed like they were nning to move. Yang Haoran was worried about not finding anyone to inquire about Jiang Zhenzhen''s situation, but seeing the middle-aged man at home, he suddenly became attentive.


    The middle-aged man lived opposite Jiang Zhenzhen, and perhaps he knew something about her situation. So, Yang Haoran thought to inquire about the situation from him.


    Just as this thought urred to him, the middle-aged man walked out of the house, still directing the workers moving things. Suddenly, he noticed Yang Haoran''s presence, and his expression changed immediately!


    "You little brat! I haven''t settled ounts with you yet! How dare youe here!"


    The middle-aged man cursed loudly, then rushed into the house and took out a chainsaw.


    This chainsaw was still fresh in Yang Haoran''s memory. It was the same chainsaw the middle-aged man had used that night to easily cut open Jiang Zhenzhen''s anti-theft door. It was incredibly sharp.


    The middle-aged man''s reaction startled the workers, and some even dropped what they were carrying and quickly backed away, afraid of being harmed by the chainsaw.


    However, Yang Haoran didn''t react much. He just smiled and looked at the middle-aged man with a face full of anger rushing towards him, then fiercely pulled the chainsaw''s cord.


    Vroom!


    The sound of the chainsaw made the workers who were hiding nearby startled. At this moment, their first reaction was that something terrible was about to happen.


    "No! Call the police! Quickly call the police! Something big is going to happen!"


    A worker shouted in panic, quickly taking out his mobile phone to call the police. His reaction made the middle-aged man anxious.


    "What are you calling the police for? Who dares to call the police!"


    The middle-aged man roared, his fierce appearance truly frightening the guy who took out his mobile phone.


    The guy was stunned for a moment, then showed a ttering smile. He decisively threw his mobile phone away and then gestured weakly to the middle-aged man, conveying only one message: "I''ve lost my phone; if you have a grudge, settle it yourself. It''s none of my business."


    The middle-aged man ignored the guy and turned his gaze back to Yang Haoran, ring fiercely, his eyes bloodshot due to excessive agitation.


    The reason Yang Haoran didn''t dodge or retreat wasn''t because he wasn''t afraid of the chainsaw, but because he wasn''t afraid of this middle-aged man.


    After two encounters with this middle-aged man, although he couldn''t im to fully understand his character, Yang Haoran knew that at this moment, he was definitely just putting on a show. He didn''t dare to wield the chainsaw.


    Amidst the panicked shouts of the workers, the middle-aged man, holding the chainsaw, aimed it at Yang Haoran''s head, as if he was about to split him in half.


    But to split a person neatly with a chainsaw is a technical job. It''s impossible for someone who hasn''t received professional training to do it, after all, this is reality, not a movie, let alone a novel.


    Judging from the trembling hands of the middle-aged man, he probably didn''t possess this skill. Not only that, he didn''t even have the courage to learn this skill!


    Because, as the chainsaw was about to fall on Yang Haoran''s head, seeing him smiling and standing still without any intention of dodging, the middle-aged man quickly stopped!


    At this moment, the middle-aged man felt very flustered. He just wanted to scare Yang Haoran a bit, but he didn''t expect Yang Haoran to bepletely unaffected by his intimidation. He was very clear that if he actually dropped that chainsaw on Yang Haoran, his life would be over.


    Yang Haoran also felt uneasy. Despite his unchanged demeanor, he was only pretending to be calm. He was certain that the middle-aged man wouldn''t dare to use the chainsaw on him, but he couldn''t be sure if an ident might happen. What if the middle-aged man''s hand shook? What if he lost control of the chainsaw? In that case, Yang Haoran''s life would be in jeopardy.


    "Darn it, I can''t do this anymore. This is basically gambling with my life, which doesn''t suit my cautious nature," he thought. Listening to the buzzing of the chainsaw above his head, Yang Haoran didn''t show any signs of panic. With a faint smile, he gracefully sidestepped, avoiding the chainsaw.


    "Big brother, what''s with all this animosity? Do you really need to be so agitated?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    The middle-aged man simply wanted to intimidate Yang Haoran. If Yang Haoran ran, he would chase after him with the chainsaw to vent his anger.


    However, Yang Haoran didn''t follow the expected script, ruining his n. This made him appear both angry and embarrassed.


    "Get lost! I don''t want to see you! If you don''t leave now, don''t me me for not having eyes on my chainsaw!" the middle-aged man roared, trying to save face forcibly.


    "I just want to ask you something, and then I''ll leave," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Ask something? Ask your father! Get lost or not!" the middle-aged man didn''t cooperate, still shouting angrily.


    Yang Haoran remained silent with a smile, showing no intention of leaving either. Both men stared at each other, tension building up between them.


    "You''re really pushing it!!!" the middle-aged man erupted. Several workers, thinking the middle-aged man was about to lose control and go berserk, didn''t expect him to fiercely m the chainsaw onto the ground!


    Crack!!!


    The chainsaw was shattered by the impact. With a ferocious re, the middle-aged man shouted at Yang Haoran, "Ask your question and get the hell out!"


    After a while, Yang Haoran walked out of the corridor, but his expression wasplex.


    He sessfully obtained the information he wanted from the middle-aged man, but it also made his expressionplicated.


    It turned out that after the incident with Decaying Corpse Granny that night, rumors spread like wildfire in themunity. The middle-aged man was rumored to be Jiang Zhenzhen''s father, and Yang Haoran was rumored to be the perpetrator of a home invasion, not only killing the middle-aged man but also insulting Jiang Zhenzhen.


    Although these were just rumors, many people tended to believe them rather than the truth. Moreover, the rumors spread widely, not only among the residents of themunity but also among those in neighboring areas.


    Despite Jiang Zhenzhen and the middle-aged man returning to themunity, the rumors didn''t stop; they just took on a different version. In this version, neither Jiang Zhenzhen nor the middle-aged man died. The middle-aged man was no longer Jiang Zhenzhen''s father, and Jiang Zhenzhen was no longer his daughter. They were in a romantic rtionship, and Yang Haoran became Jiang Zhenzhen''s boyfriend.


    This version gained even more believers than the previous one because some people thought that if the first version was a rumor, then the second one was likely to be true.


    Moreover, in today''s society, such incidents are quitemon, frequently reported in Lecheng, so naturally, more people believe in them.


    Affected by the rumors, both Jiang Zhenzhen and the middle-aged man were constantly gossiped about behind their backs. Unable to withstand the whispers and rumors, Jiang Zhenzhen, being a young girl, chose to leave themunity.


    In the eyes of others, Jiang Zhenzhen''s departure seemed like guilt, reinforcing their belief in the rumors and causing them to spread even more.


    Rumors are indeed powerful; they can easily ruin a person or a group of people.


    Compared to the rumors themselves, the people who spread them are even more terrifying and despicable. Regardless of their reasons for spreading rumors, they are unforgivable.


    As for those who spread rumors, being used as a tool, acting without using their brains, they are no different from fools.


    Taking a deep drag from his cigarette, Yang Haoran nced at the location of Jiang Zhenzhen''s rental house onest time, then sighed, disappointment written all over his face.


    Rumors are truly terrifying; they can destroy lives, or even wholemunities.


    Standing at the entrance of themunity, Yang Haoran lit another cigarette, feeling a sense of regret creeping over him.

 Chapter 60: Nine Dragon Slope

    Chapter 60: Nine Dragon Slope


    Leaving the residential area where Jiang Zhenzhen resided, Yang Haoran''s fate with Jiang Zhenzhen came to an end.


    Initially, Yang Haoran had intended to pursue Jiang Zhenzhen, but as soon as he stepped out of the residential area, he dismissed the thought from his mind.


    Though his interaction with Jiang Zhenzhen had been brief, she had left a genuinely positive impression on him. This led him to consider pursuing her, despite the few years'' age gap between them, which he didn''t see as an issue.


    However, he ultimately decided to let go.


    Yang Haoran wasn''t one to easily give up, but the circumstances this time forced him to do so.


    Jiang Zhenzhen chose to resign, to relocate, and didn''t even leave him a phone call, not even a text message. This spoke volumes.


    Either she harbored resentment towards Yang Haoran, simply because rumors caused by him had spread, leading to constant gossip and spection she endured daily, hence her animosity.


    Or perhaps the rumors had made things awkward for her, unsure how to face Yang Haoran or even herself. So, she chose to leave, to gradually forget by escaping, starting anew elsewhere.


    In Yang Haoran''s view, the absence of Jiang Zhenzhen''s phone calls or messages might be due to these reasons.


    As for Jiang Zhenzhen''s phone being switched off, it likely meant she changed her number.


    Regardless of the possibility, Yang Haoran could understand Jiang Zhenzhen''s departure. After all, preserving one''s dignity and peace of mind mattered. Even a man would find it uneptable in such circumstances. If the rumors didn''t affect him much, why would he relocate?


    Choosing to give up was not solely due to one reason. Apart from the mentioned reasons, there were two more.


    His fondness for Jiang Zhenzhen was merely wishful thinking on Yang Haoran''s part. Whether Jiang Zhenzhen would reciprocate his feelings, let alone see him as more than a friend, remained uncertain.


    Then there was another crucial reason, the most important one!


    He was no longer an ordinary person but a Night Watch, carrying a heavy Yin Qi. Prolonged contact with him would taint others with Yin Qi. Despite his ability to dispel it, it could still harm others over time, even causing death, which he couldn''t bear to witness.


    In other words, if this issue remained unresolved, not just Jiang Zhenzhen but anyone who associated with him would suffer, be it Liu Zhenzhen or Ma Zhenzhen!


    Walking with a furrowed brow, Yang Haoran sighed inwardly.


    "If there''s a chance to meet again, I should apologize to her."


    With this thought in mind, Yang Haoran finally put a period to this matter in his heart.


    Discarding the cigarette butt, he hailed a taxi without looking back and left directly.


    In truth, Yang Haoran hadn''t done anything wrong in this matter. Yet, it had reached this point, leaving him feeling helpless. It also made him think that perhaps he and Jiang Zhenzhen truly had no fate.


    After leaving the residential area, Yang Haoran didn''t immediately return to the grocery store. Instead, he bought some fruits and daily necessities and headed to South Lake Death God Temple.


    He wasn''t one to burn bridges, so he decided to visit Master Jiang at the Death God Temple and other temple attendants. Bing a Night Watch was a huge favor from Master Jiang. He not only felt grateful but also deeply respected Master Jiang.


    When he emerged from the Death God Temple, it was already noon. Yang Haoran didn''t stay for lunch but chose to return to the grocery store.


    The grocery store was one of his sources of ie. Wanting to earn more New Genesis Coins, he wouldn''t allow himself to idle without opening the store for business.


    Back at the grocery store, he simultaneously conducted business and perused the books Master Jiang had lent him, deeply engrossed.


    With his current abilities as a Night Watch, he could easily leave this rundown grocery store and seek more business opportunities, earning a substantial ie.


    However, he didn''t do so. Having just be a Night Watch, his means were limited, his understandingcking. Going out into the world brandishing a rusty kitchen knife, he could meet an uncertain fate.


    He understood the principle of sharpening the axe before cutting the wood. Rushing into anything wasn''t wise. With thorough preparation, victory could be assured.


    For seven consecutive days, Yang Haoran visited the South Lake Death God Temple several times, shared a few drinks with Guanhai, and did nothing else but immerse himself in reading at the grocery store.


    Master Jiang had lent him several books, which Yang Haoran had finished reading in these seven days. Although he couldn''t memorize every detail, he had gained substantial knowledge and benefited greatly.


    He didn''t have any immediate ns to return these books to Master Jiang because he wanted to go through them a few more times from beginning to end. Ideally, he hoped to memorize all the content in the books.


    Today marked the seventh day. Yang Haoran didn''t continue to look after the shop as usual. Before the night fully set in, he closed the grocery store and hailed a taxi.


    "Master, Nine Dragon Hill," Yang Haoran told the driver his destination after getting into the taxi.


    Upon hearing the words "Nine Dragon Hill," the driver furrowed his brows, then said, "It''s almost dark, heading to Nine Dragon Hill. You''ve got guts, young man. But I''m not as brave as you. I''ll drop you off at the foot of Nine Dragon Hill. If you want to go up, you''ll have to walk yourself."


    Yang Haoran smiled and simply replied with an "Okay."


    The driver''s reaction was understandable. Nine Dragon Hill was a cemetery on the outskirts of the city. It was getting dark, so naturally, the driver wouldn''t be pleased about going to a cemetery at this hour.


    Understanding the driver''s sentiment, Yang Haoran didn''t insist that he be taken directly to his destination. Being dropped off at the foot of the hill was enough; he could walk up himself in no time.


    Half an hourter, the driver hit the brakes, and the taxi stopped at the foot of Nine Dragon Hill.


    By now, it was dark, and Nine Dragon Hill appeared particrly eerie in the night.


    Perhaps it was the cold winter weather, or perhaps it was the heavy Yin Qi at Nine Dragon Hill, but the driver couldn''t help shivering involuntarily.


    "Hurry up, I don''t want to stay here for even a second longer," the driver urged.


    Yang Haoran nodded with a smile, indicating his understanding, then swiftly paid and got out of the car.


    After taking the money, the driver muttered a curse under his breath and stepped on the gas, disappearing into the night.


    Yang Haoran''s reason foring to Nine Dragon Hill at thiste hour wasn''t to experience the eerie atmosphere; rather, he had two things to attend to.


    Firstly, since Nine Dragon Hill was a cemetery, it inevitably housed the undead. As a Night Watch, Yang Haoran hade here at night specifically for them. It was his duty to collect these undead.


    Secondly, today marked the seventh day since Wang Qing''s death, also known as the "head seven" in folk tradition. After seven days of gathering, Wang Qing''s soul would coalesce into an undead tonight. Yang Haoran needed to collect her.


    Whether Wang Qing was a local, Yang Haoran wasn''t sure. But he learned that after Wang Qing''s death, she was buried in the Nine Dragon Hill cemetery. For some unknown reason, her parents didn''t bring her ashes back home for burial.


    This suited Yang Haoran''s intentions perfectly. If Wang Qing''s parents had taken her ashes home for burial, it would have been difficult for him to collect her undead.


    Naturally, no one would be visiting Nine Dragon Hill to pay respects at thiste hour. However, even if someone did, it was unlikely anyone would inquire.


    Walking up the hill, surrounded by the eerie atmosphere, Yang Haoran remained calm, showing no trace of fear on his face.


    In the past, being asked toe to a cemetery at night would have been more unbearable than death itself for him. He would rather die thane to such a ghostly ce.


    But now things were different. He wasn''t the chatan he used to be; he had genuine skills. Consequently, his courage had grown as well.


    Despite the eerie environment, Yang Haoran didn''t sense the presence of any souls.


    Since there were no souls present, he had even less reason to be afraid.


    Upon reaching Nine Dragon Hill, Yang Haoran furrowed his brows in puzzlement.


    In his view, since Nine Dragon Hill was a cemetery, it should be inhabited by the undead. But to his surprise, he didn''t sense any souls in this cemetery.


    "How could this be?"


    Yang Haoran pondered for a moment, then thought of a possibility. Perhaps someone regrly came to clean up the undead in this cemetery, which exined why it was so clean.


    Apart from this possibility, there could be other exnations, but Yang Haoran believed this to be the most usible.


    As for who cleaned up the undead here, Yang Haoran thought it might be other Night Watch members like himself. After all, dealing with the undead was their expertise.


    The idea of collecting other undead dashed, Yang Haoran could only temporarily abandon the idea of making a profit here. He would inquireter if this cemetery was affiliated with the Death God Temple.


    With the idea of collecting other undead put on hold, Yang Haoran now had to find Wang Qing''s grave. Judging by the time, Wang Qing''s undead should be forming soon. He had to locate her grave quickly and collect her undead to prevent any unforeseenplications.


    Before long, Yang Haoran halted his steps and fixed his gaze on a tombstone ahead.


    It was Wang Qing''s tombstone, with her photo on it.


    Looking at the tombstone before him, Yang Haoran''s face broke into a smile. He took out a cigarette and lit it, waiting silently.


    Before he could finish smoking the cigarette, Yang Haoran''s brows furrowed. It seemed he sensed something.


    "Ghost eye, activate!"

 Chapter 61: Gathering Souls in the Cemetery

    Chapter 61: Gathering Souls in the Cemetery


    As the ghost eye opened, a figure appeared before him. It was none other than Wang Qing.


    At this moment, Wang Qing had be undead, devoid of substance, suspended in mid-air.


    Her gaze was bewildered, scanning her surroundings. When her eyes fell upon Yang Haoran, her expression changed instantly.


    "It''s you, you country bumpkin! What are you doing here? Where am I?" Wang Qing blurted out angrily, though her eyes betrayed unmistakable panic.


    Seeing only Yang Haoran here, her immediate assumption was that he had brought her here with malicious intent. Given their conflicts, she believed he must have ill intentions!


    However, upon noticing Yang Haoran''s ghostly eyes, her facial expression froze momentarily, then turned into one of horror.


    "Your... your eyes! What kind of creature are you?" she eximed.


    With these words, Wang Qing reflexively stepped back, only to realize in terror that her body felt weightless, floating in the air.


    "What... what''s happening to me?" Wang Qing panicked, then yelled at Yang Haoran, "What have you done to me, you bumpkin! What did you do to me! I''ll find someone to kill you right away!"


    Yang Haoran wore a smile on his face. Seeing Wang Qing''s agitation, he touched the scar on his face that had vanished and said, "Looks like you don''t even realize you''re already dead. Well, during the soul condensation period, you don''t have consciousness. Now that your soul has just sessfully condensed, you haven''t had time to realize you''re dead yet."


    Upon hearing that she had died, Wang Qing first froze, then shook her head frantically, saying, "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible! If you''re not dead yet, how could I be dead? You''re lying to me! You''re lying, aren''t you?"


    "Am I lying to you?" Yang Haoran chuckled, "Haven''t you seen ghost movies? Look at yourself now, what else could you be if not a ghost? Tell me, what are you now?"


    Unable to refute, Wang Qing''s expression became even more panicked.


    Yang Haoran continued, his smile unabated, "Look at the pajamas you''re wearing. Touch them, do they feel real?"


    At his words, Wang Qing grabbed at her pajamas, feeling as if she were grabbing at thin air, devoid of any sensation.


    "Am... am I really dead?" Wang Qing''s voice was filled with disbelief and resentment. Suddenly, she remembered that night, when she had countless nightmares, one after another, each more terrifying than thest.


    Eventually, she lost consciousness, only to wake up like this.


    "Yes, you''re dead. You were scared to death," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Damn nonsense! I''m perfectly fine! You''re the one who''s dead! You''re the one who was scared to death!" Wang Qing cursed, unable to ept the truth, her face twisted with madness as she lunged towards Yang Haoran, seemingly intent on strangling him alive.


    Yang Haoran didn''t dodge, just smiled as Wang Qing lunged at him!


    Wang Qing''s soul passed directly through Yang Haoran''s body, her attack having no effect on him. She was just a regr undead,pletelycking in any offensive power. However, she was oblivious to this fact at the moment.


    Seeing her body pass through his, Wang Qing was momentarily stunned. Even if she didn''t believe she was dead, the reality was undeniable.


    However, having confirmed her own death, she became even more furious. She bared her teeth and ws, once again pouncing towards Yang Haoran.


    Seeming to lose patience, Yang Haoran pped Wang Qing fiercely as she approached.


    Undead had no substance, so theoretically Yang Haoran''s p shouldn''t have hit Wang Qing. But he invoked Yin spirit power, and under its influence, his handnded a solid p on Wang Qing''s face, sending her flying.


    Yin spirit power had a strong restraining effect on souls. Yang Haoran''s p caused Wang Qing to scream in agony, her soul visibly weakening.


    Wang Qing''s soul had just condensed, making it extremely weak at this stage. Yang Haoran''s p, boosted by Yin spirit power, not only affected her weakened soul but would have sent her flying even if she were not weakened.


    "Does it hurt?" Yang Haoran asked with a grin.


    Terrified, Wang Qing looked at Yang Haoran, her previous arrogance gone. This p seemed to have snapped her back to reality.


    Seeing Wang Qing''s silence, Yang Haoran wasn''t angry. He continued with a smile, "Do you know who scared you to death?"


    Wang Qing shook her head, her expression turning fearful at the mention of Gao Liang.


    "What are you afraid of? You''re a ghost now. What''s there to be afraid of? That''s right, you were scared to death by Gao Liang. He''se back to im your life."


    Leaving these words behind, Yang Haoran paid no more attention to Wang Qing''s expression. He took out the soul gathering bead from his waist pouch.


    Without further ado, he infused Yin spirit power into the soul gathering bead. A tremendous suction force enveloped Wang Qing''s body directly.


    The immense suction continued to pull Wang Qing''s soul. Though she didn''t understand what was happening, she was certain it couldn''t be anything good!


    So, she exerted all her strength to struggle, trying to escape this terrifying force.


    However, her struggles proved futile. Despite her efforts, her soul continued to be drawn inexorably towards the soul gathering bead.


    "No! Please!!" Wang Qing screamed in terror, her soul twisting and contorting under the powerful pull.


    "Please spare me! I know I was wrong! I know I was wrong!" she pleaded.


    Yang Haoran remained unmoved, responding with a smile, "If apologies were enough, why would we need police?"


    Amidst a horrified scream, Wang Qing was sucked into the soul gathering bead. Originally containing only Gao Liang''s ghost, the soul gathering bead now housed another.


    Undead had the ability to consume other undead to strengthen themselves. However, within the soul gathering bead, due to the suppression of its power, they couldn''t devour each other.


    Furthermore, within the soul gathering bead, the voices of the undead couldn''t reach the outside world, and likewise, external voices couldn''t prate the bead.


    Observing the additional soul thread within the soul gathering bead, Yang Haoran''s smile grew even wider. Gao Liang seemed excited, constantly chasing Wang Qing, while thetter appeared terrified, frantically evading him.


    With two ghosts chasing each other within the soul gathering bead, Yang Haoran lost interest in watching. He put away the soul gathering bead and ghost eye, then left the cemetery.


    Tonight, he had two objectives foring to the cemetery, but only one had been achieved. As he walked towards the lower part of the cemetery, he took out his mobile phone and called Master Jiang, asking about the absence of undead in the cemetery.


    Master Jiang''s answer surprised Yang Haoran. He knew the undead in this cemetery had been cleared out, but who had done it, he wasn''t sure, nor did he inquire.


    Unexpected as this response was, Yang Haoran could only temporarily set aside this question. He would seek answers when the opportunity arose in the future.


    Under Nine Dragon Hill, as Yang Haoran hung up the phone and pondered how to call a cab back, a person approached.


    It was a tall woman, at least 1.7 meters tall. She wore a coat on top and jeans below, hands in her pockets, exuding amanding presence as she walked.


    Encountering such a woman suddenly outside the cemetery, Yang Haoran''s first thought was whether she was a ghost.


    However, he didn''t sense any Yin Qi emanating from her, meaning she wasn''t a ghost.


    Yet, the way this woman with her hands in her pockets looked somewhat familiar, but he couldn''t remember who she was for a moment.


    Just as he was puzzled about the woman''s identity and why she hade here sote at night, they brushed past each other. Both stopped in their tracks, then turned to look at each other.


    "It''s you!"


    "You''re here!"


    Both eximed in surprise, but it was too dark, and they had been at a certain distance, so neither could clearly see the other''s face.


    However, as they drew closer, especially in that moment of passing, they both saw each other''s faces clearly.


    A detestable face!


    Whether in Yang Haoran''s eyes or in the woman''s, the other''s face was equally detestable.


    The woman''s face was beautiful, but haughty, with an air of superiority. Her gaze toward Yang Haoran was disdainful, which made him feel ufortable.


    As for Yang Haoran''s face, it was in, without any distinguishing features. He was neither particrly handsome nor particrly well-built.


    But what made the woman feel disgusted was Yang Haoran''s signature smile. It was the kind of smile that hid a knife behind it, something she detested the most in her life.


    Locked in each other''s gaze, without saying a word, sparks flew. A sense of gunpowder filled the air between them.


    "Coming to the cemetery at this hour, whose family member died?" The ck-haired woman''s first words choked Yang Haoran. He cursed inwardly, thinking this woman was truly vicious, showing no consideration in her speech.


    However, Yang Haoran was never one to take things lying down. If someone spoke to him like this, he would naturally fight back.


    "Yeah, my father-inw died. I knew you''de to see him, so we should go up together," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Hmph, what does it have to do with me if your father-inw died?" the ck-haired woman snorted.


    "He''s your dad, you unfilial child," Yang Haoran retorted with a grin.


    Upon hearing this, the ck-haired woman first froze, then reacted with anger. Not only did this guy curse his own dad to die, but he also took advantage of her.


    "You bastard! Today I''ll tear your mouth apart!" The ck-haired woman was furious. Though she wanted to vent her anger, she found that Yang Haoran had already left.


    Watching Yang Haoran gradually disappear into the darkness, the ck-haired woman felt an impulse to chase after him and beat him up. But it seemed she had something else to do, so she could only re angrily at Yang Haoran''s retreating figure.


    "You just wait for me!"


    Leaving behind this fierce remark, the ck-haired woman turned and headed towards Nine Dragon Hill.


    When she stopped, she unexpectedly found herself at Wang Qing''s grave. Looking at the grave, she couldn''t help but show a puzzled expression.


    "Weird... where did it go?"

 Chapter 62: A Clue

    Chapter 62: A Clue


    With no taxis in sight, Yang Haoran had to resort to walking back to the city. In the past, he dreaded walking alone at night, fearing encounters with terrifying entities. But now, he actually hoped toe across something eerie.


    However, as he walked, he noticed several passing vehicles but didn''t sense any presence of undead or simr entities.


    Before bing a Night Watcher, he had believed that the world harbored countless ghosts and monsters in its shadows. But now it seemed that they weren''t as abundant as he had imagined.


    Upon reaching the city, he still hadn''t sensed the presence of a single soul. Disappointed, he decided to head back to the grocery store.


    Arriving back at the store, it was still early, so he opened up for business and resumed reading the books Master Jiang had lent him.


    Having gone through them once already, he remembered much of the content, which made the second reading much quicker.


    The night passed without event, and the next morning, Yang Haoran received a call from Master Jiang.


    Seeing Master Jiang''s call, Yang Haoran was surprised because Master Jiang rarely called him unprompted. Whenever he did, it meant there was something important to discuss, not just idle chatter.


    As expected, Master Jiang''s call did indeed bring news, and it was significant!


    Today was thest day of the month. For those who received their sry at the end of the month, today was the best day of the month, as it marked the culmination of their month-long efforts.


    However, for those who didn''t get paid at month''s end, today was a tough day. As the end of the month approached, finances tightened, making leisure activities a luxury.


    These were concerns for ordinary people. For Yang Haoran and his fellow Night Watchers, today was also a day of rpense, akin to receiving a sry.


    Master Jiang had mentioned this to him before, but he had forgotten about it recently. If Master Jiang hadn''t reminded him, he might havepletely overlooked it.


    "It''s payday today, but..."


    A wry smile appeared on Yang Haoran''s face as he retrieved his soul gathering bead. Inside, there were only two soul threads.


    With just two soul threads, he wasn''t sure how much Soul Qi he could exchange them for, but he was certain it wouldn''t be much.


    As he took out the soul gathering bead, Gao Liang and Wang Qing inside seemed to react. Both of them appeared with fierce expressions, ring at Yang Haoran as if they wished to devour him whole!


    Though their angry voices couldn''t escape the confines of the bead, Yang Haoran could guess what they were saying by their lip movements.


    Seeing their reaction, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but smile. He knew Wang Qing now understood that Gao Liang had been manipted by him, which had terrified her. And Gao Liang, undoubtedly, realized Yang Haoran had deceived him; the promise of being with Wang Qing was merely a ploy.


    With this understanding, neither Gao Liang nor Wang Qing had any goodwill towards Yang Haoran. Their furious reactions were expected.


    "May you live a long and happy life together."


    Yang Haoran offered his blessing with a smile before putting away the soul gathering bead. Although he knew they couldn''t hear his words, his expression and lip movements would convey his message.


    Yang Haoran hadn''t intended to provoke them, but his words nearly caused their ethereal forms to burst with anger.


    Nevertheless, Yang Haoran wasn''t interested in their reactions. After putting away the soul gathering bead, he fell into deep thought.


    ording to Master Jiang, Divine Envoy Deng Feng could be excused from work at the end of the month if there were important matters. Since he received his sry himself, Divine Envoy wouldn''t insist on his attendance.


    Given the circumstances, Yang Haoran felt he could find a reason to take the day off. But would it be proper for him to do so right after joining the Night Watch?


    Besides, he wanted to see the other Night Watchers in Lecheng and witness the Soul Qi infusion firsthand.


    After weighing his options, he decided to go.


    The payday wasn''t at Divine Envoy Deng Feng''s mansion but at the South Lake Death God Temple. It was scheduled to start at nine in the morning, and Yang Haoran realized it was already eight.


    Since he had made up his mind, Yang Haoran wasted no time. He closed the grocery store and hailed a taxi to South Lake Death God Temple.


    Normally, at this hour, one would see temple priests at the South Lake Death God Temple. But today, the temple was devoid of any priests; only believers bustled about.


    To these believers, it was a regr urrence for the temple master to convene all the temple priests for a meeting at this time every month. This tradition extended beyond their Death God Temple; all Death God Temples in Lecheng would have their priests gathered here. To the believers, this routine was nothing out of the ordinary.


    After arriving at the Death God Temple, Yang Haoran called Master Jiang, and shortly after, Master Jiang appeared before him.


    Under Master Jiang''s guidance, Yang Haoran entered a secluded small house. He had spent some time at the Death God Temple doing odd jobs, so he was familiar with this small house.


    However, it was unusual for anyone to enter this house, and its door had always remained tightly shut. So Yang Haoran had no idea whaty inside.


    Today, however, the door was wide open. Upon entering, Yang Haoran found nothing remarkable about the simple decor and furnishings of the house, except for himself and Master Jiang.


    "This is..." Yang Haoran couldn''t help but feel puzzled.


    Wasn''t it supposed to be payday?


    Weren''t there other Night Watchers?


    Why was it just him and Master Jiang?


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s confusion, Master Jiang smiled and said, "Don''t worry."


    With that, Master Jiang walked towards a wall. It looked ordinary, leaning against the rock wall.


    However, if Master Jiang was approaching the wall at this moment, it definitely meant there was more than meets the eye.


    Thinking of this, Yang Haoran suddenly remembered his ghost eye!


    Wasn''t the ghost eye capable of seeing things invisible to the naked eye?


    With this thought in mind, Yang Haoran decided to try. Without hesitation, he murmured softly, "Ghost eye! Activate!"


    As the ghost eye activated, the ordinary wall transformed. Faint Yin Qi emanated from it. Additionally, Master Jiang''s body also emitted Yin Qi, although denserpared to that from the wall.


    Turning around, Master Jiang smiled at Yang Haoran, who, in turn, saw the Death Mark Seal at Master Jiang''s brow.


    The tiny Death Mark Seal emitted a faint ck smoke from Master Jiang''s brow, mysterious and eerie. Normally invisible to the naked eye, it appeared clear as day under the ghost eye.


    "Heh, you''re quite clever," Master Jiang chuckled before gesturing towards the wall. "Come here."


    Yang Haoran smiled, deactivating the ghost eye before approaching the seemingly ordinary wall.


    "This is your first time here, so I''m guiding you. In the future, you won''t need my assistance," Master Jiang said.


    "Please guide me, Master Jiang," Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    "I wouldn''t call it guidance. You just need to infuse a bit of Yin spirit power into this wall, and you''ll understand," Master Jiang exined.


    Yang Haoran nodded, not bothering with further questions. He channeled his Yin spirit power into his hand, causing it to emit visible ck smoke.


    Pressing his hand lightly against the wall, a strand of Yin spirit power entered it. The wall creaked, then split apart, revealing a passage leading into the rock wall.


    "Only members of our Yin Division can open this passage normally. Those outside the Yin Division without Yin spirit power won''t be able to open it by conventional means," Master Jiang exined.


    Yang Haoran sensed there was more to Master Jiang''s exnation. He asked, "Normal means require Yin spirit power. Are there abnormal means?"


    "Yes, many powerful individuals possess various methods. Even without Yin spirit power, they can open this passage. However, there''s nothing secretive inside. Strong individuals wouldn''t bothering here. The primary purpose of sealing this passage is to prevent inadvertent intrusion by ordinary people," Master Jiang rified.


    Yang Haoran nodded in understanding. Master Jiang continued, "Wee here every month to submit souls to the divine envoy. From now on, you just need toe here at the end of each month and open the passage."


    Yang Haoran nodded again.


    "You go in first. As the temple master here, I must stay and wee others," Master Jiang said.


    Yang Haoran bowed to Master Jiang, expressing his gratitude, before stepping into the passage.


    As he entered, the wall slowly closed behind him. After a few breaths, it returned to its original state, appearing normal to the naked eye.


    Yang Haoran had expected the passage to be dark and damp, filled with an eerie atmosphere like in the movies, with cobblestone floors and torches lining the walls.


    However, upon entering, he was pleasantly surprised. The reality was different from his imagination.


    There were no torches or cobblestones. Instead, the floor and walls were tiled with shiny porcin. Beautiful tiles adorned the walls and ceiling at regr intervals. Moreover,mps hung from the ceiling, illuminating the passage brightly.


    Additionally, various types of bonsai were ced at intervals along the passage. A new red carpet stretched from the entrance all the way down the passage.


    Walking on the red carpet, Yang Haoran couldn''t believe his eyes.

 Chapter 63: Its You!

    Chapter 63: Its You!


    Walking through the passage lined with a crimson carpet, everything before Yang Haoran''s eyes dazzled him.


    It was avishly decorated hall, with various majestic furnishings that left Yang Haoran somewhat overwhelmed. Though he didn''t recognize the brands of these furnishings, judging from their colors, they must have been quite valuable.


    It was hard to imagine that walking from a dpidated house into a rock wall would lead to such a luxurious hall. Over the years, Yang Haoran had visited a few wealthy households in his capacity as a swindler, but the difference in decor between those homes and the hall before him was like night and day.


    In the hall, aside from Yang Haoran, several people had already arrived. Some were sitting on sofas smoking, while others were pouring themselves fine spirits from the liquor cab.


    Among these people, Yang Haoran recognized some of them. They were dressed in ck robes, temple priests from the South Lake Death God Temple. There were also two individuals simrly dressed in Death God Temple robes, whom he didn''t recognize. They seemed to be temple priests from other Death God Temples within the Lecheng region.


    Yang Haoran''s appearance caught the attention of these temple priests. When they saw it was Yang Haoran, a smile immediately appeared on the faces of the temple priests from the South Lake Death God Temple.


    "Xiao Yang,e over here quickly and take a seat," one of the temple priests beckoned to Yang Haoran with a smile.


    Yang Haoran, wearing a smile, nodded and walked towards the person.


    Upon reaching the person, he didn''t immediately sit down casually. Instead, he took out cigarettes and offered them to the others one by one.


    "Heh, these cigarettes are a bitcking, please excuse me," Yang Haoran said apologetically as he distributed the cigarettes.


    "Not at all, we''re all family here, no need to be so polite. Come, sit down quickly."


    The temple priest who weed Yang Haoran epted the cigarette and spoke, shifting his position to indicate for Yang Haoran to sit.


    Although they were all part of the Night Watch, Yang Haoran appeared extremely courteous in front of these temple priests. His behavior was deliberate; he knew the reasons behind it.


    Every circle has its own rules. If a neer stands out too much, it''s definitely not a good thing and could even lead to unnecessary trouble. Being polite and humble, lowering one''s posture as much as possible, is the key to fitting into such circles quickly and effectively.


    Yang Haoran had wandered outside for over a decade, encountering all sorts of people and situations, experiencing arrogance, ostentation, foolishness, and enduring many setbacks. These experiences gradually smoothed his rough edges and taught him to be discreet, humble, and how to adapt quickly to a circle.


    "Xiao Yang, let me introduce you to..."


    One of the temple priests began introducing Yang Haoran. Since there were two temple priests among them whom Yang Haoran didn''t know, the temple priests from the South Lake Death God Temple, with a favorable impression of Yang Haoran, took the initiative to introduce them without waiting for Yang Haoran to ask.


    Each time someone was introduced, Yang Haoran would stand up and bow, showing great courtesy. This attitude naturally left a good impression on the two individuals.


    After the introductions, they began chatting, with the topic naturally revolving around undead and evil spirits.


    Yang Haoran didn''t interrupt recklessly but listened attentively. Although they were just chatting, some of the topics were quite helpful to him, broadening his horizons.


    However, he didn''t staypletely silent either. asionally, he would grasp the essence of the conversation and chime in, making the conversation more lively and ensuring others noticed his presence, avoiding being ignored.


    Before fully integrating into a circle, it''s best to speak less because more talk leads to more mistakes. Without understanding each other''s personalities, the more one speaks, the more mistakes they''re likely to make, ultimately leaving a bad impression.


    However, staying silent isn''t advisable either. If one doesn''t speak at all, they could easily be overlooked, which wouldn''t benefit their integration into the circle.


    Knowing when to speak and what to say is crucial; it could make friends or enemies.


    Fortunately, Yang Haoran was experienced in such matters. He handled them with ease, speaking only a few words, yet these two new temple priests grew more fond of him.


    While they were chatting, more people entered the hall from the passage, all dressed in Death God Temple robes.


    In the Lecheng region, including Yang Haoran, there were a total of sixteen members in the Night Watch. Fourteen of them were temple priests from the Death God Temple, while only two were not; they operated guerri-style outside.


    Yang Haoran didn''t know who the other guerri member was like him, but he was curious and eager to find out. If they could establish good rtions as fellow guerri members, perhaps they could help each other out in the future. After all, he was still a neer, and having an experiencedpanion would undoubtedly make his endeavors much more efficient.


    Yang Haoran''s mind was filled with curiosity as time passed slowly, and all the Night Watch members who were temple priests had gathered. Yet, this individual hadn''t shown up. This only piqued his interest further.


    From the others, Yang Haoran learned that this Night Watch member was a young and beautiful woman, described as exceptionally stunning. He was eager to see if she truly matched the descriptions of the temple priests as a rare beauty.


    Of course, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but feel a bit hopeful. After all, he was currentlycking a girlfriend, and if he could establish a rtionship with her, it would be quite fortunate.


    However, he knew his ce well. Even if he found her attractive, she likely wouldn''t feel the same way about him, especially considering her stunning beauty. Realistically, he didn''t stand much of a chance.


    Although he was aware of this, he couldn''t help but hold onto a glimmer of hope. They were both part of the Night Watch, and sometimes, proximity could lead to opportunities.


    As Yang Haoran was lost in these thoughts, a temple priest beside him lightly nudged him. Snapping out of his reverie, before he could inquire, the temple priest spoke first.


    "She''s here, she''s here."


    She''s here?


    Naturally, Yang Haoran understood what that meant. With curiosity brimming in his mind, he looked towards the exit of the passage.


    At first nce, everything seemed fine. But upon closer inspection, the smile on his face froze.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s expression, the nearby Night Watch member smirked knowingly, teasing, "Isn''t she beautiful? I wasn''t lying, was I? Even I was taken aback the first time I saw her beauty. Her looks and figure are impable, but her temper leaves much to be desired."


    From the Night Watch member''s words, it seemed that Yang Haoran''s expression had frozen because he was stunned by the woman''s beauty.


    However, reality was quite different!


    Indeed, the woman was stunningly beautiful, with delicate features, a lovely face, wless skin, and an impable figure. But what shocked Yang Haoran wasn''t her appearance; it was that he recognized her!


    To be precise, he couldn''t say he knew her; he had only seen her before, twice, with the most recent encounter beingst night. Though they had only exchanged a few words each time, each word had struck a chord deep within him.


    Beforest night, they had met once outside the hospital''s morgue. Again, despite exchanging only a few words, each one had been piercing.


    Yang Haoran had never imagined that the other Night Watch member fighting guerri-style alongside him would be this woman!


    He felt like the air suddenly became still. At this moment, Yang Haoran feltpletely lost. This woman''s face, which he found extremely unpleasant, left him speechless for a moment.


    No, he didn''t despise her face; he despised her arrogance, her disdainful expression, and her personality.


    Just as the Night Watch member had said, although she was beautiful, her temper was notoriously bad. Yang Haoran didn''t need anyone to tell him; he had experienced it firsthand.


    The Night Watch members, with their heightened senses, probably felt something when Yang Haoran kept staring at the woman. She seemed to sense something too; her displeasure was evident as she furrowed her brow and nced towards Yang Haoran''s direction.


    Undoubtedly, when her gaze fell upon Yang Haoran, her reaction mirrored his initial shock!


    After the momentary surprise, the woman regained herposure, but her brow furrowed even more tightly, and her expression became rather unpleasant.


    "Freak! It''s you!"


    Upon hearing this, the other Night Watch members were momentarily stunned, ncing between Yang Haoran and the woman.


    From the expressions of Yang Haoran and the woman, it seemed they knew each other. But being both part of the Night Watch and non-temple priest Night Watch members, their acquaintance seemed to run deeper than a mere familiarity.


    At this moment, both Yang Haoran and the woman understood one thing: why they had sensed such strong Yin Qi from each other. It was because they were both Night Watch members, part of the same organization, the same unit!

 Chapter 64: Calculations

    Chapter 64: Calctions


    The woman gritted her teeth, wishing she could devour Yang Haoran, her body emanating a strong smell of gunpowder, as if it could explode at any moment.


    This time, Yang Haoran didn''t argue back with the woman. It wasn''t that he was afraid of her, but there were too many people around. If he were to confront her in this situation, everything he had done would be in vain.


    A bitter smile appeared on his face as he shook his head with a sigh.


    The world is vast, to the extent that some people, once missed, will never be encountered again in a lifetime.


    But sometimes, the world is small, so small that no matter where you go, you can run into thest person you want to see.


    Fate is intangible, untouchable, yet undeniably real and incredibly mysterious.


    Facing the ck-haired woman, Yang Haoran didn''t consider this fate a good thing. On the contrary, he felt it was fate ying a trick on him.


    Yang Haoran ignored the ck-haired woman, withdrew his gaze, lit a cigarette, wearing a look of mncholy. However, the ck-haired woman seemed unwilling to let him off the hook. With her hands in her pockets, she walked towards where Yang Haoran was.


    Her footsteps had a rhythm, but to Yang Haoran''s ears, they sounded like a prelude to doom.


    As her footsteps drew closer, Yang Haoran tried to maintain a smile on his face, though it seemed somewhat forced.


    A fragrant breeze wafted over as the ck-haired woman stopped in front of Yang Haoran. Looking at her long straight legs, he felt as if a mountain had appeared before him.


    "Damn, is this woman going to confront me in this situation?" Yang Haoran couldn''t help but think. If the ck-haired woman really did so, it would be embarrassing for him.


    Although he was worried, Yang Haoran still tried to make his smile appear natural and friendly. He stood up and extended his hand towards the ck-haired woman in what seemed like a friendly gesture.


    In any other circumstance, Yang Haoran would never have taken the initiative to be friendly to the ck-haired woman. His reaction would have been just likest night, full of ridicule towards her. But now, he couldn''t afford to do so.


    "Hello, I''ve recently joined the organization. My name is..."


    Yang Haoran tried to show goodwill towards the ck-haired woman, but before he could finish speaking, she angrily interrupted him.


    "I don''t care what your name is. The only thing I''m interested in right now is tearing apart your foul mouth and gouging out those smiling eyes of yours!"


    Her voice was fierce, catching not only Yang Haoran off guard but also the other Night Watch members, who sensed her intense anger.


    They all wore expressions of curiosity. What kind of grudge did this new guy, Yang Haoran, have with the ck-haired woman? Judging by her furious demeanor, it seemed like quite a big one.


    Yang Haoran felt awkward. His worst fear hade true. The ck-haired woman didn''t care about the situation at all. Her words embarrassed him deeply.


    His outstretched hand hung in the air, and he forced a smile, suppressing his displeasure, then withdrew his hand.


    He really didn''t want to argue with the ck-haired woman in this situation, but she seemed unwilling to let him off. She snorted and was about to speak again when suddenly, everyone sensed something and turned their gaze towards a certain direction.


    Under the scrutiny of everyone''s gaze, a space in front of the main seat in the hall suddenly distorted and cracked, and a short figure emerged from the crack.


    It was none other than the Divine Envoy Deng Feng, with his pointed features.


    Deng Feng''s appearance immediately drew everyone''s attention, even causing the ck-haired woman to shut her mouth, refraining from further taunting Yang Haoran.


    Despite his pointed features, Deng Feng exuded a powerful aura. Standing with his hands behind his back, one could feel the pressure emanating from him.


    After scanning the crowd, Deng Feng sat in his designated seat.


    "I''m busy. Let''s get started ording to the usual rules."


    After sitting down, Deng Feng got straight to the point without any unnecessary words.


    The ck-haired woman red fiercely at Yang Haoran, then snorted and took a seat as far away from him as possible.


    Yang Haoran breathed a sigh of relief. Thest thing he wanted to deal with at this moment was the ck-haired woman''s harassment. Deng Feng''s timely arrival was indeed a relief.


    Once everyone was seated, Deng Feng waved his hand, and as if performing magic, a box appeared in front of him.


    The box was palm-sized, exquisitely crafted, and floated in the air in front of Deng Feng. ck Yin Qi continuously emanated from the box.


    The appearance of the box immediately caught the attention of the other Night Watch members. Their gazes were intense, as if they were greatly attracted to the box, especially the Night Watch member next to Yang Haoran''s left hand. He looked at the box, his breathing bing rapid.


    Seated next to Yang Haoran''s right hand was Master Jiang. Although Master Jiang''s gaze towards the box was also intense,pared to others, he remained rtively calm.


    Yang Haoran''s gaze naturally fell upon the floating box as well. However, unlike the other Night Watch members, his gaze wasn''t fervent. Instead, it was filled with confusion because he didn''t know what was inside the box.


    Deng Feng seemed satisfied with everyone''s reaction. He smiled and then, under the eager gazes of the other Night Watch members, gently tapped the box with his finger.


    With this tap, the box trembled slightly, then erupted with an astonishing burst of Yin Qi, enveloping the entire wooden box.


    This Yin Qi was different from ordinary Yin Qi. Compared to regr Yin Qi, the Yin Qi swirling around the wooden box was denser and purer!


    "This is..." Yang Haoran''s eyes lit up. He seemed to have figured something out, his face showing surprise.


    "Could it be... this is what Master Jiang called Soul Qi!"


    Combining Master Jiang''s series of exnations, Yang Haoran suddenly realized what the Yin Qi enveloping the wooden box truly was.


    Just as he was pondering this, Deng Feng waved his hand, and arge amount of pure Yin Qi burst out from the wooden box, dividing into fourteen strands, each heading towards one of the fourteen temple priest Night Watch members, including Master Jiang.


    None of the temple priest Night Watch members dodged. Instead, excitement appeared on their faces as they allowed the Yin Qi to enter their bodies.


    Soul Qi infusion!


    Yang Haoran knew that this was what Master Jiang had talked about - Soul Qi infusion, the only way for Night Watch members to enhance their Yin spirit power!


    However, he was puzzled. Why were they able to get the chance for Soul Qi infusion before handing over souls? And why did the amount of Soul Qi each of the fourteen people received differ? Some got more, some got less.


    Most importantly, he and the ck-haired woman didn''t enjoy the Soul Qi infusion.


    Master Jiang seemed to sense Yang Haoran''s confusion and exined in a low voice, "Every month, temple priests receive a fixed amount of Soul Qi. The longer one has been a temple priest, the more fixed Soul Qi they receive. You and Mei Jing are not temple priests, so you don''t have this benefit."


    Master Jiang''s exnation made Yang Haoran suddenly understand. He hadn''t expected temple priests like Master Jiang to receive a monthly sry, and the longer they served, the more they received!


    Yang Haoran couldn''t deny feeling envious, but upon further thought, he could ept this arrangement. After all, temple priests needed to manage the Death God Temple, and they were busy all day. They didn''t have many opportunities to go out and gather souls. Without a fixed sry, they probably wouldn''t receive much Soul Qi each month.


    "Now, let me see your performance for this month."


    Deng Feng''s voice rang out again. A Night Watch member immediately approached Deng Feng and respectfully handed over a soul gathering bead.


    Inside the soul gathering bead, there were numerous soul threads, numbering at least twenty. Yang Haoran estimated that there were over twenty Soul Qi in the bead.


    Deng Feng nodded indifferently at the Night Watch member''s performance. It wasn''t satisfactory, but he didn''t show any dissatisfaction either. With a wave of his hand, the soul gathering bead disappeared as if it had never appeared.


    Then, another burst of Soul Qi erupted from the wooden box in front of him, directly entering the body of the Night Watch member.


    The person looked pleased and then respectfully saluted Deng Feng before leaving excitedly.


    After this person left, another temple priest approached, just like the previous one, took out a soul gathering bead, and respectfully handed it to Deng Feng.


    This Night Watch member''s performance was better than the previous one, with over thirty soul threads in the soul gathering bead.


    The process of handing over souls was swift. In a short time, half of the sixteen people had sessfully handed over their souls and received the corresponding Soul Qi.


    Xu Meijing had been sitting still the whole time. She asionally nced at Yang Haoran with a provocative look.


    Xu Meijing, the ck-haired woman who had a feud with Yang Haoran, was always the first to hand over souls in the past. But this time, she didn''t. The reason naturallyy with Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran couldn''t miss Xu Meijing''s provocative nces, but at this moment, he didn''t have the mind to pay attention to her. Therefore, he didn''t respond to Xu Meijing''s provocations.


    He watched as other Night Watch members took out their soul gathering beads, each containing at least twenty Soul Qi. In contrast, his soul gathering bead only contained two soul threads. This performance of his was simply appalling.


    After a while, except for Xu Meijing and Yang Haoran, all other Night Watch members had sessfully handed over their souls.


    Xu Meijing had intended to wait for Yang Haoran to go first, but seeing that he had no intention of doing so, she snorted and stood up, walking towards Deng Feng.

 Chapter 65: Warning from the Boss

    Chapter 65: Warning from the Boss


    Xu Meijing''s approach towards Deng Feng naturally caught Yang Haoran''s attention.


    Under his gaze, Xu Meijing took out her soul gathering bead.


    As everyone present, except Deng Feng,id eyes on Xu Meijing''s soul gathering bead, they couldn''t help but gasp in astonishment!


    The soul threads within Xu Meijing''s soul gathering bead were numerous, densely packed like strands of hair, and the sheer quantity was staggering. It was impossible to discern the exact number of soul threads with the naked eye!


    It was the first time Yang Haoran had seen Xu Meijing''s soul gathering bead. He never imagined that it would contain so many soul threads. Naturally, he was quite surprised.


    Every time Xu Meijing turned in souls, she would produce an astounding number of them. This was something the other Night Watch members had grown ustomed to. After all, she wasn''t a temple priest; her days were spent solely on soul collection, so it wasn''t strange for her soul count to surpass that of other temple priests.


    However, this time was different. The number of souls in Xu Meijing''s soul gathering bead was simply too high. Even the Night Watch members, who were used to such urrences, were taken aback by the abundance of soul threads within her bead!


    This time, the souls within Xu Meijing''s soul gathering bead were actually twice as many as usual. While everyone was shocked, they also wondered where Xu Meijing had found so many souls.


    Yang Haoran was dumbfounded. As a fellow non-temple priest in the Night Watch, he couldn''t help but feel conflicted. He thought about his own pitiful two soul threads in his soul gathering bead, then nced at the densely packed threads within Xu Meijing''s bead, feeling a pang of envy.


    Having met Xu Meijing twice before, their interactions had always been confrontational, each word piercing like a dagger. But Yang Haoran felt he hadn''t lost out in their previous encounters; in fact, he was somewhat proud. However, now, he felt thoroughly defeated.


    At that moment, Xu Meijing unexpectedly locked eyes with him, her expression still as arrogant as ever, but her gaze toward Yang Haoran was full of provocation.


    Meeting her gaze, Yang Haoran felt as if his face was being pped by an invisible hand repeatedly. His face turned red, feeling the heat of embarrassment.


    "Good! Very good! You didn''t disappoint me!"


    Deng Feng paid no attention to Yang Haoran, nor did he care about Xu Meijing''s provocative nce toward him. Heughed heartily, his attentionpletely captivated by Xu Meijing''s soul gathering bead.


    Amidst the cheerfulughter, Deng Feng pocketed Xu Meijing''s soul gathering bead. Xu Meijing, in turn, symbolically bowed to Deng Feng, the divine envoy, before retreating to her seat.


    With Xu Meijing having handed over her soul gathering bead, only Yang Haoran remained among the sixteen Night Watch members. Suddenly, all eyes were on him.


    Especially Xu Meijing, her gaze toward Yang Haoran not only carried mockery but also a sneering smile on her face.


    With his face already crimson, Yang Haoran, facing everyone''s gaze, managed a smile tinged with embarrassment. He felt like he was sitting on pins and needles,pletely uneasy.


    He hadn''t felt this way in a long time, being the butt of everyone''s joke. It was the most embarrassing feeling for him.


    But he had no choice. It hade to this. Even if it meant further embarrassment, he had to step up.


    Wearing an extremely forced smile, Yang Haoran approached Deng Feng.


    Deng Feng hadn''t spared Yang Haoran a nce since entering the hall. It was only when Yang Haoran approached that he truly focused his gaze on him.


    ncing at Yang Haoran, Deng Feng''s gazended on the yellow messenger bag hanging at Yang Haoran''s waist. Unable to contain himself, he chuckled, "Your yellow messenger bag is quiteical."


    At his words, the smile on Yang Haoran''s face became even more awkward.


    He was already dressed inly, with an ordinary appearance and an average build. There was nothing remarkable about him except for his ordinariness. Carrying a yellow messenger bag only made him seem more rustic.


    "Aedian has to be a bit funny, or else how will they attract an audience?" retorted Xu Meijing.


    Deng Feng chuckled withoutment, seemingly not displeased with Xu Meijing''s response. The other Night Watch members, however, wore various expressions, lost in their own thoughts.


    As for Yang Haoran, he couldn''t help but feel utterly embarrassed at this moment. He ignored Xu Meijing''s mockery; it was impossible to engage in verbal sparring with her under these circumstances.


    The key was that he was extremely passive right now. If he were to foolishly engage in a verbal dispute with her, he would definitely be the one at a disadvantage, of that he was sure.


    Seeing Yang Haoran wearing nothing but an awkward smile, Deng Feng grew impatient. He said, "Bring out your soul gathering bead, let me see your performance."


    "Well... um..." Yang Haoran rubbed his hands awkwardly, then with a ashamed expression, he spoke up, "Divine envoy, you see, I''ve only recently be a member of the Night Watch. These days, I''ve been busy learning and adapting to this new role, so I haven''t had the chance to go out and collect undead souls."


    Upon hearing this, Deng Feng frowned instantly, his expression turning sour.


    Seeing this, Yang Haoran hurriedly continued to exin, "If I go out collecting souls without understanding anything, and happen to encounter someone skilled, I''m afraid I''ll embarrass you, divine envoy. If I lose face, so be it, but your reputation, divine envoy, is my top priority. I can''t afford any mistakes."


    Deng Feng''s expression softened slightly at the ttery, and Yang Haoran felt a sigh of relief.


    Yang Haoran didn''t know if Deng Feng would buy into this ttery, but in this situation, it was the only move he could think of to salvage the situation temporarily.


    What relieved him was that even someone as strong as Deng Feng fell for it. For Yang Haoran, whether now or in the future, as long as he needed to stick with Deng Feng, it was definitely a good thing.


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s ttery, Xu Meijing suddenly felt nauseous, feeling a wave of disgust. She had intended to taunt Yang Haoran a bit more, but a nce from Deng Feng stopped her.


    "There are rules and regtions here. Since you''ve be a member of the Night Watch, you must abide by our rules. We don''t amodate idlers here. If your performance is too poor, then you''ll have to leave. Withdraw your abilities and do whatever you want," Deng Feng said sternly, exuding an air of a boss lecturing an employee. Yang Haoran nodded in embarrassment at Deng Feng''s words, not rebutting or giving himself any excuses.


    Bringing up excuses would only make things worse.


    From the current situation, although Deng Feng''s words were harsh, Yang Haoran actually felt relieved. He didn''t sense any immediate intention from Deng Feng to kick him out. There seemed to be more to Deng Feng''s words.


    As expected, seeing Yang Haoran''s decent attitude and considering that what Yang Haoran said did make some sense, Deng Feng continued.


    "You''ve just be a member of our Yin Division. You should consider our Yin Division''s reputation when you act. I appreciate this. However, this cannot be an excuse for your poor performance. I''ll let it go this time, but if your performance next month still doesn''t satisfy me, then you can leave. I''m saying this in front of the other Night Watch members."


    Yang Haoran quickly agreed, his expression fearful. Although Deng Feng''s words added pressure, at least he had passed the current ordeal.


    As for how to improve his performance next month, he had a month to figure it out. He believed he coulde up with a solution.


    Actually, Yang Haoran''s soul gathering bead wasn''t empty. But it only contained two pitiful souls, which seemed too insignificant. He thought it was better not to show them.


    The next step was to distribute wages based on individual performances. Yang Haoran could only watch as other Night Watch members enjoyed the infusion of Soul Qi.


    The wooden box suspended in front of Deng Feng seemed to contain an endless amount of Soul Qi. Despite all the Night Watch members receiving their due Soul Qi, the pure Yin Qi enveloping the wooden box showed no signs of diminishing.


    He was curious about where this Soul Qi came from. Did it emanate from the wooden box itself, or was it something inside the box?


    If it was from the box itself, what material was it made of?


    If it was something inside the box, what exactly was inside?


    If he could figure this out and somehow obtain this treasure, would he still need Deng Feng, the divine envoy, in the future to obtain Soul Qi infusion?


    Deng Feng left, bidding farewell to the sixteen Night Watch members in the same stylish manner he arrived, tearing through space and disappearing into the spatial rift.


    Yang Haoran couldn''t help but envy this ability to tear through space. But now, he couldn''t do such a thing. Let alone tearing through space, his Yin spirit power couldn''t even stir space.


    After Deng Feng left, Yang Haoran quietly asked Master Jiang about the wooden box. He wanted to understand where this pure Yin Qi came from.


    To this question, Master Jiang told Yang Haoran that the pure Yin Qi was not emitted by the wooden box itself, but by something inside the box. However, he didn''t borate on what was inside the box.


    Yang Haoran wanted to ask more, but just at that moment, a discordant voice reached his ears.


    "Some people are about to be expelled from the Night Watch just after joining. It''s really a pity. If your abilities matched your eloquence, you wouldn''t have ended up like this. I really overestimated you."


    It was obvious who this discordant voice came from, Xu Meijing, who had the highest performance this month.


    "Isn''t there still a month left? What if I turn things around this month?" Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    "Hehe, really? You fooling yourself is quite cute."


    Leaving behind these words, Xu Meijing ignored Yang Haoran and left with her hands in her pockets, feeling incredibly relieved at this moment!

 Chapter 66: Here Comes the Job

    Chapter 66: Here Comes the Job


    After the collision with Xu Meijing this time, Yang Haoran knew he had lost, and lost thoroughly, being crazily pped in the face by the other party.


    To say there was no anger in his heart would be impossible, but what could he do with the anger? He could only endure it.


    Leaving the hall, still not yet noon, Master Jiang invited Yang Haoran to have lunch, but Yang Haoran refused.


    Even the boss had warned this neer, so there was still a sense of urgency in his heart. He didn''t want to be fired so soon.


    On the way home, Yang Haoran looked troubled. Obviously, his mood wasn''t very good, but this state didn''tst long. He soon walked out of it and returned to his usual self.


    In life, there are many things that don''t go as nned. If one were to dwell on every unpleasant thing for a long time, then life would be spent in constant turmoil. Yang Haoran naturally understood this principle, so he quickly adjusted his attitude.


    After returning to the grocery store, he first called his parents back home to check on their recent condition. After chatting for over half an hour and learning that his parents were doing okay recently, he hung up the phone with relief.


    After that, he unusually closed the grocery store and didn''t go out to do anything. Instead, he went back to bed and took a long nap. Seeing him like this, it seemed like he wasn''t even nning to have lunch.


    Such a thing happening to Yang Haoran was indeed very unusual.


    He had just been warned by the boss in the morning. At this time, ording to reason, he should have quickly looked for undead to boost his performance. However, what he didn''t expect was that he actually ran home to sleep.


    Leaving aside the matter of finding undead for now, even before bing a Night Watch, Yang Haoran would never do such a thing. Because in his opinion, it was a waste of time. If he could use this time well, he could do more things.


    If only it were just "if." The fact was, not only did he close the store and go to sleep, he slept deeply. He slept until it was dark before waking up.


    After it got dark, Yang Haoran still didn''t open the store. After casually preparing some food, he worshipped the statue of Death God in advance, then grabbed his yellow messenger bag and hurried out.


    This walksted the entire night. It wasn''t until the next day dawned that he returned to the grocery store.


    Inside the grocery store, Yang Haoran looked a bit tired, but when his eyes fell on the soul gathering bead in his hand, a hint of smile appeared on his tired face.


    Inside the soul gathering bead, apart from Gao Liang and Wang Qing''s souls, there were two more soul threads. These two soul threads were the harvest he had obtained from his effortsst night.


    The reason he went to bed early yesterday was so that he could work hard through the night. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to waste time like this.


    Since he didn''t have a car, he could only rely on walking to trace the traces of undead. Because of this, he walked the entire nightst night. Even though he was no longer an ordinary person now, being tossed around like this all night still exhausted him.


    Fortunately, he had the ability to perceive yin. Although he didn''t have a means of transportation, the existence of this ability still gave him some gains.


    Both of these souls had just formed and had no attack power. After learning that Yang Haoran was an Underworld Envoy, one chose to leave voluntarily while the other chose to resist.


    Although these two undead made different choices, the final result was the same. There were no unexpected incidents, and both of them ended up in the soul gathering bead.


    Collecting two undead in one night, Yang Haoran was quite satisfied with this result. If he could ensure two every day, by the end of this month, his performance might not surpass Xu Meijing''s, but at least he wouldn''t be fired by Boss Deng Feng.


    Yang Haoran originally thought that ghosts were everywhere in the world, but their numbers were definitely not small. However, what he didn''t expect was that he guessed wrong. He didn''t know about other cities, but in Lecheng, the number of ghosts was much fewer than he had imagined.


    Actually, it wasn''t that there were few ghosts in Lecheng, but rather, the Night Watch in Lecheng was too diligent, especially Xu Meijing. She was the most diligent among the sixteen Night Watch in Lecheng. It was precisely because of her presence that the number of undead in Lecheng was so pitifully low.


    The first time Xu Meijing met Yang Haoran was outside the morgue of the hospital. At that time, Xu Meijing told Yang Haoran that she was guarding the morgue, but that wasn''t the truth. Like Yang Haoran, she was also nning to deal with undead.


    The second time they met was at the Nine Dragon Hill cemetery. That time, Yang Haoran gained nothing in the cemetery except for Wang Qing. At that time, he thought that perhaps all the undead in the cemetery had been taken away by temple priests like Master Jiang, but he didn''t know that the one who took away all the undead in the cemetery was Xu Meijing.


    Not only in these two ces, but also in many hospitals and cemeteries in Lecheng, Xu Meijing''s figure could often be seen. She almost covered all the ces in Lecheng where undead were abundant, so the entire Lecheng had significantly fewer undead.


    It was precisely for this reason that Yang Haoran searched all nightst night and only harvested two undead, and they were discovered outside the city.


    But no matter what, the hard workst night still paid off, which gave Yang Haoran some hope.


    In the next period of time, Yang Haoran slept during the day and went out at night to search for undead, risking his life to improve his performance.


    In order to expand his business scope, he also used his old connections and had Guanhai help him attract business.


    Although Guanhai was young, he still had some connections in Lecheng. Otherwise, this yboy might have been in trouble long ago.


    When Yang Haoran asked Guanhai for help, Guanhai naturally didn''t refuse and readily agreed. In fact, even if Yang Haoran hadn''t mentioned it, Guanhai would still help him attract business. After all, their rtionship was there, and Guanhai had always been helping him with business.


    The main reason why Yang Haoran called Guanhai was because his business had changed. He no longer dealt with things like showing houses; the only type of business he took now was rted to real undead, or to put it bluntly, he only dealt with supernatural events involving ghosts.


    The reason for making this decision was twofold. One was because he was no longer a chatan, but an Underworld Envoy, so he didn''t need to continue pretending to be mysterious.


    Secondly, not only did he urgently need souls now, he would also need arge amount in the future. Therefore, he decided to only take supernatural events rted to haunted houses. He didn''t want to waste time on other things.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to take on more business and make more money, but the key was that he didn''t have the energy for it. Moreover, he didn''t understand things like feng shui and house viewing at all. It was fine to pretend to be a fraud without being exposed, but if he were exposed, it would only ruin his reputation.


    After some time, Guanhai didn''t bring Yang Haoran any clients. Yang Haoran didn''t think it was Guanhai''s ability problem because he already knew what Xu Meijing had been doing in Lecheng. With this woman in Lecheng, not to mention Guanhai, even he, who had the ability to perceive yin, would find it extremely difficult to find an undead.


    In fact, there were several famous haunted ces in Lecheng. The haunted building Yang Haoran had entered was one of them. There were indeed many undead in such haunted ces, but Yang Haoran didn''t dare to set his sights on these ces because these haunted ces all had powerful ghosts. It was not something his current abilities could handle.


    In the blink of an eye, it was almost the end of the month, and there were already thirty soul threads in Yang Haoran''s soul gathering bead.


    Thirty soul threads were not considered fewpared to temple priest Night Watch, but temple priest Night Watch was only semi-professional when it came to subduing undead, while non-temple priest Night Watch like him was full-time. Therefore, there was simply noparison between the two.


    If there were to be aparison, it could only be with Xu Meijing, who was also a non-temple priest Night Watch. However, Yang Haoran knew that he couldn''t match Xu Meijing in this regard. Thirty soul threads seemed like a lot, butpared to Xu Meijing, there was still a gap.


    Lecheng had arge poption but was very poor. It was precisely because of this that many people in Lecheng headed towards the end of their lives for various reasons every day, which led to people like Yang Haoran having work to do.


    But what made Yang Haoran speechless was that almost all of this work was taken care of by Xu Meijing alone. The thirty soul threads he harvested this month were almost all fish that escaped the outside the city. If this continued, he estimated that he would soon be out of a job.


    However, with the achievement of thirty soul threads, Yang Haoran believed that he shouldn''t be fired by Boss. If he couldn''t surpass Xu Meijing, then he couldn''t. He temporarily couldn''t change this fact, and not being fired was what he cared about most at the moment.


    In thest few days, Yang Haoran decided to try harder again, hoping to make a breakthrough on the basis of thirty soul threads.


    However, reality pped him hard in the face. For three consecutive days, he searched outside all night for undead, but gained nothing. This inevitably made him feel disappointed.


    On the fourth morning, Yang Haoran returned to the grocery store with a tired and disappointed face. As soon as he returned to the shop, his mobile phone rang.


    Taking out the mobile phone to check, it was actually Guanhai.


    Guanhai liked to drink, getting drunk every night, so usually, he didn''t have mornings. He usually woke up around noon or in the afternoon.


    For Guanhai to wake up in the early morning and call him meant that there must be something important!


    Looking at the vibrating mobile phone in his hand, the corners of Yang Haoran''s mouth couldn''t help but curve upwards. He felt that Guanhai calling him so early was very likely rted to business.


    Sure enough, as soon as the call was connected, Guanhai''s voice, filled with yawns, came through, saying, "Yang Ge, there''s work. Calling me so early in the morning, it''s really..."


    Guanhaiined on the other end. From his words, it seemed that he had just received news of a job as well.


    Different from Guanhai, Yang Haoran felt delighted in his heart. He had gained nothing for three consecutive days, and now that he knew there was work, he naturally felt happy.


    "Don''t sleep anymore, hurry up and get up. Let''s meet and discuss."


    After hanging up the phone, Yang Haoran washed up and worshipped the Death God before closing the door and going to find Guanhai.

 Chapter 67: The Wu Family of Lecheng

    Chapter 67: The Wu Family of Lecheng


    After meeting with Guanhai, Yang Haoran and Guanhai didn''t immediately go to meet the client. Instead, the two men strolled through the streets.


    The appointed time with the client was noon, but since it was still early, they felt it would be too eager to arrive too soon, losing the aura of authority they should have. So, they decided to wait until the agreed time before heading over.


    ording to Guanhai, this client was a major one, very wealthy. Therefore, Yang Haoran had to tidy himself up, make himself look more valuable, so that he could gain some extra benefits after the deal was done.


    Thinking about it, Yang Haoran realized it made sense. With his current attire, not only would outsidersugh at him, but even Deng Feng, his boss, would find him quiteughable, especially with that yellow messenger bag.


    He was different now, with real skills. In that case, what was wrong with dressing a bit more extravagantly?


    Guanhai''s suggestion made Yang Haoran reconsider his own thoughts. So, while they still had time, he decided to spruce himself up a bit.


    At eleven o''clock, Yang Haoran sat in Guanhai''s car as they drove towards the client''s residence. Yang Haoran took out a mirror and carefully examined himself.


    He looked entirely different now, in a white shirt and ck suit, looking quite presentable. Before, he appeared rather ordinary, like a grain of sand in the desert, unremarkable. But now, with this attire, he still looked ordinary, but rtively better, with a bit more style.


    On his left pinky finger, there was now a ring, with a tiny something embedded on it, resembling a gem but not quite.


    Besides that, he had changed his hairstyle to something more mature, certainly not a balding one.


    With this appearance, he exuded a hint of sess. Yang Haoran never cared much about dressing up, mainly because he didn''t have the energy for it. He had never dressed as decently as today in his whole life.


    Seeing Yang Haoran admiring himself in the mirror with satisfaction, Guanhai couldn''t help but tease, "Stop looking, you look handsome now. Howe I never noticed your narcissism before?"


    Yang Haoran didn''t put down the mirror, still examining himself. He casually replied, "It''s not narcissism. I just want to get to know myself up close, see myself clearly, that''s all."


    Guanhai looked disdainful. He had intended to discuss the client with Yang Haoran during the drive, but seeing Yang Haoran so absorbed, he decided against it, for now.


    Twenty minutester, Guanhai hit the brakes, bringing the car to a stop.


    "How long are you going to look? We''re here. Ready to make some money?" Guanhai said, exasperated.


    Reluctantly, Yang Haoran put down the mirror, expressing regret, "Thirty years of life, and I''ve never realized how good-looking a mirror can be. Do you want to take a look? It''s worth every penny of the two dors."


    "Geez! Do you want to buy a house? Get married?" Guanhai asked impatiently.


    Yang Haoran chuckled and didn''t argue with Guanhai, as he noticed the car was parked outside a vi.


    He knew it wasn''t the time to argue with Guanhai now, or they would end up in another verbal battle.


    "Whose vi is this? It''s huge!" Yang Haoran eximed in surprise.


    Throughout the morning, Yang Haoran had been excited, and coupled with the inconvenience of shopping, Guanhai hadn''t borated on the client''s identity.


    Guanhai had intended to tell Yang Haoran about the client on the way, but Yang Haoran was too absorbed in admiring his own face. So, Guanhai focused on driving, not wanting to disturb him.


    Now, they were at the client''s doorstep, and Yang Haoran still didn''t know the client''s specific identity, only that they were very wealthy.


    Looking at the vi in front of him, Guanhai had indeed not lied. This client was indeed quite wealthy. But Yang Haoran was curious: who was this client?


    "The Wu Family of Lecheng. You should know them, right? This vi belongs to the Wu Family," Guanhai replied.


    "The Wu Family?" Surprise shed across Yang Haoran''s face, followed by a rich smile, his eyes narrowing like crescent moons.


    Though Lecheng was poor, it didn''t mean there were no wealthy people there. Where there were people, there were both rich and poor.


    The wealth of the rich was not merely due to their starting point; more importantly, it was their intellect and efforts.


    Simrly, the poverty of the poor was not solely due to their starting point. The main reasons were their intellect and efforts.


    Perhaps some of the poor had intellect butcked effort. Some worked hard butcked intellect, or directed their efforts in the wrong direction. These were the primary reasons they struggled to change their circumstances.


    In Lecheng, there was a considerable number of poor people, but there were also quite a few wealthy individuals. And the Wu Family mentioned by Guanhai at this moment was undoubtedly one of the top families in Lecheng.


    The Wu Family had a wide range of business interests, not only in Lecheng but also in several other cities nearby. They were doing well in business, which contributed to their increasing wealth.


    Yang Haoran hadn''t expected the client this time to be the Wu Family, so he was a bit surprised. However, the reason for the smile on his face afterward was simple: the Wu Family, in his eyes, was like a fatmb. If he and Guanhai handled this matter well, they could definitely gain a lot of benefits.


    "Not bad, Haizi. You''ve beenying low for a month; now it''s time to reap the rewards!" Yang Haoran joked.


    During this period, Guanhai hadn''t brought him any business, so Yang Haoran was surprised when, at the end of the month, Guanhai unexpectedlynded such a big fish.


    However, Guanhai wasn''t as optimistic as Yang Haoran. With a wry smile, he said, "Brother Yang, if we handle this well, there will definitely be benefits. But if we mess up, we''ll be in trouble. Although I have some connections, dealing with the Wu Family is not something I can handle. If I didn''t know you had real skills, I wouldn''t dare take on this task for you."


    "Tsk, if I didn''t have real skills, even if you took it on, I wouldn''t dare do it! But I''m curious, how did yound such a big deal? Do you have some kind of ambiguous rtionship with one of the Wu Family''s youngdies?" Yang Haoran asked curiously.


    As soon as Yang Haoran said this, Guanhai couldn''t help but shiver involuntarily. He thought Yang Haoran had figured something out and quickly exined, "I just know her. Don''t say anything!"


    Yang Haoran gave a knowing smile that any man would understand. He didn''t pursue further, but he understood that Guanhai''s ability to secure this deal was most likely rted to the "her" mentioned.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s smile, Guanhai felt a bit uneasy. He knew Yang Haoran had misunderstood. He wanted to exin further, but at that moment, an old man apanied by two strong men walked out of the vi gate, heading towards where their car was parked. This forced Guanhai to abandon his exnation.


    "Mr. Guanhai, hello. I am the steward of the Wu Family, weing you." The leading old man approached the car window, smiling as he spoke.


    His smile was well-bnced, neither obsequious nor overbearing.


    At the steward''s invitation, both Yang Haoran and Guanhai got out of the car. As for Guanhai''s car, a bodyguard was instructed by the steward to park it.


    "Miss Wu informed me early this morning that Mr. Guanhai would being, and she even showed me Mr. Guanhai''s photo. So, I arranged for someone to keep an eye on the vi entrance at all times," the old man exined as he led them towards the vi.


    While walking, the old man chatted with Guanhai, who spoke cautiously in front of him. They entered the vi while conversing.


    Yang Haoran, however, remained silent throughout. He looked around, admiring the luxury of the vi, but also noting its heavy Yin energy.


    Although Yang Haoran hadn''t activated his Ghost Eye, he could still sense the strong Yin energy within the vi. The Yin Division''s unique ability to perceive Yin energy was unparalleled by any other sect, absolutely urate.


    When the car was parked at the vi gate earlier, Yang Haoran had sensed the vi''s strong Yin energy while he was inside the car, but he didn''t mention it.


    Abilities needed to be revealed gradually to bring shock to others. Revealing all abilities at once would greatly diminish their impact.


    Yang Haoran wanted to gain more benefits from the Wu Family, so he wouldn''t immediately say there were problems and then im he could solve them in minutes. What he wanted to do was to maximize the value of his every word and action.


    Guided by the steward, Yang Haoran and Guanhai arrived in the living room. However, what they saw upon entering the living room slightly surprised them.


    There were many people in the living room, some sitting, and more standing respectfully. The scene was grand.


    Seeing Yang Haoran and Guanhai, the steward smiled apologetically and quickly went to bow to the seated individuals before introducing them to Yang Haoran and Guanhai.


    These seated individuals were all from the Wu Family. The reason why both Yang Haoran and Guanhai were surprised was that they thought these Wu Family members were waiting for the two of them.


    How could they not be surprised if all the Wu Family members were waiting for them? However, what happened next made them realize they were mistaken.


    These Wu Family members weren''t waiting for them at all but for someone else.


    However, the Wu Family didn''t deliberately neglect Yang Haoran and Guanhai. With the steward''s introduction, the Wu Family members knew that Guanhai was a friend of Wu Xiaoxiao, and Yang Haoran was a friend of Guanhai.


    This Wu Xiaoxiao mentioned by the steward was the eldest daughter of the Wu Family. In the Wu Family, Wu Xiaoxiao was definitely a treasured existence.


    Upon learning that Guanhai was invited by Wu Xiaoxiao, Master Wu invited the two to sit down and then instructed the steward to invite Wu Xiaoxiao. As for their family, they continued to wait for someone else.


    The attitude and reaction of the Wu Family members puzzled Yang Haoran. Weren''t they supposed to be here to catch ghosts? What was the meaning behind this indifference?


    With doubts in his mind, Yang Haoran looked at Guanhai, only to see Guanhai also looking confused, not knowing what the Wu Family was up to.

 Chapter 68: Wu Xiaoxiao

    Chapter 68: Wu Xiaoxiao


    The Wu Family owes its vast fortune to the patriarch, who started from scratch, gradually building the family empire to what it is today. It''s said that during his most destitute times, he sustained himself by running a market stall. Who could have imagined that a penniless peddler from back then would nowmand such a colossal business empire?


    In Lecheng, the patriarch of the Wu Family is legendary. However, now in his seventies, although still robust, hecks the vigor of his youth. He has stepped back from the forefront, leaving the management of all affairs to his eldest son.


    Master Wu has two sons: the eldest and the second.


    The eldest, now forty-five, has inherited his father''s talent and, with the solid foundationid by Master Wu, efficiently manages the family business. Under his stewardship, the business thrives, reminiscent of the glory days of Master Wu.


    In contrast, the second son is quite profligate. At thirty, he indulges in a life of luxury and troublemaking, leveraging the family''s wealth and influence to swagger through Lecheng. Few dare to provoke or challenge him.


    Among the Wu Family members present, Master Wu and his two sons are there, yet they seem oblivious to the purpose of Yang Haoran and Guanhai''s visit today, their attention elsewhere.


    Yang Haoran intended to inquire from Guanhai about certain matters, but seeing Guanhai equally bewildered, he realized the situation was awkward. Guanhai evidently had no idea what was happening either.


    The atmosphere in the hall is tense, everyone preupied with their own thoughts, their expressions grim. Yang Haoran, amidst this atmosphere, feels equally ufortable.


    Just as Yang Haoran prepares to excuse himself to the restroom to speak with Guanhai, the steward appears.


    A woman walks ahead of the steward, who follows respectfully. Her appearance immediately captures everyone''s attention.


    She''s young, around twenty, standing at about 1.7 meters tall, simr in height to Xu Meijing. Her skin is fair and delicate, akin to a baby''s, radiating a healthy glow from proper care.


    While her height and skin are impable, her physique is astonishing¡ªa hefty ball-like figure, seemingly inted, waddling like a penguin, causing the ground to tremble beneath her.


    Yang Haoran''s lips twitch involuntarily. The woman approaching appears to weigh at least two hundred catties; if she fell into the sea, she could cause a tsunami.


    "Wu Xiaoxiao,e here to Grandpa."


    Before Yang Haoran could specte on her identity, Master Wu speaks, his typically stern face breaking into a smile upon seeing her.


    "Wu Xiaoxiao? Is she Wu Xiaoxiao? The young miss of the Wu Family?"


    Yang Haoran''s mind churns with tumultuous thoughts. He nces at Guanhai, who coincidentally meets his gaze.


    Yang Haoran thumbs-up at Guanhai, expressing admiration. Guanhai''s expression, however, is priceless. He wants to exin to Yang Haoran, but it seems Yang Haoran has already decided they have an ambiguous rtionship, leaving no room for exnations. Guanhai turns away.


    "Wu Xiaoxiao¡­ Wu Xiaoxiao¡­"


    Yang Haoran silently repeats the name, his expression incredulous. Judging from the name, he expected Wu Xiaoxiao to be petite and delicate. The reality, however, defies his expectations. Aside from her facial features appearing small due to the flesh pressing them together, there''s nothing small about her.


    Even more astonishing is Guanhai''s ambiguous rtionship with Wu Xiaoxiao. It sparks a desire in Yang Haoran to reassess Guanhai.


    Master Wu speaks again, and Wu Xiaoxiao''s plump face lights up with a smile. Calling out "Grandpa," she trots over, causing noticeable vibrations on the ground.


    Despite her increased weight, Wu Xiaoxiao''s voice remains melodious. With such a voice, she could win over many fans without showing her face.


    Seemingly aware of her heavyweight status, Wu Xiaoxiao refrains from acting coquettishly and throwing herself into her grandfather''s arms. Had she done so, she might have caused Master Wu a heart attack.


    "Your friend has arrived; make sure to entertain them properly. Grandpa still has important guests to attend to."


    Master Wu pinches Wu Xiaoxiao''s chubby cheeks affectionately, then looks toward the direction where Guanhai and Yang Haoran are seated, instructing Wu Xiaoxiao.


    Wu Xiaoxiao followed Master Wu''s gaze and spotted Guanhai. With a smile, she called out "Brother Guanhai," then nced at Yang Haoran beside Guanhai. Although she didn''t know Yang Haoran, she nodded politely, acknowledging his presence.


    Yang Haoran naturally understood Master Wu''s words. He inferred that Wu Xiaoxiao was to escort them out since they were her friends. Meanwhile, the family had other esteemed guests to attend to.


    While some might have taken offense at such remarks, Yang Haoran remainedposed. He neither spoke nor showed any intention of leaving immediately, instead offering a smile to Wu Xiaoxiao.


    Understanding her grandfather''s implied directive, Wu Xiaoxiao diverted her gaze from Yang Haoran and addressed Master Wu.


    "Grandpa, I know I''ve caused a big mess this time. But don''t worry, I got myself into this trouble, and I can handle it. These two are the friends I''ve invited to help with our family''s issues," Wu Xiaoxiao spoke up.


    Upon hearing Wu Xiaoxiao''s words, the expressions of the Wu Family members, including Master Wu, changed. They all turned their attention once again to Yang Haoran and Guanhai.


    "Don''t be silly, Xiaoxiao. Take your friends and go have fun. You can go wherever you like, and if you need more pocket money, Mom will give you some," Wu Xiaoxiao''s mother said, her gaze briefly meeting Yang Haoran and Guanhai before she turned back to Wu Xiaoxiao.


    "Mom! I''m serious! These two really are here to help with our family''s troubles! I''m not lying to you! I want to help too! You have to believe me!" Wu Xiaoxiao quickly interjected.


    "Help us? You just came back a few days ago and already caused chaos at home. You call that helping? Don''t stir up trouble," Second son Wu retorted sarcastically, a cigarette dangling from his mouth, his impatience evident.


    "You have no right to criticize others. Manage yourself first," Master Wu scolded Second son Wu sternly.


    Only Master Wu dared to speak to Second son Wu like this. Rebuked by his own father, Second son Wu appeared resentful.


    "Dad, Xiaoxiao has been spoiled by you all. You also bear a great responsibility for what''s happening at home. If you hadn''t pampered her so much since childhood, she wouldn''t dare to do anything like this now," Second son Wu retorted, visibly disgruntled.


    "Xiaoxiao is only twenty years old. How can you expect a young girl to understand? You''re thirty, yet I have to worry about you. How dare you criticize others?" Master Wu''s voice was stern, reprimanding.


    "I¡­"


    Second son Wu wanted to say something, but another re from Master Wu silenced him, and he grunted in displeasure, shutting his mouth.


    In this household, or rather, in the entire Lecheng, Second son Wu feared no one except Master Wu. He genuinely feared Master Wu; while he might argue back asionally, when Master Wu was truly angry, Second son Wu dared not speak.


    From the current situation, it''s evident that Master Wu indeed doted on Wu Xiaoxiao. Through their conversation, Yang Haoran gleaned that the strange urrences in the Wu Family were likely rted to Wu Xiaoxiao.


    "Xiaoxiao, you weren''t joking, were you? Do your two friends really have the capabilities in this regard?" Master Wu asked seriously, no longer as amiable as before.


    Wu Xiaoxiao nodded vigorously, then pointed at Yang Haoran, saying, "My friend here is capable. He can definitely handle the troubles in our family."


    Wu Xiaoxiao directed her words to Yang Haoran, not Guanhai, indicating that Guanhai had already briefed Wu Xiaoxiao about Yang Haoran before epting this business.


    Seeing Wu Xiaoxiao mentioning him, Yang Haoran stood up, politely smiling at Master Wu. He had intended to introduce himself properly, showcase his abilities, and perhaps perform a little trickery to ensure Master Wu, such an influential figure, would trust him, at least not underestimate him like now.


    However, before he could speak, Master Wu''s phone rang. Seeing this, Yang Haoran closed his mouth, swallowing his words.


    Apologizing with a smile, Master Wu answered the call.


    After a few brief words, Master Wu hung up, visibly excited. He hastily urged the others out of the living room, seeming to go meet some important figure.


    As they left, only three remained in the hall: Yang Haoran, Guanhai, and Wu Xiaoxiao.


    Wu Xiaoxiao looked embarrassed, then smiled apologetically at Yang Haoran and Guanhai. "I''m sorry, I didn''t tell others the main reason I invited you here, so they all thought you were guests I invited. I apologize for the oversight."


    Wu Xiaoxiao disyed good manners. Despite her family''s wealth, she didn''t exude arrogance, instead giving off a friendly vibe.


    Yang Haoran and Guanhai quickly reassured her that it was fine. They understood that everyone thought that way, and as two grown men, they didn''t mind.


    "Xiaoxiao, didn''t your family invite distinguished guests today? If it''s inconvenient, we cane another day," Guanhai suggested.


    "No, no, no, don''t leave. Like you, they''re here to help with the recent strange incidents in my family. But they were invited by Grandpa, while you were invited by me, so the treatment is a bit¡­" Although Wu Xiaoxiao didn''t finish her sentence, Yang Haoran and Guanhai understood.


    "Don''t go, please, I beg you. I''ve been so scaredtely," Wu Xiaoxiao pleaded anxiously, afraid that Yang Haoran and Guanhai would leave. She looked pitiful.

 Chapter 69: Arent You Cold?

    Chapter 69: Arent You Cold?


    Wu Xiaoxiao''s exnation made Yang Haoran understand why the people of the Wu Family weren''t as weing to him and Guanhai as he had imagined.


    It made sense. If they genuinely needed their help with a difficult matter, how could they leave the two of them on the sidelines?


    However, when Guanhai suggested leaving first, Wu Xiaoxiao became anxious and hastily pleaded with them not to go.


    Guanhai found himself in a dilemma. Wu Xiaoxiao was his friend, and Yang Haoran was his sworn brother. If he left, he worried that Yang Haoran might feel slighted, but staying would embarrass Wu Xiaoxiao. In this situation, he turned to Yang Haoran for his opinion.


    "Let''s assess the situation first. I also want to see what kind of experts Master Wu has invited and how capable they are," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    In fact, Yang Haoran should have realized long ago that wealthy and influential families like the Wu Family would surely have connections to experts if they encountered any strange urrences.


    As for whether the experts brought by the Wu Family might be frauds, Yang Haoran didn''t doubt it. Master Wu had reached his current position through his abilities; he must have his own standards for judging people. Since he valued the other party highly and personally went to meet them, he must have personally witnessed their abilities. Otherwise, with his status, how could he mobilize such resources?


    Upon hearing that Yang Haoran wanted to assess the situation before making a decision, Guanhai didn''t say much. He nodded and returned to his seat, while Wu Xiaoxiao looked visibly relieved.


    "Thank you, thank you so much. Now, let me properly introduce myself. I''m Wu Xiaoxiao!"


    Wu Xiaoxiao expressed her gratitude and then extended her hand to Yang Haoran in a friendly gesture.


    "I''m Yang Haoran." After a courteous handshake, Yang Haoran also introduced himself.


    "From now on, we''re friends. You can call me Brother Yang, and I''ll call you Xiaoxiao. I''m really happy to make friends with someone as capable as you," Wu Xiaoxiao eximed excitedly.


    Seeing Wu Xiaoxiao''s excitement, Yang Haoran maintained a neutral expression with a smile, inwardly sighing at her innocence.


    Whether Yang Haoran had real abilities or not, Wu Xiaoxiao hadn''t witnessed them. Believing in his abilities based solely on Guanhai''s words showed her naivety.


    Furthermore, considering someone a friend upon first meeting them without even basic understanding was also a form of naivety.


    However, a little naivety wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. It meant less scheming and less mental exhaustion.


    Of course, Yang Haoran didn''t voice these spections. It went against his usual way of handling situations. As for whether Wu Xiaoxiao was genuinely naive or if her innocence was just a facade to lower others'' guard, he didn''t really care.


    "By the way, Xiaoxiao, what exactly happened at your home? You didn''t want to tell me earlier, but now that Brother Yang is here, let him analyze it for you. He''s a professional and specializes in handling such matters," Guanhai asked.


    Guanhai''s knowledge of the Wu Family''s affairs was limited. He only knew that the Wu Family had been unsettled recently. Wu Xiaoxiao hadn''t gone into detail with him. Now, asking in front of Yang Haoran, he had his own reasons.


    Yang Haoran had abilities, but Guanhai didn''t know the extent of them. Inquiring about Wu Xiaoxiao''s family situation was mainly to give Yang Haoran an understanding of the Wu Family''s affairs.


    If Yang Haoran could handle the situation, they could prepare in advance. If not, they could use the Wu Family''sck of regard for them as a reason to leave the matter alone, to avoid getting into trouble and tarnishing their reputation.


    As Wu Xiaoxiao began to speak about what happened, her expression suddenly changed as footsteps and voices came from outside the living room. Wu Xiaoxiao paused mid-sentence, and the three of them turned their gaze towards the entrance to the living room.


    Master Wu greeted the two as they entered the living room, showing extreme enthusiasm, aplete contrast to his demeanor when facing Yang Haoran and Guanhai earlier.


    The two neers, one male and one female, looked to be in their early twenties. The man was not tall, about 5 feet 5 inches, but he walked with confidence, each step exuding strength.


    The woman was young, appearing to be around seventeen or eighteen. She was about the same height as the man, with straight and slender legs that were quite eye-catching.


    Following behind the three were members of the Wu Family. Even the Eldest Son Wu and the Second Son Wu were obediently trailing behind.


    As Yang Haoran observed the two neers, they paused in their steps one after the other, seeming to sense something, and looked towards Yang Haoran.


    Seeing them suddenly stop, Master Wu was puzzled. Following their gaze, he noticed Yang Haoran, who was smiling warmly.


    Master Wu''s expression changed slightly, but he quickly recovered and smiled at the two neers, saying, "These two are friends of my granddaughter, invited to our home by her."


    Master Wu wasn''t sure about Yang Haoran''s capabilities before, as he hadn''t had a chance to talk to him before going to greet the guests.


    However, now, in the living room with three people, these two neers, instead of paying attention to Guanhai and his granddaughter, focused their gaze on Yang Haoran. This indicated many things, and after years of experience in the business world, Master Wu had a keen eye for such matters.


    "Master Wu indeed has quite the connections in Lecheng, inviting all sorts of people," the man said casually. Then his gaze shifted to Guanhai and Wu Xiaoxiao, continuing, "The two of you sitting next to him, aren''t you feeling cold?"


    Both Guanhai and Wu Xiaoxiao looked puzzled at the man''s words.


    "In this weather, aren''t you cold?" Guanhai retorted.


    The man didn''t respond, but the woman beside him sweetly smiled and said, "Hehe, indeed, it''s very cold in this winter, especially with the heavy Yin Qi in this vi. It''d be strange not to feel cold."


    With these words, the woman smiled provocatively, looking at the man beside her as if deliberately taunting him.


    The man remained silent, his face stern, and continued walking. Seeing this, Master Wu quickly followed with a smile, ncing at Yang Haoran a bit more.


    Yang Haoran, on the other hand, maintained his smile throughout, showing no change in expression.


    "Come, please sit here. Let''s take our time and discuss. Drinks and food are all prepared, just waiting for you two to join us," Master Wu warmly invited them, but his mind was on Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran seemed ordinary, with nothing particrly outstanding. However, now it was clear that Yang Haoran was not simple. Master Wu intended to gauge some clues from Yang Haoran''s words and actions, but Yang Haoran remained smiling and didn''t speak, making it difficult for him to discern Yang Haoran''s thoughts.


    Master Wu sat at the head, with the two neers seated beside him. Then came the Eldest Son Wu and the Second Son Wu.


    The seating arrangement had already been decided, indicating their respective importance. However, after the Eldest Son Wu sat down, Master Wu gave him a signal with his eyes.


    The Eldest Son Wu was clever and had a tacit understanding with his father. With just a nce, he understood his father''s intentions. Despite not saying anything, just with a look, the Eldest Son Wu knew what his father wanted. He immediately stood up after sitting down, then walked towards where Yang Haoran was seated.


    The positions where Yang Haoran and Guanhai sat were the least regarded areas. Master Wu hadn''t paid much attention to them before, considering them merely as Wu Xiaoxiao''s friends.


    However, because of the man''s reaction, Master Wu''s perception of Yang Haoran changed drastically.


    "You two young men are honored guests of our Wu Family. It''s not suitable for you to sit here. That''s where you should be sitting," the Eldest Son Wu said with a smile, pointing to where he had been sitting before, then signaling to the Second Son Wu.


    Though extremely unwilling, the Second Son Wu had no choice. After a cold snort, he stood up and cleared a seat.


    The Wu Family was now trying to make up for their earlier mistake. Guanhai didn''t say anything and looked towards Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran stood up with a smile, surprisingly without a single word of refusal or sarcasm towards the Wu Family''sck of respect. Instead, he nodded politely to the Eldest Son Wu, then walked with Guanhai towards the seats previously upied by the Eldest Son Wu and the Second Son Wu.


    Yang Haoran''s straightforwardness caught the Wu Family off guard, especially Master Wu, whose gaze towards Yang Haoran changed slightly.


    "What a cleverd. He''s given face to our Wu Family while appearing magnanimous himself. Most importantly, he hasn''t shown any emotional changes from start to finish, as if nothing has happened. Thisd is quite scheming and cunning," Master Wu thought to himself, bing more wary of Yang Haoran. However, his face remained kindly as he hurriedly invited Yang Haoran to sit down, his attitude warm andpletely different from before.


    Yang Haoran sat down with a smile, looking very natural, as if this were not the Wu Family, but his own home.


    Guanhai sat beside Yang Haoran, in the Second Son Wu''s previous seat, while on Yang Haoran''s other side sat the long-legged beauty from before.


    As Yang Haoran sat down, the long-legged beauty exaggeratedly shivered and eximed, "So cold, so cold! Mr. Wu, doesn''t your huge vi have air conditioning?"


    The long-legged beauty appeared to be around seventeen or eighteen, two years younger than Master Wu''s granddaughter. However, she directly called Master Wu "old man Wu" in front of so many people, which raised eyebrows among the other Wu Family members.


    However, Master Wu justughed and said, "Haha, there was an incident at home, so it''s been coldtely. Even if we turn on the air conditioning, it''s no use!"


    "So that''s what happened. I thought it was because of the influence of this brother here," the long-legged beauty said, looking towards Yang Haoran, smiling sweetly and childishly, but her words were clearly directed at Yang Haoran.


    It was normal for her to say it''s cold if she felt the Yin Qi in the house was heavy, but now, she suddenly said something else, which didn''t match up.


    Yang Haoran understood that her words were specifically aimed at him. It didn''t matter that her words were inconsistent; what was strange was the hint of provocation in her smile.


    She had previously provoked the man who hade with her, and now she was provoking him. What was she up to?

 Chapter 70: Fu Sect, Exorcist

    Chapter 70: Fu Sect, Exorcist


    As the man and the woman beside him appeared, their words proved a point¡ªthey both sensed the Yin Qi emanating from Yang Haoran.


    For Yang Haoran, this wasn''t surprising. After all, the Yin Qi on him couldn''t be dispersed nor entirely absorbed into his body. Even an ordinary person could sense the Yin Qi on him, let alone someone with abilities.


    Perhaps ordinary people didn''t understand what Yin Qi was, but once they approached Yang Haoran, they would undoubtedly feel a chill from the depths of their soul.


    Having Yin Qi on a living person didn''t necessarily mean they belonged to the Yin Division, but anyone from the Yin Division definitely had Yin Qi.


    Whether the man and the long-legged beauty beside him had realized he belonged to the Yin Division, Yang Haoran couldn''t be certain for now. However, one thing was certain¡ªthey definitely sensed the Yin Qi on him.


    As for the long-legged beauty beside him, Yang Haoran sensed a faint power fluctuation, a different kind from his own Yin spirit power. Yet, he couldn''t determine what this power fluctuation was for now.


    The man, on the other hand, seemed puzzling. He didn''t sense anything extraordinary on the man; he appeared as ordinary as anyone could be, without any remarkable features.


    However, Yang Haoran was clear in his mind that if he were just an ordinary person, Master Wu wouldn''t have invited him here, let alone treat him warmly.


    As Yang Haoran observed the long-legged beauty and the man, they were also observing him. They were quite curious about Yang Haoran.


    Neither of them had confirmed Yang Haoran''s identity yet, but both were certain he wasn''t ordinary. They felt the dense Yin Qi on him.


    If an ordinary person had such dense Yin Qi, they would be extremely weak, appearing as if they were at death''s door. But Yang Haoran showed no signs of illness or impending death; instead, he seemed lively and spirited, indicating he had real abilities.


    The atmosphere became somewhat subtle. Master Wu chuckled and then spoke, "Come, let me introduce you first. This young man is named Wang Yiming, from the Fu Sect."


    A man and a woman¡ªMaster Wu introduced the man first. Wang Yiming, who seemed to be only in his early twenties, had an unremarkable name, but the sect he belonged to, Fu Sect, raised Yang Haoran''s eyebrows slightly.


    Just like the Yin Division, Fu Sect also worshipped its own deity¡ªYin Division revered the Death God, while Fu Sect worshipped the Fu ancestor. Yin Division had its responsibilities, and Fu Sect had its doctrines. Yin Division utilized Yin spirit power, while Fu Sect used talismans.


    In the few books that Master Jiang lent Yang Haoran, there were some records about the Fu Sect. So, he knew a bit about this sect.


    The long-legged beauty beside him didn''t react much. Unlike Yang Haoran, she seemed to already know Wang Yiming''s identity.


    After introducing Wang Yiming, Master Wu looked towards the long-legged beauty, about to introduce her, but she preempted him. With a smile directed at Yang Haoran, she introduced herself, "Ma Ling, exorcist."


    Ma Ling''s self-introduction was straightforward, ignoring everyone else and focusing solely on introducing herself to Yang Haoran.


    Wang Yiming seemed to already know Ma Ling, so he wasn''t surprised by her identity as an exorcist. However, Yang Haoran was somewhat taken aback. He hadn''t expected an exorcist to appear right after a Fu Sect talisman practitioner.


    Yang Haoran knew about exorcists as well. They were a diverse group, unlike the organized structures of the Yin Division and Fu Sect. They had no specific deity to worship, no set of doctrines or responsibilities. Their abilities came from various sources¡ªsome were taught by masters, some inherited from family, and others self-taught through collecting various folk texts.


    Apart from these, there were also those who left major sects or organizations, or were expelled, and became exorcists. Their abilities often stemmed from their previous affiliations.


    Though Yang Haoran was somewhat surprised that Ma Ling became an exorcist at such a young age, he didn''t show his surprise on his face. He simply smiled and nodded at Ma Ling.


    Ma Ling seemed disappointed by Yang Haoran''s calm reaction. She had hoped to glean something from his expression, but he maintained his smile, showing no change in expression, as if that was the only expression he had.


    "Little brother, I apologize for what happened earlier. I hope you won''t hold it against me."


    At this moment, Master Wu shifted his gaze onto Yang Haoran. His first move was to apologize, as he wanted to extend as much goodwill as possible towards Yang Haoran.


    "It''s natural for Master Wu to be skeptical since he doesn''t know me. You haven''t done anything wrong. If I were in your shoes, I might have kicked the other person out already."


    Yang Haoran said this with a smile, sounding natural, as if he genuinely would have done so if he were in Master Wu''s position.


    However, Master Wu was a shrewd individual. He sensed there was more to Yang Haoran''s words, but he pretended not to understand, brushing it off with a heartyugh.


    Sometimes, it''s enough to understand certain things. There''s no need to pierce through the veil until necessary, as it might lead to awkwardness when both sides are exposed without their defenses.


    "Young brother, I''m not sure how to address you. Although I''m getting old, I enjoy making friends with extraordinary individuals like yourselves. Wang Yiming and Ma Ling happen to be in the same profession as you. I believe they''re eager to get to know you too."


    Master Wu didn''t dwell on the previous topic but instead shifted the conversation towards Yang Haoran''s identity.


    "I''m Yang Haoran, just someone who''s picked up a few skills. Nothing too remarkable." Yang Haoran nced at Wang Yiming and Ma Ling, smiling apologetically. "I didn''t know Master Wu had invited you both. If I had known, I wouldn''t havee to snatch this deal."


    Naturally, Yang Haoran''s words were insincere. Even if he knew others wereing to intervene, he would still seize the opportunity. Not to mention the reward Wu Family would offer afterward was enough to motivate him.


    However, he couldn''t express his true thoughts. Instead, he kept his demeanor low and expressed apologies to both.


    At the same time, his words conveyed a message to Wu Family¡ªthat handling this matter requiredpensation.


    Master Wu understood Yang Haoran''s implied meaning. Rather than getting angry, he was pleased. Wu Family had plenty of money, so offering some to Yang Haoran in exchange for resolving their problem was inconsequential.


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, Wang Yiming and Ma Ling had different reactions.


    Wang Yiming frowned, his thoughts unclear.


    Ma Ling, on the other hand, smiled sweetly, her gaze towards Yang Haoran bing even more curious.


    "Are you also an exorcist like us? With such heavy Yin Qi on you, what skills have you learned?"


    Yang Haoran hadn''t revealed his background yet, which led Ma Ling to assume he was an exorcist like her. Hence, she was more curious and slightly favorable towards him.


    Yang Haoran chuckled but didn''t say much. This slightly annoyed Ma Ling. Her budding goodwill towards Yang Haoran disappeared in an instant.


    "For a living person to have such heavy Yin Qi, regardless of your skills, your days are numbered. Since we''re all exorcists here, let me advise you¡ªdeal with the Yin Qi on you as soon as possible. If it erupts after a long time, it''ll be difficult to handle."


    Ma Ling wasn''t trying to scare Yang Haoran intentionally; she was simply reminding him based on her knowledge. Though her tone might have been ufortable, she genuinely meant well.


    Yang Haoran thanked her with a smile but didn''t say much. Wang Yiming, however, couldn''t bear it and spoke up, "Since we''re all here to help Master Wu with his family''s troubles, I think our priority should be understanding the situation rather than discussing trivial matters."


    Ma Ling looked displeased at Wang Yiming and then sniffed, as if demonstrating her defiance.


    However, her attempt at intimidation was cute rather than imposing. Nevertheless, she didn''t continue to disrupt the conversation but turned her gaze towards Master Wu.


    "Alright, Old Master Wu, tell us about your family''s situation. I''ll find a solution tailored to your needs, and I won''t settle for anything less. Whether they want to pay afterward is their business, but I won''t ept anything less than what''s due to me!"


    Listening to Ma Ling, Yang Haoran understood a few things. Although Master Wu invited Wang Yiming and Ma Ling, they were unaware of what had happened in Wu Family. Additionally, Ma Ling''s words revealed that Master Wu didn''t invite them unconditionally to help with their family''s troubles but rather requiredpensation, just like Yang Haoran.

 Chapter 71: Daring Death Wish

    Chapter 71: Daring Death Wish


    Ma Ling tossed out an "Old Master Wu" to the left, then another "Old Master Wu" to the right, making the rest of the Wu Family very ufortable. In their eyes, Ma Ling was too wild,pletelycking in manners.


    In Lecheng, few people treated the Wu Family with much respect, especially towards their patriarch. Someone like Ma Ling, whocked any sense of restraint, was entirely unfamiliar to them.


    Previously, when Ma Ling showed disrespect towards Master Wu, the Wu Family members endured it. But now, this wild girl was still the same. Including Wu Xiaoxiao, others from the Wu Family were finding it hard to tolerate.


    However, before these members of the Wu Family could erupt, Master Wu''s gaze suppressed them.


    "Haha, Miss Ma Ling, rest assured, whether you three handle it individually or join forces, as long as you handle the strange urrences at home properly, the agreed-upon price will be delivered to all three of you without deduction," Master Wu said, appearing very generous.


    Watching Master Wu''s seemingly happy expression, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. This old fellow had indeed weathered many storms and was adept at concealing his emotions.


    Before Wang Yiming and Ma Ling appeared, his face was clouded with worry. At that time, he didn''t even regard Yang Haoran seriously, so he didn''t intentionally hide his true feelings. However, after the two arrived, he never showed any sign of distress, instead remaining cheerful.


    To Yang Haoran, Master Wu''s continuous cheerfulness was merely a facade to conceal his true feelings from outsiders. Internally, he was probably quite anxious.


    Ma Ling, upon hearing Master Wu''s words, became somewhat displeased. "I work, and they get the same pay. That''s unfair! Oh well, never mind, it''s just a small matter anyway. Let them tag along with me and benefit from it."


    Seeing Ma Ling''s attitude, which she considered trivial, Wang Yiming frowned but didn''t say much. Yang Haoran remained silent with a smile.


    "It''s time for dinner. Let''s eat first, then discuss further. I''ve had the chefs prepare many delicacies to wee you three," Master Wu said with a smile.


    "No problem, we can talk while we eat," Wang Yiming said with a stern face.


    Master Wu smiled but didn''t immediately respond to Wang Yiming. Instead, he looked at Ma Ling.


    "Eating and chatting sounds good. I''m hungry anyway. I don''t mind what we eat, as long as there''s wine," Ma Ling said cheerfully, licking her lips, appearing to be fond of alcohol.


    "Haha, don''t worry. There''s plenty of wine, and it''s from my collection. You can have as much as you want!" Master Wu chuckled.


    "In that case, I''m fine. You can ask him," Ma Ling said, pointing to Yang Haoran beside her.


    Master Wu turned his gaze to Yang Haoran and asked with a smile, "Brother Haoran, what do you think?"


    "As you wish, I''ll follow the elder''s lead," Yang Haoran replied.


    "Alright, let''s eat and chat."


    After asking the opinions of the three, Master Wu made a decision and then instructed the butler to arrange for the meal.


    At the dinner table, after dismissing all the servants, Master Wu detailed recent events at home while dining. Wu Xiaoxiao asionally added some supplementary information.


    So, that was the situation...


    Currently, Wu Xiaoxiao was studying in another city, and with the New Year approaching and the school on holiday, she returned to Lecheng.


    Although the Wu Family had a vi elsewhere, Lecheng was their root. At Master Wu''s age, he preferred spending hister years in Lecheng.


    As the backbone of the family and the elder, Master Wu staying in Lecheng meant that the family would undoubtedly spend the special New Year''s holiday there. It was also why Wu Xiaoxiao returned to Lecheng.


    Wu Xiaoxiao was lively but sometimes stubborn. Besides, she enjoyed seeking thrills, especially those rted to the supernatural, which intrigued her.


    So, when she returned to Lecheng, she became bored and started ying the "spirit pen game" that was popr at her school.


    Back in school, she had yed the game of "spirit pen" with ssmates and had even tried other summoning games without any issues. However, this time, ying alone, things went wrong.


    "Spirit pen, spirit pen..."


    Wu Xiaoxiao, wearing oversized pajamas, held a pen and yed the spirit pen game alone in her bedroom, chanting the incantation to summon the spirit.


    But to her confusion, after chanting the incantation, the pen in her hand showed no reaction, stayingpletely still. None of the expected scientific exnations like muscle cramps urred after holding it in the air for some time.


    Perplexed, she closed her eyes and repeated the incantation several times, but still, there was no effect.


    "Weird, even if I can''t summon the spirit, my hand should react somehow. It should at least cramp up or something!" Wu Xiaoxiaoined, unwilling to give up. Yet, even after several attempts, the pen remained motionless in her grip.


    "Could it be... summoning the spirit alone doesn''t work?"


    As Wu Xiaoxiao looked at the pen in her hand, this spection arose in her mind. However, she quickly dismissed this idea because she had heard before that summoning the spirit alone was possible.


    Trying again, but the result remained the same¡ªthe pen showed no response.


    Wu Xiaoxiao became angry. She had wanted to summon the spirit to ask whether she would lose weight this year and if she could wear shoes withces. Yet, no matter how many times she chanted the incantation, the spirit did not appear, nor did it show any sign of appearing!


    "Isn''t it said that as long as you''re sincere about courting death, the spirit will definitelye out? It seems like that''s just a rumor, fake, just like love."


    She grumbled discontentedly. Wu Xiaoxiao was about to drop the pen and take a nap to wake up refreshed for a vigorous weight-loss attempt tomorrow. However, to her surprise, she found that the pen she had been holding onto had inexplicably stuck to her hand like a ster.


    Yes, it was a surprise, not fear!


    She had thought the spirit hadn''t been summoned, so she felt disappointed. But when she discovered the pen mysteriously sticking to her palm, she realized she was wrong. The spirit must have been summoned.


    For someone who had been longing to summon the spirit, seeing this scene was like emerging from darkness into light. She was genuinely thrilled.


    She looked at the pen in her hand. Excited to confirm whether the spirit had truly arrived, she eagerly tried to pull it off with her other hand. However, the pen remained unmoved, as if glued to her palm.


    Excited, Wu Xiaoxiao jumped up. She was suddenly wide awake, feeling not terrified but rather excited and thrilled.


    "Spirit pen, spirit pen, will I lose weight next year?"


    With excitement and thrill in her heart, Wu Xiaoxiao grasped the pen again and stood over the paper, asking the first question she was most concerned about.


    It was said that the spirit had the ability to foresee the future. So, Wu Xiaoxiao, who had been eating and drinking excessively, loving sleep, and never exercising, wanted to know if she would lose weight next year by continuing her current lifestyle.


    Actually, she didn''t need to summon the spirit to answer this question. Just by looking at a pig, she could tell the result. Why bother asking the spirit for such a troublesome answer?


    However, wanting to pursue a carefree weight-loss journey, and feeling bored alone, she thought ying such a thrilling game was the best way to pass the time.


    But the pen... still didn''t move.


    Wu Xiaoxiao found it strange. Looking at the pen she tightly held, she muttered to herself, "Could it be that my question is too tricky?"


    Thinking this, she decided to ask a simpler question.


    "Spirit pen, spirit pen, will I find a boyfriend next year?"


    Still, the pen remained motionless.


    Wu Xiaoxiao became angry. She rarely lost her temper, but at this moment, her temper red up like that of a spoiled princess.


    "You''re standing up! Yet you''re not moving at all! Do you want me to do it myself? What''s wrong with you! You might as well give up!"


    Wu Xiaoxiao was very angry. She flung the paper on the table and tried to pull the pen stuck to her palm with her other hand.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t remove the pen from her palm. Eventually, she had to give up and wait until tomorrow to visit the hospital to see if the doctors had any solutions.


    As she thought this, suddenly, she felt a piercing pain in her palm. This intense pain made her body tremble involuntarily!


    She quickly looked at her palm, only to see the pen stuck to her palm visibly embedding itself into her flesh at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    There was no wound, no blood flowing out. The pen seemed to slowly meld into her flesh like a hot iron rod entering ice.


    The intense pain twisted Wu Xiaoxiao''s entire face. She let out a scream and went mad trying to pull the pen from her palm!


    At this moment, there was no excitement left in her heart, only terror, unprecedented terror!


    Then, what terrified her even more happened next. The paper that she had obviously thrown away suddenly reappeared on the table. Under her terrified gaze, a picture slowly appeared on the paper.

 Chapter 72: The Red Dress

    Chapter 72: The Red Dress


    On the paper, a scene rapidly formed under Wu Xiaoxiao''s gaze. It depicted a room, with a girl inside, a chubby girl...


    Despite her current state of fear, Wu Xiaoxiao hadn''tpletely lost her wits. She could distinguish that the room in the drawing was the very one she was in now. Theyout, every item inside, was familiar to her. So, she couldn''t be mistaken.


    And the terrified girl in the room couldn''t be anyone but her. Her chubby figure, thosepact features, were unmistakably hers.


    Looking at the painting before her, she couldn''t help but feel like she was looking in a mirror.


    There was no one else in the room, and the paper used for ying the Spirit Pen Game was just an ordinary piece of white paper, with no drawing on it. Yet, this eerie painting appeared before her eyes. Even if she was as thick-skinned as theye, she felt a shiver run down her spine.


    If only that was all. What terrified her the most was the figure above her in the painting.


    A person wearing a dress, hanging above her head.


    Wu Xiaoxiao''s heart raced, her breath quickened. Her chubby body trembled, and slowly, she looked up towards the ceiling.


    But... there was nothing there!


    Wu Xiaoxiao, already on the brink of copse, was stunned for a moment when she saw this scene. The expression of terror froze on her face. She thought she would see what was in the painting, but there was nothing. This brought some relief to her tense nerves.


    At the same time, the pain in her palm suddenly disappeared. She looked at her hand and found everything back to normal. The pen, which had already merged into her flesh, unexpectedly fell from her palm to the ground, making a sound.


    "Could it be... all of this was just an illusion?"


    Such a conjecture emerged in Wu Xiaoxiao''s mind. She didn''t pick up the pen rolling on the ground but instead looked back at the nk paper on the table.


    Apart from the words pre-written for the Spirit Pen Game, there was no drawing on the paper.


    Everything in front of her seemed to prove that what she had experienced before was just an illusion, not real.


    Wu Xiaoxiao breathed a sigh of relief. She was certain that everything before was an illusion. As for why she experienced illusions, she attributed it all to the Spirit Pen Game.


    But now that everything was back to normal, her tense nerves rxed. It was only then that she realized her pajamas were soaked with sweat, sticky and ufortable.


    Picking up the fallen pen, she prepared to take a bath. She wouldn''t be able to sleep feeling so sticky.


    However... just as she bent down to pick up the pen, before she could straighten up, she suddenly felt something swaying above her head, brushing against her hair.


    She felt puzzled and looked up at her head, but there was still nothing. This only intensified her confusion.


    Then, she suddenly felt a cold sensation in her hand. She instinctively tightened her grip, but it felt slippery, prompting her to involuntarily look down at her hand.


    At this sight, Wu Xiaoxiao nearly fainted in shock. The pen she had picked up had somehow turned into a colorful venomous snake, its eyes icy cold as it hissed, swaying its body as if ready to strike her.


    Wu Xiaoxiao''s facial expression froze for three seconds. Then, she suddenly reacted, emitting a scream full of terror, and flung the snake away!


    Afterward, she tried to turn and flee the room. The room tonight felt too eerie to her. If she didn''t escape immediately, she feared she would die here.


    However, as she turned, she seemed to bump into something. Looking closely, it turned out to be a bright red dress, as if soaked in blood!


    The feeling this red dress gave was horrifying, damp and seemed as if it could drip blood at any moment.


    Underneath the red dress were a pair of pale, bloodless feet, hanging there as if on a clothesline, swaying in the wind.


    Wu Xiaoxiao screamed in terror again, without even mustering the courage to lift her head and see the true face of the owner of the red dress, she fainted directly in the midst of her scream.


    The next day, when Wu Xiaoxiao woke up, she found herself lying on the floor. She felt confused for a moment, and after a while, she rubbed her head. The events ofst night in this room began to rey in her mind, bing clearer and clearer.


    She remembered the bizarre urrences in this roomst night, and a look of horror couldn''t help but appear on her face.


    However, as her gaze swept across the room, she found no venomous snakes or hanging ghosts. It was as if everything that happenedst night was just a dream.


    Was it really just a dream?


    Wu Xiaoxiao dared not confirm. So, she hurriedly left the room and sought out the other people living in the vi, asking about the events ofst night.


    Last night, no one in the vi heard her screams, so no one came to inquire about her condition.


    However, from what she learned, everyone who stayed in the vist night, whether they were from the Wu Family or servants, encountered some strange urrences or had strange dreams.


    In the following days, strange things continued to happen in the vi, bing increasingly eerie and terrifying.


    First, cats, dogs, and other small animals would inexplicably die in the vi. Their bodies would be found in the yard, living room, kitchen, bathroom, and even the bedrooms!


    They appeared out of nowhere; no one inside or outside the vi saw these animals. By the time they were discovered, they were already cold.


    They had no wounds, but their eyes were wide open, filled with fear, as if they had been scared to death, which was extremely eerie.


    Then,te at night, lights in empty rooms would turn on by themselves, books would flip open, chairs would move on their own, yet no one could be seen.


    Byst night, the strange urrences were not limited to this. After midnight, cries would asionally echo through the vi, filled with destion, like a fat person who loved meat and could only satisfy themselves with steamed buns all day, appearing miserable.


    In addition to the cries,ughter would also be heard from time to time. It was joyful and excited, like a fat person with a piece of cooked pork belly hanging around their neck, making them happy and content.


    In these days, besides Wu Xiaoxiao, other members of the Wu Family and servants had also experienced simr encounters to Wu Xiaoxiao''s that night.


    Due to these strange urrences, some of the Wu Family''s servants had already resigned. They didn''t want to stay in the vi and endure the fear. The remaining servants were those whom the Wu Family had persuaded to stay withrge sums of money.


    For these remaining servants, although the recent events in the vi were horrifying, the fear of having no money was even scarier. Continuing to stay meant they could receive sries and benefits they had never dared to imagine before. So, even though they knew the vi was currently very eerie, they chose to stay.


    Moreover, neither the Wu Family members nor Master Wu himself had left the vi. They weren''t afraid, so what did the servants have to fear?


    Not all Wu Family members wanted to leave the vi. To be precise, among all the Wu Family members, only Master Wu himself didn''t want to leave. Apart from him, everyone else wished to leave immediately.


    With the Wu Family''s financial power, changing to another vi was as simple as an ordinary person changing chopsticks during a meal, with no pressure at all. However, Master Wu was unwilling to leave easily. This was the first vi he had bought, and it held a different significance for him. Unless absolutely necessary, he really didn''t want to leave this vi he had grown attached to.


    However, Master Wu was also well aware of the recent strange urrences in the house. So, to address this issue, he prepared to spend arge sum of money to invite experts to handle it.


    Having been in high circles for a long time, Master Wu had a widework. Thus, he knew some experts, including Wang Yiming and Ma Ling.


    So, Master Wu personally contacted the two of them, hoping they coulde to his vi to deal with the recent strange urrences.


    When Master Wu contacted Wang Yiming and Ma Ling, Wu Xiaoxiao was feeling depressed, so she went to a bar in Guanhai to drink.


    The reason she chose the bar in Guanhai was that she had known the owner for a long time. Otherwise, with Wu Xiaoxiao''s status, how could she possibly go to such a small bar in Guanhai to spend money?


    As the young miss herself visited, the owner of Guanhai naturally had to apany her. It was because of this that the owner of Guanhai learned from Wu Xiaoxiao that strange things had been happening at the Wu Family vi recently. Although Wu Xiaoxiao didn''t borate, the owner of Guanhai knew that the Wu Family vi must be haunted.


    So, the owner of Guanhai thought of Yang Haoran and mentioned him to Wu Xiaoxiao.


    At that time, Wu Xiaoxiao didn''t express any opinion. Regarding this, the owner of Guanhai didn''t say much. Until early this morning, when he hadn''t fully woken up yet, he received a call from Wu Xiaoxiao. Only then did Yang Haoran receive a call from the owner of Guanhai, and along with him,e to this ce.

 Chapter 73: Preparation

    Chapter 73: Preparation


    Master Wu recounted the recent peculiar urrences at the vi in great detail. Initially, only Wu Xiaoxiao asionally supplemented, but in the end, everyone in the Wu Family started to contribute, discussing the strange events they had encountered recently, some of which even happened outside the vi.


    Some of the incidents they described were genuinely terrifying and defied scientific exnation. However, some of the so-called peculiar events were exaggerated. These were things any normal person might encounter, but given the current situation, they all attributed them to the haunting of the vi.


    Yang Haoran listened attentively throughout, but he didn''t speak. Instead, he kept his head down, devouring the food.


    The Wu Family chef''s skills were exceptional, and Yang Haoran had never eaten such delicious dishes in his life, so he couldn''t stop eating.


    At the dining table, Yang Haoran indulged the most, followed by Ma Ling, who didn''t eat much but drank a lot.


    The others were preupied, especially the members of the Wu Family, each wearing a haunted expression.


    Even Guanhai''splexion was pale at this moment, with no appetite. Originally, the affairs of the Wu Family had nothing to do with him, but listening to the Wu Family talk about the recent events in the vi, even an outsider like him couldn''t help but feel jumpy, imagining what kind of torment the Wu Family members were undergoing internally.


    "It''s certain that this vi is haunted. From the moment I entered the vi, I sensed the presence of Yin Qi here. However, based on your descriptions, I believe this ghost is still in the undead stage, just much stronger than the ordinary undead," spoke Wang Yiming. He barely touched his chopsticks throughout the meal and didn''t drink, merely listening to the Wu Family''s ount. It was only after they finished that he made this assessment.


    "Undead?" The Wu Family members didn''t quite understand Wang Yiming''s exnation, showing expressions of confusion.


    "The so-called undead are what ordinary people usually refer to as ghosts, formed seven days after a person''s death. Ordinary undead don''t have much attacking power; their only means is to scare people in their dreams, being the lowest level of ghost. Of course, if you encounter an undead skilled in frightening people, coupled with someone particrly timid, it''s quite normal to be scared to death by them," exined Ma Ling, huping from the alcohol she drank, addressing the Wu Family.


    "She''s right. Undead can only scare people in dreams. Wu Xiaojie''s terrifying experience on the first night didn''t actually happen in reality; you were all in a dream. Even if you felt like you were scared unconscious, it was still in a dream," Wang Yiming borated.


    "What about the crying andughter we heard at night, the lights turning on by themselves, books flipping open on their own, and the dead animals both inside and outside the vi?" Master Wu asked puzzledly.


    "As I just said, this undead is much stronger than ordinary ones, and because of that, it can do things that ordinary undead can''t. Theughter, the crying, even seeing books flip open, those are probably hallucinations. As for the dead animals inside and outside the vi, they might have lost their lives due to the strong influence of Yin Qi. However..." Wang Yiming paused, frowning, his expression turning grim.


    Seeing Wang Yiming''s expression, the Wu Family members grew tense. Master Wu quickly asked, "However what?"


    "However, dealing with this kind of undead is quite tricky," Ma Ling replied to Master Wu, still huping from the alcohol.


    "Ordinary undead can only scare people in dreams. However, above undead, there are evil spirits. Evil spirits not only can haunt people in dreams but can also create illusions to haunt people. The ghost in your vi has only caused you to have hallucinations so far, without reaching the level of creating illusions. In this case, it hasn''t surpassed the realm of an evil spirit. But even so, being able to induce hallucinations in living people, this undead, even without reaching the level of an evil spirit, is quite close. Dealing with it will be quite difficult."


    While Ma Ling exined, Wang Yiming nodded continuously, and his gaze towards Ma Ling changed slightly.


    Previously, he didn''t think much of Ma Ling. One reason was that, in his eyes, exorcists were just a disorganized group of amateurs, learning a variety of things but not mastering any, iparable to trained talisman masters like himself.


    Furthermore, Ma Ling was too young, and at her age, he didn''t believe she could possess much skill.


    However, now, listening to Ma Ling''s analysis, his perception of her had changed somewhat. Regardless of her skills, her analysis now coincided with his own, indicating she was an experienced hand in this field.


    "She''s right. Being able to induce hallucinations in you and harvest the lives of small animals with Yin Qi is indeed beyond what ordinary undead can do. Dealing with this kind of undead could be troublesome," Wang Yiming said with a serious expression.


    The faces of the Wu Family members changed. Master Wu quickly asked, "Can we handle it? Do we need to find more help?"


    Wang Yiming shook his head, his expression unchanged. He replied, "Not for now. Let''s give it a try first. If it doesn''t work out, then you can seek further assistance, Master Wu."


    Though Wang Yiming appeared young, perhaps in his early twenties, he was stern and spoke with an air of authority, unlike someone of his age.


    Yang Haoran listened to their conversation while eating, gaining some insight into Wang Yiming and Ma Ling. It couldn''t be denied that both of them indeed had some abilities, and their analysis was logical and well-founded.


    As a member of the Night Watch, Yang Haoran viewed the haunting of the Wu Family vi with a deeper understanding. However, he didn''t speak randomly; he continued eating and listening quietly.


    At this moment, the attention of the Wu Family was entirely focused on Wang Yiming and Ma Ling, without noticing Yang Haoran. It wasn''t until Wang Yiming looked at him that they remembered his presence.


    "Yang Haoran, what do you think about this matter?" Wang Yiming asked.


    Yang Haoran put down his chopsticks gently, then smiled and replied, "Your analysis is spot-on."


    With that simple statement, there was nothing more. Apart from Master Wu and Eldest son Wu, disappointment crept onto the faces of the other Wu Family members.


    Regardless of their abilities, Wang Yiming and Ma Ling had managed to impress them with their words. They had hoped to hear some insightful remarks from Yang Haoran, but his response was unexpectedly casual.


    Master Wu and Eldest son Wu were much moreposed. Although they felt somewhat disappointed with Yang Haoran''s response, they didn''t show it. With their experience, they still believed that Yang Haoran was no ordinary individual. Hisck of extensivements didn''t mean hecked ability.


    Wang Yiming frowned, dissatisfied with Yang Haoran''s response. He suddenly stood up and said, "I need to prepare. It''s best to handle this matter this afternoon. As the Yin Qi intensifies in the evening, the strength of the ghost will increase, making it even more troublesome to deal with."


    "What do you need to prepare? I''ll arrange for people to help," Master Wu quickly stood up and offered.


    Wang Yiming waved his hand, saying, "I need to draw talismans. Outsiders won''t be able to assist me. Just find me a quiet room."


    Using talismans was the main method of Fu Sect to deal with enemies and also their strongest method. Since Wang Yiming had decided to take action against the ghost in the vi in the afternoon, it was necessary for him to draw some targeted talismans. If he encountered trouble without the appropriate talismans or had insufficient preparations, he would be at a disadvantage, a mistake he couldn''t afford to make.


    The vi was spacious, and there would surely be quiet rooms avable. However, since he had to apany Ma Ling and Yang Haoran, Master Wu didn''t personally take Wang Yiming to find a room. Instead, he instructed Eldest son Wu to handle it.


    "Master Ma, what do you need to prepare?" Master Wu asked Ma Ling, taking the initiative.


    Ma Ling emptied her cup of wine in one gulp, belched, then said, "I''m not as troublesome as that guy surnamed Wang. Just prepare a ck dog, a ck cat, and a rooster for me, all adults. Don''t bring me ones that have just been weaned."


    Master Wu quickly agreed and immediately arranged for the steward to prepare them as quickly as possible, without any dy.


    Ma Ling needed the ck cat, ck dog, and rooster to deal with the ghost. As for how she would use them, neither the Wu Family nor Yang Haoran knew.


    Though they were all not ordinary people, they belonged to different systems, each with its own methods, especially exorcists like Ma Ling, whose practices were varied and unpredictable.


    "Young Yang, do you need to prepare anything?" Master Wu looked at Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran smiled and shook his head.


    His response not only puzzled Master Wu but also earned him strange looks from Ma Ling.

 Chapter 74: Worries

    Chapter 74: Worries


    Ma Ling''s peculiar expression arose from Yang Haoran''sck of belongings.


    Both she and Wang Yiming had their own things. While these items might not be particrly useful in the hands of others, they held significant power in their possession. Without these items, they couldn''t fully unleash their abilities.


    For people like them, these possessions were crucial. Normally, they kept these items close, even in special situations when it wasn''t convenient to carry them. They would ensure they were always within reach.


    However, Yang Haoran had nothing on him, neither a bag nor any other belongings nearby. It naturally struck Ma Ling as odd.


    "You didn''t really bring anything with you?" Ma Ling couldn''t help but ask.


    "Of course, I brought the essentials for dining," Yang Haoran responded with a smile.


    His response only piqued Ma Ling''s curiosity further. She thought Yang Haoran had dining essentials on him, but she didn''t see any bulges in his pockets, leaving her puzzled about what exactly he meant by dining essentials and where he kept them.


    "Weird. Anyway, I''m not expecting you to contribute much. I''ll just wait to split the money with my sister," Ma Ling said, then resumed drinking. Master Wu, seeing this, lifted his ss and joined Ma Ling in drinking, while offeringpliments.


    After lunch, Ma Ling wandered around the vi with a drunken expression, while Yang Haoran lounged in a chair in the courtyard, smoking and basking in the sun. Guanhaiy beside Yang Haoran, puffing away as well.


    "You should head back soon. It''s dangerous here, and I might not be able to look after you," Yang Haoran said to Guanhai.


    Guanhai chuckled, saying, "Is it really that dangerous? Although Wu Xiaoxiao and the others make it sound scary, Wang Yiming and Ma Ling seem confident. Besides, you''re here too. How dangerous could it be?"


    Yang Haoran shook his head at Guanhai''s nonchnce. "Things aren''t as simple as you think. The Yin Qi in this vi is heavy. Trust me, leaving as soon as possible is the wisest choice."


    "Oh,e on, I''m an adult. If it gets really dangerous, I know how to escape. You don''t need to worry about me. We''ve known each other for so long, done plenty of business together. I''ve never seen a ghost before. This might be a chance to broaden my horizons," Guanhai said.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Yang Haoran asked.


    With Yang Haoran''s question, Guanhai''s smile turned awkward. "Of course, I''m somewhat afraid, but it''s also thrilling, isn''t it?"


    "Thrilling? Wu Xiaoxiao is a living example. Ask her if she still finds it thrilling after that. See how she responds," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Whether she finds it thrilling is her business. Whether I find it thrilling is mine. They''re unrted," Guanhai engaged in a bit of a debate.


    Yang Haoran chuckled and felt the urge to retort, but just as the two were about to spar again, Master Wu approached where Yang Haoran sat.


    Yang Haoran closed his mouth, and Guanhai tactfully remained silent.


    Walking ahead was Master Wu, followed by Eldest son Wu and Wu Xiaoxiao. From their appearance, it seemed they were specifically looking for Yang Haoran.


    Seeing them approach, Yang Haoran stood up, his signature smile returning to his face.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s harmless smile once again, Guanhai couldn''t help but feel puzzled.


    In Lecheng, their rtionship was the closest, so Guanhai was most familiar with Yang Haoran''s personality. However, over the past month, Yang Haoran had be somewhat unfamiliar to him.


    In the past, Yang Haoran would engage in banter like this with him, which was fine. But when dealing with clients, he used to be all about sweet talk. He wouldn''t argue with them but would never remain silent like he did now.


    Although Guanhai didn''t know what had changed in Yang Haoran over the past month, he could sense the change. His friend was bing increasingly inscrutable.


    Little did Guanhai know, the old Yang Haoran had no real skills; he relied on sweet talk to earn clients'' trust. Being silent wasn''t his forte.


    But now, as a Night Watch, Yang Haoran had real skills. He didn''t need to talk much to fool others. He only needed to show his skills when necessary. So, when facing others, he spoke less and relied on a smile to handle things. This approach also added an air of mystery to his persona, elevating his image unintentionally.


    "Yang, my boy, the old man here wants to have a chat with you. Hope we''re not disturbing you," Master Wu said with a genial smile, addressing Yang Haoran.


    "What does Master Wu want to talk about?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Come,e, let''s sit down and talk," Master Wu gestured politely, urging Yang Haoran and Guanhai to sit.


    Once seated, Wu Xiaoxiao dutifully brought a chair for Master Wu to sit on.


    As for Eldest son Wu and Wu Xiaoxiao, they stood obediently behind Master Wu.


    Guanhai felt ufortable, sitting while Eldest son Wu and Wu Xiaoxiao stood. In Lecheng, these two were absolute big shots, and he feltpletely inadequate in their presence. Sitting here made him feel truly awkward.


    But Guanhai was clever. He knew he didn''t have the authority to ask Eldest son Wu and Wu Xiaoxiao to sit down. So, he chose to excuse himself, thinking it would be best for both parties if he left.


    "Master Wu, you two go ahead. I need to use the restroom," Guanhai spoke up.


    Master Wu nodded with a smile, showing appreciation for Guanhai''s departure. He had hoped Guanhai would leave, but he didn''t want to ask him directly.


    Yang Haoran remained seated,pletely at ease. He smiled at Master Wu, waiting for him to continue.


    "Yang, are you from Lecheng?" Master Wu asked casually.


    Yang Haoran smiled and nodded, remaining silent.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''sck of response, Master Wu felt a bit awkward. He wished Yang Haoran would say something, as that would give him an opening to continue their conversation. Once he set the stage, he could ask the questions he wanted to.


    However, Yang Haoran remained silent, leaving Master Wu feeling like he was punching cotton.


    Time was short, so Master Wu decided to cut to the chase and directly asked the question on his mind.


    "Yang, that little game with the pen spirit, can it really summon spirits?" Master Wu asked.


    This time, Yang Haoran didn''t stay silent. He replied, "Yes, it can. There are many folk methods for summoning spirits. As long as you understand the methods and steps and there are spirits nearby, it''s possible to summon them."


    Master Wu listened carefully, not missing a word. When Yang Haoran finished speaking, he seized on the key point.


    "Spirits? Does that mean...?" Master Wu asked tentatively.


    "Usually, when the method for summoning spirits is employed, all spirits within the range of the method will sense it. Whether theye or not depends on their willingness and the abilities of the practitioner," Yang Haoran exined.


    Upon hearing this, Master Wu''s expression turned somewhat grim. He asked, "And my home now..."


    Yang Haoran was about to reply when Wang Yiming suddenly appeared. Seeing Wang Yiming approaching, Yang Haoran stopped speaking and closed his mouth with a smile.


    "You''re really leisurely," Wang Yiming said with a displeased expression, his face looking a bit pale, as if he had expended a lot of energy on something significant.


    Master Wu and the others didn''t understand why Wang Yiming''s face was pale, but Yang Haoran did. Wang Yiming must have expended a considerable amount of energy drawing talismans.


    The main method of Fu Sect''s talisman masters was using talismans against enemies. However, not just any talisman would suffice. Even if a non-master drew an identical talisman, it wouldn''t possess any special abilities.


    Drawing talismans required the expenditure of the talisman master''s spiritual energy. The more powerful the talisman, the more energy it required. If arge amount of spiritual energy was expended in a short time, physical exhaustion was inevitable, as evidenced by Wang Yiming''s paleplexion.


    Seeing Yang Haoran leisurely basking in the sun, Wang Yiming couldn''t help but feel ufortable. His tone turned unfriendly as he spoke.


    Yang Haoran chuckled but didn''t offer any exnation, further aggravating Wang Yiming''s displeasure.


    However, Wang Yiming didn''t continue the confrontation. He turned his gaze to Master Wu and said, "I''m ready now. We can start. Once we''re done here, I need to leave quickly, so please don''t waste my time."


    With that said, Wang Yiming turned and left. Master Wu smiled apologetically at Yang Haoran and then gestured for him to follow.


    Yang Haoran nodded with a smile, then got up and followed Wang Yiming. Watching Wang Yiming''s retreating figure, he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    Dealing with this matter today wasn''t going to be easy. If it were as easy as Wang Yiming imed, he wouldn''t have suggested Guanhai leave first.

 Chapter 75: Manifestation Talisman

    Chapter 75: Manifestation Talisman


    Wang Yiming initially intended to conduct the ghost-expelling operation outside the vi. The space outside was expansive, providing ample room for maneuvering, and with sunlight present, there was a certain restraint on the ghostly entities.


    However, considering the potential impact, he ultimately decided to proceed indoors.


    This decision by Wang Yiming couldn''t help but make Yang Haoran shake his head. He understood deep down that Wang Yiming probably hadn''t realized the seriousness of the situation yet.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t say much. Since Wang Yiming had made up his mind, let him proceed as he wished. Besides, Wang Yiming seemed to hold some resentment towards him at the moment, so he wouldn''t heed any advice anyway. In that case, why bother speaking up?


    As for Ma Ling, whether it was due to lingering effects of alcohol or her daring nature, she appeared extremely indifferent to the situation.


    In the vi''s living room, a spacious area was cleared as per Wang Yiming''s request.


    Yang Haoran, Wang Yiming, and Ma Ling stood in this spacious area, while others like the Wu Family members, including Guanhai, kept their distance.


    It was impossible for them not to feel fear towards this unknown presence, but curiosity also lingered within them alongside that fear. Thus, despite their apprehension, they wished to witness the proceedings firsthand.


    Their curiosity overshadowed their fear at this moment, mainly because of the presence of Yang Haoran and the others. Without them, they wouldn''t dare to entertain curiosity, as fear wouldpletely engulf them.


    At this stage, the abilities of the three individuals and the strength of the ghostly entities within this vi would soon be apparent.


    When Wang Yiming first entered the vi, he was carrying a cloth bag. However, at this moment, he didn''t hold the bag anymore; instead, there was a small, delicate cloth pouch hanging from his waist.


    This pouch, the size of a fist, was exquisitely crafted, adorned with mysterious runes.


    Initially, the bag Wang Yiming carried upon entering the vi was just an ordinary one. However, the one hanging from his waist now wasn''t ordinary at all; it was a talisman pouch that only a master of the Fu Sect could possess.


    Yang Haoran was familiar with talisman pouches. As the name suggests, they were specifically used to store talismans and were also a symbol of a talisman master''s identity.


    This pouch was so small and inconspicuous that, even with his clothes covering it, one couldn''t tell it was hanging from his waist.


    Ma Ling, on the other hand, held a ck leather case. She hadn''t let go of this case since entering the vi, holding it firmly in her hands.


    Yang Haoran didn''t know what was inside Ma Ling''s case, but judging by her constant hold on it, it must have been important to her.


    As for Yang Haoran, his hands were in his pockets. He didn''t carry any bags or cases, not even his homemade yellow messenger bag, which he didn''t seem to have with him now.


    Wang Yiming stood still, forming hand seals and chanting a spell. Suddenly, a surge of power emanated from him.


    Sensing this power, Yang Haoran looked somewhat surprised. When Wang Yiming first entered the vi, he hadn''t felt any power emanating from him. He had found it strange at the time, but now it seemed that Wang Yiming had somehow concealed his power through some method, making it undetectable to outsiders.


    "I''ll use the Manifestation Talisman first to reveal the presence of any ghostly entities. You two, keep an eye on every corner. As soon as you spot one, use the strongest means to deal with it immediately!" Wang Yiming said solemnly.


    "Why bother with all the trouble? But since you want to y it this way, I''ll go along with it," Ma Ling said nonchntly, holding the ck leather case.


    Yang Haoran didn''t say anything. He took his hands out of his pockets and lightly twirled the ring on his left pinky finger with his right hand before nodding to Wang Yiming with a smile.


    The ring on Yang Haoran''s left pinky finger held a mysterious quality if one were to look closely at it from a close distance. This quality was embodied in the gemstone embedded in it.


    With responses from Yang Haoran and Ma Ling, Wang Yiming didn''t waste any time. He waved his right hand from his waist, and between his two fingers appeared a talisman, firmly held.


    It was a yellow talisman with runes drawn on it. As Wang Yiming held it between his fingers, only a part of it was visible.


    This talisman was most likely the Manifestation Talisman Wang Yiming had just mentioned.


    With a flick of his wrist, the talisman between Wang Yiming''s fingers ignited on its own. He released his grip, and the talisman hung in the air, not falling to the ground despite his fingers letting go, still burning.


    Seeing this scene, the members of the Wu Family widened their eyes. While the Wu Family may have been wealthy, none of them possessed such abilities. This special technique was indeed captivating to them.


    Guanhai, on the other hand, was less surprised. Having witnessed Yang Haoran''s hand emitting ck smoke and the ghost eye, the self-ignition of the talisman didn''t astonish him much.


    However, in the blink of an eye, the talisman turned to ashes, and an invisible force burst from it, spreading in all directions. Wherever this force reached, things seemed to change slightly.


    However, at that moment, Wu Xiaoxiao, who was watching from a distance, suddenly let out a terrified scream!


    Her scream startled the other members of the Wu Family, causing involuntary shivers to run through their bodies. All of them turned their gaze towards her.


    "There! There! There''s..."


    Wu Xiaoxiao pointed towards the side wall where Yang Haoran and the others stood, her words disjointed, her face pale with fear, and her hand trembling.


    Following Wu Xiaoxiao''s pointing finger, they saw a human head hanging on the wall. It seemed to be a woman''s head, with long hair covering her face like a ck waterfall cascading downwards.


    A sharp, eerieughter emanated from her mouth, and then, as if each strand of her hair hade to life, it surged towards the direction where Wu Xiaoxiao and the others were!


    Wu Xiaoxiao''s mother couldn''t withstand the shock and fainted on the spot, her eyes rolling back. Though the others weren''t as bad off as her mother, they were still quite shaken, especially Master Wu, who found it hard to breathe due to the fright.


    Strange incidents had been urring in the vi these past few days, and they had witnessed terrifying scenes, making them extremely jumpy. Hence, their reactions were so intense at the moment.


    Amidst the screams, the Wu Family members turned to flee from the scene. However, at that moment, Wang Yiming''s voice rang in their ears.


    "Don''t be afraid! It''s an illusion! She can''t harm you!"


    Normally, the Wu Family members would listen to Wang Yiming''s words, but now, they were filled with fear, unable to ept anything else. Their instinct was to flee, and they paid no heed to Wang Yiming''s words.


    Wu Xiaoxiao turned to run but realized her mother was still lying on the ground. She paused for a moment, then hastily grabbed her mother and hoisted her onto her shoulder before running away, her method rough and straightforward.


    At this moment, Ma Ling, who had been standing beside Yang Haoran all along, burped and then threw her ck leather case towards the Wu Family members.


    Ma Ling seemed frail, but the reality was quite the opposite. With a swing of her arm, the ck leather case shot out like an arrow,nding behind the Wu Family members and colliding with the dense strands of hair.


    There was no sound, as the strands of hair pierced into the leather case, dissolving into nothingness, just like snow meeting the scorching sun, silent and swift.


    "Why panic? I''ve told you it''s an illusion. I don''t know what you''re so afraid of."


    Ma Ling''s voice reached the ears of the Wu Family members. Wu Xiaoxiao, terrified, nced back and saw that the horrifying strands of hair had been blocked by Ma Ling''s ck leather case. She hesitated for a moment.


    Seeing Wu Xiaoxiao''s reaction, the others also turned back. After seeing the situation clearly, they all stopped in their tracks, trembling. While they were terrified, they remained vignt. If things took a turn for the worse, they would flee again without hesitation.


    Thud!


    Only at this moment did the ck leather case fall from the air. The dense strands of hair disappeared, and the human head hanging on the wall no longer appeared terrifying. It revealed a face.


    It was a woman''s face, extremely ethereal, looking extremely unreal. Yang Haoran understood this scene; it was the woman''s soul, her head protruding from the wall while the rest of her soul remained hidden within it.


    "With me here, there''s nothing to fear. Just enjoy the show, treat it like watching a horror movie," Ma Ling said casually, not taking the opportunity to capture the female ghost. She didn''t even nce at the head hanging on the wall but waved her hand instead. The ck leather case on the ground flew towards her and was caught steadily in her hand.


    "Don''t waste time, let''s deal with her first!" Wang Yiming reminded sternly, then uttered a low shout!


    "Ghost-ying Talisman!"


    With a majestic voice, another talisman appeared between Wang Yiming''s empty fingers.


    This time, the talisman he took out wasn''t the Manifestation Talisman he had used earlier to reveal the presence of ghostly entities, but a Ghost-ying Talisman with powerful destructive capabilities!


    The Ghost-ying Talisman didn''t ignite but stood between Wang Yiming''s fingers like a piece of iron.


    Wang Yiming wanted to use the Ghost-ying Talisman to severely damage the female ghost. However, before he could use the talisman, the head of the female ghost retreated into the wall. However, before disappearing, her gaze fell on Yang Haoran.


    Yes, she didn''t look at Ma Ling or Wang Yiming but at Yang Haoran, and she even showed a sinister smile.


    That smile seemed to indicate hunger, like a wolf eyeing its prey!


    "Uncle, she seems to like the Yin Qi on your body. You better stick with me, and I''ll make sure you''re safe," Ma Ling teased Yang Haoran with a smile.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran was also puzzled. His body had a heavy Yin Qi because he was from the Yin Division. However, it was precisely because he was from the Yin Division that all the ghosts he encountered during this period were extremely afraid of him. Many ghosts even avoided him from a distance upon sensing his presence.


    But just now, that ghost didn''t seem to fear him. That smile and expression made it seem like she regarded him as food.


    This ghost was indeed different. Not only was her strength far superior to all the ghosts Yang Haoran had subdued during this period, but she also had much more courage!


    "Are you here to solve problems or to chat?"


    Wang Yiming put away the Ghost-ying Talisman and looked displeased as he nced at Yang Haoran and Ma Ling.


    At this moment, Wang Yiming was a bit angry.

 Chapter 76: Drawing the Tiger Down the Mountain

    Chapter 76: Drawing the Tiger Down the Mountain


    At this moment, Wang Yiming was indeed furious. He had used the visibility charm sessfully to discover the hiding ce of the female ghost. It was a perfect opportunity to y the ghost then and there. Yet, Yang Haoran and Ma Ling hadn''t made a move against the female ghost!


    By the time he retrieved the ghost ying talisman, it was already toote. The female ghost, sensing danger, had merged into the wall, concealing herself once again.


    "Heh, it''s not a big deal. Don''t be angry. I can feel that the power of your visibility charm hasn''t faded yet. We can find her," Ma Ling said nonchntly, wearing an intoxicated grin.


    Wang Yiming snorted discontentedly, and as if performing magic, he produced another talisman between his fingers.


    The ghost ying talisman he had taken out earlier, unable to be used, had been stored in his talisman bag. The one he now took out was a ghost chasing talisman!


    "Every talisman drawn by the talisman master is extremely precious. I hope you won''t make me waste another one!" Wang Yiming said, shaking his wrist. The talisman between his fingers ignited and transformed into a ball of fire, shooting off in a direction.


    Once the ghost chasing talisman was used, it could sense the presence of ghosts within a certain range and then track them. By following this talisman, they could find the ghost.


    Without further ado, Wang Yiming chased after the fire, followed closely by Yang Haoran and Ma Ling.


    None of them paid attention to the wall. Under the effect of the visibility charm, if the female ghost were hiding in the wall, she wouldn''t escape their notice. The reason they found no trace of her on the wall was that she had already fled to another location through it.


    Even without Wang Yiming''s visibility charm, Yang Haoran was well aware of whether there were hidden ghosts within the walls. Although he hadn''t activated his ghost eye at the moment, his ability to perceive Yin was still very urate.


    As for why he hadn''t activated his ghost eye, it was because doing so would consume Yin spirit power. Given theplexity of the situation in the vi today, he wanted to conserve his Yin spirit power as much as possible for unforeseen circumstances.


    The three chased after the fire formed by the ghost chasing talisman, leaving the shaken Wu Family members and Guanhai behind.


    It was only then that they remembered their recent panic. However, they refrained from mocking each other. As ordinary people, it was normal for them to be frightened and loseposure in such situations.


    "Grandpa, my mom fainted. Should we take her to the hospital first?" Wu Xiaoxiao asked weakly.


    She didn''t want to stay a moment longer in this ce. Since her mom had fainted, taking her to the hospital would be an opportunity to leave this haunted ce. However, she didn''t dare to make the decision herself and thus turned to Master Wu for guidance.


    "No need. She just fainted from the shock. Put her aside to rest for a while; she''ll wake up soon," Master Wu replied bluntly, crushing Wu Xiaoxiao''s hopes, leaving her with a face as bitter as a bitter gourd.


    In fact, not only Wu Xiaoxiao but also the others present wanted to leave. It''s just that Master Wu didn''t speak up, and even though they were afraid, they dared not defy the old man''s will.


    Seemingly sensing the thoughts of the others, Master Wu frowned, his expression serious, though his face was a bit pale.


    "I know you want to leave. Do you think I don''t want to? I''m an old man; how can I withstand such excitement? But why don''t I leave, and why don''t I let you leave?"


    With a pause, his gaze turned sharp as it swept over them before he continued speaking.


    "We can be frightened by unknown forces, but we can''t be defeated by them, nor can weck the courage to resist. The ghosts and monsters in this vi have nted a seed of fear in our hearts. If we don''t uproot this seed of fear, how can we continue to live here in the future?"


    "Even if we move to another vi, we''ll never forget what happened here. In the dead of night, the seed of fear will germinate and grow in our hearts, making us feel terrified. It will be the shadow in our hearts, like our shadow, impossible to erase until we die. Do you want to live under such a shadow?"


    "Therefore, we must uproot this seed of fear before it takes root and grows. And the best way to uproot it is to witness its destruction with our own eyes!"


    At the end, a cold light even burst from Master Wu''s eyes.


    In such a situation, Master Wu didn''t forget to teach his family a lesson.


    No one rebutted him. In the Wu Family, what Master Wu said was the truth. Although sometimes they didn''t think everything he said was correct, they still dared not refute him.


    "And what about the second son?"


    Master Wu spoke again, only then realizing that Second son Wu was not among them.


    "He left after dinner, saying he was going to see his girlfriend," Eldest son Wu hastily replied.


    Master Wu''s face darkened, filled with anger, as he cursed, "That scoundrel! He''s utterly useless!"


    However, just as Master Wu was scolding Second son Wu for being useless, Wu Xiaoxiao suddenly covered her mouth and then tremblingly pointed behind Master Wu.


    Not only Wu Xiaoxiao, but Eldest son Wu, Guanhai, and others also showed signs of fear and shock!


    This scene caught Master Wu''s attention. He felt a slight tremor in his body, his heartbeat elerating uncontrobly. He knew there must be something sinister behind him!


    However, this time, Master Wu didn''t flee like before. He looked at the others, suppressing his inner fear, and spoke in a cold voice, "Perfect timing! Today, I will teach you another lesson!"


    With these words, Master Wu gritted his teeth and turned sharply, facing whatever was behind him!


    ...


    Elsewhere, Yang Haoran followed closely behind Wang Yiming and stopped in front of a room door!


    The fire formed by the ghost chasing talisman floated outside the door, seemingly indicating to Yang Haoran and the others that the ghost they were looking for was behind this door.


    Wang Yiming hesitated for no moment. He kicked open the door with one swift motion!


    Bang!


    The force behind the kick was strong, and the door hit the wall with a dull sound. Wang Yiming rushed into the room first, searching everywhere.


    "It''s up there."


    Yang Haoran''s reminder made Wang Yiming look up. On the ceiling, a woman was crawling like a lizard, her limbs sticking to the ceiling. Her long hair danced wildly as she wore a sinister smile, baring her teeth like a beast about to attack the trio below.


    The woman had no substance, appearing ethereal. She was the female ghost who had escaped earlier!


    "Oh, she''s challenging us!" Ma Ling pretended to be surprised, finding the ferocious and eerie appearance of the female ghost amusing.


    "This time, there''s nowhere for you to run!" Wang Yiming waved his hand, about to take out a talisman. Unexpectedly, the female ghost was cunning; she melted into the wall again and disappeared!


    Seeing the empty ceiling, Wang Yiming trembled with anger. He felt like he had been yed.


    "Chasing her endlessly won''t work; we''ll tire ourselves out while she won''t. Do you have any talisman to trap her?" Ma Ling asked.


    With a grim expression, Wang Yiming looked at Ma Ling and replied, "Yes, but do you see me getting a chance to use it? What about you two? Did youe here today to practice running?"


    Already feeling infuriated, Wang Yiming''s anger grew even more as the female ghost escaped again. He spoke more sharply.


    "I''m not afraid of stealing your thunder. If you can''t handle it, just say so. I don''t need anyone''s interference; I can handle it alone. Do you believe me?" Ma Ling asked with a smile.


    This remark poured oil on Wang Yiming''s already raging fire. He was about to erupt in anger when the three of them heard a series of terrified screams!


    "Ah!!!"


    "Help me!!!"


    "Brother Yang, save me!!!"


    The cries were both male and female, filled with terror. Yang Haoran''s face changed immediately because he heard Guanhai''s cry for help.


    "This is bad!"


    Realizing the situation wasn''t good, Yang Haoran didn''t even bother to say anything; he dashed out of the room.


    Feeling somewhat guilty, as he knew the vi was eerie and dangerous, and yet he had followed Ma Ling and the others here while his mind was preupied, leaving Guanhai alone.


    Ma Ling and Wang Yiming also heard the screams. They nced at each other and then rushed out of the room as well.


    They were all invited by Master Wu. If anyone in the Wu Family had an ident, even if they got rid of the female ghost, it wouldn''t be perfect. For a perfect resolution, everyone in the Wu Family had to be safe. No one could afford to have any problems.


    Yang Haoran ran fast, Ma Ling and Wang Yiming weren''t slow either. When the three of them appeared in the living room, the scene before them was somewhat surprising.


    A male ghost was floating in mid-air, wearing a sinister smile on his face, emitting strangeughter.


    Yes, it wasn''t the female ghost but a male ghost. There was not just one female ghost in this house!


    Master Wu''s body trembled. He stared fixedly at the male ghost, cursing angrily.


    As for the others, they all wore expressions of horror. Eldest son Wu was writhing in agony on the ground, as if experiencing some unexpected pain.


    Wu Xiaoxiao cowered in the corner, her face full of terror. Her plump body seemed to fill the cornerpletely, but she seemed unaware of it, her feet still kicking vigorously as she screamed and tried to retreat to a safer ce.


    Guanhai''s situation was also dire. He crouched on the ground, clutching his head in agony, repeatedly pleading for mercy, saying things like "Don''te near me; it''s my fault."


    The most terrifying of all was the butler. It wasn''t clear what he was going through, but his emotions were extremely out of control. He was hysterically shouting at the air, as if he had gone mad. Then, he actually pulled something out of his pocket¡ªa handgun!


    And this handgun was aimed directly at Master Wu, who was cursing angrily at the male ghost!

 Chapter 77: Illusions

    Chapter 77: Illusions


    As Steward aimed the gun at Master Wu, Master Wu seemed to sense something. He turned around, just in time to see the dark barrel of the gun.


    Steward had been with him for many years, loyal and dedicated. Master Wu was sure of that. And he held Steward in high regard, seeing him as a brother, as part of the Wu Family.


    He couldn''t believe Steward would do anything harmful to him. He knew this was all manipted by the male ghost; Steward had no part in it.


    "Steward! Stay calm! Don''t act rashly!"


    Master Wu yelled, hoping to snap Steward out of it.


    But his shouts had no effect; instead, they seemed to make Steward even more frantic. His expression turned more ferocious, his hand gripping the gun trembling, on the verge of firing at any moment!


    Master Wu was undoubtedly capable. He faced unknown fears and conquered them, allowing him to stay lucid. But he overlooked one thing: just because he could face and conquer his inner fears didn''t mean others present could do the same.


    "They''re all trapped in their own illusions. This ghost wants to use them as pawns. We must stop him!"


    Wang Yiming roared, but before he could finish, Steward,pletely lost in his own illusion, pulled the trigger!


    Bang!!!


    The bullet missed Master Wu, who immediately dove to the side!


    Despite Master Wu''s age, his reflexes were quick, as if he had experienced such situations many times before. Upon hearing the gunshot, his body reacted instinctively.


    As the first shot missed, Steward aimed for Master Wu again. But at that moment, Yang Haoran suddenly appeared in front of Steward. With his right hand emitting ck smoke, he reached into the void!


    Though the bullet didn''t hit Master Wu, Yang Haoran seemed to have caught something. With a flick of his hand, dispersing the Yin spirit power, a smoking bullet dropped to the ground.


    Then, Yang Haoran swiftly disarmed Steward. Without the gun in his hand, Steward''s threat diminished significantly.


    However, at that moment, Wu Xiaoxiao, Guanhai, and others began to self-harm. They seemed possessed, attacking themselves as if they were their own enemies, using whatever they could find to harm themselves.


    Wang Yiming had intended to seize the opportunity to deal with the male ghost. But witnessing the chaos, he abandoned that n and rushed towards Eldest Son Wu.


    Ma Ling dashed towards Wu Xiaoxiao, while Yang Haoran charged at Guanhai.


    "Hehehehe..." A sinister and terrifyingughter emanated from the hovering male ghost. He looked down at the chaotic scene below, appearing very satisfied.


    "You can rescue them slowly. We''ll meet againter. Hahaha!"


    As his words echoed, the maniacalughter of the male ghost filled the entire vi. His ethereal form gradually faded away.


    Yang Haoran subdued the frenzied Guanhai and then turned his gaze towards the male ghost, his eyes chillingly cold.


    As if sensing Yang Haoran''s stare, in the split second before disappearing, the male ghost nced at Yang Haoran, grinning greedily and licking his lips, a look of longing in his eyes.


    That expression... Yang Haoran had seen it before on the face of the female ghost!


    They were coveting the Yin Qi within him, or rather, the Yin spirit power inside him.


    In the past, they had encountered undead creatures, most of them rtively weak, with a few slightly stronger ones. But none couldpare to the ghosts they faced today, both in terms of strength and courage.


    As the male ghost vanished, just like the female ghost before, the illusions that had ensnared Guanhai and the others also disappeared.


    Without the influence of the illusions, Guanhai and the others gradually began to regain their senses. However, their emotions were still highly vtile, even without the effects of the illusions.


    After about a dozen minutes, their emotions gradually calmed down, but traces of fear still lingered on their faces.


    "Master Wu, I''m truly sorry for putting you all in harm''s way," Wang Yiming said with a hint of guilt, addressing Master Wu. Although his words were directed at Master Wu, they were meant for everyone from the Wu Family present.


    At that moment, Master Wu was being supported by Wu Xiaoxiao. His expression was grave, while Wu Xiaoxiao appeared pale, obviously shaken.


    Meanwhile, the butler stood by Master Wu''s side, his demeanor filled with guilt and self-me. He now realized he had nearly shot Master Wu with the gun. Although Master Wu didn''t me him, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of remorse.


    In response to Wang Yiming''s apology, Master Wu managed to force a smile and said, "You warned us about the dangers within this house, yet I insisted on staying. The fault lies with me, not you, so you need not me yourself."


    The more Master Wu tried to alleviate the guilt, the more Wang Yiming felt responsible. He sighed and said, "I never expected there to be two ghosts in this mansion, both powerful. It was my oversight."


    "It''s still daytime, so the power of the ghosts is suppressed. But at night, when the Yin Qi intensifies, their strength will increase, making it even more difficult to deal with them!" Ma Ling added at this moment.


    Ma Ling had been silent until now. But with this statement, Wang Yiming''s focus immediately shifted to her and Yang Haoran.


    "I''m not the only one Master Wu hired, yet you two," Wang Yiming pointedly addressed Ma Ling and Yang Haoran, "have not shown any value to me."


    Wang Yiming''s words were direct, leaving no room for courtesy in front of everyone.


    "I told you before, if you couldn''t handle it, I would take charge. But you insisted on acting as if you could control the situation, and your abilities disappointed me," he continued, showing no mercy to himself nor to Ma Ling.


    "All right! If you think you''re capable, go ahead! I''ll stay here to protect them. Show me you can subdue those two ghosts!" Wang Yiming''s anger was evident in his words.


    "I''ll do it! I have the ability to do so. Just wait and see!" Ma Ling retorted confidently, refusing to back down, her face filled with determination.


    Seeing the two argue, Master Wu wanted to intervene, but before he could speak, Yang Haoran, who had remained silent, suddenly spoke up.


    "Excellent timing!"


    His voice was low and icy, leaving everyone puzzled and looking at him strangely.


    Yang Haoran, who had previously maintained a smile, now wore a grim expression. Ignoring the curious gazes, he extended his left hand!


    For a moment, Master Wu and the others couldn''t understand what Yang Haoran intended to do. His actions were baffling. However, Wang Yiming and Ma Ling seemed to sense something, their eyes fixated on the ring worn on Yang Haoran''s left pinky finger!


    Under their scrutiny, strands of Yin Qi swiftly coiled around the ring. Then, the gem embedded in the ring suddenly detached and, under everyone''s gaze, rapidly erged, transforming into a fist-sized bead.


    This bead was none other than the soul gathering bead!


    It turned out that the gem embedded in the ring was not an ordinary stone but a soul gathering bead.


    The soul gathering bead could shrink in size. Yang Haoran had learned this when he exchanged souls with other Night Watch members. To make it convenient for him to use at any time, he embedded the soul gathering bead into the ring.


    As the soul gathering bead appeared, Master Wu and the others saw it as something miraculous and unbelievable. However, Wang Yiming and Ma Ling saw something else, their expressions changing!


    "This seems to be..." Wang Yiming murmured, his expression a mix of astonishment and uncertainty. But Yang Haoran offered no exnation. He seemed to have discovered something. With a stern face, he waved his left hand, and the suspended soul gathering bead flew like a tennis ball, smashing towards a direction!

 Chapter 78: Taking Action

    Chapter 78: Taking Action


    The Soul Gathering Bead was speeding fast, seemingly about to crash into a wall, but at this critical moment, as if hitting an invisible barrier, it suddenly stopped in mid-air!


    A phantom shadow emerged at the point where the Soul Gathering Bead halted, apanied by a sharp scream of terror.


    This shadow was none other than the male ghost that had just disappeared.


    Just as the male ghost disappeared in front of everyone, the illusions surrounding the Wu Family dissipated with his vanishing act. It seemed like the male ghost had truly hidden himself, unwilling to confront Yang Haoran and the others head-on.


    Indeed, the male ghost had left, but he returned shortly after, concealing his Yin Qi and lurking in the shadows, waiting for an opportunity.


    He thought he could deceive everyone, but he underestimated Night Watch''s ability to sense Yin Qi. The moment he reappeared, Yang Haoran sensed him.


    Coincidentally, Yang Haoran, not in the best of moods at the moment, detected the male ghost''s presence and decisively summoned the Soul Gathering Bead.


    The Soul Gathering Bead was a vessel for capturing spirits, possessing significant restraining power over them. When it sessfully targeted the male ghost, a tremendous suction force emanated from within, attempting to draw the male ghost into the bead entirely.


    Amidst the terrified screams, the male ghost''s body contorted. Despite his fear and struggles, he resisted the overwhelming force pulling at his soul.


    Under normal circumstances, an ordinary undead would have no chance against the Soul Gathering Bead and would be pulled into it effortlessly. However, this male ghost was different. He was stronger than the average undead and managed to temporarily resist the bead''s power, albeit with great difficulty.


    The mansion echoed with terrified ghostly cries. Master Wu and the others, recalling the illusion the male ghost had previously cast, hastily retreated, still shaken by the experience. Seeing the male ghost reappear, they reflexively distanced themselves.


    Ma Ling and Wang Yiming ceased their quarrel, their gazes converging on the Soul Gathering Bead, recognizing its significance.


    Yang Haoran paid them no mind. As the male ghost struggled, his expression turned cold, and he fully activated his Yin spirit power. A billow of ck smoke emanated from his outstretched left hand.


    Simultaneously, the Soul Gathering Bead surged with ck Yin Qi, and arge hand made of Yin Qi extended from within, seizing the male ghost and pulling him toward the bead.


    "No! Don''t!!"


    The male ghost''s resistance weakened as his soul gradually merged into the Soul Gathering Bead. At this rate, it wouldn''t be long before he waspletely absorbed.


    However, at that moment, Yang Haoran seemed to sense something and abruptly looked towards another direction!


    There was nothing there, just emptiness!


    The efficacy of the visibility talisman Wang Yiming had previously used had worn off. In such circumstances, if a spirit deliberately concealed its soul, it would be impossible to see it with the naked eye.


    "Ghost Eye!"


    With a low growl, Yang Haoran activated his Ghost Eye¡ªa pair of ck eyes devoid of whites, resembling ck gems embedded in his eye sockets. ck Yin Qi emanated from his eyes, exuding an eerie and mysterious aura.


    With the Ghost Eye activated, the world before his eyes changed. A female ghost was rushing towards the location of the Soul Gathering Bead, seemingly intent on rescuing the male ghost.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran was fully focused on subduing the male ghost and couldn''t spare any strength to intercept the female ghost. If she got close to the Soul Gathering Bead, she might indeed seed in rescuing the male ghost!


    This scene furrowed Yang Haoran''s brow. He had exerted all his strength to capture the male ghost and couldn''t afford to divert any to stop the female ghost. If she reached the Soul Gathering Bead now, all his efforts would be in vain!


    The female ghost wasn''t foolish. Aware of her own strength, she knew that their kind relied heavily on creating illusions to deceive their targets.


    Although they were much stronger than ordinary undead, they hadn''t yet reached the level of evil spirits and only had a rudimentary understanding of illusion maniption. While effective against ordinary people, it wouldn''t work against someone like Yang Haoran.


    Thus, instead of attacking Yang Haoran, the suddenly appearing female ghost rushed towards the trapped male ghost, attempting to rescue him from the clutches of the Soul Gathering Bead!


    This sight troubled Yang Haoran. He had exerted all his strength to subdue the male ghost and couldn''t spare any to intercept the female ghost. If she reached the Soul Gathering Bead now, she might indeed seed in rescuing the male ghost!


    Just as the female ghost was about to reach the Soul Gathering Bead, a ck leather suitcase suddenly flew out of nowhere, smashing into her.


    The female ghost let out a miserable cry as she was sent flying by the impact of the ck suitcase.


    Normally, this wouldn''t have happened. Spirits like hercked physical bodies, so physical attacks shouldn''t have affected her soul. In simple terms, spirits were immune to physical attacks.


    However, Yang Haoran soon realized the source of the anomaly. The ck suitcase was enveloped in a faint halo of light, indicating that it was imbued with some kind of power, allowing it to harm the female ghost.


    "Hmph... You thought I didn''t exist?"


    Ma Ling belched, a disdainful expression on her drunken face as she waved her hand, and the ck leather suitcase returned to her grasp.


    The one who made this sudden intervention was Ma Ling herself.


    With Ma Ling''s interference, the female ghost''s attempt to aid the male ghost naturally failed. The male ghost, already at a disadvantage, let out a resentful ghostly cry as his soul was twisted and pulled into the Soul Gathering Bead by the hand formed of Yin Qi.


    After capturing the male ghost, Yang Haoran didn''t stop there. With a wave of his hand, the smoke-shrouded Soul Gathering Bead shot towards the female ghost.


    Seeing this, the female ghost attempted to flee. However, at that moment, the hand protruding from the Soul Gathering Bead vanished into thin air. Simultaneously, streams of Yin Qi converged in front of the female ghost, forming another hand that grabbed her by the neck.


    Though the female ghostcked a physical form and was immune to physical attacks, this hand made of Yin Qi was a special entity. It firmly grasped her neck, rendering her unable to break free or dissipate her soul, effectively immobilizing her.


    In the blink of an eye, the Soul Gathering Bead was before her. Its powerful suction force began distorting her soul. Gone was the arrogance she had shown when challenging Yang Haoran; now, aside from fear, panic was the only emotion visible on her face.


    Yin spirit power was highly effective against spirits, but this female ghost''s strength wasparable to that of the male ghost previously captured. Consequently, she wasn''t immediately absorbed into the Soul Gathering Bead by Yang Haoran.


    "Ghost ying talisman!"


    Wang Yiming''s voice rang out, and a talisman struck the struggling soul of the female ghost like a flying knife. The talisman adhered to her soul and ignited without fire.


    However, the female ghost''s soul remained unscathed by the burning of the ghost ying talisman. She continued to struggle as if unaffected. Yet, in an instant, as the talisman burned to ashes and fell away from her soul, her soul seemed to be sliced by an invisible de. Amidst her despairing screams, shes of white light swept through, cutting her soul into pieces!


    Before these fragments could reassemble, a swirl of Yin Qi drew them all into the Soul Gathering Bead.


    The two ghosts who had previously challenged Yang Haoran and attempted to devour him were now sessively captured in the Soul Gathering Bead.


    This scene relieved the Wu Family but also Wang Yiming.


    However, Yang Haoran''s expression didn''t soften. His face remained grim as he scanned his surroundings with the Ghost Eye.


    "Don''t let your guard down. There''s still a big one here!"


    Yang Haoran''s voice was deep, and his reminder helped the Wu Family rx their nerves momentarily before they tensed once more.


    "There''s still a bigger one? Stronger than the two we just faced?"


    Wang Yiming''s expression changed. The two ghosts captured by Yang Haoran were already formidable in his eyes. Hearing Yang Haoran''s words, indicating the presence of an even more powerful entity, left him shocked.


    "Where is it? I''ll teach it a lesson on behalf of the spirits, or... belch... on behalf of the ghosts," Ma Ling burped, asking.


    Yang Haoran furrowed his brow. He also wanted to know where this ghost was.


    Upon entering the mansion, Yang Haoran sensed the presence of three strong Yin Qi sources, one of which far exceeded the others in strength. With Night Watch''s sensitivity to Yin Qi, he was confident that his senses were urate.


    Aware of his own strength, Yang Haoran estimated the situation upon entering the mansion. Though dealing with one of the slightly weaker ghosts would be troublesome, it wouldn''t be a problem. However, facing two simultaneously would reduce his chances of capturing them. With the addition of the looming threat of the big one, he was certain he had no chance of winning and might even risk his life.


    He hadn''t immediately called for reinforcements because it would take time, but more importantly, Master Wu had invited formidable individuals like Wang Yiming and Ma Ling. Seeking outside help would not only be a slight to Master Wu but also to Wang Yiming and Ma Ling.


    Therefore, he decided to assess the situation first. If Wang Yiming and Ma Ling proved incapable of dealing with the three ghosts, he would call for reinforcementster.


    Yang Haoran had known about the three ghosts in the mansion all along, and their formidable strength had kept him from acting recklessly. He wanted to gauge Wang Yiming and Ma Ling''s abilities while preserving his own strength.


    However, Guanhai''s near-sessful self-harm under the influence of the male ghost enraged him, prompting a change in ns. Despite not having acted until now, he made a decisive move!


    The results of his intervention were satisfactory. With the assistance of Ma Ling and Wang Yiming, the two ghosts were captured in a short time. He had expected his actions to provoke the strongest ghost, but to his surprise, not only did it fail to appear, but its presence couldn''t even be sensed anymore!

 Chapter 79: Evil-Dispelling Array

    Chapter 79: Evil-Dispelling Array


    Not sensing the opponent''s presence doesn''t mean they''ve vanished; it''s highly likely they''ve concealed themselves using some method, hiding their Yin Qi.


    "Ghost eye, soul gathering bead... I never thought Uncle, you''re from the Yin Division. No wonder your Yin Qi is so heavy," Ma Ling''s expression revealed realization as she scrutinized Yang Haoran.


    Compared to Yang Haoran and Wang Yiming, Ma Ling appeared much more rxed. Whether it was because of her confidence in her own strength or her naturally carefree demeanor, she seemed unaffected by Yang Haoran''s earlier words.


    Neither Ma Ling nor Wang Yiming dared to confirm Yang Haoran''s identity before. But now, both of them discerned his origins.


    The soul gathering bead and ghost eye of the Yin Division were symbols of the Underworld Envoy, just like Wang Yiming of the Fu Sect, with his talismans and talisman bag, equally recognizable.


    Ma Ling was curious about Yang Haoran''s identity as an Underworld Envoy, while Wang Yiming was astonished, and there was also a hint of wariness.


    Ma Ling didn''t follow any spirits, but Wang Yiming did. As a talisman master of the Fu Sect, he only worshipped their Fu ancestor, not showing much reverence towards other gods, except for one - the Death God.


    The Death God governed all undead, iming ownership of any spirit after death, including Wang Yiming. The Underworld Envoy was the spokesperson of the Death God in the mortal realm, hence Wang Yiming was wary of Yang Haoran, the Underworld Envoy.


    "Now is not the time for discussion. Let''s first deal with the big guy hiding here. His strength surpasses those two ghosts from earlier; we need to join forces to get rid of him," Yang Haoran said, waving his hand towards the hovering soul gathering bead in the air. He didn''t put it away but let it float above his palm.


    Furthermore, he didn''t retract the ghost eye either. Having just subdued two ghosts, the most powerful one might still be lurking in the shadows. So, he remained highly vignt.


    "Uncle, since you''re an Underworld Envoy, your sensitivity to ghostly entities is the most acute. Lock onto his location, and we''ll go together to take care of him," Ma Ling said casually.


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran shook his head, frowning. "I don''t know what method the other party used, but I can''t sense their presence now."


    With that said, Yang Haoran turned to Wang Yiming and asked, "Do you still have any ghost chasing talismans on you?"


    Wang Yiming nodded, waved his hand, and conjured a talisman between his fingers, precisely the ghost chasing talisman.


    Without further ado, he flicked his wrist and activated the ghost chasing talisman!


    The talisman floated, then ignited. Unlike before, where the fire chased in a specific direction, this time it simply hung silently in the air.


    Yang Haoran wasn''t a talisman master, nor did he understand talismans, but he could guess the meaning behind this scene.


    If the ghost chasing talisman remained motionless, did it mean there were no more ghosts inside the vi?


    "Are you sure there are still ghosts in this vi?" Wang Yiming looked at Yang Haoran, puzzled. As a talisman master, he knew exactly what the current state of the ghost chasing talisman implied - if it stayed still in the air, it meant there were no ghosts nearby.


    "You two stay here to protect them. I''ll go and take a look," Yang Haoran said, not giving up. He believed in his sensing abilities; if he sensed a presence upon entering the vi, then it must be there.


    "Uncle, I''ll apany you. If, by any chance, you get eaten by a ghost, it''ll be a disgrace to your Yin Division," Ma Ling said, not wanting to stay with Wang Yiming, carrying her ck suitcase as if she were going shopping, following Yang Haoran out.


    Yang Haoran didn''t refuse; he wasn''t sure of Ma Ling''s abilities yet, but he couldn''t deny she definitely had some. With Ma Ling by his side, there would be mutual support in case of any unexpected situations.


    Wang Yiming didn''t apany Yang Haoran; the recent events were still fresh in his mind. If something happened to Master Wu and his family, things would getplicated.


    An hourter, Yang Haoran and Ma Ling returned to the living room. Ma Ling still wore her indifferent expression, carrying her ck suitcase as if she were on a leisurely stroll.


    Yang Haoran had re-embedded the soul gathering bead into his ring, and he had also put away the ghost eye. His eyes were back to normal, but his brows were furrowed, a puzzled expression on his face, as if something was bothering him.


    "How did it go?" Wang Yiming hurriedly approached them, asking.


    Yang Haoran shook his head lightly, saying nothing.


    Ma Ling tapped her long leg with a hammer in frustration, saying, "We thoroughly searched the entire vi, not even sparing the bathrooms, but found nothing."


    Ma Ling wasn''t lying or exaggerating. In that hour, the two of them had meticulously searched every corner of the vi, but indeed found no issues.


    Moreover, as the two ghostly entities were captured by Yang Haoran into the soul gathering bead, the Yin Qi shrouding the vi gradually dissipated.


    This fact was noticed not only by Yang Haoran and Ma Ling but also by Wang Yiming.


    Given this situation, it seemed that the vi was now clean, devoid of any other ghostly presence.


    "Did you sense it wrong?" Wang Yiming looked at Yang Haoran, asking.


    After learning that Yang Haoran was an Underworld Envoy, Wang Yiming''s attitude towards him subtly changed, even his tone of speech became more restrained.


    To Wang Yiming''s question, Yang Haoran still didn''t answer, just shook his head again.


    "Uncle, if you''re still worried, I can set up a simple evil-dispelling array to check. As long as there''s any evil presence in this vi, whether it''s ghosts or demons, I''ll be able to sense it for you."


    Before Yang Haoran could respond, Ma Ling turned to Master Wu.


    "Old Master Wu, prepare a brush, a bowl of water, and also bring the ck cat, ck dog, and rooster I asked for earlier."


    Master Wu naturally couldn''t refuse and quickly instructed the steward to do so.


    Though the steward was older, he was efficient. In a moment, everything Ma Ling requested was brought to her.


    However, when the ck cat, ck dog, and big rooster were brought in, they became extremely restless, their gazes towards Yang Haoran filled with fear, attempting to flee multiple times.


    Ma Ling wasn''t surprised by this reaction. She formed hand seals and recited a spell, calming down the emotions of the three creatures. But they still looked at Yang Haoran with fear, cowering on the ground, unable to move.


    "They are so cute, yet you''ve frightened them so much, especially this rooster, it has even tucked its head into its feathers, how can it stand tall anymore?"


    Ma Ling shook her head in exasperation, then picked up the brush and dipped it in the water, starting to draw on the ground.


    "An evil-dispelling array not only banishes evil but also senses its presence within a certain range. But setting up a genuine evil-dispelling array is veryplicated and requires specific materials. So, for now, I''ll set up a simple one."


    With those words, Ma Ling continued drawing on the ground while exining, "If there''s any evil presence in this vi, we''ll know immediately after the array ispleted."


    No one interrupted Ma Ling. Ten minutester, she finished drawing, and there was a triangr formation in front of her.


    Although Ma Ling called it a simple evil-dispelling array, the triangr formation looked extremelyplex. Its lines were of varying lengths, crisscrossing each other, giving Yang Haoran a headache. Except for some characters within the formation that he recognized, everything else was iprehensible to him.


    However, the array exuded a mysterious vibe. Especially at the moment the formation waspleted, Yang Haoran distinctly felt a surge of power emanating from it.


    Moreover, Ma Ling had only used water to draw it. Normally, water would quickly dry up and disappear after being drawn on the ground. But at this moment, the water not only didn''t dry up but also shimmered, which was quite miraculous.


    Putting down the brush, Ma Ling formed seals and chanted a spell. After finishing, she addressed the ck cat, ck dog, and big rooster in front of her, "Go."


    The three creatures, who had been trembling on the ground, suddenly stopped shaking. Their gazes were no longer fearful but fierce, standing up as if they knew what they were supposed to do, each heading to one corner of the array.


    The ck cat and ck dog sat down, while the big rooster stood upright. Its head, which had been tucked into its feathers before, now stood tall like a fierce beast from ancient times.


    As the three creatures took their positions, the simple evil-dispelling array was instantly activated, emitting a burst of spiritual light.


    Under the spiritual light, the three creatures appeared mighty and dominant, a stark contrast to their previous trembling state on the ground.


    However, the three creatures remained motionless within the array, not making a sound.


    Yang Haoran couldn''t understand what was happening, so he looked at Ma Ling, coincidentally, Ma Ling also nced at him at that moment.


    Their eyes met, Ma Ling chuckled and said to Yang Haoran, "If there''s any evil presence in the vi, these three will react. The stronger the evil, the more intense their reaction. From the current situation, their quietness indicates one thing: there''s no evil presence in this vi, or even nearby. Uncle, are you sure your sensing isn''t off?"


    Yang Haoran frowned. Hearing Ma Ling''s words, he briefly doubted whether he had made a mistake. But this doubt was fleeting; he still firmly believed in his sensing ability and wouldn''t make such a rookie mistake.


    However, faced with the facts before him, he couldn''t refute them. He couldn''t figure out where the problemy!

 Chapter 80: Hes Here!

    Chapter 80: Hes Here!


    Yang Haoran firmly believed that his sensing ability hadn''t gone awry. Night Watch''s ability to perceive Yin was indeed precise, that much was certain.


    However, the facts were undeniable, leaving no room for him to argue.


    If Ma Ling drawing out the evil-dispelling array was just a joke and didn''t possess the ability to sense spirits, then Wang Yiming''s ghost chasing talisman was real and had indeed demonstrated its ability to track spirits before.


    "Uncle, don''t bother thinking about it. It seems like there are only those two spirits in the vi, both of which you''ve captured in the soul gathering bead. There''s no other spirit here," Ma Ling said, patting Yang Haoran''s shoulder lightly, feigning maturity. After a pause, he nced at Master Wu and continued, "Old Master Wu, your household matters are sorted now. You can prepare the payment. I support any method of payment. Also... after such a tiresome afternoon, I''m a bit hungry. It''s gettingte too. Would you mind treating me to dinner? That wine at noon was quite nice, I really liked it."


    As winter evenings fell early, gradually the outside world darkened.


    "Of course, of course, Miss Ma Ling, rest assured. We have plenty of fine wine, I guarantee you''ll be satisfied, I guarantee it!" Master Wu eximed happily. Witnessing the spirits in the vi being captured by Yang Haoran into the soul gathering bead, how could he not be pleased? Though there had been a minor hup in between, it seemed inconsequential to him as long as the ultimate goal was achieved.


    Initially, he had some worries after listening to Yang Haoran''s words, fearing that there might still be lingering spirits in the vi. However, an hour of thorough inspection yielded no discoveries, and Ma Ling and Wang Yiming had also employed their methods to eliminate the possibility of any remaining spirits in the house. This made him wonder if Yang Haoran''s sensing ability had indeed gone awry.


    Looking at the faintly glowing evil-dispelling array, the other members of the Wu Family also breathed a sigh of relief. In their eyes, Ma Ling''s arrangement of the evil-dispelling array was full of mystery. Confirming that the house was free of malevolent spirits finally allowed them to set their anxieties at rest.


    Among them, only Yang Haoran remained with a furrowed brow, lost in thought.


    "Dear guests, you''ve worked hard today. We, the Wu Family, will remember this kindness. Whenever you need the assistance of the Wu Family, feel free to ask. I''ll make arrangements for tonight''s hospitality. I hope you won''t dy," Master Wu said with a beaming smile.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, stop dawdling. I''m starving," Ma Ling urged.


    "I have other matters to attend to, so I won''t be joining for dinner," Wang Yiming stated as he began to pack his things to leave.


    Yang Haoran remained silent, neither agreeing nor refusing. He still wore a pensive expression, lost in his thoughts.


    Seeing Wang Yiming preparing to leave, Master Wu was about to intervene with a smile, but at that moment, something strange happened.


    Inside the evil-dispelling array, the previously motionless ck cat, ck dog, and big rooster suddenly became restless.


    The cat yowled, the dog barked ferociously, and the rooster pped its wings, all three directing their attention towards the entrance of the living room!


    This sudden turn of events caused Master Wu''s smile to freeze, and all eyes followed the gaze of the cat, dog, and rooster towards the entrance.


    Yang Haoran seemed to sense something, his expression changing instantly. Ma Ling nced at the entrance of the living room, then at the simple evil-dispelling array she had set up, suddenly understanding what was happening!


    There was still a malevolent spirit, and it was approaching them!


    Within the evil-dispelling array, the reactions of the cat, dog, and rooster grew stronger and more intense. Their cries grew louder and sharper, echoing throughout the living room. These sounds made Master Wu and the others feel a chill down their spines.


    With a mournful cry, the big rooster suddenly copsed, ceasing all movement. After a few slight tremors, ity lifeless.


    Next came a piercing cry from the cat. The big ck cat''s eyes rolled back, limbs twitched, and it inexplicably died.


    Finally, the big ck dog, after howling a few times, followed suit. It copsed to the ground, limbs convulsing, foam bubbling from its mouth. In a matter of breaths, it too lost its breath and died!


    The scene before them, even for ordinary people like Master Wu, was terrifying, let alone for Yang Haoran, a Night Watch.


    "You just said that the stronger their reaction, the more powerful the malevolent spirit. Are their reactions strong enough now?" Yang Haoran''s gaze fell on Ma Ling, his voice grave.


    Ma Ling''s mouth twitched slightly, losing his earlier casual demeanor. He retorted, "Come on, what reaction is stronger than death?"


    The deaths of the cat, dog, and rooster caused the entire evil-dispelling array to copse. The faint glow of the array vanished entirely, and even the lines Ma Ling had drawn with clear water disappeared along with the dissipation of the spiritual light. Apart from the dead cat, dog, and rooster, there was no trace of the array on the ground.


    "You''re right. It seems there''s indeed a bigger threat!" Wang Yiming stopped packing his things, his already stern face now even darker.


    "Master Wu, you all should move away quickly. This ce..."


    Before Yang Haoran could finish his sentence, a man''s voice suddenly interrupted the room, halting his words.


    "Father, haven''t these three chatans finished their nonsense yet?"


    With the sound of the voice, a man entered the living room, none other than Second Son Wu, who had been absent from the vi all afternoon.


    The faces of everyone present changed instantly!


    The change in the expressions of the Wu Family members was due to Second Son Wu''s words being too offensive. What did he mean by chatans? By saying this, he hadpletely offended Yang Haoran and the others. Although the Wu Family was wealthy and influential, it was definitely not wise to offend people with such special abilities. If they angered them, they would surely suffer.


    Yang Haoran, Ma Ling, and Wang Yiming''s expressions changed, but not because of Second Son Wu''s words. Instead, their gazes allnded on Second Son Wu.


    "You rascal! Shut your mouth! You only bring trouble! Are you trying to infuriate me?" Master Wu scolded, feeling an urge to throttle his disobedient second son.


    Back when he could still till thend, Master Wu had wanted to have another child, but Second Son Wu had exhausted him. He couldn''t risk having another child like him.


    "I say, Dad, I don''t believe in all this supernatural nonsense. Neither do you, right? How did things turn out like this? This ispletely unlike you."


    "You''ve all been talking about seeing unclean things in the housetely. While I''ve also encountered some strange incidents in this vi, they weren''t as mysterious as you described. Many things can be exined scientifically. In my opinion, our family must have attracted some enemies who are trying to scare us!" Second Son Wu, reeking of alcohol from an afternoon of heavy drinking, was now emboldened, daring to say anything.


    This Second Son Wu was always arrogant and domineering. He used to restrain himself more when Master Wu was around, but now, after drinking, he didn''t even care about his father''s face.


    "Get out! Right now!" Master Wu roared.


    The strange urrences in the house had already left him mentally exhausted, and now his son not only failed to help but also caused trouble here, leaving him trembling with anger!


    "I went out for a drink this afternoon, crashed the car. I came back to get another car. I''ll take the keys and leave, won''t bother you guys," Second Son Wu impatiently said before preparing to return to his bedroom to retrieve the keys.


    "Uncle! You''re too much! How can you speak to Grandpa like that?" Wu Xiaoxiao couldn''t stand it anymore, loudly rebuking Second Son Wu.


    Second Son Wu paused in his steps, frowning angrily at Wu Xiaoxiao, and snapped, "Even if I don''t really believe in ghosts at home, if they do exist, it''s because of you. How dare you use me? Besides, I''m your uncle. What right do you, a junior, have to speak to me like this?"


    "You..." Wu Xiaoxiao was speechless, her heavy breathing making it difficult to speak due to her obesity.


    Second Son Wu snorted coldly, no longer paying attention to the others as he walked towards his bedroom.


    Actually, Second Son Wu didn''t entirely disbelieve in the haunting at home. Just now, he also mentioned that he had encountered some strange incidents in the vi recently, which could be exined scientifically. However, it was just talk. Even he didn''t fully believe it. The reason he said those words in front of everyone just now was just to vent his various frustrations under the influence of alcohol ¨C frustration towards Master Wu and towards this household!


    Master Wu was deeply annoyed by his son''s behavior, but Yang Haoran, Ma Ling, and Wang Yiming didn''t bother to intervene with Master Wu at this moment.


    "Have you sensed it? There''s a heavy Yin Qi on him!" Wang Yiming''s gaze turned to Yang Haoran, his expression serious as he spoke.


    "You sensed it too?"


    "Uncle is from the Yin Division, do you think he wouldn''t sense it?" Ma Ling nced at Wang Yiming, somewhat amused.


    Ignoring Wang Yiming''s attempt to speak again, Yang Haoran''s expression changed once more, cutting off Wang Yiming''s words.


    "He''s here!"


    The solemn reminder made Ma Ling and Wang Yiming feel puzzled. They understood the meaning of those three words, but they didn''t sense the exact location of the other party.


    Since Second Son Wu returned, the vi had been permeated with a strong Yin Qi. Ma Ling and Wang Yiming could sense this strong Yin Qi, but they couldn''t determine its source.


    Regarding their ability to perceive Yin, Ma Ling and Wang Yiming each had their own methods, butpared to Yang Haoran''s ability, they fell short.


    Just as the two were puzzled, footsteps approached. From the sound of it, the person seemed to be wearing high heels. Once again, everyone''s gaze turned towards the entrance of the living room.

 Chapter 81: The Appearance of the Red Robe

    Chapter 81: The Appearance of the Red Robe


    With the steady rhythm of footsteps echoing, another person entered the living room.


    The neer was a young woman, very youthful and beautiful, dressed elegantly and with grace, exuding a refined demeanor.


    The living room was somewhat chaotic, and upon entering, the woman seemed visibly surprised but quicklyposed herself, putting on a smile.


    "Uncle Wu, hello," the woman greeted Master Wu politely, then proceeded to exchange greetings with other members of the Wu Family, smiling.


    She was acquainted with the members of the Wu Family, and they knew her as well.


    However, including Master Wu, the others seemed rather indifferent towards her, disying a cold attitude.


    Under normal circumstances, even if Master Wu didn''t particrly like this woman, he would still maintain a facade of courtesy. But at this moment, Master Wu was visibly irritated, his expression soured. Nevertheless, he nodded coldly in response to the woman.


    Observing the Wu Family''s coldness towards her, the woman remained unperturbed. ncing at the messy living room, she remarked with a smile, "Why is the house so disorderly?"


    The mention of "home" only made the faces of the Wu Family members even more unsightly.


    Regardless of how the Wu Family currently viewed her or their displeasure, the woman paid no mind. With a smile, she began tidying up the living room on her own.


    Master Wu wanted to tell her not to bother, but at that moment, Second Son Wu emerged from his room, clearly intoxicated, holding a set of car keys.


    Driving under the influence was irresponsible to oneself and others, but Second Son Wu never took it seriously. Even if he got into an ident, he would return for his car as if nothing had happened, ready to go out again, quite recklessly.


    "Lulu, what are you doing? This isn''t something for you to do. Put it down and let''s go have some fun," Second Son Wu eximed upon seeing the woman tidying up, hastily stopping her, then dangling the car keys in front of her with a smile, ready to drag her out.


    "No rush, let''s tidy up the house first before leaving. It''s still early anyway," the woman replied with a smile.


    "They''re just ying tricks in the house. Why bother with them? Even if you clean up the house now, it''ll be messy againter because of them. So, you don''t really need to do this," Second Son Wu said disdainfully, casting a contemptuous nce at Yang Haoran and the others, then forcibly pulling the woman away.


    The woman looked helpless for a moment, then apologetically smiled at the Wu Family members, preparing to leave with Second Son Wu. However, at that moment, Yang Haoran, who had remained silent, suddenly spoke up.


    "Wait!"


    Yang Haoran''s interruption naturally drew everyone''s attention. Master Wu was eager for Second Son Wu, the prodigal son, to leave promptly so that Yang Haoran and the others could thoroughly rid the house of its evil spirits. With Second Son Wu around, he worried that the troublemaker might cause more problems. However, he hadn''t expected Yang Haoran to stop them from leaving.


    Master Wu looked puzzled at first, but then it seemed like he realized something. His expression changed suddenly, and he forced a smile onto his face.


    "Dear guests, my son is ignorant. His words are like tulence, and he spews even more nonsense when drunk. Please don''t take offense to his remarks. I apologize on his behalf."


    Yang Haoran''s sudden halt of Second Son Wu, in Master Wu''s view, was likely due to his son''s brash words offending Yang Haoran. Hence, he hastened to apologize.


    Second Son Wu, fueled by alcohol, was immediately angered by this. Master Wu''s attitude towards Yang Haoran and the others made him even more displeased. What irritated him the most, however, was Master Wu publicly saving face at his expense.


    His internal anger made Second Son Wu extremely ufortable. If he didn''t vent his frustration immediately, he felt like he would explode.


    He needed an outlet for his rage, and the one he targeted naturally became Yang Haoran, who had stopped him.


    Just as Second Son Wu was about to erupt, Yang Haoran suddenly activated his ghost eye. His eyes, devoid of whites, exuded an eerie, terrifying feeling, especially with the Yin Qi emanating from them, intensifying the eerie sensation.


    Second Son Wu was stunned for a moment, then filled with terror. His body couldn''t help but shiver involuntarily. Yang Haoran''s sudden activation of the ghost eye truly startled him. Initially intoxicated, he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine, sobering him up a bit.


    "Y-y-you..."


    Second Son Wu''s tongue tied in knots, unable to utter a word as he pointed at Yang Haoran. Meanwhile, Yang Haoran disregarded Second Son Wu and exchanged a nce with Wang Yiming.


    Understanding the silentmunication, Wang Yiming waved his hand, summoning forth a yellow talisman. The talisman ignited in the air, releasing a surge of power that rapidly spread outwards.


    Since the arrival of the woman and the three of them, Yang Haoran and hispanions hadn''t spoken, but they were far from idle. Instead, they were quietly discussing something. And because of this, when Yang Haoran shot a nce, Wang Yiming knew exactly what to do.


    The talisman Wang Yiming summoned wasn''t anything new; it was the manifestation talisman he had used before.


    As the power of the talisman erupted, all eyes focused on Second Son Wu and the woman behind him.


    The already chilly living room seemed even colder at this moment, as if submerged in an ice cer.


    The overheadmp began to flicker erratically, the sizzling sound of electricity bing the only noise in the room.


    A chilling breeze swept in from behind, sensing something amiss. Second Son Wu and the woman exchanged a nce before slowly turning to look behind them.


    What they saw made their pupils dte, their facial expressions stiffening.


    Standing behind them was a woman d in a red robe, or more urately, not standing but hovering in midair.


    The woman''s hair was long, obscuring her entire face, making her features indistinguishable. Yet, this ambiguity lent her an eerie air, as if she emanated from the depths of the spirit realm.


    Moreover, the fluctuating light cast upon the female ghost intensified the horror of the scene!


    After a brief moment of shock, both Second Son Wu and the woman reacted. They let out sharp screams and scrambled away in different directions!


    In this situation, Second Son Wupletely disregarded the woman, while she also failed to remember Second Son Wu. Neither of them spared a thought for each other in this moment of terror.


    Their terrified screams woke up the other members of the Wu Family. Apart from Wu Xiaoxiao, none of them screamed. It wasn''t that they weren''t scared, but their previous experiences had slightly enhanced their resilience. From their pale faces and trembling bodies, it was evident that they were still terrified by the sight before them.


    Ignoring Second Son Wu and the woman cowering on the side, the red-robed female ghost remained suspended in the air. Her eyes beneath the ck hair seemed to fixate on Yang Haoran and hispanions!


    "Red robe! I''ve seen this red robe before! It''s her! It''s her! The female ghost I saw that night is her!!!" Wu Xiaoxiao''s terrified voice echoed in the hall. Initially, she had wanted to mention this when Yang Haoran took in the male and female ghosts, but she didn''t dare speak out of fear and also because she thought it was just her imagination that night. She had thought the red-robed female ghost she saw was either an illusion, non-existent, or perhaps the same one already captured by Yang Haoran.


    Therefore, she had remained silent.


    But now, under the influence of Wang Yiming''s manifestation talisman, the red-robed female ghost was forced to reveal her spiritual form. At a nce, Wu Xiaoxiao recognized her, and the fear spreading within her made her unable to resist screaming out loud.


    No one paid attention to Wu Xiaoxiao''s screams. Except for Yang Haoran, Ma Ling, and Wang Yiming, everyone in the hall involuntarily retreated to the edges.


    This time, Master Wu was no exception. Faced with the male ghost, he had the courage to restrain his fear, which prevented the ghost from affecting him. However, now, facing the red-robed female ghost before him, for some reason, Master Wu felt a chilling sensation enveloping his entire body, rendering him utterly devoid of courage. Fear consumed him entirely!


    Even though... even though this female ghost hadn''t done or said anything, merely hovering silently in midair.

 Chapter 82: Evil Spirit

    Chapter 82: Evil Spirit


    At this moment, Yang Haoran was certain that the formidable presence he sensed upon entering the vi was none other than the red-robed female ghost before him.


    This red-robed female ghost seemed to know how to restrain the Yin Qi emanating from herself. Hence, Ma Ling and Wang Yiming did not sense her presence upon entering the vi. Only Yang Haoran, as a Night Watcher, was an exception due to his ability to perceive Yin, which surpassed that of Ma Ling and Wang Yiming.


    As for why they couldn''t sense the presence of this female ghostter, Yang Haoran couldn''t figure it out before. But now he knew what was going on.


    The reason they couldn''t sense the presence of this red-robed female ghost was that she had left the vi without him noticing. From the current situation, it was highly likely that she had left with Second Son Wu.


    Why the female ghost would follow Second Son Wu was evident. There must be some grievances between them. However, Yang Haoran didn''t have the time or inclination to dwell on the specifics of their enmity because this red-robed female ghost gave him a dangerous feeling. He needed to catch her off guard to gain an advantage.


    That''s how he thought, and that''s what he did. He discreetly removed the soul gathering bead and swiftly hurled it towards the female ghost.


    Powered by Yin spirit, the soul gathering bead moved swiftly like a bullet, instantly appearing in front of the female ghost, heading towards the face of the red-robed female ghost.


    Just as it was about to hit the red-robed female ghost, the soul gathering bead suddenly stopped in mid-air, as if hitting an invisible barrier, unable to move any further.


    The rush of Yin wind brought by the soul gathering bead blew the ck hair covering the female ghost''s face, revealing a gap in the hair. This gap was small, only showing one of the female ghost''s eyes and a corner of her mouth.


    The corner of the female ghost''s mouth lifted into a smirk, a very eerie one.


    Everyone present was startled by this scene, without exception. This included Yang Haoran, Ma Ling, and Wang Yiming.


    However, the reason Yang Haoran and the others were startled was not because of the terrifying and eerie smile of the red-robed female ghost but because of the eye revealed through the gap in her ck hair.


    This eye was milky white, the opposite of Yang Haoran''s pitch-ck ghost eye. However, simrly, this milky white eye also gave an extremely chilling feeling.


    "A white eye, this is..." Wang Yiming''s voice trembled. He obviously knew what the white eye beneath the ck hair meant.


    "Evil spirit, it''s actually an evil spirit! It''s indeed a formidable opponent!" Ma Ling''s face also showed astonishment.


    Through one eye, Ma Ling and Wang Yiming both recognized that this red-robed female ghost was not an undead but an evil spirit.


    Though undead and evil spirit differed by only one word, their strength was vastly different.


    When ordinary people die, they can form a soul body seven dayster,monly known as undead.


    Ordinary undead have little attacking power and can only scare people in their dreams.


    Powerful undead, like the male and female ghosts Yang Haoran collected in the soul gathering bead earlier, not only scare people in their dreams but also affect the minds of weak-willed living beings, causing them to hallucinate. If they encounter strong-willed living beings, their influence is insufficient, just like the male ghost couldn''t do anything to Master Wu.


    These powerful undead, beyond ordinary undead, mostly enhance themselves by devouring other undead. However, there are cases where the deceased, with great resentment before death, and non-natural deaths result in them bing evil spirits. In these cases, the deceased can turn into an evil spirit seven days after death.


    Compared to undead, evil spirits are highly aggressive. They possess all the abilities of undead and can create realistic illusions, leading living beings astray and manipting them.


    While powerful undead can induce illusions, the difference between them and the illusions created by evil spirits is significant. It''s likeparing an electric scooter to a sports car¡ªboth are vehicles, but fundamentally different, iparable.


    Besides being much stronger than undead, evil spirits have another characteristic that undeadck¡ªtheir eyes. Evil spirits have all-white eyes, which are their most conspicuous feature. Once a creature with eyes of milky white is spotted, there''s no doubt it''s an evil spirit!


    Ma Ling and Wang Yiming could both see that the red-robed female ghost before them was a powerful evil spirit, and as a Night Watcher, Yang Haoran couldn''t possibly fail to recognize it.


    Yang Haoran didn''t have the mood to care about Ma Ling and Wang Yiming''s astonishment at this moment. His expression changed slightly as he immediately exerted all his strength to activate the soul gathering bead!


    The soul gathering bead, suspended in mid-air, suddenly shook violently. Visible Yin Qi surged from the soul gathering bead, erupting into a massive suction force that enveloped the red-robed evil spirit.


    Under normal circumstances, ordinary undead encountering this would undoubtedly be easily captured by the soul gathering bead. Even if they faced powerful undead and couldn''t immediately capture them in the soul gathering bead, it would undoubtedly have a significant impact on them.


    However, at this moment... facing Yang Haoran''s full-powered soul gathering bead, the evil spirit in the red robe showed no signs of distortion or deformation in her soul. She floated steadily in the air, with only her robe swaying and a few strands of hair dancing, without any movement of her soul.


    Yang Haoran was greatly shocked. He hadn''t expected that even with his full-powered soul gathering bead, he couldn''t even shake the opponent''s soul!


    Since bing a Night Watcher, Yang Haoran had never encountered an evil spirit or fought one, but he knew they were formidable. He just hadn''t realized they could be this powerful!


    Despite the fact that the soul gathering bead and Yin spirit power had strong restraints against spirits, he couldn''t shake the evil spirit''s soul even in the slightest. This demonstrated how powerful the evil spirit was.


    Despite his shock, Yang Haoran didn''t give up his attack. Once the bow is drawn, the arrow must be released. Since he had taken action, he must find any means to shake the red-robed evil spirit and capture her in the soul gathering bead!


    Arge amount of Yin Qi spewed out from the soul gathering bead, forming a thick iron chain thatshed out towards the red-robed evil spirit!


    Whether it was because the iron chain''s speed was too fast for the red-robed evil spirit to evade, or because the evil spirit simply didn''t regard this attack seriously, the iron chain sessfully bound her body tightly.


    The iron chain made a ttering sound. Under Yang Haoran''s control, it straightened and began to tighten slowly, intending to forcibly capture the red-robed evil spirit into the soul gathering bead.


    To Yang Haoran''s surprise, the appearance of the chain did not achieve the desired effect. The red-robed evil spirit''s soul still floated motionless in ce, unaffected.


    "Wang Yiming! Ghost ying talisman!"


    Yang Haoran knew that it was impossible to capture this red-robed evil spirit into the soul gathering bead with his own strength alone. He needed the help of Wang Yiming and Ma Ling.


    Wang Yiming solemnly responded, and a ghost ying talisman appeared between his fingers. Without hesitation, he hurled the ghost ying talisman towards the red-robed evil spirit.


    Yang Haoran had witnessed the power of the ghost ying talisman before. It could instantly cut a powerful undead into pieces, possessing formidable attack power!


    As expected, the ghost ying talisman sessfully hit the red-robed evil spirit. After burning on her body, it indeed inflicted continuous cuts on her. However, the scene of the evil spirit being cut into pieces as imagined did not ur. Instead, she only sustained a few more wounds.


    The ghost ying talisman was specifically designed by the Fu Sect to deal with spirits, and it had powerful killing power against any spirit, including evil spirits. However, the power of the ghost ying talisman was directly proportional to the strength of the talisman maker. Since Wang Yiming''s strength was limited, the ghost ying talisman he drew couldn''t reach the level of destroying an evil spirit, hence the current situation.


    Since the ghost ying talisman didn''t have the desired effect, Wang Yiming prepared to take out other talismans to try. Regardless of the oue, as long as it could have a certain impact on the red-robed evil spirit, it would be good.


    However, before he could take out other talismans, the red-robed evil spirit, who had been suspended motionless, suddenly moved.


    First, she emitted a ghostly cry that sounded neither male nor female, then she exerted force and shattered the chains binding her body.


    The chains, formed of Yin Qi, seemed as flimsy as noodles in front of her, and after being shattered, they dissipated into Yin Qi.


    With the chains shattered, the red-robed evil spirit regained her freedom. At this moment, without any further action, the soul gathering bead in front of her flew out and embedded itself into the wall.


    All of this took only an instant, but when Yang Haoran realized what was happening, the soul gathering bead had already been knocked away.


    With no soul gathering bead to shield him, the red-robed evil spirit seemed to lose herst bit of threat. She shook her head, and countless ck hairs, like thousands of steel needles, pierced towards Yang Haoran!


    Seeing her like this, it seemed she wanted to deal with Yang Haoran, the Night Watcher, first before dealing with the others.


    Yang Haoran remained calm, showing no intention to dodge or counterattack. He allowed the dense strands of hair to rain down on him like falling raindrops!


    Despite the evil spirit''s strength, she was still just a spirit. She had only a soul and no physical body, meaning that none of her body parts could harm a living person. So, faced with the dense strands of hair piercing towards him, Yang Haoran remained calm, without any thought of dodging.


    But the next moment, he was stunned!

 Chapter 83: Illusion

    Chapter 83: Illusion


    Yang Haoran was fearless because he knew the attacks of the evil spirit would have no effect on him, but what happened next left him stunned.


    The dense strands of hair, sharp as needles, easily pierced his skin, prated his body, blood spurted, intense pain struck, his facial expression stiffened, then his eyes went ck, and he copsed straight to the ground.


    The fact that the evil spirit''s hair could cause real harm to him¡ªhow was this possible!


    This was absolutely impossible!


    Yang Haoran couldn''t believe it. Based on his understanding of the evil spirit, it was absolutely impossible for it to achieve this.


    But how else could the current situation be exined? He had been riddled with holes by the evil spirit''s hair, the blood flowing, the excruciating pain¡ªall so real!


    He even faintly heard the voices of Wang Yiming and Ma Ling calling out to him, voices gradually fading, his consciousness starting to blur!


    Just then, as if he suddenly remembered something, his tightly shut eyes snapped open, and the ghost eye, which had stopped emitting Yin Qi, now emanated ck Yin Qi once again.


    The wounds on his body still existed, blood still flowing, but Yang Haoran, who suddenly understood something, no longer paid any attention to the wounds or the blood after grasping this insight.


    "All of this is an illusion, not real. Setting illusions is the evil spirit''s specialty!"


    Yang Haoran thought to himself like this. Although the wounds on his body still existed, the piercing pain disappearedpletely after he understood this issue, as if it had never urred.


    Even though he had understood this issue, there was still one thing that shocked him immensely: when did he fall into the illusion?


    He had been extremely vignt all along, yet even so, he fell into the illusion set by the evil spirit. And he didn''t even know how he fell into the illusion, which was the scariest part.


    Seeing Yang Haoran standing up from the pool of blood, Wang Yiming and Ma Ling beside him showed signs of excitement and concern, asking about his injuries.


    To their warmth, Yang Haoran merely nced at them coldly, saying nothing.


    The reason for his sudden coldness in attitude was only one: in his eyes, Ma Ling and Wang Yiming, who cared so much about him, were highly likely not real.


    Sure enough, upon closer examination by the ghost eye, Yang Haoran spotted the problem: there was a faint spiritual light emanating from the surface of Ma Ling and Wang Yiming''s bodies, a manifestation of the power within them. But now, there was no spiritual light emanating from either of them, and even the fluctuations of power could no longer be sensed.


    Yang Haoran''s indifference puzzled Ma Ling and Wang Yiming, who seemed quite bewildered. However, at this moment, the overwhelming strands of hair struck again.


    This time, not only did they target Yang Haoran, but Ma Ling and Wang Yiming were also within the attack range.


    "Be careful!"


    Wang Yiming shouted a warning and immediately consecutively summoned several talismans to intercept the approaching hair, seemingly attempting to block the attacks of the red-robed evil spirit with his talismans.


    Ma Ling was not idle either. She directly smashed the ck leather box in her hand towards the hair, opting for a straightforward approach.


    As for Yang Haoran, this time he did nothing, letting the overwhelming strands of haire at him.


    At this moment, he was certain that all of this was just an illusion, like a dream. If it were real, even if he hadn''t died, he would definitely not have the strength to stand up. And the fact that he was still alive now only indicated that all of this was an illusion.


    The talismans were submerged by the hair, the miraculous talismans failing to block the hair''s attack. Ma Ling''s ck leather box fared even worse; the moment it touched the hair, it was pierced and torn apart.


    The strands of hair once again pierced Yang Haoran''s body, not just his, but Ma Ling and Wang Yiming''s bodies were also pierced by the strands of hair. Amidst two painful screams, their bodies were torn into pieces, leaving behind a pool of blood and flesh.


    Yang Haoran was no exception; his body was also torn apart by the hair, but his head remained intact.


    With his body gone, his head rolled lonely in the pool of blood, the ck ghost eye staring at the floating red-robed evil spirit, and suddenly, heughed.


    However, the current situation, with a head suddenly smiling amidst a pool of blood and flesh, was indeed quite horrifying.


    "Attacking the Underworld Envoy, it''s no different from attacking the police. Are you sure you know what you''re doing?"


    The voice came from Yang Haoran''s mouth. As the voice rang out, his head floated in mid-air, followed by strands of ck Yin Qi entwining around it, and his body, which had been torn into pieces, reassembled.


    The body of the red-robed evil spirit trembled slightly. Naturally, it wasn''t because she was surprised that Yang Haoran''s body could regenerate on its own. What prompted her reaction was Yang Haoran''s words.


    However, she only trembled slightly, and then not only returned to normal but also erupted with a terrifying resentment.


    She was an evil spirit, not an ordinary undead. To be such an existence, one must have boundless resentment. How could a few words change her? Even if Yang Haoran was the Underworld Envoy, it wouldn''t work.


    Not to mention, the male and female ghosts he had previously collected in the soul-gathering bead didn''t take Yang Haoran seriously either. They even wanted to devour him.


    It''s not that these spirits aren''t afraid of the Underworld Envoy; it''s because Yang Haoran''s power is limited, not enough to make them fear him. If the Divine Envoy Deng Feng were here, the red-robed evil spirit in front of them would undoubtedly react differently.


    After a brief moment of confusion, the red-robed evil spiritunched another attack on Yang Haoran. His newly formed body was once again torn apart by countless strands of hair.


    This time, Yang Haoran didn''t even leave his head behind.


    However, his consciousness still lingered. With his consciousness, he once again reconstructed his body.


    The red-robed evil spirit didn''t stop; she seemed to want to endlessly crush Yang Haoran''s body. Once his body recovered, she immediately moved to tear it apart again. Yang Haoran had no resistance at all, only able to watch his body being torn apart time and time again.


    As his body reformed once more, Yang Haoran''s expression became grim. If this continued endlessly, he would undoubtedly be worn down to death by the red-robed evil spirit. When his body could no longer reform, it would mean he had died within this illusion.


    "I must find a way to break this illusion!"


    Worry surged in Yang Haoran''s heart. At this moment, he was trapped within the illusion set by the red-robed evil spirit. He didn''t know the situation in reality. He wasn''t too concerned about the life or death of others, but Guanhai was still outside. Guanhai was just an ordinary person with no abilities. If he also fell into the illusion set by the red-robed evil spirit, his situation would be perilous.


    With this thought in mind, he pushed his ghost eye to the limit. Arge amount of Yin spirit power surged into the ghost eye from within him, causing a sharp pain in his eyes, and more ck Yin Qi emanated from the ghost eye.


    Doing so would elerate the consumption of Yin spirit power. He didn''t have much Yin spirit power to begin with, so elerating its consumption would easily lead to its depletion.


    Under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t choose to do this because once the Yin spirit power was exhausted, he would be no different from an ordinary person. However, the current situation forced him to do so.


    With the ghost eye pushed to its limit, the world before him began to change. Everything, including the red-robed evil spirit, appeared distorted and unreal, like a dream. He wanted to see this world clearly but couldn''t, as if there was an invisible force blinding his eyes.


    In the blur, the red-robed evil spiritunched another attack on him. The ck strands of hair, seemingly imbued with life, came at him again, aiming to shatter Yang Haoran''s body once more.


    "Break for me!!!"


    As the strands approached him, Yang Haoran''s low shout rang out. At that moment, the ghost eye erupted with a strange ck light, intensifying the pain, blood oozing from the corners of his eyes. The world before him shattered like ss under a heavy blow, and the overwhelming strands of hair dissipated into nothingness.


    The world reassembled itself, and Yang Haoran still stood in the vi, still in the living room.


    Compared to the previous world, there seemed to be no difference, but upon closer observation, one would notice the discrepancies between this world and the previous one.


    In the previous world, after Ma Ling and Wang Yiming died, it seemed that only Yang Haoran and the red-robed evil spirit remained. But now, Ma Ling and Wang Yiming were right beside him, not far away, and Guanhai and the Wu Family members were also in sight.


    However, they all had their eyes closed at the moment, their expressions varied: pain, fear, regret, and various negative emotions appeared on their faces, as if they were experiencing unbearable agony that outsiders couldn''tprehend.


    Seeing all this, Yang Haoran knew that everyone, just like he had just experienced, had fallen into the illusion set by the red-robed evil spirit.


    The red-robed evil spirit still floated in the air, the white eye glimpsed through the ck hair seams, staring fixedly at Yang Haoran below.


    With a look of shock in her eyes, it seemed that she hadn''t expected Yang Haoran to be able to walk out of the illusion she had set.


    Yang Haoran paid no attention to the red-robed evil spirit. As long as he wasn''t trapped in the illusion, this red-robed evil spirit couldn''t do anything to him.


    He didn''t even have time to wipe the blood from the corners of his eyes before he dashed towards Guanhai.


    At this moment, Guanhai had his eyes closed, his face alternately showing regret, pain, and madness. His emotions were extremely unstable.


    Yang Haoran didn''t know what Guanhai was experiencing at the moment, but he knew that if he didn''t quickly pull Guanhai out of the illusion, Guanhai would soon bid farewell to this world!

 Chapter 84: Stabbed Once

    Chapter 84: Stabbed Once


    Approaching Guanhai, Yang Haoran yelled and shook him vigorously, but to no avail. Guanhai remained trapped in the illusion.


    Seeing this, Yang Haoran had no choice but to infuse Guanhai with his Yin spirit power!


    Directly injecting Yin spirit power into a living body, Yang Haoran couldn''t be certain whether this would affect Guanhai. However, in the current situation, he couldn''t afford to consider too much. Even if infusing Guanhai with Yin spirit power might have some adverse effects, it was better than losing his life.


    With Yin spirit power dwindling in Yang Haoran''s body, infusing Guanhai with it showed the weight Guanhai held in his heart. In this situation, every bit of Yin spirit power preserved could potentially be the saving grace.


    To awaken Guanhai immediately, he had to do this!


    As he infused Guanhai with Yin spirit power, Yang Haoran witnessed the scene he least wanted to see. It wasn''t because Guanhai reacted violently to the infusion; quite the contrary. Guanhai showed no reaction at all to the Yin spirit power, remaining ensnared in the illusion.


    This sight filled Yang Haoran with a sense of powerlessness. He had thought Yin spirit power would be his trump card to awaken Guanhai, but it turned out to be futile.


    He understood that the ineffectiveness of the Yin spirit power wasn''t due to its quality but rather his own weakness. He was simply too feeble, resulting in the Yin spirit power infusion having no desired effect.


    Reluctantly releasing Guanhai, Yang Haoran shifted his gaze to the red robe evil spirit hovering in the air.


    The only way to awaken Guanhai from the illusion was to eliminate the red robe evil spirit. Once the red robe evil spirit disappeared, all illusions she created would vanish.


    However, Yang Haoran knew that dealing with the red robe evil spirit with his current strength was extremely difficult. Nevertheless, he had to try. He couldn''t stand by and watch Guanhai perish before him.


    "Darn it, I hope Haizi can get through this. If he survives, I''ll make sure he stays away from such dangerous ventures in the future!"


    With these thoughts in mind, Yang Haoran nced at his left hand, noticing that the soul gathering bead was still embedded in the ring. This indicated that the previous events involving the soul gathering bead being knocked into the wall hadn''t actually happened. He had already been ensnared in the red robe evil spirit''s illusion at that time.


    As for when exactly he had fallen into the illusion, he didn''t have the time or inclination to analyze it now. The most important thing at the moment was to get rid of the red robe evil spirit!


    Since everything that had happened before was just an illusion, he needed to see if the soul gathering bead could have any effect on the red robe evil spirit.


    Without hesitation, Yang Haoran summoned the soul gathering bead towards the location of the red robe evil spirit.


    As the soul gathering bead flew towards her, the red robe evil spirit, who had been motionless, reacted this time. She seemed to have some fear of the soul gathering bead, choosing to evade rather than stand still and be hit.


    Seeing this, Yang Haoran felt a glimmer of hope. His biggest fear was that the soul gathering bead would have no effect on the red robe evil spirit. But from the current situation, it seemed otherwise!


    As long as the red robe evil spirit feared the soul gathering bead, there was still hope!


    Upon seeing the red robe evil spirit evade, Yang Haoran swiftly controlled the soul gathering bead to pursue her. However, at that moment, a figure suddenly lunged towards him.


    Reacting quickly, Yang Haoran, now a member of the Night Watch, dodged to the side like an arrow.


    Bang!


    A chair smashed where he had been standing before. The attacker turned out to be Eldest son Wu!


    Looking at the shattered chair, Yang Haoran took a sharp breath. With the wealth of the Wu Family, it was evident that their furniture was of excellent quality. Despite that, he managed to smash the chair into pieces!


    Fortunately, Yang Haoran avoided the blow. If he had been a bit slower, he would have been seriously injured or worse.


    "Damn, Eldest son Wu has been quite inconspicuous today. I almost forgot about him, but now he''s giving me a surprise attack! And it''s vicious!"


    While Yang Haoran was rmed, Eldest son Wu showed no signs of relenting. He charged towards Yang Haoran as if possessed by an irreconcble hatred.


    Facing the frenzied charge of Eldest son Wu, Yang Haoran didn''t retaliate. He knew that Eldest son Wu''s mind was ensnared by the illusion at this moment, mistaking him for some enemy, hence the vicious attack.


    With Eldest son Wu''s interference, Yang Haoran couldn''t focus on dealing with the red robe evil spirit. Just as he was contemting how to ovee this dilemma, Master Wu, Wu Xiaoxiao, along with Guanhai, all rushed towards him!


    "Darn it! This red robe evil spirit intends to kill me through this method!"


    Yang Haoran saw through the red robe evil spirit''s trick, but he couldn''t think of a good solution for the moment.


    While facing a single attacker wasn''t much of a problem with his current reflexes, being attacked by multiple people was overwhelming.


    Bang!!!


    Unable to dodge, Wu Xiaoxiao swung a vase at Yang Haoran''s back. The vase shattered upon impact, causing him to stumble. Before he could regain his bnce, he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen.


    Looking down, he saw a fruit knife lodged in his stomach. Aplex expression crossed his face.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t believe someone would harm him. Given the chaotic situation, it was normal for him to be injured with his current strength. However, what made his expressionplicated was that the one who stabbed him wasn''t someone else, but his best friend, Guanhai.


    Guanhai, under the control of the red robe evil spirit, seemed filled with hatred. This stab didn''t seem to lessen his anger. From his demeanor, it seemed he wanted to pull out the knife and stab Yang Haoran again.


    At the same time, seizing the opportunity, Wu Xiaoxiao, with her robust physique, leaped towards Yang Haoran with the force of a mountain.


    If Wu Xiaoxiao''s entire weightnded on Yang Haoran, even if he wasn''t stabbed by Guanhai, he would be crushed to death.


    At this critical moment, a ck suitcase suddenly smashed into Wu Xiaoxiao. As she was sent flying, a powerful shockwave erupted, sending everyone tangled with Yang Haoran flying, including Guanhai.


    "Come over here!"


    Turning around, Yang Haoran saw Ma Ling, who had somehow broken free from the illusion, looking anxiously at him.


    How Ma Ling broke the illusion was no longer important. What mattered was that she woke up just in time!


    Without hesitation, despite the intense pain in his abdomen, Yang Haoran stumbled towards Ma Ling.


    As Guanhai was thrown away by the force of the ck suitcase, the fruit knife he held was pulled out. This posed a problem for Yang Haoran as blood continued to flow from the wound.


    "Hurry, use your Yin spirit power to seal the wound. It will stop the bleeding and aid in healing!"


    Seeing Yang Haoran cover the wound with his hand, yet blood still spurted out, Ma Ling quickly reminded him.


    Yang Haoran had never used Yin spirit power in this way before, so he wasn''t sure if it would work. However, given the current situation, he didn''t have much choice. He immediately concentrated his Yin spirit power towards the wound.


    A ck aura emanated from the wound, apanied by a cool sensation. Though the wound continued to bleed, it significantly reduced, and the pain lessened.


    Yang Haoran didn''t expect Yin spirit power to have such a miraculous effect. The fact that the Yin spirit power took effect immediately surprised him. If Ma Ling hadn''t reminded him, he wouldn''t have discovered it untilter.


    Ma Ling beckoned, and the ck suitcase returned to her hand.


    The others present were still trapped in the illusion. Under the control of the red robe evil spirit, everyone, including the talisman master Wang Yiming, charged towards Yang Haoran and Ma Ling.


    It seemed that the red robe evil spirit intended to eliminate Yang Haoran and Ma Ling using everyone''s power!


    "Is there a way to make them wake up?" Yang Haoran shouted to Ma Ling.


    The evil spirit itself wasn''t physically powerful, but it could create extremely realistic illusions, causing those trapped within to lose themselves and obey its everymand. If they could break free from the illusion, dealing with the evil spirit would be much easier.


    As a member of the Night Watch, Yang Haoran naturally understood this principle. However, with his current strength and means, he couldn''t awaken others from the illusion. Thus, he could only rely on Ma Ling, considering she had also broken free from the red robe evil spirit''s illusion.


    Ma Ling didn''t answer Yang Haoran. She was now serious, devoid of the drunkenness from before. There was no hint of intoxication on her face. Instead, she quickly formed hand seals and muttered incantations under her breath, seemingly preparing a powerful spell!

 Chapter 85: The Nine-Character True Mantra Formation

    Chapter 85: The Nine-Character True Mantra Formation


    Ma Ling''s hand seals were swift, leaving behind faint traces with every movement.


    The crowd rushed towards the two at a simr pace, closing in within moments!


    Yang Haoran noticed that Ma Ling was about to unleash a powerful move. As her teammate, he had to buy her some time, even if it was only a few seconds!


    However, he seemed to underestimate Ma Ling. Just as he was prepared to fight desperately to buy her time, Ma Ling abruptly stopped her hand seals!


    A burst of spirit light erupted beneath her, forming aplex and peculiar formation.


    Describing it as peculiar was apt, as the formation resembled the Bagua but was not exactly it.


    The Bagua has eight gaps, each corresponding to one of the eight directions: Qian, Kan, Gen, Zhen, Xun, Li, Kun, Dui. However, the formation under Ma Ling had nine gaps, nine distinct regions, each corresponding to the nine characters: Lin, Bing, Dou, Zhe, Jie, Zhen, Lie, Qian, Xing.


    However, these nine characters were dim, contrasting sharply with the burst of spirit light from the formation.


    Although this formation was not the Bagua, it was just asplex and mysterious as the Bagua. Moreover, the central pattern of the formation was the Yin-Yang Tai Chi symbol. To the untrained eye, it could easily be mistaken for the Bagua.


    Yang Haoran didn''t understand formations nor the Bagua, but he possessed a perception ability that ordinary peoplecked, a sensitivity to special power fluctuations.


    At this moment, he sensed a powerful force emanating from this unknown formation!


    "Lin!"


    The formation instantly took shape. Ma Ling stood upon the Tai Chi pattern, a low drink emanating from her mouth. In the area of the formation where the character ''Lin'' resided, the dim character suddenly lit up.


    Ma Ling''s voice wasn''t loud, but to Yang Haoran, it felt like a thunderbolt exploding in his mind, making his head buzz.


    Guanhai and others, manipted by the red robe evil spirit within the illusion, shuddered violently at Ma Ling''s low drink. They froze in ce, their faces no longer disying various negative expressions but instead a bewildered look.


    Especially those holding weapons, they nced at their weapons and then around them,pletely unaware of who they were or what they were doing.


    The illusion created by the red robe evil spirit was too real,pletely confusing them about what was reality and what was illusion. This led to the bewildered expressions on their faces.


    Yang Haoran rejoiced inwardly. Looking at the bewildered crowd, he knew Ma Ling had seeded. Not only did she break free from her own illusion, but she also freed everyone else trapped in illusions, breaking free from the control of the red robe evil spirit.


    Ma Ling hadn''t lied; she was indeed capable. Leaving aside her other abilities, just breaking free from the red robe evil spirit''s illusion left Yang Haoran feeling inferior.


    However, after using this move, Ma Ling didn''t seem to be in good condition. Her face was pale, clearly indicating significant exhaustion.


    But strangely, the power emanating from Ma Ling now was significantly stronger than before!


    "Chiwen''s Kiss!!!"


    Ma Ling''s expression was solemn as she uttered another low drink. This low drink didn''t have the same shocking effect as the previous "Lin," but as the words "Chiwen''s Kiss" left her mouth, the spirit light in the area of the formation where the character ''Lin'' was suddenly condensed, as if something was about to be birthed.


    A dragon''s roar echoed, and the spirit light dispersed, revealing a massive creature in everyone''s sight.


    This monster was huge, with a bizarre appearance, a dragon''s head on a fish''s body, neitherpletely a dragon nor a fish!


    Chiwen''s Kiss!


    Yang Haoran was astonished. During his time as a chatan, although he didn''t have much skill, he did a lot of research to better deceive his customers, including studying various spirit creatures and myths.


    Therefore, he had some understanding of what Chiwen''s Kiss was. Legend has it that among the nine sons of the dragon, Chiwen was one of them, ranking as the youngest!


    While Yang Haoran was still astonished by Chiwen''s identity, Chiwen had already swung its fish body, leaping towards the red robe evil spirit!


    The red robe evil spirit seemed startled as well. Without any hesitation, she immediately dodged aside. However, her speed was still too slowpared to Chiwen. Before her ethereal body could move far, Chiwen bit down on her.


    A scream of horror and pain escaped from the red robe evil spirit''s mouth. Hearing this scream, everyone present showed expressions of confusion or strangeness!


    This scream turned out to be a man''s voice!


    The red robe evil spirit was a man?


    The following scene confirmed everyone''s spection. As the ethereal body was bitten by Chiwen, the red robe evil spirit struggled violently. With her struggles, the hair covering her face fell away, revealing a man''s face.


    This scene suddenly filled everyone''s hearts with an indescribable strangeness. They all thought the red robe evil spirit was a female ghost, but the result turned out to be like this.


    Two people were different from the others. These two, initially filled with disbelief, immediately froze in ce when they saw the evil spirit''s face, their facial expressions stiff.


    These two were none other than Second Son Wu and the woman who seemed to be his girlfriend.


    "Ning Longyang!!!"


    Both eximed in unison. Second Son Wu''s voice was filled with disbelief and fear, while the woman''s cry was full of guilt and unease.


    It was evident that these two knew this evil spirit and seemed to have intricate connections with it.


    However, in the current situation, no one paid attention to Second Son Wu and the woman. All eyes were fixed on Chiwen and the red robe evil spirit.


    The red robe evil spirit''s screams were piercing, as he struggled desperately, trying to escape from Chiwen''s mouth... But no matter how hard he struggled, it had no effect whatsoever. His ethereal body couldn''t disperse, and he could only let Chiwen tear into him.


    However, in the blink of an eye, the red robe evil spirit''s ethereal body began to be illusory, and the Yin Qi entwined around him was no longer as dense as before.


    This situation was seen by Yang Haoran and others, filling them with joy. As long as this continued, in a moment, this red robe evil spirit, which almost wiped them out, would be devoured by Chiwen!


    Not only did Yang Haoran see this, even Master Wu, who didn''t understand much, saw it too!


    Those who had been in the darkness all this time seemed to see the dawn of victory at this moment, causing them to involuntarily show expressions of excitement.


    However, just at this moment, Ma Ling, who controlled the formation, suddenly encountered trouble. Her body swayed slightly, followed by a mouthful of blood spraying from her mouth. At the same time, the powerful force emanating from her rapidly weakened!


    As Ma Ling''s strength diminished, the formation beneath her became unstable. The illuminated character ''Lin'' fluctuated, as if it could extinguish at any moment.


    Chiwen, who was crazily biting the red robe evil spirit, also began to be illusory, like a candle in the wind, extremely unstable.


    "Although the Nine-Character True Mantra Formation is powerful, it also consumes a lot of my energy. I''m about to copse soon. If you have any means left, use them quickly, or else we''ll all die tonight!"


    Ma Ling''s voice became weak, tinged with urgency. Naturally, she was speaking to Yang Haoran and Wang Yiming.


    Yang Haoran''s expression changed. He thought that the red robe evil spirit was about to be finished off by Ma Ling, but he didn''t expect that Ma Ling would copse before the red robe evil spirit was dealt with.


    He didn''t have time to think much. He covered his wound with his right hand and, with a fierce wave of his left hand, summoned the soul gathering bead that had fallen to the ground, causing it to soar into the air and attack the red robe evil spirit!


    He didn''t know how long Ma Ling could hold on, but he had to make sure to capture the red robe evil spirit in the soul gathering bead before Ma Ling copsed. Only in this way could they survive tonight!


    However, what made Yang Haoran extremely helpless was that just as the soul gathering bead was about to approach the red robe evil spirit, Chiwen, who had been biting the red robe evil spirit, finally couldn''t hold on anymore. Its body shattered, turning into countless specks of spirit light.


    At the same time, Ma Ling knelt on the ground, gasping for breath, her face pale, blood constantly oozing from the corners of her mouth. Although she didn''t faint, she was close.


    Under Ma Ling''s body, the formation she called the Nine-Character True Mantra Formation had disappeared without a trace, as if it had never appeared before.


    The red robe evil spirit regained his freedom. At the moment when Chiwen disappeared, his first thought was not to escape but to counterattack. He wanted to take this opportunity to trap everyone in the illusion again, then eliminate Yang Haoran, Ma Ling, and Wang Yiming...


    Especially Ma Ling, who almost got the better of him. He both feared and hated her. He worried that giving Ma Ling a chance to catch her breath would threaten him, so he decided to kill Ma Ling first.


    But before he could set up the illusion, the soul gathering bead appeared before him!


    A tremendous suction force erupted from the soul gathering bead, distorting and deforming the red robe evil spirit''s ethereal body, and gradually sucking it into the soul gathering bead!


    The red robe evil spirit was startled and hastily resisted. However, the ethereal body being sucked into the soul gathering bead was forcibly pulled out bit by bit by him.


    If it were in the state where Yang Haoran had consumed most of his Yin spirit power, he wouldn''t have been able to trap him at all, even with the soul gathering bead in hand.


    But the situation was different now. Although Chiwen''s bite just now failed to swallow the red robe evil spirit, it still caused him considerable damage. His strength was much inferior to his peak, so he was temporarily controlled by the soul gathering bead.


    Seeing the red robe evil spirit forcibly pulling his ethereal body out of the soul gathering bead bit by bit, Yang Haoran was sweating profusely, feeling extremely anxious. Faced with this situation, he had to inject all of his remaining Yin spirit power into the soul gathering bead!


    With the blessing of all of Yang Haoran''s Yin spirit power, the ck Yin Qi above the soul gathering bead surged, billowing ck smoke visible to the naked eye. Several ck chains formed by Yin spirit power shot out from the soul gathering bead like ck poisonous snakes, in a morous sound, firmly binding the red robe evil spirit''s ethereal body!


    Several chains stretched straight, attempting to pull the red robe evil spirit''s ethereal body into the interior of the soul gathering bead. However, these chains seemed to have weakened, and they couldn''t pull the red robe evil spirit''s ethereal body into the soul gathering bead. They could only temporarily trap him!


    "Wang Yiming!!!"


    Seeing the situation was unfavorable, Yang Haoran suddenly looked towards Wang Yiming and shouted loudly!

 Chapter 86: Youre the One I Love Most!

    Chapter 86: Youre the One I Love Most!


    When Wang Yiming regained consciousness from the illusion, he was deeply shocked by what was happening before his eyes, especially when Ma Ling unleashed the Nine-Character True Mantra Formation and summoned the Chiwen''s Kiss. The shock in his heart was indescribable.


    It wasn''t until he heard Yang Haoran''s roar that he snapped out of his shock!


    Although Yang Haoran didn''t tell him what to do, he knew what he had to do!


    At this point in the situation, Ma Ling had already fallen, and Yang Haoran was struggling to hold on. But it was clear what he needed to do in this situation. As long as he wasn''t foolish, Wang Yiming wouldn''t ask Yang Haoran what to do again, let alone retort with something like, "Why are you yelling?"


    Wang Yiming was certainly not foolish. The moment he regained consciousness, he immediately exerted all his power. The talisman bag hanging from his waist opened by itself, and talismans flew out like thin flying knives, as ifmanded by him!


    There were many talismans, at least dozens, and what was even more frightening was that all these talismans were ghost ying talismans!


    The talismans hung in the air, surrounding Wang Yiming. Time seemed to stand still at this moment.


    "sh!!!"


    An angry and pained shout erupted from Wang Yiming''s mouth. It seemed as if time froze, but then the talismans surrounding him, like obedient soldiers, rushed towards the target, the red-robed evil spirit.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of ghost ying talismans hit the red-robed evil spirit one after another, firmly affixing to its soul!


    The red-robed evil spirit, who was struggling to break free from the chains, suddenly showed a look of horror on his face. Before he could react, all the ghost ying talismans burned to ashes!


    Then, a dense array of spirit lights shed continuously on the red-robed evil spirit''s soul, each sh meaning a cut from the sharp spirit light.


    Pained howls echoed from the red-robed evil spirit''s mouth. His soul began to fade, and his Yin Qi weakened. Seeing this, Yang Haoran knew it was a perfect opportunity!


    With a roar, Yang Haoran seemed to be cheering himself on, venting his inner frustrations. Sweat poured down his forehead, and his veins bulged. He forcefully pulled the ck chains, once again restraining the red-robed evil spirit''s soul!


    This was hisst effort. If he couldn''t seal the red-robed evil spirit inside the Soul Gathering Bead this time, he would meet the same fate as Ma Ling. By then, the only one among them with any fighting capability would be Wang Yiming!


    But judging from the dozens of ghost ying talismans Wang Yiming had just unleashed, coupled with his pained voice, Yang Haoran guessed that Wang Yiming had probably used up all his ghost ying talismans. If he also fell, leaving only Wang Yiming, whether he could deal with the red-robed evil spirit was uncertain!


    Fortunately, the worst-case scenario did not happen this time. The red-robed evil spirit, already extremely weakened, was forcibly pulled into the Soul Gathering Bead by the sudden tug of the ck chains!


    In the split second before the red-robed evil spirit was sealed into the Soul Gathering Bead, he nced at Second Son Wu, his eyes filled with deep sorrow, leaving behind a sentence.


    Yes, it was not hatred, but sorrow, and the sentence he left behind was, "You''re the one I love most!"


    This sentence was hoarsely shouted by the red-robed evil spirit. Even after his soul had been sealed into the Soul Gathering Bead, the words still echoed in the vi.


    "You''re the one I love... most!"


    With the red-robed evil spirit sealed into the Soul Gathering Bead, the haunting of the Wu Family vi came to an end.


    Among everyone, Yang Haoran was the most seriously injured, stabbed in the abdomen by Guanhai, a wound not to be taken lightly.


    Master Wu was very worried about Yang Haoran''s condition. He hoped Yang Haoran would ept the best treatment under his arrangement, but Yang Haoran refused.


    Under Master Wu''s concerned gaze, Yang Haoran left the Wu Family vi with Guanhai.


    The next day, Yang Haoran''s grocery store opened as usual, but he opened muchter than usual today.


    Moreover, instead of exercising after getting up, hey weakly in his chair, waiting for customers toe.


    Hisplexion wasn''t too good, looking very weak, but there was a faint excitement in his eyes.


    Touching the spot on his abdomen where Guanhai had stabbed him, he could clearly feel the pain.


    However, this level of pain was within his tolerance, so he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Although he didn''t go to the hospital for proper treatment, with the assistance of Yin spirit power, his wound had healed well. At the current rate, he should be almost fully recovered in another week.


    Yin spirit power had such miraculous effects. For Yang Haoran, it was an unexpected surprise. But the excitement faintly revealed in his eyes at the moment had nothing to do with this matter.


    What truly excited him was the gains he made from this trip to the Wu Family.


    High risk often meant high returns, and sometimes this statement held true. For Yang Haoran, this trip to the Wu Family was one such instance.


    He wasn''t sure how much reward the Wu Family would give him, but considering the Wu Family''s financial resources, he was sure it wouldn''t be meager. That was one of the reasons for his excitement.


    Another reason for his excitement was that he had subjugated two powerful undead and one powerful evil spirit!


    Compared to the former, thetter made him even more excited and thrilled.


    Once, all he wanted was to earn more money, to provide a better life for his parents and himself, and toy a foundation for his future family so they wouldn''t suffer like he had. So, he ced great importance on wealth.


    But now, as a Night Watcher, he realized the benefits that power could bring. Compared to wealth, power was more attractive to him. Having power meant he could easily obtain more wealth!


    And to enhance his own power, there was currently only one way, which was to strengthen the Yin spirit power within him. And to enhance his Yin spirit power, there was also only one way, which was to acquire more souls and exchange opportunities for Soul Qi infusion from Divine Envoy Deng Feng!


    Taking out the Soul Gathering Bead, the threads of soul inside were visible to the naked eye. Some soul threads swam inside the Soul Gathering Bead like fish, while others thrashed wildly against the bead, trying to break free from its confines.


    Among all the soul threads, three were particrly conspicuous. They were muchrger than the others, especially one of them, which was as thick as a cigarette, too thick to be described as "thin."


    The thickest soul thread was none other than the red-robed evil spirit, while the other two were the male and female ghosts from the Wu Family vi.


    Looking at the soul threads inside the Soul Gathering Bead, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but smile. He knew that this month, not only would he not be fired, but his sry would also be considerable.


    Sensing themotion outside, the red-robed evil spirit transformed into a fierce face, threatening Yang Haoran like a wild beast.


    Of course, Yang Haoran wasn''t intimidated. He looked at the red-robed evil spirit with interest, his gaze drawn to its eyes.


    These two eyes, one normal and one pure white.


    Last night at the Wu Family vi, the red-robed evil spirit initially revealed only one milky white eye. Through this milky white eye, Yang Haoran identified it as an evil spirit.


    However, when the red-robed evil spirit was attacked by the Chiwen''s Kiss, its hair disheveled, revealing its face. It was then that Yang Haoran noticed its other eye wasn''t milky white.


    At the time, due to the urgency of the situation, Yang Haoran didn''t have the leisure to ponder over this. His mind was solely focused on getting rid of the red-robed evil spirit as quickly as possible to save everyone.


    Only after sessfully sealing the red-robed evil spirit into the Soul Gathering Bead did he have the leisure to think about the red-robed evil spirit''s eyes. With one eye showing milky white and the other normal, it indicated that the red-robed evil spirit hadn''t fully entered the realm of an evil spirit. At most, it could only be considered to have one foot in that realm.


    Looking at the red-robed evil spirit''s different eyes, Yang Haoran reaffirmed his suspicion that the red-robed evil spirit had indeed yet to fully step into the realm of an evil spirit.


    A half-step evil spirit was somewhat forced to be called an evil spirit, but its strength was unquestionable. Yang Haoran had personally experienced this and didn''t dare underestimate it.


    "To think a half-step evil spirit could be so powerful, I wonder how formidable a true evil spirit is."


    Thinking like this, feeling someone approaching, Yang Haoran calmly put away the Soul Gathering Bead and then smiled, looking towards the neer.


    The neer turned out to be Guanhai. At this moment, Guanhai was carrying a lot of things and smiling as he walked towards Yang Haoran''s grocery store.


    "Brother Yang, feeling better?"


    Even before he got close to Yang Haoran, Guanhai greeted him from a distance.


    Seeing Guanhai carrying so many things, Yang Haoran''s smile became even broader.


    "There you are, bringing so many things. Come, let me see."


    Although he said so, Yang Haoran didn''t mind the pain from his wound and stood up, his face full of smiles as he reached out to grab the things Guanhai was carrying.


    Yang Haoran''s initiative left Guanhai speechless. He hadn''t even said what these things were for or who they were for, yet they were snatched away.


    "You''re quite proactive. But looking at you like this, I''m much relieved. By the way, what''s the story with the wound on your abdomen?" Guanhai asked in confusion.


    Guanhai didn''t know that he was the one who stabbed Yang Haoran in the abdomen. At the time, he was trapped in an illusion and indeed stabbed someone with a knife, but he didn''t know it was Yang Haoran. He simply regarded his experience as a dream.


    Apart from Yang Haoran, the only other person who knew about this was Ma Ling. After subjugating the red-robed evil spirit, Yang Haoran quietly approached Ma Ling, hoping she would pretend not to know about him being stabbed, and he himself kept silent about it.


    Although Ma Ling didn''t quite understand why Yang Haoran did this, she agreed nheless. So, Guanhai still didn''t know that he had stabbed Yang Haoran, nor did he know what had happened to Yang Haoran after being stabbed.


    "It''s nothing, just a superficial wound. Do you want to hear a story? Let me tell you one."


    As Yang Haoran invited Guanhai to sit down, he smiled and changed the subject.


    "A story? What story?" Guanhai asked, puzzled.


    "Don''t you want to know the identity of that red-robed evil spirit and his rtionship with Second Son Wu?"

 Chapter 87: Complex Relationships (1)

    Chapter 87: Complex Rtionships (1)


    Today, Guanhai, unusually, got up early from his warm bed. With Yang Haoran stabbed, he wanted to understand what had happened and also to see how Yang Haoran was recovering.


    So, he made a special trip to the pharmacy, buying a lot of nutritional supplements for Yang Haoran, as well as some medicines useful for wound recovery.


    Upon seeing Yang Haoran, although his face was pale, when Guanhai saw Yang Haoran snatch everything from his hands, he knew that Yang Haoran''s condition was much better than he had imagined, which relieved him considerably.


    But when he inquired about the wound on Yang Haoran''s body, instead of getting the results he wanted, Yang Haoran mentioned the Red Robe Evil Spirit.


    Guanhai knew Yang Haoran was intentionally changing the subject, but the mention of the Red Robe Evil Spirit piqued his interest, especially thest words Yang Haoran shouted at Second Son Wu when he was finally imprisoned in the Soul Gathering Bead. Even now, it sent shivers down his spine.


    "So, what''s the deal with this fierce ghost?"


    Guanhai directly referred to the Red Robe Evil Spirit as a fierce ghost. In the eyes of ordinary people, any such entity could almost always be referred to as a fierce ghost. So Yang Haoran didn''t borate much on this question; instead, he began telling the story of the Red Robe Evil Spirit.


    The Red Robe Evil Spirit was named Ning Longyang. His family was not well-off, but he never thought about doing anything for his family to change their situation or ease their burden. He felt that as long as he lived well himself, it was enough. So he had no goals for improvement and lived his days aimlessly.


    Until a woman appeared again and changed his perspective, giving him the motivation to strive. This woman''s name was Yang Lu, who was also Lulu, Second Son Wu''s girlfriend.


    Yang Lu''s hometown was the same vige as Ning Longyang''s. They had some interaction during their childhood. Ning Longyang liked Yang Lu, his ymate, very much. He felt empty whenever he didn''t see her.


    Because they were young at the time, Ning Longyang didn''t understand what love was. He just knew that Yang Lu made him feel good,fortable, so he looked forward to meeting her every day.


    But these days were short-lived. Within a year, Yang Lu''s parents went out to work and took her along. And that was over a decade ago.


    When Yang Lu returned to the vige, more than ten years had passed. She had turned into a beautiful youngdy, attractive in appearance, good figure, and demeanor.


    However, her parents didn''t return to the vige with her. She came back alone and pregnant.


    Ning Longyang, who had been idle in the vige, naturally saw Yang Lu''s return. When he saw Yang Lu again, scenes from their childhood shed in his mind. His heart pounded inexplicably, his face flushed with excitement, and even his body trembled slightly.


    In Ning Longyang''s eyes, the present Yang Lu was like a celestial being, the woman he most desired to marry. But to his disappointment, Yang Lu was pregnant with someone else''s child.


    A good cabbage had been dug up by someone else, and it was the cabbage he had his eyes on. This made Ning Longyang very ufortable, but he didn''t give up. He went to Yang Lu''s house every day, helping with chores and taking care of Yang Lu during her pregnancy.


    Ning Longyang, who used to be idle, living off others, suddenly became diligent because of Yang Lu''s return. However, his parents were not happy; they were extremely worried and repeatedly told him not to go to Yang Lu''s house.


    What kind of person their son was, Ning Longyang''s parents knew very well. Besides, they were experienced people who had lived for many years. How could they not know that Ning Longyang went to Yang Lu''s house every day with ulterior motives?


    Was it not easy for a girl like Yang Lu to be pregnant?


    It was not that simple. Ning Longyang''s parents knew that their son had taken a fancy to Yang Lu, so he went to her house every day, sweeping the floor, cooking, and making the bed. Those who didn''t know would think they were a married couple.


    Ning Longyang''s actions made his parents extremely worried. If Yang Lu hadn''t been pregnant, it would have been a good thing for them. They wouldn''t need Ning Longyang to speak up; they would find ways to help their son get married early and be grandparents sooner.


    However, Yang Lu was pregnant, and through the mouths of Yang Lu''s rtives, Ning Longyang''s parents learned that Yang Lu returned to the vige because of emotional setbacks. She fell in love with a married man and was forced to return temporarily to the vige.


    Although Ning Longyang''s parents were rural people and hadn''t seen much of the world, they had lived for many years after all. They could guess what Yang Lu was nning.


    In the eyes of Ning Longyang''s parents, Yang Lu probably wanted to wait until the child was born, using the child as leverage to get what she wanted.


    Although this was just the spection of Ning Longyang''s parents, they felt it was very likely. After all, that''s how it''s portrayed in TV dramas.


    Therefore, Ning Longyang''s actions were strongly opposed by his parents. They didn''t want to see their son hurt, let alone be a father so soon.


    However, despite their persuasion, Ning Longyang became even more rebellious. He visited Yang Lu''s house more frequently and took care of her even more meticulously. Unable to control Ning Longyang, his parents could only reluctantly let him go astray.


    As days passed by, the rtionship between Ning Longyang and his parents became increasingly strained, but his rtionship with Yang Lu grew closer.


    Perhaps it was because there was a void in Yang Lu''s heart, and Ning Longyang''s presence happened to fill that void.


    Or perhaps it was because Yang Lu had been feeling helpless and lonely during this time, needing the care of a man.


    Or perhaps there were other reasons, but they didn''t matter. What mattered was that Yang Lu showed affection towards Ning Longyang.


    Ning Longyang was ecstatic. It seemed like he had tasted the sweetness and fragrance of love, making it irresistible, wanting to immerse himselfpletely in it.


    As Yang Lu''s belly grew, she went to Lecheng for check-ups several times with Ning Longyang to ensure the baby''s health. The baby was developing well with no problems.


    However, an unexpected event urred: Yang Lu inexplicably miscarried.


    Losing the child left Yang Lu in despair. Ning Longyang''s parents were right; she did indeed want to use the child to elevate her status and reim what she believed was rightfully hers.


    But now that the child was gone, everything fell apart, leaving her utterly hopeless. For a long time, she couldn''t recover, living like a walking corpse, as if she had lost her spirit.


    During this period, Ning Longyang became even more attentive to Yang Lu. Apart from returning home to sleep at night, he spent all his time with her.


    With his efforts, he seemed to gradually enter Yang Lu''s heart. Because of the increasingly strong affection Yang Lu showed towards him and her growing dependence on him.


    However, this was only superficial. Yang Lu had her own agenda behind showing strong affection towards Ning Longyang.


    Since she had lost the child, she decided to conceive another one. Thinking of how foolish Ning Longyang was, Yang Lu believed she could quickly be pregnant again as long as she agreed.


    With this n in mind, Yang Lu decided to break through the thin paper between them.


    Without any surprises, the two confirmed their romantic rtionship. In order for Yang Lu to live a good life, Ning Longyang, who had been idle, decided to find a job in the city.


    Since Yang Lu had her own ns to implement, she naturally decided to leave with Ning Longyang.


    The decision was made in the afternoon, and they acted immediately. That afternoon, despite his parents'' dissuasion, Ning Longyang packed his things and prepared to head to Lecheng overnight.


    Under the setting sun, Ning Longyang ran recklessly on the road, appearing excited and happy, like a bird released from a cage, feeling as if the sky was the limit.


    However, he didn''t notice the passing vehicles and was hit by a speeding car. The driver of the car was none other than Second Son Wu, who had returned from a trip.


    Ning Longyang wasn''t killed on the spot, but he was seriously injured and was taken to the hospital.


    With the financial power of the Wu Family, handling such matters was not difficult. Even if Ning Longyang wasn''t in danger, if he had been killed, Second Son Wu could have dealt with it without much trouble and without any consequences.


    Usually, Second Son Wu wouldn''t bother himself with such incidents; he would just settle it with money. However, his actions this time were quite unusual.


    Not only did hepensate Ning Longyang with arge sum of money, but he also visited the hospital every day during Ning Longyang''s stay, seeming to care about Ning Longyang''s condition.


    ustomed to being arrogant, how could Second Son Wu possibly be concerned about the health of a poor guy? The reason he visited the hospital every day, under the guise of seeing Ning Longyang, was actually to pursue Yang Lu.


    Yang Lu was beautiful, elegant, a rare beauty. The first time Second Son Wu saw Yang Lu, he was captivated by her beauty.


    Yang Lu was Ning Longyang''s girlfriend, and since Ning Longyang was hospitalized, Yang Lu would definitely be at the hospital to take care of him. It was with this in mind that Second Son Wu visited the hospital every day, seeking more opportunities to interact with Yang Lu.


    He firmly believed that as long as he wielded the hoe well, there was no wall he couldn''t knock down. He had experience in this area and believed that given some time, he could definitely win over Yang Lu!

 Chapter 88: Complex Relationships (2)

    Chapter 88: Complex Rtionships (2)


    When it came to undermining others, Second son Wu was indeed experienced and capable. He could discern from certain details what the target desired and would then tailor his approach ordingly.


    As for Yang Lu, she was never one to be content, and her rtionship with Ning Longyang was also driven by a strong purpose. This kind of precarious corner didn''t even need undermining; it copsed with a gentle nudge. Besides, Second son Wu was a master in his own right; what he held in his hands wasn''t just a pickaxe¡ªit was more like a bulldozer.


    A wall so flimsy that any breeze could knock it over, when faced with the ferocity of a bulldozer, the oue was predictable.


    Second son Wu seeded in winning over Yang Lu. Not only did he win Yang Lu, but he also became good friends with Ning Longyang. And Ning Longyang, it seemed, had yet to realize that his girlfriend and Second son Wu had developed a different kind of rtionship.


    There are no airtight walls in the world; paper can''t conceal fire forever. As the three spent more time together, Ning Longyang gradually began to sense that something was amiss.


    Until one day, when Ning Longyang witnessed his best friend and his girlfriend in bed together, he copsed.


    Yet, his copse wasn''t solely due to his girlfriend''s betrayal.


    He loved Yang Lu deeply, that much was certain. But his feelings for Second son Wu were equally profound, though not in the realm of friendship¡ªthere were emotions he couldn''t quiteprehend.


    Somewhere along the line, Second son Wu had crept into his heart. He found himself not only fond of Yang Lu but also deeply attached to Second son Wu, to the extent that he faintly felt his affection for Second son Wu surpassing that for Yang Lu!


    It was because of this realization that when he found his two favorite people in bed together, both betraying him, his entire mental world copsed. It happened so suddenly, without giving him a moment to catch his breath.


    He was in agony, constantly feeling a wrenching pain in his heart as if someone were continuously stabbing him with a knife.


    Slowly, the pain in his heart transformed into resentment. Unable to reconcile his feelings, he couldn''t bear the psychological torment any longer. Filled with rage and bitterness, he chose to end his life in an extreme manner.


    He donned a woman''s wig, wore a woman''s red robe¡ªbeing originally male, he felt as if there was still a woman residing in his heart. So, he chose to hang himself in the guise of a woman.


    Due to the intense resentment before his death, he found himself halfway into the realm of evil spirits. When he discovered that he had somehow survived in a different form, consumed by boundless resentment, his first thoughts turned to Yang Lu and Second son Wu¡ªhe needed an outlet for his anger.


    Apart from his parents, no one cared about his death, nor did anyone grieve, including Yang Lu and Second son Wu.


    Yang Lu''s apparent fondness towards him, her bing his girlfriend, was driven by concealed motives. As for... ...


    In terms of emotions, Yang Lu didn''t actually harbor any feelings for him.


    And as for Second son Wu, he had even fewer emotions towards him. Second son Wu''s amiability towards him was purely because he was interested in Yang Lu and wanted a legitimate reason to get close to her. How could he get along with his girlfriend if he didn''t build a good rtionship with him?


    So, whether it was Yang Lu or Second son Wu, they didn''t have any genuine feelings for him. Although his death surprised them and even momentarily evoked guilt, after a few days, they both forgot about himpletely and openly became a couple.


    He was furious; at that moment, he just wanted to destroy this pair of treacherous lovers. However, he ultimately couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    He couldn''t bear to harm Yang Lu, and he was even more reluctant to harm Second son Wu. So, he followed them silently until Wu Xiaoxiao returned to the vi.


    As the story reached this point, Yang Haoran paused, took a sip of water, and continued speaking in one breath. His throat was starting to feel sore.


    The reason he knew so much was twofold: one, his ghostly sight allowed him to see the past of the deceased, but this sight was limited to the individual''s experiences. Out of curiosity, he also questioned Ning Longyang''s soul.


    Yang Haoran was the one who captured Ning Longyang''s soul in the soul gathering bead. He harbored deep-seated hatred towards Ning Longyang, and ordinarily, he wouldn''t have mentioned these things to him. However, under Yang Haoran''s persuasive promises, he chose topromise and disclosed many things to Yang Haoran.


    With Ning Longyang''s ountbined with what his ghostly sight revealed, Yang Haoran could piece together such detailed information.


    Of course, after learning the truth, Yang Haoran didn''t fulfill his promise to Ning Longyang, which left Ning Longyang furious. That''s why when Yang Haoran retrieved the soul gathering bead earlier, Ning Longyang reacted so vehemently.


    Guanhai listened intently, some of his doubts unraveling, but there were still lingering questions.


    "From what you''re saying, the haunting at the Wu Family must have been caused by Ning Longyang, not rted to Wu Xiaoxiao summoning the spirit, right?" Guanhai asked.


    Yang Haoran shook his head, saying, "It''s rted, definitely rted. If Wu Xiaoxiao hadn''t summoned the spirit, things wouldn''t have gotten soplicated."


    "How so?" Guanhai didn''t quite grasp Yang Haoran''s point.


    "When Wu Xiaoxiao yed the spirit-summoning game, Ning Longyang happened to be in the vi that night and was summoned. He appeared in Wu Xiaoxiao''s room, and at that moment, an idea urred to him. Since he couldn''t bear to harm Yang Lu and Second son Wu, he decided to vent his anger on other members of the Wu Family. That''s why Wu Xiaoxiao was so terrified at the time." Yang Haoran exined.


    "What about the other two ghosts?" Guanhai inquired.


    "They were also summoned by Wu Xiaoxiao ying the spirit-summoning game. They''re undead from the vicinity of the vi, summoned... ..."


    Later, he also arrived at the Wu Family. Originally, Ning Longyang had the ability to swallow these two ghosts, but he didn''t do so. Instead, he took the two ghosts under his wing."


    "The haunting at the Wu Family vi terrified everyone else, but Second son Wu and Yang Lu were not greatly affected. During those few days, strange urrences did happen to them, but neither of them had actually seen a ghost. It was the other members of the Wu Family who were terrified by Ning Longyang and the other two ghosts."


    With Yang Haoran''s exnation, Guanhai finally understood the whole story.


    "So that''s what happened. But this Ning Longyang is quite pitiful," Guanhai sighed.


    "Pitiful?" Yang Haoran looked surprised.


    "Why, don''t you think he''s pitiful?" Guanhai asked in return.


    "Heh, I don''t think he''s pitiful at all," Yang Haoran replied confidently.


    "Listening to what you just said, Ning Longyang might be bisexual, but that''s not his fault," Guanhai said.


    "Whether bisexual or homosexual, I treat them all equally. I don''t look at them with different eyes. The reason I don''t think Ning Longyang is pitiful is because he brought it all upon himself," Yang Haoran said.


    "Why?" Guanhai was puzzled.


    Yang Haoran smiled, took a sip of water, and asked Guanhai, "Do you think if he hadn''t been so bold and didn''t actively provoke Yang Lu, would there be a series of subsequent events? Yang Lu was already pregnant, yet he didn''t give up. To achieve his despicable goals, he actively tried to please her. Who can he me?"


    "Perhaps Ning Longyang truly loves Yang Lu. His decision to take care of Yang Lu wasn''t just to get her body but to win her heart. It''s all for love," Guanhai replied with a smile.


    Yang Haoran gave him a disdainful look and asked, "Do you believe that?"


    Guanhai shook his head with a smile and said, "Of course not. There are few purely tonic rtionships between opposite sexes in this world. After hearing Ning Longyang''s story just now, I find it hard to believe in friendships between the same sex either."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in you," Yang Haoran detected Guanhai''s hidden meaning and looked disgusted. Then he paused and continued, "I don''t just think Ning Longyang isn''t pitiful; I think he deserves to die."


    "What? When did you be so vicious? Even if he''s bold, it''s not a crime worthy of death!" Guanhai looked surprised. He said this because he thought of himself. If being bold was a reason to die, then he deserved to be torn to pieces.


    Yang Haoran seemed to perceive something from Guanhai''s reaction. He said, "It''s not what you think. The reason I say he deserves to die is because of something else. Yang Lu''s child was developing well in her womb. Do you know why she had a miscarriage?"


    These words made Guanhai''s expression stiffen. He seemed to have thought of something and tentatively asked, "Are you implying..."


    "That''s right, the reason for Yang Lu''s miscarriage was Ning Longyang''s doing," Yang Haoran said.


    "No way!"


    Guanhai''s expression changed significantly upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words. Although he didn''t think Yang Haoran would deceive him, he couldn''t help but blurt out.


    "Ning Longyang isn''t a good person. Since the beginning, when he started getting close to Yang Lu, he had been nning to get rid of the child in her womb. Because he knew very well that if he didn''t remove this child, the rtionship between Yang Lu and that man would never end. He was in charge of Yang Lu''s daily life, do you think it would be difficult for him to get rid of the child?"


    Guanhai nodded; indeed, it wouldn''t be difficult at all. It would be strange if Yang Lu managed to keep the child despite Ning Longyang''s control over her diet and lifestyle.


    "Second son Wu and Yang Lu aren''t good people either, but neither is Ning Longyang. Regardless, the child is innocent. Yet, for his own purposes, he didn''t hesitate to kill an unborn child, and he didn''t feel a shred of guilt. Do you think someone like that deserves pity?"


    Faced with Yang Haoran''s question, Guanhai fell silent.


    "Would you like to hear something even more explosive?" Yang Haoran smiled mysteriously and asked Guanhai.


    "What?" Guanhai''s face showed curiosity.


    "I learned from Ning Longyang that Second son Wu is just a stepping stone for Yang Lu. Her real target now is Master Wu."


    This revtion instantly sparked excitement in Guanhai''s expression. After a while, he finally managed to speak.


    "Good Lord, this is insane! I never imagined Yang Lu to be so ruthless. She doesn''t hold back at all!"

 Chapter 89: Remuneration

    Chapter 89: Remuneration


    The affairs of the Wu Family were not something Yang Haoran intended to continue managing. He was the Night Watch of the Yin Division, a guardian in the darkness, tasked with guiding the undead and subduing evil spirits. He only needed to focus on his duties within his domain. As for matters beyond his responsibilities, whether or not to address them depended on his mood.


    After chatting with Guanhai for a while, neither of them resumed their previous conversation. Guanhai wanted to know how Yang Haoran had been injured, while Yang Haoran wanted to know what Guanhai had seen in the illusion realmst night.


    Both seemed to have their concerns, so neither provided a satisfactory answer to the other.


    After their usual banter, Guanhai left. Yang Haoran had intended to invite him for lunch, but Guanhai found the idea of returning to nap more appealing than eating.


    Unable to detain Guanhai, Yang Haoran didn''t insist and let him go.


    Guanhai had his own way of life, and Yang Haoran wouldn''t impose his thoughts on him.


    Watching Guanhai leave, shortly after, a luxury car stopped outside Yang Haoran''s grocery store. Seeing the car, Yang Haoran raised an eyebrow, seemingly guessing something.


    The car door opened, and a person stepped out, someone Yang Haoran recognized as the steward of the Wu Family.


    After the steward got out, he quickly opened the door, and Master Wu along with Wu Xiaoxiao stepped out of the car.


    The three immediately noticed Yang Haoran sitting on a chair, wearing a smile on his face as they approached him.


    Although all three had smiles on their faces, the meaning behind those smiles was different.


    Wu Xiaoxiao''s smile reflected genuine joy, with admiration in her eyes as she looked at Yang Haoran.


    The steward''s smile seemed polite, but Yang Haoran could still sense a hint of gratitude in his eyes.


    As for Master Wu, his smile was amiable, but Yang Haoran couldn''t discern anything from his eyes.


    This old ginger was indeed spicy. For Master Wu to have reached his current position, he must have had profound political acumen; otherwise, he would have fallen from grace long ago.


    Yang Haoran couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Yang Lu had sessfully dealt with Second Son Wu, yet she wasn''t satisfied; she still wanted to scheme against Master Wu. If she shed with Master Wu, she''d probably end up with nothing, like water poured into a bamboo basket, leaving nothing behind.


    "Brother Yang, how are you feeling? Your injuries aren''t serious, are they?"


    Master Wu approached Yang Haoran, smiling as he greeted him. His smile seemed even more amiable as he spoke.


    Although Yang Haoran wasn''t deceived by the surface amiability, he was still courteous to their guests.


    He struggled to stand up, his face showing signs of pain.


    In reality, standing up wasn''t that painful for Yang Haoran. Although his injuries hadn''t fully healed, as long as he didn''t exert himself too much, it wasn''t a big issue.


    Moreover, he could have stood up to greet Master Wu and the others when they approached him. However, instead of doing so, he waited until they were right in front of him before struggling to stand up from the chair, as a disy for them.


    Since he hadn''t received remuneration from the Wu Family when he leftst night, Yang Haoran assumed that Master Wu hade personally to deliver it.


    So, he felt the need to put on a show¡ªnot too painful, but not too rxed either. This was to convey to Master Wu that he had put his heart and soul into resolving their family''s matter. The remuneration should be generous, notcking.


    Furthermore, struggling to stand up not only indicated the severity of his current physical condition but also demonstrated his courtesy and respect for Master Wu.


    However, his attempt to rise and greet the guests was intercepted by Master Wu, who quickly stopped him, saying, "Lie back down! It''s better for you to stay lying down with your injuries. Don''t move around recklessly, or you might aggravate your wounds!"


    "Yes, Brother Yang, you''d better stay lying down like this. If you identally fall, it would be troublesome. I think, given your current condition, it''s better to go to the hospital for proper treatment," added Wu Xiaoxiao with a worried expression.


    "There''s no need to go to the hospital. I have my own methods for recovering from injuries."


    Yang Haoran forced a slight smile on his face and, following Master Wu''s instructions, stopped struggling and slowlyy back in the chair.


    "I''m really sorry, it''s quite difficult for me to get up in this state. So... ah, I''ve been terribly rude. I hope you won''t mind," Yang Haoran said with a genuinely ashamed expression, appearing sincere to the core, without any trace of insincerity.


    Master Wu quickly waved his hand, equally embarrassed. "Nonsense, you have the right intentions. Besides, if we really want to talk about rudeness, it''s our Wu Family''s fault. If it weren''t for our family''s matters, you wouldn''t have been injured."


    Master Wu''s words were quite elegant. Given his status in Lecheng, there weren''t many who could say such things, but he managed it gracefully.


    Yang Haoran remained unperturbed internally but disyed a pleasantly surprised expression on his face, quickly saying, "Oh, please, Master Wu, you''re too kind. It''s just a small effort on my part, really, nothing to mention."


    With these words, Yang Haoran pretended to cough violently again. This disy of weakness made it seem as though he had endured great hardships for the Wu Family. Someone unaware might have thought he had gone through fire and water for them.


    Seeing this, Wu Xiaoxiao''s expression of concern intensified, a sight not lost on Yang Haoran, who couldn''t help but marvel again at her innocence.


    Master Wu also showed concern on his face, even patting Yang Haoran''s back gently, disying the mannerisms of an elder concerned for a junior.


    However, Yang Haoran didn''t let Master Wu''s reaction affect him emotionally.


    "If it weren''t for Brother Yang''s intervention this time, our Wu Family wouldn''t know what kind of trouble we might have stirred up. We genuinely appreciate you, Brother Yang, from the bottom of our hearts."


    This time, Yang Haoran did feel some sincerity from Master Wu.


    Before Yang Haoran could speak again, Master Wu signaled to the steward, who understood and handed over a bank card to Master Wu.


    "There are two hundred thousand New Genesis Coins in the card, which is the reward for Brother Yang''s assistance this time. Later, I''ll have the steward transfer an additional hundred thousand New Genesis Coins to the card as extrapensation for Brother Yang''s injuries. Although it''s a bit less, it''s still my heartfelt intention. I hope Brother Yang won''t refuse."


    As he spoke, Master Wu handed the card to Yang Haoran, still wearing his amiable smile.


    Yang Haoran''s heart raced a bit. This time, he truly felt that Master Wu was very amiable and approachable!


    The reason he put on this act was precisely for this oue. Master Wu was quite savvy. Whether or not Master Wu had seen through his true thoughts, the price had been raised by a whole hundred thousand!


    Despite his excitement, Yang Haoran didn''t show it on his face. He remained calm and weak, coughing a few times before speaking with a wry smile.


    "Master Wu, you''re too kind. It''s inevitable to get injured when dealing with such matters. I can only me my own limited abilities. It''s not anyone else''s fault. But since I''ve promised you, I''ll do my best to resolve the problempletely for you. So, there''s no need for any extrapensation. It''s all in a day''s work for me."


    "Alright, no need to be so polite with me. Coming over empty-handed like this is already quite impolite. Don''t make things difficult for this old man," Master Wu said with a smile, still amiable.


    "This...," Yang Haoran looked at the card being offered, feeling shy and hesitant, and didn''t reach out to take it.


    Seeing this, Wu Xiaoxiao couldn''t bear it any longer. She snatched the bank card from Master Wu''s hand and forcibly stuffed it into Yang Haoran''s arms.


    "Brother Yang, it''s just a small amount of money. You should just ept it quickly. I see that the storefront of your small convenience store is not in a good environment. You probably don''t have much money on hand, so don''t be polite."


    Her words were unintentional, but they carried meaning. Yang Haoran''s expression froze, and Master Wu''s smile became awkward.


    Sometimes, the most difficult aspect of human interaction is what?


    It''s dealing with honest people, especially those who are innocent and naive!


    Although Wu Xiaoxiao was a bit naive, she wasn''t stupid. After speaking, she realized that she might have said the wrong thing. Sure enough, seeing Yang Haoran''s reaction, she knew she had guessed right.


    "I didn''t mean to imply that Brother Yang is poor. I just meant that the money is really nothing much. I mean, our family isn''t short of money, no, that''s not it..."


    Wu Xiaoxiao wanted to exin, but she became flustered, speaking incoherently. The more she exined, the worse it got. After her words, even the steward couldn''t bear to watch and pretended to receive a phone call.


    "How can you speak like this, child? If you can''t speak properly, then don''t speak at all. Brother Yang is a truly talented person. With his abilities, acquiring wealth is just a matter of time. Don''t embarrass me here with your words," Master Wu reprimanded Wu Xiaoxiao with displeasure.


    "No, you don''t need to exin anymore. I understand. You''re an honest child," Yang Haoran smiled, though his smile seemed a bit forced.


    Master Wu wanted to scold Wu Xiaoxiao a few more times, but seeing Yang Haoran''s intervention, he quickly stopped and said, "Brother Yang, Xiaoxiao hasn''t experienced the world yet, and shecks discipline at home. She doesn''t know how to speak properly. Please don''t take it to heart."


    "It''s fine. I didn''t sense any sarcasm in her words. Besides, those who know me know that I''m not a stingy person. Of course, I won''t take offense at such a small matter."


    Yang Haoran indeed didn''t take Wu Xiaoxiao''s words to heart, but whether he was a stingy person or not was hard to say.

 Chapter 90: Greed

    Chapter 90: Greed


    Master Wu originally intended to stay a bit longer, seizing the opportunity to build a rtionship with Yang Haoran. In his eyes, people like Yang Haoran, with special abilities, were more beneficial to befriend than not.


    Moreover, he learned from Ma Ling and Wang Yiming that Yang Haoran was affiliated with the Yin Division, responsible for the deceased. Establishing rapport in advance ensured that when his time came, he could undoubtedly benefit from it.


    Initially, he nned to offer Yang Haoran a substantial sum of money aspensation. However, such a direct approach might backfire, so after careful consideration, he decided to temporarily offer a reward simr to what Ma Ling and Wang Yiming received.


    Fortunately, Yang Haoran seemed to be in poor health, which provided him with an opportunity to offer additionalpensation on top of the 200,000 base reward, another 100,000 as a gesture of goodwill.


    Under the pretext ofpensation, he was pleased to be able to offer an extra 100,000. Everything seemed to be aligning ording to his ideal direction, but just when he thought so, Wu Xiaoxiao''s words left him embarrassed and unable to stay any longer.


    After exchanging a few awkward words, they exchanged phone numbers, and Master Wu left with Wu Xiaoxiao.


    Before leaving, Wu Xiaoxiao apologized to Yang Haoran with a look of regret, then lowered her head and dashed towards the luxury car like a humanoid tank.


    After Master Wu and the other two left, Yang Haoran confirmed multiple times that they had indeed left. Only then did he reveal his true form, his face blossoming into a smile like flowers. He took out the bank card from his pocket, kissed it fervently, then rubbed it against his chest, brimming with excitement.


    With a reward of 200,000 plus an additional 100,000pensation, that totaled to a whopping 300,000. He didn''t even have that much in his savingsbined. To receive such arge sum from the Wu Family in one deal, plus an extra 100,000 even after being injured, how could he not be excited?


    If given a chance to start over, he would willingly tell Guanhai three words: stab me!


    If he had to put a time limit on those three words, he hoped it would be... never!


    For a greed-driven person, every ie exceeding their expectations was a great surprise. Yang Haoran was indeed a true lover of wealth, and the reward offered by Master Wu far exceeded his expectations. He thought tens of thousands would be the upper limit, but receiving 300,000 left him with no reason to be unhappy.


    "It seems I underestimated the generosity of the wealthy. Dirty money is annoying, but I love it, haha!"


    After rubbing the bank card against his chest vigorously, Yang Haoran carefully put it away.


    "I don''t feel safe keeping so much money on this card. No, I must transfer the money to my own bank ount immediately!"


    Yang Haoran was quite agitated at this moment,pletely different from his usual self. However, he didn''t notice it. Even if he did, he wouldn''t care because he felt that at this moment, he was truly himself.


    The password for the bank card was written on the back. Yang Haoran initially thought about trying to transfer the money online but decided it was safer to visit the bank in person.


    Once he made up his mind, he didn''t hesitate. He immediately closed the grocery store and hailed a cab to the bank, acting decisively and efficiently, showing no signs of injury.


    When Yang Haoran returned to the grocery store again, it was already noon, with a smile on his face and a good mood.


    Master Wu acted swiftly. By the time Yang Haoran arrived at the bank, the extra 100,000 had also been credited to his ount. He didn''t transfer all the money; instead, he left 150,000 in the card.


    He only took 150,000, leaving another 150,000 for Guanhai.


    Due to his inconvenience, he didn''t n to cook for himself but ordered takeout. While waiting for the delivery, he called Guanhai.


    "Haizi, want some tickets?" Yang Haoran opened with a smile, his voice carrying a hint of temptation. At this point, he had snapped out of his greedy state and returned to his usual self.


    "Are you talking about the Wu Family''s reward?" Guanhai''s voice sounded different from usual. Normally, at this hour, he would sound tired and lethargic, but this time was an exception; his voice sounded excited.


    "Hey, you''re quite something! You could guess that!" Yang Haoran eximed in surprise.


    "Big brother, please. Recently, we''ve only taken one job from the Wu Family. Isn''t it obvious it''s rted to their reward?" Guanhai replied.


    Yang Haoran realized it was indeed not so hard to guess.


    "200,000 as a reward, plus an extra 100,000 for injuries, totaling 300,000. Each of us gets 150,000. Isn''t that generous?" Yang Haoran chuckled.


    Yang Haoran thought Guanhai would be overjoyed by his words. After all, 150,000 was not a small amount for either of them. However, reality surprised him. Although Guanhai''s voice still carried excitement, he refused Yang Haoran.


    "You don''t need to give me the money. Keep it for yourself," Guanhai said.


    Yang Haoran was stunned by Guanhai''s words. He had never expected Guanhai to refuse. In his impression, Guanhai was not someone who treated money as worthless.


    It seemed that Yang Haoran was puzzled, as Guanhai''s voice came through the phone again.


    "The Wu Family is indeed generous. They also gave me 200,000 New Genesis Coins as a reward. Although I''m excited about the money, I dare not ept it recklessly. After all, I didn''t do anything to deserve it. But the Wu Family insisted, so reluctantly, I epted it."


    Disdain flickered across Yang Haoran''s face. Reluctantly? He clearly heard the excitement in Guanhai''s tone. There was no connection between reluctance and that.


    Nevertheless, this was good. Since the Wu Family also gave Guanhai 200,000 as a reward, he didn''t need to split his own reward in half. He wouldn''t mind having more money.


    After hanging up the phone and receiving his takeout, Yang Haoran went out again to transfer the remaining 150,000 from the card into his ount. In his eyes, money was valuable. Making an extra trip to secure another 150,000 didn''t bother him; he even enjoyed it.


    The mindset of a money lover couldn''t be judged by conventional standards. Even if some actions seemed unnecessary to others, a money lover feltpelled to do them. Otherwise, they would be restless.


    It was already afternoon when he returned from the bank. During the afternoon, instead of lounging around, he perused several books borrowed from Master Jiang.


    Reviewing old knowledge can lead to new discoveries. From these books, Yang Haoran learned a great deal, which greatly aided him.


    Among other things, he learned much about the application of the soul gathering bead. What Master Jiang deemed of little importance, the soul gathering bead, now appeared in a different light.


    He learned how to shrink the soul gathering bead for easier carrying and acquired a practical method.


    The voices of the spirits inside the soul gathering bead couldn''t reach outside, and vice versa. However, this was not absolute. With this method, Yang Haoran could allow the voices of the spirits inside the bead to be heard outside, even specifying which spirit''s voice to transmit.


    Simrly, he could send his own or external voices into the soul gathering bead, allowing all the spirits inside to hear or selecting specific ones.


    Before mastering this method, he couldn''t have achieved this. Now, it posed no difficulty.


    Yang Haoran learned so much from Ning Longyang using this method. Otherwise, besides releasing Ning Longyang from the soul gathering bead for questioning, he had no other way. However, Ning Longyang was a semi-evil spirit. He wouldn''t be foolish enough to release such a terrifying creature from the soul gathering bead.


    Releasing Ning Longyang was easy, but bringing him back into the soul gathering bead was another matter. He didn''t think he could do it alone; in fact, surviving an encounter with Ning Longyang would be the best oue.


    Of course, he also learned how to better control the soul gathering bead and conserve his own Yin spirit power, which was nothing but beneficial to him.


    In the evening, Yang Haoran received calls from both Ma Ling and Wang Yiming. They asked about his recovery and suggested meeting up in a few days.


    Yang Haoran didn''t refuse. At the current rate, his injuries should be mostly healed in a few days, and going out for a bit wouldn''t be a problem.


    Moreover, he wanted to interact with other extraordinary individuals, expanding his knowledge and hopefully learning something useful from them. So, he didn''t reject such gatherings; instead, he looked forward to them.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the end of the month. Dressed in a suit, his shoes polished to a shine, Yang Haoran checked his hairstyle several times before leaving the grocery store with his hands in his pockets.


    His appearance was polished, giving off an air of sess. However, stepping out of the humble grocery store, he seemed out of ce.


    But Yang Haoran didn''t mind. He believed it was only temporary. Before long, he would change everything.


    With a confident smile, he hailed a taxi and headed straight to the South Lake Death God Temple.


    Today was payday for their Night Watch group. After a month of hard work, he would finally see the rewards today!

 Chapter 91: The Most Handsome Guy (1)

    Chapter 91: The Most Handsome Guy (1)


    Inside the hall behind the rocky walls, Yang Haoran was chatting with other Night Watch members as usual. He spoke sparingly, mostly listening with a smile on his face, asionally interjecting a few words to ensure he wasn''t being overlooked.


    This time, Xu Meijing was thest to arrive again, but this time her expression wasn''t too pleasant. She had a dark look on her face, as if someone owed her a great deal.


    Xu Meijing had long been the shining star among the Lecheng Night Watch. It wasn''t just because of her looks, but also because her monthly performance never failed to impress others. Combined with her naturally outgoing personality, it was difficult for her not to stand out.


    Her presence naturally drew the attention of others, including Yang Haoran. His gaze fell upon her.


    "Hmm, something''s off. That expression doesn''t seem right," remarked the Night Watch member beside Yang Haoran, his expression filled with puzzlement as if he couldn''t quite grasp what was going on.


    Yang Haoran didn''t inquire further about this. The reason was simple. With Xu Meijing''s face looking as dark as it did, anyone with eyes could see that something was amiss.


    "Showing such an expression... her performance this month is probably not that good," Master Jiang, seated beside Yang Haoran''s right, chimed in at this moment.


    Yang Haoran''s gaze shifted to Master Jiang. These words pleased him inwardly, even sparking a hint of satisfaction. However, he didn''t show it on his face. Instead, he feigned surprise.


    "No way, her performance has always been excellent every month. This month shouldn''t be an exception!"


    Yang Haoran''s words were not spoken quietly. They echoed clearly throughout the entire hall, catching the attention of all the Night Watch present, including Xu Meijing.


    Xu Meijing, already with an unpleasant expression, looked even more displeased upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words. Her face grew even darker, almost dripping with gloom. She red towards Yang Haoran, gritting her teeth in frustration.


    Master Jiang, standing nearby, was startled by Yang Haoran''s words and quickly whispered a reminder, "Keep your voice down!"


    After Yang Haoran assured Master Jiang with a casual response, he looked towards Xu Meijing. Ignoring her menacing expression, he unexpectedly smiled warmly, nodding as if greeting an old friend.


    Yang Haoran was never one to repay grievances with kindness. His smile towards Xu Meijing at this moment wasn''t the friendly demeanor of old friends reuniting. If one had to describe the meaning behind his smile, it was provocation¡ªtant and unreserved.


    Xu Meijing wasn''t foolish. How could she not see that Yang Haoran was provoking her? It made her seethe with anger, yet she found herself powerless to retaliate.


    The reactions of the two naturally didn''t escape the notice of the other Night Watch members. While not finding it strange¡ªsimr scenes had urred between them before¡ªthey were curious about the deep-seated animosity between the two and why they exuded such strong hostility upon meeting.


    At this moment, there was a ripple in the space in front of Divine Envoy Deng Feng''s exclusive seat. A crack appeared, and Deng Feng, with his sharp features, emerged from it.


    Though Xu Meijing was burning with fury inside, upon seeing Deng Feng, she could only suppress her anger. With a fierce re at Yang Haoran, she dared not act rashly.


    Yang Haoran, of course, didn''t dare to cause trouble in front of Deng Feng. This Boss could elevate him to Night Watch, but he could just as easily reduce him to an ordinary person.


    With Deng Feng''s appearance, it was finally time for the Night Watch to receive their sries. Temple priests like Master Jiang had only a handful of souls in their possession, ranging from as many as eleven to as few as five.


    However, as temple priests, their primary duty was to manage their respective Death God Temples, expand the influence of the Death God, recruit more followers, and provide assistance to believers in need. Their secondary task was to guide the undead and subdue evil spirits. So, even if they didn''t have many souls in hand each month, it wouldn''t greatly affect them. Instead, they still received a fixed amount of Soul Qi belonging to temple priests every month.


    Deng Feng didn''t react much. He neither affirmed nor denied the achievements of Master Jiang and the others, maintaining a rather indifferent demeanor.


    In just a moment, only Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing had yet to submit their souls.


    Compared to Master Jiang and the others, Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing were the professional Night Watch members. They didn''t have as many mundane tasks as temple priests and only needed to fulfill the duties of the Night Watch, which mainly involved guiding the undead and subduing evil spirits. Therefore, under normal circumstances, they should have far more souls in their possession than temple priests.


    Deng Feng didn''t even nce at Yang Haoran. Yang Haoran''s performance in the previous month was zero. Since Yang Haoran had only recently joined the Night Watch at the time, and had also ttered Deng Feng, Deng Feng didn''t immediately dismiss him. However, he was still particrly disappointed in Yang Haoran.


    Although another month had passed since then, Deng Feng still didn''t hold high hopes for Yang Haoran and naturally ignored himpletely.


    Xu Meijing was different. Since bing a Night Watch member, her monthly performance had both satisfied and surprised Deng Feng. He had high expectations for Xu Meijing, which remained unchanged this time.


    "Meijing, I believe your performance this time will still astonish me," Deng Feng said, looking at Xu Meijing with a smile.


    Deng Feng smiled. This was the first smile he had shown since appearing today, and it was directed solely at Xu Meijing.


    Xu Meijing hesitated for a moment, then, as if resigned to her fate, approached Deng Feng with a dark expression on her face.


    Deng Feng noticed that Xu Meijing''splexion seemed off, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. After all, Xu Meijing always carried herself with an air of superiority, and he had long grown ustomed to it.


    What he wanted was souls. As long as she could hand over satisfactory souls each month, she would be considered a good employee in his eyes¡ªapetent Night Watch. As for her personality, he couldn''t be bothered.


    Approaching Deng Feng, Xu Meijing took out the soul gathering bead. In that instant, her face flushed slightly.


    Deng Feng also paused when his gaze fell on the soul gathering bead. Inside it, twenty-one threads of soul were swimming.


    Twenty-one threads were already considered quite a few. Evenpared to temple priests like Master Jiang, who collected the most souls, Xu Meijing had half as many.


    However, for Xu Meijing, twenty-one threads were too few. Her past performances had far exceeded this.


    Yang Haoran was also surprised. Seeing Xu Meijing''s earlier bad mood and Master Jiang''s reminder, he realized that Xu Meijing''s performance this month might not be good. But he hadn''t expected it to be this poor.


    Before subduing the red-robed evil spirit, Yang Haoran already had thirty threads of soul in his soul gathering bead, which he had painstakingly collected from the wilderness every night. At the time, he thought that with just thirty threads, he wouldn''t be able to surpass Xu Meijing.


    But now, it seemed that things weren''t as he had imagined. Despite Lecheng''srge poption, the number of people who died each month due to various reasons was limited. If Xu Meijing''s business scope hadn''t expanded, fluctuations in her performance were normal.


    Yang Haoran was in a good mood. He lightly rotated the ring embedded with the soul gathering bead, his smile growing even more pronounced.


    He knew he had won this time!


    "Is this all for this month?" Deng Feng reacted, his smile fading as he looked at Xu Meijing in front of him.


    Xu Meijing nodded, then fell silent, seemingly not intending to exin further.


    "It seems I was right. Your performance this month truly surprises me," Deng Feng said.


    Xu Meijing still didn''t speak, maintaining her silence.


    "Meijing, you''ve always been the most outstanding Night Watch under mymand. I have high expectations for you. I hope you won''t disappoint me," Deng Feng said earnestly to Xu Meijing.


    Xu Meijing nodded again but still didn''t speak. At Deng Feng''s gesture, she returned to her seat.


    Only then did Deng Feng turn his gaze to Yang Haoran. He had no hope for Yang Haoran. If even Xu Meijing, who always had the best performance, did so poorly this month, in his eyes, Yang Haoran''s performance would surely be worse. He naturally wouldn''t hold any hope.


    Yang Haoran''s face bore his signature smile as he stood up, straightened his clothes, and then briskly walked towards Deng Feng.


    "Bastard is just being pretentious!" Xu Meijing couldn''t help but mutter under her breath when she saw Yang Haoran adjusting his clothes so meticulously.


    Her voice was low, only audible to herself. Others could only hear her mumbling something.


    With her performance this month so poor, even Xu Meijing''s mocking tone towards Yang Haoran had softened.


    "Bring it out; I''m busy," Deng Feng said, looking at Yang Haoran in front of him.


    Deng Feng treated Yang Haoran and Xu Meijingpletely differently. Yang Haoran''s expression remained unchanged, still wearing a smile on his face. He didn''t waste words. With a flip of his hand, a soul gathering bead appeared above his palm, which he respectfully handed to Deng Feng.


    Yang Haoran kept his posture low. Regardless of whether the person in front of him was his boss or a stranger, he would try to maintain a humble attitude.


    Initially appearing a bit impatient, Deng Feng''s expression softened slightly as he noticed Yang Haoran''s attitude. When his gaze fell on the soul gathering bead Yang Haoran handed over, he was once again stunned.


    This scene had just urred with Xu Meijing. He had been stunned then because Xu Meijing''s performance this month was unexpectedly poor, leaving him bewildered.


    And now, he was stunned again because Yang Haoran''s performance this month was unexpectedly good, momentarily leaving him at a loss.


    Not only Deng Feng, but all the Night Watch present, including Xu Meijing, had a drastic change in expression when they saw the situation inside Yang Haoran''s soul gathering bead. It was as if they had witnessed something incredibly unbelievable.

 Chapter 92: The Most Dashing Guy (2)

    Chapter 92: The Most Dashing Guy (2)


    They indeed should be astonished!


    They indeed deserved to be astonished!


    Within Yang Haoran''s soul gathering bead, there were a total of thirty-three soul threads. These soul threads varied in thickness. Apart from the ordinary undead-formed soul threads, there were also soul threads formed by extraordinary undead.


    Three of the soul threads stood out particrly. Compared to the other soul threads, these three were much thicker, especially one among them, as thick as a cigarette, which was particrly conspicuous, giving the impression of standing out from the crowd.


    The thickest soul thread was formed by the soul of the red robe evil spirit. It struggled and roared inside the soul gathering bead, revealing a fierce and terrifying appearance, with one milky-white eye clearly visible.


    "A half-step evil spirit!"


    Joy appeared on Deng Feng''s face. The fact that Yang Haoran could collect so many souls in a month had already surprised him greatly. What surprised him even more was that among these souls, there was actually a big guy like a half-step evil spirit!


    Apart from this big guy of a half-step evil spirit, two other undead also surprised him. Although they didn''t reach the level of a half-step evil spirit, the soul threads formed by their souls far exceeded those of other soul threads. It was obvious that they had devoured many undead.


    Even Divine Envoy Deng Feng was astonished, and naturally, the other Night Watch present were no exception, especially Xu Meijing, who had always been at odds with Yang Haoran. Her mouth slightly agape, her expression shocked, she seemed to find it hard to believe that everything she saw was real, so she rubbed her eyes.


    However, the scene before her didn''t change because of her rubbing. Everything she saw was indeed real.


    "How is it possible? With his little strength, how could he possibly be a match for a half-step evil spirit? Even though our Yin spirit power inside has some restraint against ghostly beings, with his strength, at most, he could just barely survive against a half-step evil spirit. How could he possibly subdue it!"


    Xu Meijing''s doubts were shared by the other Night Watch present. They had all be Night Watch before Yang Haoran, both in terms of experience and strength. So they had some idea of the strength of a half-step evil spirit. They were very puzzled about how Yang Haoran managed to subdue this half-step evil spirit and collect it into the soul gathering bead.


    "The strength of a half-step evil spirit is considerable, but it''s far from something you can handle. How did you do it?"


    Deng Feng was very pleased, and his attitude towards Yang Haoran took a big turn. His previously stern face now bore a smile.


    "I did it together with two friends. I was even stabbed because of it, almost lost my life."


    Yang Haoran''s expression remained unchanged. He still wore his trademark smile, neither obsequious nor proud.


    He said it very simply and casually, as if he was talking about a trivial matter. But even in such a seemingly simple and casual remark, there was a lot to it.


    The emphasis of his words wasn''t on who he subdued the red robe evil spirit with, but on the fact that he almost lost his life while subduing it.


    Deng Feng didn''t inquire further about who Yang Haoran subdued the red robe evil spirit with. He just nodded with a smile, and his perception of Yang Haoran changed somewhat.


    "The resentment of an evil spirit is extremely heavy, and its harm far exceeds that of undead. Even a half-step evil spirit is like this. Such an existence cannot be left in the mortal world. Otherwise, who knows how many living people will die at its hands."


    "The so-called Night Watch is the guardian of the night. So I hope you always remember, even if it means death, never forget your identity and your duty!"


    Deng Feng suddenly uttered these words, which surprised Yang Haoran and also made him somewhat puzzled. But he didn''t show these emotions on his face, just nodded in agreement, without saying another word.


    "You did very well this time. Not arrogant, not rash. I''m starting to appreciate you a bit." Deng Feng chuckled.


    As these words fell into Yang Haoran''s ears, they naturally sounded as melodious as heavenly music, but when they reached Xu Meijing''s ears, they seemed a bit harsh. Xu Meijing always felt that Deng Feng''s words seemed to have a hidden meaning.


    Next came the most tense and exciting part: Deng Feng, the boss himself, was going to personally distribute the sries to his subordinates!


    Deng Feng once again took out the wooden box he had taken outst time. Under his control, the box erupted with arge amount of pure Yin Qi, or what Yang Haoran and others called Soul Qi.


    The Soul Qi was divided into streams, each with different thicknesses ording to their respective performances. But the one belonging to Yang Haoran was the thickest and richest, several times more than Xu Meijing''s!


    Xu Meijing had performed very wellst month, but the Soul Qi she received this time was not as much as Yang Haoran''s. The reason was simple: the Soul Qi that could be exchanged for by a half-step evil spirit was quite terrifying, requiring arge number of ordinary undead to evenpare. This point was clear to all the Night Watch except Yang Haoran.


    Watching his own stream of Soul Qi, so massive, Yang Haoran didn''t show any expression on his face, but the speed of his heartbeat involuntarily increased quite a bit.


    The Soul Qi was like a ck python rushing towards him. He didn''t move his body, just licked his slightly dry lips, allowing the Soul Qi to flow into his body.


    Because this stream of Soul Qi was too dense, for a short time, these Soul Qi couldn''t all enter his body. The other Night Watch, including Xu Meijing, had alreadypleted the infusion of Soul Qi into their bodies, while he was still enveloped in arge amount of Soul Qi.


    The pitch-ck Soul Qi enveloped Yang Haoran''s body, infiltrating from every part of his body. Even so, the Soul Qi covering him couldn''t fully merge into his body in a short time.


    Deng Feng had left at some point, and the other Night Watch, including Xu Meijing, looked at Yang Haoran, who was receiving the infusion of Soul Qi. Without exception, envy was evident in their eyes.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran undoubtedly became the most outstanding figure in the hall. He was the star employee of their unit for this month, the center of everyone''s attention!


    Xu Meijing was in a bad mood. With a cold snort, she stopped watching and left with a stern face, her hands in her pockets.


    Staying here for a while longer would only make her feel more frustrated. She was afraid that if she stayed any longer, her emotions would get out of control, and she might end up beating up Yang Haoran. So she chose to leave, out of sight, out of mind.


    However, as Xu Meijing left, she secretly vowed to herself that no matter what, she would regain the face she lost today!


    Next month, she would make sure to provoke this despicable guy just like he provoked her today!


    Actually, Xu Meijing chose to leave at this moment out of another concern.


    Although she hadn''t deeply interacted with Yang Haoran, she had encountered him a few times and had some understanding of him. Once this despicable guypleted the infusion of Soul Qi, he was bound to make some sarcastic remarks and tease her. To avoid putting herself in such an embarrassing situation, she thought it was wise to leave early.


    Xu Meijing''s considerations were not without reason. If she didn''t leave now, once Yang Haoranpleted the infusion of Soul Qi, the situation she feared would indeed ur.


    When Yang Haoran finished the infusion of Soul Qi, he noticed that all the other Night Watch, except Xu Meijing, hadn''t left.


    Not seeing Xu Meijing, Yang Haoran felt a bit regretful. Today would have been a perfect opportunity to taunt her, but he had missed it.


    Just as he sighed inwardly, a wave of congrattions reached his ears, and the other Night Watch expressed their congrattions to him at this moment.


    To this, Yang Haoran quickly responded with a smile. There was no hint of pride on his face; he only showed humility.


    Yang Haoran wasn''t sure why these Night Watch hadn''t left, but facing their enthusiasm, he didn''t dare to neglect them. After all, he was just a neer, and it was necessary to maintain good rtions with these veterans.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so capable, Little Yang, actually being able to subdue even such a formidable guy as a half-step evil spirit. It really shocks and shames me as an old man!"


    "Yeah, evil spirits are so powerful,pletely different from undead. Even a half-step evil spirit, the best I could do would be to run away. It''s really difficult to subdue one and put it into a soul gathering bead."


    "Although a half-step evil spirit is not a true evil spirit, its illusion realm is still very troublesome. It''s not easy to deal with. Haoran, you achieved this shortly after bing a Night Watch. Your future is limitless!"


    The Night Watch exchanged words one after another, and Yang Haoran didn''t know who to respond to, so he just smiled and nodded in agreement.


    Whether what the others said was right or wrong, nodding in agreement was a kind of affirmation to them. This way, even if it didn''t improve their rtionship, at least it wouldn''t offend them.


    Until the end, when all the Night Watch voluntarily wished to exchange contact information with Yang Haoran, he finally understood why they suddenly became so enthusiastic towards him.


    It turned out that all these Night Watch hoped that in the future, if there were big deals and Yang Haoran couldn''t handle them alone, he would contact them. After the sess, they would share the profits.


    And by "big deals," they meant the existence of half-step evil spirits and true evil spirits.


    Yang Haoran didn''t know how strong evil spirits were because he hadn''t fought a real one yet, but he had witnessed how terrifying a half-step evil spirit could be. If he were to face a half-step evil spirit alone, he definitely wouldn''t be a match.


    However, just because he wasn''t a match didn''t mean that the other Night Watch from Lecheng weren''t either. Compared to Yang Haoran, these Night Watch were all seasoned veterans. Despite their modesty, their strength surpassed Yang Haoran''s. When it came to facing evil spirits, it was hard to say, but if they encountered a half-step evil spirit, they definitely had a chance of winning.


    So, Yang Haoran didn''t refuse their proposal and agreed dly. It was a good thing to have their help when he couldn''t handle things alone. Not only could he build better rtionships with them, but he could also benefit himself. It was a win-win situation.


    "They are actively reaching out to you, which is also a kind of affirmation of you. This time, you did really well. Even I, as your introducer, am basking in your glory." After all the other Night Watch had left, Master Jiang smiled and spoke to Yang Haoran.


    Before Yang Haoran could respond, Master Jiang continued, but this time, he put away his smile and became serious.


    "If you encounter a true evil spirit, you must be careful. The gap between a half-step evil spirit and a true evil spirit is like the gap between undead and a half-step evil spirit. They are very powerful!"

 Chapter 93: Appointment

    Chapter 93: Appointment


    Yang Haoran could sense sincerity in Master Jiang''s reminder, and he nodded with a smile in response, saying, "Rest assured, Master Jiang, I''ll be careful."


    Having interacted with Yang Haoran for some time, Master Jiang knew he was not reckless. Since he had already been reminded, he believed Yang Haoran wouldn''t just brush off his words.


    "How much has your Yin spirit power improved this time?" Master Jiang asked again.


    It was only then that Yang Haoran realized he hadn''t checked, as he had been preupied with other Night Watch tasks.


    Extending his arm, he exerted his Yin spirit power to its fullest, swirling ck smoke enveloping his palm. Though it still only covered one hand, the density of the ck smoke had doubled since before.


    If he wished, he could diffuse his Yin spirit power to cover a wider area, but doing so would dilute it, weakening both defense and offense.


    "My Yin spirit power has doubled," Yang Haoran said with a wave of his hand, dispersing the Yin spirit power and smiling at Master Jiang.


    "Not bad at all. It took me a whole year to reach your level of Yin spirit power after bing a Night Watch. You''re much stronger than I am," Master Jiang chuckled.


    "You''re being modest, Master Jiang. I''ve just been lucky. If it weren''t for subduing that evil spirit by chance this time, reaching this level of Yin spirit power within a year would have been difficult," Yang Haoran humbly replied.


    Master Jiang didn''t dwell on the matter further. He simply smiled and didn''tment on Yang Haoran''s words.


    After leaving the hall together, the ce fell silent. Except for thest day of each month, it remained untouched.


    Before leaving, Yang Haoran took several soul gathering beads from the hall. While these beads might seem magical to outsiders, they weremon among the Night Watch. However, they were only to be used freely by them. Passing them to anyone outside the Yin Division without authorization would result in punishment if discovered.


    Exiting the hall, Yang Haoran continued to assist with various tasks around the temple, joining Master Jiang and other temple priests for lunch at the Death God Temple upon invitation, before returning to the grocery store.


    For the next few days, Yang Haoran didn''t venture out during the day, focusing on business, recuperating, and reading the books borrowed from Master Jiang.


    At night, despite his injuries, he continued his duty of guiding the undead to subdue malevolent spirits. However, in recent days, his harvest had been minimal, finding only a few ordinary undead.


    After a few days, his injuries had nearly healed, especially with the infusion of Soul Qi and the enhancement of Yin spirit power, his recovery speed had increased significantly.


    Moreover, with the strengthened Yin spirit power, even if he stayed awake all night, he remained energetic during the day. When his body felt weary, a short nap of an hour or two would refresh himpletely. This allowed him to continue his business during the day and fulfill his duties at night.


    For Yang Haoran, this was indeed a blessing, as it gave him more time to do what he needed.


    He had memorized most of the books borrowed from Master Jiang, with only a small portion left to study. However, he was confident he would remember everything before the new year. He felt a bit embarrassed for holding onto the books for so long.


    He always cared about returning borrowed items promptly. Even if the lender didn''t ask for them back, he felt they might need them and just didn''t want to ask. This was something Yang Haoran always paid attention to.


    In the afternoon, Yang Haoran received calls from both Wang Yiming and Ma Ling. Since the incident at the Wu Family vi, they had exchanged contact information but hadn''t met again.


    During this period, both had called to check on Yang Haoran''s recovery and to suggest meeting up. Given Yang Haoran''s slow recovery, they had postponed the n.


    However, this afternoon, when he received another call, Yang Haoran considered it. Learning that Ma Ling would leave Lecheng soon, he decided to ept the invitation for the evening.


    Ma Ling was not from Lecheng but had been brought in by Master Wu from elsewhere. Due to her yful nature, she had stayed in Lecheng after the incident at the Wu Family vi to have some fun before returning home for the holidays. Since her departure was imminent, she didn''t want to linger in Lecheng.


    In the evening, Yang Haoran closed his grocery store early and dressed neatly for the appointment. Knowing that tonight''s rendezvous involved extraordinary individuals, he didn''t bring Guanhai along.


    While Guanhai knew some of his affairs, Ma Ling and Wang Yiming might not appreciate his presence, especially Wang Yiming, who always seemed stern and difficult to get along with.


    Arriving at the designated restaurant, a waiter led Yang Haoran to a private room where Ma Ling and Wang Yiming were already waiting.


    Wang Yiming sat with a stern expression, sipping tea, while Ma Ling was absorbed in her mobile phone. They seemed to have little inmon and were preupied with their own activities.


    Yang Haoran didn''t expect to be thest one to arrive, nor did he anticipate the awkwardness between Ma Ling and Wang Yiming, who sat there like strangers.


    Upon Yang Haoran''s arrival, both Ma Ling and Wang Yiming turned their attention to him. Wang Yiming''s stern expression softened into a slight smile, while Ma Ling happily stood up, gesturing for Yang Haoran to sit beside her.


    The awkward atmosphere dissipated with Yang Haoran''s arrival. Wang Yiming and Ma Ling didn''t have a good rtionship, which Yang Haoran had observed during the incident at the Wu Family vi. However, despite experiencing a life-and-death battle together, their rtionship hadn''t improved much.


    "Bring us the food quickly, I''m starving! And get two bottles of good wine," Ma Ling called out to the waiter as she ushered Yang Haoran to his seat.


    "We have a variety of good wines here. May I ask which one you prefer?" the waiter politely inquired.


    "The most expensive one," Ma Ling replied without hesitation.


    The waiter hesitated for a moment. Ma Ling appeared young, yet she requested the most expensive wine without a second thought. Uncertain if Ma Ling was joking or serious, the waiter looked to Yang Haoran for guidance.


    Although Yang Haoran thought a regr wine would suffice, he didn''t respond to the waiter. Instead, he smiled and nced at Ma Ling.


    Rolling her eyes, Ma Ling seemed displeased with the waiter''s reaction. She reassured, "Don''t worry, I''m not joking. I''m serious. Just do as I say."


    Recognizing Ma Ling''s sincerity, the waiter respectfully acknowledged her request before hurrying out of the room.


    The restaurant served the dishes promptly, and soon the table was filled with food and wine. Initially, there were few conversations among the three, but as they drank more and more, their rtionships improved, and the topics became more abundant. Even Wang Yiming, who usually wore a stern expression, asionallyughed heartily.


    Tonight''s gathering wasn''t merely because they possessed abilities beyond ordinary people. It was also because they had faced the red robe evil spirit incident together, forming a bond through shared hardships.


    Previously, they found it hard to open up due to unfamiliarity and individual considerations. However, with the assistance of food and alcohol, the situation naturally changed, and they became more rxed with each other.


    While Ma Ling was naturally lively, even Wang Yiming, who typically wore a serious demeanor, became talkative under the influence of alcohol.


    It must be said that alcohol could be detrimental, but sometimes, in certain situations, it was indispensable.


    "Did you know that day, the reason I could summon so many ghost ying talismans was because I had drawn almost all ghost ying talismans in the afternoon? Combined with what I had left from before, I had so many. It''s a pity I used them all in one go. Now, thinking back, it still hurts," Wang Yiming, his face flushed with alcohol, spoke loudly enough for the entire room to hear.


    Inside the private room, both Yang Haoran and Ma Ling didn''t find Wang Yiming''s voice too loud. Yang Haoran was ustomed to the noise in such ces, while Ma Ling, with her naturally loud voice, didn''t find Wang Yiming''s voice excessive.


    "If it weren''t for my Nine-Character Mantra Array injuring the red robe evil spirit first, even if you summoned more ghost ying talismans, it wouldn''t have been effective. Ultimately, it was the might of my Ma family''s Nine-Character Mantra Array. If I had been prepared earlier, I wouldn''t have fallen into the evil spirit''s illusion realm, and I could have taken care of it easily!"


    If Ma Ling had said this when they first met, neither Wang Yiming nor Yang Haoran would have believed her. However, after witnessing Ma Ling''s Nine-Character Mantra Array, although they still felt her words were exaggerated, they didn''t dare topletely refute them.


    However, one thing was certain: the Nine-Character Mantra Array was indeed powerful. If Ma Ling had held on for a moment longer, Wang Yiming wouldn''t have faced any troubleter.


    As they continued chatting, fueled by alcohol, their spirits rose, and the atmosphere grew livelier. However, outside the room, the waiter began to feel uneasy.


    "Should I call the police?"


    The waiter, holding his mobile phone, looked flustered, unable to decide.

 Chapter 94: Enthusiastic Public

    Chapter 94: Enthusiastic Public


    "These three, could they have escaped from a psychiatric hospital?"


    The waitress clutched her mobile phone tightly, looking anxious and torn.


    She had been stationed outside the private room, ready to attend to any needs of the customers promptly. However, she hadn''t anticipated needing assistance herself. Now, she craved a sense of security.


    Facing one lunatic would unsettle anyone, but three at once diminished any sense of security she had left.


    The reason the waitress regarded Yang Haoran and hispanions as lunatics was their conversation, which no sane person couldprehend or ept. They talked about gods, talismans, murder and concealment, vengeful spirits, monsters devouring humans, and so forth.


    Were these topics normal for conversation?


    Perhaps normal people might asionally discuss such matters out of personal interest, but it would merely be idle chatter, nothing more.


    However, these three in the private room were different; they spoke with conviction, as if it were all real.


    The young waitress,cking significant life experience and timid by nature, found herself unnerved by the conversation in the room.


    It wasn''t that she believed in the supernatural; rather, she suspected the trio to be lunatics, which bred fear and difort in her.


    Therefore, she considered calling the police the most appropriate course of action to handle the situation.


    However, she wasn''t foolish. Despite suspecting the trio to be lunatics, she acknowledged their rights. After some deliberation, she pocketed her mobile phone, intending to report the matter to their manager.


    Regardless of whether the trio were lunatics or not, as long as she reported the matter to her manager, it would no longer be her concern. She only needed to protect herself, keep a safe distance from the lunatics, and avoid getting harmed by them.


    Just as she was about to act on this decision, the voice of a woman reached her ears.


    "The police? Three lunatics have been found here. I think they''re dangerous. You need toe and handle this quickly. If they harm other customers, it''ll be a disaster. Who knows what lunatics are capable of!"


    "Yes, yes, it sounds like three people. I have no idea where they came from. They''re either lunatics or murderers. You shoulde over. Lives are at stake, and it''s your duty!"


    "Yes, I understand. I''m aware of the situation. I''m not making a false report. I''m right here..."


    Following the voice, the waitress saw that the one calling was a middle-aged woman. She seemed nervous, speaking in a hushed tone. If the waitress hadn''t been so close to their table, she wouldn''t have heard the woman''s call to the police.


    The middle-aged woman sat nearby, so she could hear Yang Haoran and hispanions'' conversation clearly. Despite her husband''s objections, she decided to call the police.


    "What are you doing, causing such amotion over dinner!"


    Seeing his wife hang up the phone, the husband frowned, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    "What do you know! Do you realize how dangerous lunatics can be? They can kill and get away with it!" The middle-aged woman retorted, casting a disdainful nce at her husband.


    "If you think it''s dangerous, we can leave first. You don''t need to make such a fuss!" The man remained dissatisfied.


    "You know nothing! We can leave, but what about the other customers in the restaurant? Lunatics are dangerous by nature, and drunk lunatics are even worse!" The middle-aged woman cursed.


    "But what if they''re not lunatics? Isn''t it normal for people to talk nonsense when they''re drunk?" The man argued.


    "Do you think I''ve lived for over forty years in vain? Haven''t I seen drunk people before? Can''t I tell the difference between being drunk and being a lunatic?" The middle-aged woman snapped loudly, seemingly on the verge of exploding at her husband''s remarks.


    The man wanted to say something more, but seeing the fiery look in his wife''s eyes, he swallowed his words, shook his head, sighed, and said nothing more.


    As the middle-aged woman called the police, the waitress beside her breathed a sigh of relief. Life was getting better; people could afford to eat well. With more enthusiastic individuals like the middle-aged woman, she felt gratified. It was the presence of such enthusiastic members of society that made the world a better ce.


    Enthusiasm was a good thing, but acting without understanding the situation could sometimes backfire.


    Of course, the me couldn''t entirely fall on the middle-aged woman. If anyone was to me, it was Yang Haoran and hispanions for being careless and forgetting that they were in a restaurant, not at home.


    Under normal circumstances, Yang Haoran would have considered this. However, tonight, he had other matters on his mind, so he overlooked this detail.


    With the strengthening of his Yin spirit power, he noticed the increasing heaviness of the Yin Qi surrounding him. This Yin Qi wouldn''t affect him personally, but it would impact those around him.


    Being single at the moment wasn''t a concern, as his parents didn''t live with him. However, this situation wasn''t sustainable in the long run.


    Once he saved enough money, he would buy a house and a car, and eventually bring his parents to live with him. Moreover, he nned to marry and have children. If the Yin Qi enveloping him remained unresolved, his family would inevitably suffer its effects, bing weak and sickly, or even losing their lives. This was not something he wanted to see.


    On the day at the Wu Family vi, Yang Haoran couldn''t initially sense Wang Yiming''s spiritual fluctuations. At that time, he assumed Wang Yiming must have used some method to conceal his own power fluctuations.


    Now, he pondered whether the method Wang Yiming had used could affect him. Removing the Yin Qi from his body was impossible; as long as he had Yin spirit power within him, the Yin Qi wouldn''t dissipate.


    He certainly didn''t want to lose his Yin spirit power. He had worked hard to be a Night Watcher, and he wouldn''t give up now.


    What he desired was to draw the Yin Qi entwined around his body back into himself, thereby preventing it from affecting those around him.


    He wanted to speak up, but Wang Yiming and Ma Ling were engrossed in their conversation. Two people who originally had nothing inmon found themselves chatting fervently under the influence of alcohol, like long-lost friends. He felt awkward interrupting them directly, so while he joined in their conversation, he also sought an opportunity to inquire.


    That was what upied his mind at the moment. Because he was so preupied, he focused all his attention on this matter,pletely overlooking the possibility that their loud conversation might cause any issues.


    Unbeknownst to him, the police were already on their way.


    In order to create an opportunity for himself, Yang Haoran tried to steer the conversation towards Yin Qi. Gradually, the topic of conversation among the three shifted from various bizarre events to his own situation.


    "Your Yin Qi seems to have intensified these days. Is it because I''m drunk and sensing it wrong, or have you recently gained strength?" Ma Ling looked at Yang Haoran beside her, smiling tipsily.


    "I hadn''t noticed until you mentioned it. His Yin Qi has indeed be much heavier. For those in the Yin Division, having heavy Yin Qi is a good thing. It shows that his strength is increasing." Wang Yiming, also looking intoxicated,ughed, a hint of envy apparent in his drunken eyes.


    Finally steering the conversation in the desired direction, Yang Haoran felt a sense of relief. Though inwardly pleased, he maintained a somber expression on his face, even offering a wry smile and shaking his head in a pretense of denial.


    "Good? What''s good about it? Heavy Yin Qi doesn''t affect me much, but it greatly impacts those around me."


    His voice carried a sense of resignation, as if this matter troubled him greatly.


    Yang Haoran''s words were half true and half false. While he denied that the intensification of Yin Qi had any benefits, the truth was that it did, albeit with some inconvenience. Such half-truths were the most difficult to discern.


    "That''s true. The heavy Yin Qi around you does indeed have a significant impact on the people around you, especially those closest to you. They spend every day with you, so they''re affected the most," Ma Ling said, lifting her cup and taking arge gulp of white wine before turning to address Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran nodded with a wry smile, acknowledging Ma Ling''s correctness.


    Satisfied with Yang Haoran''s affirmation, Ma Ling felt pleased. Then, turning to Yang Haoran, she asked, "Are you married?"


    As soon as the question left her lips, Ma Ling, who had just taken arge gulp of wine, lifted her cup again. It was clear she loved her liquor.


    Yang Haoran shook his head and replied with a smile, "I''m still young. Wouldn''t it be too early for me to get married?"


    "Pfft!"


    Ma Ling couldn''t hold back, spitting out the white wine in her mouth. Obviously, Yang Haoran''s words had struck a nerve.


    "Uncle, you''re still young?" Ma Ling couldn''t believe it.


    "I''m only thirty. Is that not considered young?" Yang Haoran asked with a wry smile.


    "Thirty is still considered young? Moreover, you don''t even look like you''re just thirty," Ma Ling teased.


    "Yeah, thirty is old. If you calcte life expectancy to be sixty, you''ve already lived half your life. At my age of twenty-three, that''s what I call young," Wang Yiming joked as well.


    Wang Yiming, who usually wore a stern expression, rarely joked, especially after getting drunk. This contrasted sharply with his usual demeanor.


    "Don''t call me uncle. You''re not much better. At twenty-three, you still call that young? As for me, at eighteen, I can be considered young," Ma Ling said proudly, then looked at Yang Haoran again, continuing, "Uncle, since you''re not married, do you have a girlfriend?"


    Yang Haoran smiled wryly and shook his head again, responding frankly, "No."


    "No girlfriend? Perfect!" Ma Ling appeared extremely happy. Yang Haoran looked at her in surprise, wondering if the young girl had taken a liking to him.


    Seemingly sensing Yang Haoran''s thoughts, Ma Ling quickly exined with a smile, "Don''t misunderstand, Uncle. I''m not interested in old fogeys like you. When I said ''perfect,'' I meant that since you don''t have a girlfriend, you don''t need to go looking for one. It''s fine to remain single for the rest of your life. With Yin Qi so heavy on you, you shouldn''t harm any poor girl."

 Chapter 95: Chen Ying

    Chapter 95: Chen Ying


    Ma Ling''s words were like a sharp knife stabbing into Yang Haoran''s chest. He truly hadn''t expected this girl to speak so harshly after getting drunk, every word hitting him hard.


    From a rational perspective, Ma Ling''s words weren''t wrong. She was speaking the truth, but often, the truth hurts the most.


    "Haha, you''re thirty and still don''t have a girlfriend, Brother Yang, you really need to step up your game. If you''re wealthy, it''s fine, but if not, it''s troublesome. It''ll be even harder to find someone in a few more years."


    Wang Yimingughed heartily, clearly enjoying himself. To Yang Haoran, it seemed like Wang Yiming was adding insult to injury.


    But it didn''t end there. As Wang Yiming''sughter subsided, Ma Ling chimed in again with a smile.


    "What you said is true. Someone like uncle here, with an average appearance and getting older, indeed has a hard time finding a partner. I heard from Xiaoxiao that uncle''s family isn''t well off either, which only makes it worse." Ma Ling nced at Yang Haoran and continued with a meaningful tone, "Uncle, while you''re not bald yet, find a good person and get married. Don''t be too picky."


    The two of them burst intoughter, while Yang Haoran''s smile became strained. He had tried to steer the conversation towards finding a solution for his Yin Qi problem, but instead of help, he found himself subjected to their mockery.


    Yang Haoran was skilled in banter, bordering on mastery, but he rarely engaged in it with outsiders, usually only with Guanhai.


    Tonight, however, he found himself intrigued by their banter and tempted to join in the verbal sparring. Yet, he refrained because that wasn''t his main objective.


    Before Yang Haoran could redirect the conversation, Wang Yiming, in the midst of his excitement, spoke again.


    "Haha, luckily I have a girlfriend now, and she treats me well. From the looks of it, I won''t end up like Brother Yang."


    Wang Yiming seemed intoxicated, yet his tone was filled with pride. But just as he finished speaking, the door to the private room was forcefully pushed open, and a group of armed police officers stormed in!


    "Don''t move!"


    The three in the room were stunned. They hadn''t expected this sudden intrusion. Just as they were engrossed in their conversation, the police burst in, guns pointed at them!


    It was standard procedure for the Lecheng police to be armed when responding to a call. If the targets didn''t cooperate, they had the right to use force. Though Yang Haoran and hispanions were not ordinary individuals, the presence of handguns still posed a threat to them, especially with more than one gun pointed at them.


    But that was secondary. The main issue was theirplete confusion about why the police had mobilized in such force.


    "Wang Yiming! What are you doing here!"


    Just as Yang Haoran was both surprised and puzzled, one of the female officers suddenly called out Wang Yiming''s name. Her voice betrayed deep astonishment.


    Following her gaze, Yang Haoran furrowed his brows slightly. He actually recognized the female officer who had called out Wang Yiming''s name!


    She was none other than the policewoman who had arrested him initially during the Decaying Corpse Granny incident. Back then, Yang Haoran had received a few blows from her and had been beaten by other officers as well.


    Though he waster cleared of being a home invader, the police never apologized to him. They simply told him he could leave the station. And it was this policewoman who had escorted him out of the station.


    Yang Haoran vividly remembered the words she had spoken to him as she saw him off. Although he didn''t show much reaction at the time, her attitude had left a deep impression on him, making him remember her distinctly.


    As the female officer called out Wang Yiming''s name, the other police officers present seemed to recognize him as well. They looked at Wang Yiming with a mixture of curiosity and suspicion, then nced at the female officer.


    "Chen Ying! What... what''s going on?" Wang Yiming looked at the female officer, his expression a mix of surprise and confusion.


    "We received a report that there were three dangerous individuals here, either psychopaths or murderers, so we rushed over. But what I didn''t expect was that you would be one of them!" The female officer frowned, her expression extremely displeased. Whether her displeasure was directed at the informant or at Yang Haoran and hispanions, it was unclear.


    "Psychopaths? Murderers? Are you kidding me?" Wang Yiming''s drunkenness had dissipated somewhat, and he had be more sober. He looked at the other officers and said, "This must be a misunderstanding. Do you really think I''m a psychopath or a murderer?"


    "Put your guns away."


    The one who spoke seemed to be the team leader of the officers. As he spoke, all the police officers, including Chen Ying, holstered their guns.


    "Wang Yiming, you''ve really made it big now. You''ve even managed to rope in these chatans. I truly admire you."


    It was Chen Ying who spoke first. She nced at Wang Yiming, then at Yang Haoran, her expression not pleasant at all. Clearly, she not only noticed Yang Haoran''s presence but also recognized him.


    "It''s been a while. You''ve learned to dress yourself up, but no matter how you dress, it doesn''t change the fact that you''re a chatan. I told you before, I don''t like frauds like you who deceive people. You''re the cancer of this society!"


    Chen Ying''s words made Yang Haoran feel quite ufortable, but he didn''t show it on his face. Instead, he put on a fake innocent smile.


    "Haha, Uncle, it seems like she''s talking about you. Calling you a chatan. Haha, it''s hrious! Don''t take it to heart, she''s just a mortal." Ma Lingughed heartily, while Chen Ying''s expression darkened. To her, Ma Ling''s response felt like a provocation.


    "Little girl, what''s so funny? Do you find it honorable to be associated with such chatans?" Chen Ying spoke coldly.


    Ma Ling''s smile faded upon hearing this, and she felt a surge of anger.


    It''s understandable why she felt annoyed. They were having a good conversation, and suddenly a group of police burst in, pointing guns at them. Anyone would feel ufortable in such a situation.


    With Ma Ling''s skills, wherever she went, people treated her politely, even figures like Master Wu. She rarely faced such provocation in all these years, and she couldn''t bear this kind of stimtion.


    Just as her anger was about to erupt, Wang Yiming spoke up.


    Somehow, Wang Yiming''s drunkenness vanished, and he regained his usual demeanor, wearing a stern expression, as if someone owed him a great deal of money.


    "Chen Ying, what nonsense are you spouting? They''re all my friends. Can''t you speak more politely?"


    Wang Yiming''s rtionship with Chen Ying seemed unusual, evident from his tone.


    "Of course, I know they''re your friends. Otherwise, why would you be sitting here drinking and chatting together? But I''m curious, you discuss all sorts of supernatural things and various murders. It makes people wonder if you have ulterior motives." Chen Ying said.


    After speaking, Chen Ying ignored Wang Yiming''s grim face and looked at their team leader, saying, "Team leader, let''s take them back to the station. It''s not good to stay here."


    The arrival of the police attracted quite a few onlookers around the private room. Some were restaurant customers, while others were restaurant staff. They didn''t believe Yang Haoran and hispanions were innocent. In their eyes, being approached by the police meant they must have some issues.


    The team leader nodded. He had simr thoughts, but considering Wang Yiming''s status, he hadn''t acted on them. Now that Chen Ying had spoken up, he felt less hesitant.


    "Let''s discuss this at the station. It''s not appropriate here," the team leader said.


    "Hmph, what if I don''t go with you?" Ma Ling snorted and asked.


    "Little girl, if you don''te with us, then we''ll have to use force. Don''t try to resist. If you resist, we can shoot directly. Besides, if you really have nothing to hide, why be afraid ofing with us?" Chen Ying retorted.


    "I don''t want to go with you. It''s purely because I don''t want to. Fear has nothing to do with it. And go ahead, try shooting. See if I''m incapable of resisting under your lousy gun." Ma Ling showed no intention of backing down. Her words not only intensified Chen Ying''s anger but also made the other police officers'' faces grim.


    Chen Ying was quite enraged but was stopped by the team leader''s gesture.


    "Little girl, I''ve been a policeman for many years, and I''ve seen all kinds of arrogant people. But in the end, they all suffer. If you continue to resist us, you''ll be one of them."


    The middle-aged team leader spoke, perhaps due to his profession, he carried an air of authority in his voice. It wasn''t loud but carried immense power.


    Ma Ling, having experienced grander asions, wasn''t affected by the team leader''s words. His words might have an effect on ordinary people, but for Ma Ling, they held no weight.


    "All right, the more you say that, the more excited I be. Come on, do your worst. Let me see how you''ll make me one of them."


    As she finished speaking, Ma Ling picked up the ck leather case beside her, showing a demeanor that suggested she was ready to confront the police.

 Chapter 96: Shock! Shock! Shock!

    Chapter 96: Shock! Shock! Shock!


    The situation became tense in an instant, on the verge of eruption. The middle-aged team leader and the other police officers naturally didn''t pay much attention to Ma Ling, nor did they take her words seriously.


    Likewise, Ma Ling showed no signs of fear. She was confident in her own strength. If it came to a fight, even if she got hurt, these police officers wouldn''t have an easy time dealing with her.


    Moreover, she wasn''t alone in this.


    At this critical moment, the middle-aged team leader''s phone rang. He didn''t want to take the call at this time, but when he saw the caller ID, his brow furrowed.


    "Keep an eye on them," the middle-aged team leader instructed, then answered the call and left the private room. The other police officers kept watch over Yang Haoran and hispanions. Although they had holstered their guns due to Wang Yiming''s presence, Ma Ling''s assertiveness now tempted them to draw their weapons again.


    In less than a minute, or at most half a minute, the middle-aged team leader returned from the private room. Without ncing at Yang Haoran and hispanions or Ma Ling''s arrogant attitude, he addressed the other officers directly, "Let''s pack up!"


    With thatmand, the middle-aged team leader left the private room. Though the other officers didn''t know what had happened, their team leader had given the order, and they had to obey.


    Without further questioning, they left the room, with Chen Ying shooting a nce at Yang Haoran before leaving. She then looked at Ma Ling''s smug face and gave Wang Yiming a fierce re before exiting the room.


    As the police left, they left behind a crowd of gossiping onlookers. They were confused, some guessing randomly, some fabricating stories. They encircled the private room inyers, and anyone unaware would think a murder had taken ce there.


    Although the police had departed, Yang Haoran and hispanions lost their mood. Under such circumstances, they couldn''t continue sitting there, drinking and chatting. Even if they wanted to, the boss of this establishment probably wouldn''t allow it.


    "Today is really unlucky. I won''te to this damn ce in Lecheng again!" Ma Ling grumbled. She called the waiter to settle the bill, and soon someone hurried into the private room. However, this person wasn''t the female waiter they had seen before but a middle-aged chubby man.


    The middle-aged man was sweating profusely, panting as if he had just finished some strenuous activity, exining his exhausted appearance.


    Once inside the private room, the chubby man attempted to close the door, only to find it damaged. He could only use a piece of wood to block the entrance, preventing the curious onlookers outside from seeing what was happening inside the room.


    "Excuse me, what can I do for you three?" the chubby man bowed obsequiously, fearing to offend Yang Haoran and hispanions.


    Indeed, this chubby man was the boss of this restaurant, but his business in Lecheng extended beyond just this one establishment. He rarely appeared here, and he wasn''t supposed to be here tonight either. However, a phone call had urgently summoned him back, evident from his sweat-drenched appearance.


    "We don''t need anything. Just settle the bill, and we''ll leave. The dining experience here is terrible!" Ma Ling''s displeasure was evident. She wouldn''t change her attitude just because the chubby man was sweating. She was annoyed at the moment, and nothing could sway her.


    The chubby man''s sweat increased as he hastened to exin, "Miss, it was a customer who called the police. It has nothing to do with our establishment. Please, don''t vent your anger on us."


    Towards the end, there was a hint of pleading in the chubby man''s voice.


    Ma Ling''s surprised expression at the chubby man''s reaction quickly turned indifferent. She couldn''t be bothered and impatiently said, "Just tally up the bill. After we settle it, we''ll leave. Don''t worry, we won''t wreck your ce."


    "Master Wu has already arranged everything. You three can spend as much as you like here. He has taken care of it." The chubby man said.


    "Master Wu?" Yang Haoran and hispanions exchanged nces, seeming to understand something. If Master Wu had already arranged things with the restaurant owner, did it mean that his involvement extended to the departure of the police as well?


    "Heh, this old man Wu is quite something. No wonder he''s the big shot in Lecheng. He even knows we''re here. But, I wonder, would that old man send someone to track us?" Ma Ling smirked.


    "I wouldn''t dare to send anyone to track you three," came a voice from outside the door. With that voice, a burly man moved the broken door aside.


    Master Wu stood smiling outside, apanied by several sturdy bodyguards. As for the curious onlookers who were watching themotion, they had all vanished without a trace.


    Prepared with their chairs and sunflower seeds, how could they leave so easily? The fact that they disappearedpletely indicated that Master Wu was behind it.


    This seemingly kindly old man was quite influential, at least in Lecheng.


    Master Wu''s appearance immediately drew everyone''s attention. The chubby boss''s face lit up with a smile as he respectfully greeted Master Wu and then promptly left the private room. The bodyguards Master Wu brought stayed at the door, preventing anyone from approaching.


    "Old Wu, how did you know we were here? If you didn''t send someone to track us, how did you arrive so timely? Let me tell you, I hate being followed!" Ma Ling''s anger hadn''tpletely subsided, so even facing Master Wu, she spoke without a hint of courtesy.


    Not only was shecking in courtesy, but there was also an inclination to vent her anger on Old Wu.


    Old Wu was a sly old fox. How could he not understand Ma Ling''s current state? Instead of getting angry at Ma Ling''s words and actions, he wore a kindly smile and said, "You, you have quite the temper. Old man like me, already halfway to the grave, and you still can''t be a bit more polite."


    Ma Ling grunted in dissatisfaction, realizing her attitude toward Master Wu might have been inappropriate, so she refrained from speaking further.


    Master Wu then took out a mobile phone and handed it to Ma Ling.


    "Old man like me, how could I know you were here? Take a look at the mobile phone, and you''ll understand," Master Wu said, not just to Ma Ling but to Yang Haoran and hispanions.


    Though Ma Ling still felt a bit disgruntled, she epted the mobile phone from Master Wu. With just one nce, her discontent disappeared, reced by a strange expression.


    This odd expressionsted only a few seconds before she burst intoughter.


    Herughter started off reserved but soon became exaggerated. She couldn''t stopughing, as if triggered by someughter acupuncture point.


    "What''s so funny? Can''t you be serious for once?" Wang Yiming, wearing a stern expression, interjected.


    At this moment, Wang Yiming was still troubled by what had happened with Chen Ying. Seeing Ma Ling suddenly burst intoughter, he felt a mixture of curiosity and annoyance.


    "Take a look for yourself. Haha!" Ma Ling handed the mobile phone to Wang Yiming, still struggling to catch her breath and speaking with a stutter.


    Curious, Wang Yiming took the mobile phone. After just one look, he froze, then blurted out a curse.


    "Damn!"


    Now it was Yang Haoran''s turn to be puzzled. Since the police burst into the room, he hadn''t spoken. It wasn''t because he was intimidated but because he was busy considering various courses of action and the potential consequences. He had toe up with a foolproof n, one that wouldn''t disadvantage him but also wouldn''t let the other side off easily.


    While he had thought of a n, what he hadn''t anticipated was the sudden departure of the police, followed by the appearance of the middle-aged chubby boss and then Master Wu. His nned course of action was rendered moot.


    He was curious about why Master Wu had appeared here and so promptly, but also had some spections.


    Seeing Ma Ling and Wang Yiming''s reactions to the mobile phone, his curiosity intensified. He wondered what they had seen on the mobile phone screen to elicit such strong reactions.


    Yang Haoran nced at Wang Yiming, who seemed to sense his curiosity. Without saying anything, Wang Yiming handed him the mobile phone.


    Without hesitation, Yang Haoran took the mobile phone and looked at the screen.


    "Shocking! Lunatic Restaurant diners suddenly go berserk,mitting such acts!"


    "Shocking! Three culprits take hostages and confront police in a restaurant!"


    "Shocking! Lunatics murder, set fires, and even cannibalize live victims! Unbelievable!"


    "Shocking!..."


    Yang Haoran''s expression became vivid. Bold headlines, simr to these, made him twitch at the corner of his mouth. He couldn''t bear to read more than three of them.


    Sliding his finger down, all he saw were headlines beginning with "Shocking," describing increasingly bizarre events, each apanied by photos of the three of them being held at gunpoint by the police.


    "Damn, starting with a single picture and then all fabricated content! What talent!" Yang Haoran lost interest in reading further. Even if he did, he suspected that all the news would have simr headlines and absolutely no substance.


    Saying this, he returned the mobile phone to Master Wu, who smiled and said, "Although the content is fabricated, I must admit their speed is impressive. If they were any slower, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to fulfill my end of the bargain."

 Chapter 97: Plan

    Chapter 97: n


    Although the news was somewhat overwhelming, Master Wu learned from it that Yang Haoran and his twopanions were in trouble, and he also learned of their whereabouts.


    Therefore, he immediately took action. With his status and position, dealing with such matters was as simple as making a phone call. Besides, Yang Haoran and hispanions hadn''t done anything wrong to begin with.


    "Three, during this time, Old Man has invited you several times, but you haven''t been willing toe over. Is it because I''ve offended you in some way?" Master Wu looked at Yang Haoran and hispanions, smiling as he asked.


    Indeed, Master Wu had invited Yang Haoran and hispanions several times during this period, but none of them had epted. Especially Ma Ling, who wasn''t a local in Lecheng, but was invited by Master Wu. Yet Ma Ling wasn''t even willing to stay at Master Wu''s house, preferring to stay at a hotel instead, which was quite a headache for him.


    "Master Wu, it''s not what you think. My injuries haven''t healed yet, so I haven''t been able to go out during this time. Tonight is actually the first time," Yang Haoran exined with a smile.


    "It''s ufortable for me to stay at your ce. I prefer to stay outside alone. As for why I haven''t visited your home, you''re just an ordinary person, we don''t have much inmon. Sitting together would be awkward for you, and I''d feel ufortable," Ma Ling said bluntly, leaving no face for Master Wu.


    Master Wu didn''t get angry, just smiled kindly.


    "I have to apany my girlfriend, so I''m busy. After tonight, I might not even have a girlfriend anymore," Wang Yiming shook his head, feeling frustrated.


    His words piqued the interest of Yang Haoran and Ma Ling.


    Ma Ling suddenly became spirited, excitedly asking, "The woman named Chen Ying just now is your girlfriend?"


    Wang Yiming nodded, not denying it.


    Ma Ling burst intoughter, saying, "Just a moment ago, someone was joking about being okay with having a girlfriend who treats him well, but it turns out he''s been pped in the face so quickly. It''s like karmaes like a tornado!"


    Wang Yiming, who had been wearing a serious expression, darkened at Ma Ling''s words.


    "Are you even qualified to talk about me? When you were mocking Brother Yang, you were much harsher than me. Let me ask you, where''s your karma?" Wang Yiming asked with a straight face.


    "Hehe, my karma is probably still on its way. But it''s quite poor, it can''t afford a car, so it has to walk to find me. As for how long it will take to find me, honestly, I don''t know either," Ma Ling chuckled.


    Wang Yiming red at Ma Ling, unable to utter a word for a long time, while Master Wu chose the perfect moment to speak up.


    "Now that everyone''s gathered, let''s change the venue and continue our gathering. After all, it''s still early tonight, and Ma Ling will be leaving Lecheng soon. It''s a good opportunity to give her a farewell," Master Wu suggested with a smile.


    Ma Ling''s spirits lifted at these words. "I haven''t had enough to drink yet. I like Old Man Wu''s proposal!"


    Yang Haoran didn''t refuse either. His problem with Yin Qi hadn''t been resolved yet. Sitting somewhere else might yield results, whether they were what he wanted or not, he was eager to find out.


    "Let''s go! Let''s find another ce to drink! Since our shoes are already wet, I''m not afraid to wet the cuffs of my pants again!" Wang Yiming was filled with frustration and wanted to drown his sorrows in alcohol, so he didn''t refuse either.


    "In that case, let''s go to my ce. In my opinion, weing guests at home is the highest standard. Moreover, our chef''s skills at home are pretty good, and most importantly, we have a lot of fine wines I''ve collected. Haha!" Master Wu said with augh.


    Upon hearing about returning to the vi, Ma Ling was initially unwilling, but upon learning about the many fine wines in the vi, her reluctance turned into eagerness.


    "What are we waiting for then? Let''s hurry up and not waste any more time here!"


    With Ma Ling urging them on, Master Wu led the three out of the hotel, got into Master Wu''s luxury car, and headed towards the vi they had visited before.


    Returning to the Wu Family vi once again, the chilly atmosphere had disappeared. Yang Haoran sensed that the vi was still very clean.


    The arrival of Yang Haoran and hispanions brought liveliness to the Wu Family vi. Wu Xiaoxiao, who had already been preparing to go to bed, changed her ns, put on some clothes she found pretty, and joined in the fun.


    Eldest son Wu was originally entertaining guests outside tonight, but with just one phone call from Master Wu, he hurried back to the vi immediately.


    The guests he was entertaining outside tonight were important to Eldest son Wu, butpared to Yang Haoran and hispanions, they were secondary. Eldest son Wu had witnessed the abilities of these three firsthand, so he understood why his father valued them so much.


    Money was abundant in the Wu Family, but even if they were wealthy, they were unwilling to offend people like Yang Haoran and hispanions. In their view, the more of these people they befriended, the better it was for themselves and for the entire Wu Family.


    If... if they could make one person from the Wu Family be one of these people, then the help to the Wu Family would be even greater!


    Therefore, upon learning of the arrival of Yang Haoran and hispanions, Eldest son Wu immediately set aside his entertainment outside and rushed back to the vi at the fastest speed possible.


    With others around, Yang Haoran and hispanions didn''t chat as freely as before. There were some reservations, but overall, they still got along quite pleasantly.


    When they left the Wu Family vi, it was already past eleven at night. Normally, Master Wu would have been asleep by this time, but tonight he not only stayed awake but also personally escorted Yang Haoran back to the grocery store. This showed just how important Yang Haoran was in Master Wu''s heart.


    Unable to refuse Master Wu''s warmth, Yang Haoran could only ept his offer. However, he understood why Master Wu valued him so much, although he didn''t express his emotions outwardly when facing Master Wu. It was only after Master Wu left that his smile gradually faded, reced by a look of mncholy.


    Wang Yiming was able to lock the fluctuations of his power within his body to prevent any leakage of aura because he had previously used a sealing talisman.


    Talisman masters of the Fu Sect usually didn''t use sealing talismans, but Wang Yiming had used one before entering the Wu Family vi because he was worried that the fluctuation of his power might be sensed by the spirits in the vi. If the spirits fled as a result, things would be much more troublesome.


    So, in order not to startle the grass and alert the snakes, he had used a sealing talisman in advance to lock all the fluctuations of his power within his body.


    What disappointed Yang Haoran was that this sealing talisman was only effective for talisman masters and had no effect on the Yin Qi on his body. Even if Wang Yiming gave him a sealing talisman, it wouldn''t achieve the desired result.


    Wang Yiming had no way to deal with the Yin Qi on his body, so he ced his hopes on Ma Ling. After all, Ma Ling''s strength was not bad either. However, Ma Ling was also powerless against the Yin Qi on him. As long as there was Yin spirit power, his Yin Qi would continue to linger.


    Upon receiving this result, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but feel disappointed. Ma Ling seemed to sense his disappointment and promised to ask the elders in her family after they returned home to see if they had any solutions.


    ording to Ma Ling, there were many capable people in her Ma family. She was just a junior in the family, and her inability to deal with the Yin Qi on Yang Haoran didn''t mean that her family elders couldn''t either.


    Yang Haoran was very grateful to Ma Ling for this, and his heart held a glimmer of hope, although it wasn''t very strong.


    "I can''t rely all my hopes on Ma Ling. It seems I must find another way."


    With this thought in mind, Yang Haoran suddenly remembered someone: Divine Envoy Deng Feng!


    "How could I forget about him? Deng Feng oversees all the Night Watch in Lecheng. He might be able to give me the result I want. But... how can I get close to him?"


    After thinking for a while anding up with no immediate ideas, he had to temporarily put this matter aside. After paying his respects to the Death God, he left the grocery store.


    Although he had drunk quite a bit tonight, he didn''t n to go to sleep immediately. He hadn''t collected many souls during this period, and if he didn''t hurry, he would be embarrassed by the end of the month, inevitably subjected to ridicule from Xu Meijing.


    Whether to ridicule or be ridiculed, Yang Haoran naturally chose the former. He didn''t have a masochistic tendency.


    So, in order not to appear passive in front of Xu Meijing and to make himself stronger, he needed to collect more souls.


    Under the cold moonlight, Yang Haoran walked seemingly aimlessly with his hands in his pockets, but in reality, he was sensing the presence of nearby undead. At the same time, he was thinking about how to get close to Divine Envoy Deng Feng.


    If he could get close to Divine Envoy Deng Feng, the benefits to him would be countless. After all, Deng Feng was his boss. Getting close to one''s own boss would surely bring many benefits. Even if Deng Feng couldn''t handle the Yin Qi on him, he could still gain other benefits.


    But how to get close to Deng Feng was the problem.


    To get close to a person, one must start with their hobbies. Only by doing so would the approach be more effective. However, he was not familiar with Deng Feng and naturally didn''t know what Deng Feng''s hobbies were.


    Approaching someone without knowing their preferences wasn''t impossible, but it was time-consuming and required extreme caution. Otherwise, it was easy to backfire.


    After walking for who knew how long, Yang Haoran suddenly stopped not because he sensed the presence of undead, but because he thought of a way to get close to Deng Feng.


    "Hobbies... I don''t know his specific hobbies, but there''s one thing he definitely likes!"


    With this thought in mind, Yang Haoran looked at the soul gathering bead embedded in his ring!


    Under the moonlight, his shadow stretched long. He once again put his hands in his pockets and started walking.

 Chapter 98: Two Foxes

    Chapter 98: Two Foxes


    After a whole night, Yang Haoran came up empty-handed, not even finding a single undead, which left him feeling quite helpless.


    It must be said that Lecheng Night Watch was indeed diligent; not sensing a single undead throughout the night indicated just how clean the Lecheng district truly was.


    The cleanliness of the Lecheng district wasrgely credited to Xu Meijing. Xu Meijing had almost monopolized the entire district. With her presence, it was indeed difficult for Yang Haoran to find an undead in the district or its surroundings.


    It wasn''t that Yang Haoran didn''t want to search for undead further away to guide them. Rather, it was because hecked a car, making it truly difficult to do so.


    "It seems I must get myself a car first."


    After paying respects to the Death God, Yang Haorany back in his chair, feeling that it was time to buy a car for himself.


    The dilemma of whether to buy a car or a house was a choice Yang Haoran had to make. Previously, he had chosen to buy a house first, as it would allow him to bring his parents into the city, letting them enjoy afortable life without toiling in the fields.


    Now, his thoughts had shifted somewhat. Due to the inconvenience of traveling and the need to guide more undead, he realized he must have a car. With a car, he could expand his search for undead several times over, a level of efficiency that walking could not match.


    However, the New Genesis Coin in his possession was limited. With the three hundred thousand yuan from the Wu Family, plus his own savings over the years, buying a car posed no significant problem. Buying another house, on the other hand, seemed insufficient.


    "My parents are already quite old. If I buy a car first, I don''t know when I''ll be able to bring them into the city. I must find a way to have the best of both worlds."


    Lying in his chair, Yang Haoran pondered with a serious expression, tapping his fingers rhythmically on the table. Various solutions shed through his mind.


    Mortgage?


    Buying a second-hand house?


    Buying a used car?


    Buying a motorcycle?


    Buying an electric bike?


    Buying a haunted house?


    While these methods were feasible, none seemed ideal to him. They were all suboptimal solutions. If he couldn''t think of a better way, he would have to choose the one that best suited him from among these methods.


    He didn''t make an immediate decision but continued to wrack his brains for a better solution. Suddenly, he paused his rhythmic tapping on the table, his eyes lighting up. A sly smile appeared on his face.


    Yet, this smile seemed somewhat insidious, slightly cunning.


    He took out his mobile phone and dialed a number¡ªa number belonging to Master Wu.


    It was still early, just after dawn. Many people were still fast asleep at this hour.


    The call connected, ringing only a few times before Master Wu''s voice came through on the other end, devoid of any displeasure and rather cheerful.


    "Haoran, calling me so early in the morning, are you looking to apany this old man for some Tai Chi?"


    Since their gatheringst night, Master Wu had changed his address for Yang Haoran. He had gone from calling him "Little Brother Yang" to simply "Haoran."


    A simple change in address indicated a closer rtionship between the two. This was what Master Wu wanted, and it was also what Yang Haoran desired. Thus, Yang Haoran didn''t oppose Master Wu''s change in address but rather pretended to be pleasantly surprised by it.


    "It seems, old man, your health is as robust as ever for a reason. However, I won''te over. I have to open my shop for business; I can only work on my fitness in my own store." Yang Haoran chuckled.


    "You''re quite something. With all your skills, why confine yourself to that rundown small convenience store? As long as you speak up, arranging a high-paying and respectable job for you won''t be a problem at all."


    Master Wu''s tone held a hint of dissatisfaction. It seemed that in his eyes, Yang Haoran spending his days in a dpidated grocery store was a waste. His attitude toward Yang Haoran''s actions seemed extremely iprehensible to him.


    "Hehe, I appreciate your kindness, old man. I have my own ideas. Although this grocery store may be a bit shabby and rundown, it holds a different meaning for me." Yang Haoran replied with a smile, but he didn''t borate on what significance the grocery store held for him.


    Master Wu was a wise man; he knew what to ask and what not to ask. Thus, he didn''t inquire further about what significance a dpidated grocery store could hold for Yang Haoran, instead retracting his previous disdainful attitude towards the grocery store.


    "I take back what I said earlier. Since your small convenience store holds special meaning for you, then your actions arepletely understandable to me now. In one''s life, time is short. Being able to do as many meaningful things as possible in this short time is a good thing, even if others don''t understand it. If it''s something you personally find meaningful, then so be it."


    Upon hearing that the grocery store held a special significance for Yang Haoran, not only did Master Wu''s attitude change, but he even fed him some words of encouragement.


    Whether Yang Haoran agreed or disagreed with Master Wu''s words was secondary. With his personality, he would definitely go along with what Master Wu said.


    "Old man, your words truly resonate with me. Whether others understand or not isn''t the key. The key is to understand oneself, to know exactly what one is doing and whether it''s meaningful." Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    One person poured chicken soup earnestly, while the other person smiled and amodated, asionally sharing some insights of their own. The old and the young foxes chatted like this for an hour. The young fox didn''t reveal his purpose, and the old fox didn''t inquire. Their Tai Chi was exceptionally graceful.


    After chatting for an hour, Yang Haoran''s lips were dry, and his throat felt parched, but he didn''t give up. He continued to engage in lively conversation with Master Wu, and neither the tone of their conversation nor Yang Haoran''s efforts to please Master Wu seemed awkward in the slightest.


    Master Wu seemed to genuinely regard Yang Haoran as his junior. The chicken soup kept flowing, as if his pot had an endless supply.


    "What''s gotten into this old guy today? He''s usually so sensible, but why is he provoking me today? With his level of sophistication, wouldn''t he know I have something to ask for his help with? And he''s always eager for me to ask for his help. Today is strange. What''s this old guy up to?"


    As Yang Haoran amodated Master Wu, he pondered silently, but before he could fully understand the situation, Master Wu suddenly changed the subject.


    "Haoran, this Old Man is getting on in years, and I don''t have much time left. But as long as this Old Man is alive, I can still have some say here in Lecheng. If you encounter any tricky situations outside, be sure to let me know. But you''re a capable person. Even if this Old Man dies, you might not need my help. On the contrary, it might be me who needs your help quite a bit!"


    Upon hearing Master Wu''s words, Yang Haoran felt relieved. After ying Tai Chi for so long, the old man finally brought the conversation back on track.


    "Old man, you''re too kind. Although I have some skills, they''re not omnipotent. Many things can''t be done with just my limited abilities. But if you need my help, don''t hesitate to ask. I won''t stand on ceremony with you." Yang Haoran smiled.


    "Haha, Haoran, you''re really modest. Young people like you, with both ability and modesty, have limitless prospects! Limitless prospects!" Master Wuughed heartily, appearing extremely pleased. However, his happiness wasn''t due to Yang Haoran''s modesty but rather because of Yang Haoran''s promise. Even though he thought the promise was likely just polite words, it still made him happy.


    "Old man, please don''t make fun of me. Speaking of which, there''s actually something I need to trouble you with." Yang Haoran pretended to be embarrassed and spoke up.


    "Haha, there''s something you need my help with? I''m truly honored! Just tell me. As long as it''s something this Old Man can do, I''ll definitely handle it for you properly!" Master Wu didn''t show the slightest intention of refusal and instead happily pledged his assistance to Yang Haoran.


    "Is it just this?" Master Wu''s voice sounded surprised.


    "Just this!" Yang Haoran''s response was firm.


    "Haha, I thought it was some tricky matter. Rest assured, I''ll take care of it for you in no time."


    After hanging up the phone, Yang Haoran licked his dry lips and smiled. His crescent-shaped eyes seemed even kinder, giving off a friendly vibe.


    He didn''t dwell on other matters and rxed his entire body, resting on the chair. Although Yin spirit power could alleviate some of his physical and mental fatigue, he still needed proper rest.


    Unfortunately, just a few minutes into his rest, he was awakened by a customer.


    "Boss, give me a pack of cigarettes."


    Yang Haoran opened his eyes to see a young man with long hair and a scruffy beard in front of him. The young man looked tired, with heavy dark circles under his eyes, emanating a foul odor.


    Yang Haoran, who had just felt a bit drowsy, immediately woke uppletely upon smelling the foul odor, feeling more refreshed than if he had used smelling salts.


    "Brother, what brand do you need?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "This one!" The young man pointed to one of the packs of cigarettes. Yang Haoran nodded with a smile and took out a pack for him.


    "Ten yuan."


    After handing over the cigarettes, Yang Haoran reported the price with a smile.


    The young man nodded, took out some crumpled bills from his pocket, and counted them. They amounted exactly to ten yuan, neither more nor less.


    Yang Haoran took the money, and the young man took the cigarettes. However, instead of leaving, the young man opened the pack of cigarettes right in front of Yang Haoran.


    "Boss, let me taste them first to see if they''re genuine. If they are, that''s great. But if they''re fake, don''t try to wriggle out of it. You must rece them!" The young man said as he lit a cigarette for himself.

 Chapter 99: A Transaction

    Chapter 99: A Transaction


    Yang Haoran never doubted whether the cigarettes in the shop were fake. After all, these cigarettes came through legitimate channels. If there were still fake ones, there was nothing he could do about it.


    However, whether the sloppy young man in front of him was ying this trick out of habit or had another purpose, that was hard to say.


    Yang Haoran didn''t bother to dwell on it. Whatever scheme this young man had in mind, he was ready to handle it. He couldn''t be bothered with it.


    Taking a few puffs, the young man''s face showed a satisfied expression. Speaking to himself, he said, "Familiar form, familiar taste. This taste, can''t be wrong."


    "Don''t worry, buddy. The cigarettes here are all genuine. No fakes," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    The sloppy young man nodded, then spoke up, "Indeed, these cigarettes are genuine. But I have something to say about your boss."


    "Huh?" Yang Haoran looked puzzled.


    "Since you''re running a business, you should look the part. You can''t run a business while half asleep. How can you do good business like that?"


    With that said, the young man nced around the convenience store, shook his head, and continued, "Look at your small convenience store, it''s small and run-down, no style of decoration whatsoever, and the goods are scarce. With it looking like this, and you still able to take naps, I really worry about your future."


    After finishing, the sloppy young man looked at Yang Haoran and finally said, "You have to love what you do in your line of work. If you''re going to do business, you have to do it well, can''t bezy. Just like me, I love going online. I really love it. That''s why I can stay in an inte cafe for months. Can you do that?"


    Without any defense, Yang Haoran was bewildered by the young man''s words. By the time he came to his senses, the young man was already walking away with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Watching the young man''s departing figure, it took Yang Haoran quite some time before he managed to utter a word.


    "Gosh, what a talent!"


    As soon as he said that, a majestic off-road vehicle parked in front of the convenience store, immediately catching Yang Haoran''s attention. The sloppy young man was forgotten.


    Looking at the car, two words suddenly popped into Yang Haoran''s mind: tank!


    Before he could think more, the car door opened, and a person stepped out. He recognized this person; it was the steward from the Wu Family.


    The butler came running towards Yang Haoran with a smile, warmly greeting him.


    "Master Yang, sorry to keep you waiting," the butler said as he approached Yang Haoran, smiling.


    Yang Haoran knew why the butler hade, but he didn''t show it. He kept his usual demeanor, pretending to be puzzled, and asked the butler, "Old Gentleman, where are you headed?"


    "Oh, Master Yang, please don''t call me Old Gentleman. I can''t handle it," the butler said with a smile, cing the car keys on the counter. He continued, "Master Yang, this car is now yours. If you''re not satisfied, just let me know, and I''ll rece it immediately."


    Yang Haoran was slightly stunned, but the butler chuckled and said, "I have other matters to attend to and can''t stay here any longer. I hope Master Yang won''t mind."


    With that, another luxury car parked outside the convenience store. As if afraid that Yang Haoran would refuse, the butler greeted him and then got into the car, disappearing from Yang Haoran''s sight in the blink of an eye.


    Taking back his gaze, the surprise on Yang Haoran''s face vanished, reced by a satisfied smile. He wasn''t surprised by the oue; it was all within his expectations. If Master Wu didn''t do this, he would find it strange.


    Although he understood it in his heart, he still had to do what he had to do. He took out his mobile phone and called Master Wu.


    "Old Master, what''s this about?" Yang Haoran asked, his tone tinged with surprise.


    Although not explicitly stated, Master Wu naturally understood.


    "Haha, Haoran, don''t be so polite. It''s just a car. Take it. Don''t refuse, or it will make this old man embarrassed," Master Wuughed and said.


    Yang Haoran remained silent for a moment, seeming to consider something. After a moment, he said, "Old Master, I''ll remember this favor. In the future, if you need any help and if it''s within my abilities, I won''t hesitate."


    "Haha, look at you. Even if there''s no such thing, if this old man really has any trouble, would you just sit back and watch?" Master Wu chuckled.


    Yang Haoranughed and said, "Old Master, you''re right. Even if there''s no such thing, if you have any trouble, I won''t sit back and watch. Have the stewarde to my shopter; I have something prepared for you."


    Master Wu was pleasantly surprised and said, "Really?"


    "Really!" Yang Haoran replied firmly.


    "Well, thank you very much. I''ll have the stewarde over immediately. Haha!" Master Wu sounded very happy.


    After hanging up the phone, Yang Haoran tapped lightly on the counter, his face showing a thoughtful expression. After a brief moment, he paused his tapping and whispered, "I don''t want to take advantage of anyone. Let''s consider it a transaction. In the future, if the Wu Family encounters any major difficulties and it''s within my capabilities, I''ll do my utmost to help them once. This car will be my reward in advance."


    With that thought in mind, Yang Haoran walked behind the green curtain and took out a wooden box.


    Yang Haoran opened the wooden box, neatly arranged inside were several Death God pendants. He took one out and closed the box.


    These Death God pendants in the wooden box were all personally blessed by Yang Haoran. They had a certain effect of warding off evil, especially against undead. The so-called blessing was actually imbuing some of Yang Haoran''s Yin spirit power onto the Death God pendants. Undead already feared the Death God, and with the addition of Yin spirit power, the effect was naturally enhanced.


    The Death God pendants Yang Haoran obtained from the Death God Temple were also blessed. Master Jiang''s method at the time was simr to Yang Haoran''s current approach, infusing his own Yin spirit power onto the Death God pendants.


    For ordinary people, this might seem magical, but for Night Watch with Yin spirit power, it wasn''t difficult.


    The butler returned quickly, appearing in Yang Haoran''s sight again not long after he left, still wearing the same smile as before.


    Yang Haoran didn''t mention why he ran so fast just now. After exchanging a few words casually, he handed the prepared Death God pendants to the steward.


    Once again, the steward left, and only then did Yang Haoran pick up the car keys from the counter. After carefully examining them for a while, he smiled and put down the keys.


    "Now that all the problems are solved, it''s time to prepare for the New Year and return home. As for the house, I''ll buy one after the New Year. I''ll bring my parents closer to the city then."


    The next day, Yang Haoran didn''t open the shop for business. He went out early to buy New Year goods and only returned to the convenience store in the off-road vehicle after dark.


    It had to be said, there was a big difference between having a car and not having one. Apart from other advantages, it was very convenient and saved him a lot of time, which was definitely certain.


    After spending a day, everything he needed to buy was purchased and packed into the car. In the past, without a car, it was inconvenient to buy more things to take home. He could only choose selectively. But now it was different. He could buy as much as he wanted as long as it fit in the car.


    At night, Yang Haoran called Guanhai to bid farewell. Early the next morning, after paying respects to the Death God, he drove to his hometown with the Death God idol.


    Yang Haoran had obtained his driver''s license many years ago, but because he didn''t have a car, he rarely drove. So he chose to set off early in the morning to reduce the pressure on the road with fewer cars.


    He drove slowly all the way, but he wasn''t in a hurry. Although his hometown was a bit remote, it was still within the Lecheng jurisdiction, and it wasn''t too far away.


    What he didn''t expect was that there would be unexpected surprises along the way. Not long after leaving Lecheng, he sensed the presence of undead.


    Encountering such a situation, Yang Haoran naturally wouldn''t miss it. He parked the car in an empty space that wouldn''t obstruct traffic, then decisively got out of the car and walked towards the sensed location. Not long after, he stopped in front of a grave.


    Spirit, as a special group, existed whether it was day or night. However, most of them preferred toe out at night because the sunlight would have some influence on them. The lower the level of the spirit, the greater the impact of sunlight on them.


    That''s why at this moment, the undead sensed by Yang Haoran were not outside the tomb but inside.


    The grave in front of him was a new one, obviously the deceased had recently passed away. Yang Haoran stood in front of the grave with a smile on his face and whispered softly, "I know you''re in there. Come out. I''ll take you away from here. If you stay here, it will be dangerous."


    His voice was low, giving the impression of speaking to himself. But Yang Haoran believed the other party could hear his words.


    After his words fell, Yang Haoran activated his ghost eye. In an instant, his eyes turned pitch ck, and wisps of ck smoke rose from his eyes.


    After activating his ghost eye, this seemingly ordinary grave became extraordinary. He could clearly see strands of Yin Qi emanating from inside the grave.


    Whether it was because of Yang Haoran''s words or because he sensed the strong Yin Qi emanating from Yang Haoran, a face slowly appeared on the tombstone.


    It was a man''s face, looking rtively young, but under the sunlight, the face appeared somewhat twisted and distorted.


    "Who are you?" the face spoke, with a ghostly voice, showing both confusion and fear.


    If it were an ordinary person, even if they showed a puzzled expression, they would never show fear. But Yang Haoran was different. He emanated a terrifying aura that made the soul shiver, a primal fear, like an animal facing its natural enemy.


    "I am an Underworld Envoy, the guide for your reincarnation," Yang Haoran replied.

 Chapter 100: Funeral

    Chapter 100: Funeral


    Yang Haoran imed to be an Underworld Envoy. Although the person with the face didn''t seem entirely convinced, his fear of Yang Haoran was unmistakable.


    "Are you truly an Underworld Envoy?" The person''s tone was uncertain.


    Yang Haoran chuckled and nodded, saying, "I have no reason to deceive you."


    As his words fell, the soul gathering bead embedded in the ring fell off. With a wave of his hand, the soul gathering bead returned to its normal size, hovering in the air in front of the tombstone. Inside the bead, soul threads meandered mysteriously.


    "They are like you, having lost their lives for various reasons. Afterward, I found them. If you doubt me, you can ask them yourself after you enter," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Facing such undead beings, Yang Haoran could easily use force to directly collect them into the soul gathering bead. They didn''t even have the ability to resist. However, he refrained from doing so because he believed in showing respect to the deceased.


    Of course, if someone didn''t take him seriously or had other ideas about him, that would be a different matter.


    Watching the soul threads inside the soul gathering bead and Yang Haoran''s eerie ghost eyes, the person believed Yang Haoran''s words to some extent.


    "I have onest wish. Can you help me fulfill it?" The person''s gaze shifted from the soul gathering bead to Yang Haoran, pleading in their tone.


    Without hesitation, Yang Haoran shook his head, saying, "I''m sorry, but that is not within my duties. I cannot help you."


    Upon hearing this, disappointment shed across the person''s face. They were about to say something else, but Yang Haoran preemptively spoke.


    "I have many matters to attend to, and I cannot linger here for too long. Moreover, if an ordinary person were to see me in this state, it would surely cause unnecessary trouble and misunderstandings. So, get ready. I will now bring you into the soul gathering bead and guide you away from this ce," Yang Haoran said with a gentle smile to the person.


    "No, I don''t want to leave yet. I still have an unfinished wish!"


    The person refused Yang Haoran''s offer. They didn''t intend to leave with Yang Haoran at that moment. After a moment of facial distortion, the person disappeared from the tombstone.


    Yang Haoran sighed and shook his head. This wasn''t the first time he had encountered such a situation. Although he disliked using force against ordinary undead, sometimes he had no choice. He could only do what was necessary, just like now.


    With a snap of his fingers, the soul gathering bead was activated. As ck Yin Qi rose, a tremendous suction force, effective only on souls, erupted from within the soul gathering bead. The person''s face, which had just disappeared, reappeared on the tombstone.


    Under the powerful suction force, the person''s entire soul was forcibly pulled out from the tombstone and then, amidst their unwilling voice, all of it was collected into the soul gathering bead, a matter of mere breaths.


    With a wave of his hand, the soul gathering bead returned to his palm. Looking at the extra soul thread, Yang Haoran said with a smile, "I apologize. If I were to fulfill every undead''s wish, even with my ability to clone myself, I would still be overwhelmed. Since they have already passed away, let their past lives drift away with the wind."


    As he finished speaking, the soul gathering bead quickly shrank in Yang Haoran''s palm and then embedded itself above the ring.


    Lighting a cigarette, Yang Haoran nced at the new grave in front of him and sighed softly, "Everyone dies, but how many can truly let go before they die? Whose life is without regrets?"


    Shaking his head, Yang Haoran exhaled a cloud of smoke heavily and turned to leave.


    Back in his car, Yang Haoran continued driving home. Due to the dy, there were now more pedestrians and vehicles on the road.


    To avoid causing trouble for others and himself, he maintained a steady speed, neither too fast nor too slow.


    At this rate, he estimated he wouldn''t reach home until well past noon, just in time to have lunch with his parents.


    Meanwhile, Master Wu, who was in Lecheng, unexpectedly appeared outside the South Lake Death God Temple. Besides a young, strong bodyguard, he was alone.


    Standing outside the temple gate, Master Wu took out a pendant from around his neck and carefully examined it in his hand. Although he had seen this pendant inside and out many times, he couldn''t resist taking another look at it now.


    It was just an ordinary-looking Death God pendant, both in craftsmanship and material. Yet, this important figure, Master Wu, treated it as a treasure, wearing it close to his body.


    If Yang Haoran were here, he would easily recognize that the Death God pendant Master Wu wore around his neck was crafted by him. This pendant even bore his Yin spirit power, which he could easily sense.


    Having lived to his current age, Master Wu''s experience was unquestionable. Even before the haunting at his vi, he had encountered some inexplicable phenomena. It was precisely because of this that he knew Wang Yiming from the Fu Sect and the exorcist Ma Ling.


    Having seen such things, he was aware of the existence of extraordinary individuals in this world. However, he had never seen gods, so he didn''t believe in them.


    Because of this, he didn''t follow any god or believe in concepts like karma, reincarnation, or transmigration until Yang Haoran appeared, which changed his perspective.


    Yang Haoran was from the Yin Division. Master Wu initially heard about it from Wang Yiming and Ma Ling, then he confirmed it by personally asking Yang Haoran.


    Since there were Underworld Envoys in the Yin Division, did it mean that the supreme ruler of the Yin Division, the Death God, also existed? Was reincarnation after death really true?


    Master Wu''s perspective had changed as a result. Considering his advanced age and the limited time he had left in this world, he wanted to make onest effort, to do something for himself!


    With his status and age, he had long lost any desire for struggle. Time hung over him like a sword at his neck, steadily approaching. He knew resistance was futile, and he had no desire to change that. After all, everyone would face that day.


    But Yang Haoran''s appearance gave him hope again. He felt that he wasn''tpletely devoid of the ability to resist. If he could summon the vigor of his youth one more time and make a final effort, perhaps it would yield unexpected results.


    He wanted to live for a few more years, as many as possible. Even if he couldn''t extend his life further, he didn''t want to suffer after death. As an Underworld Envoy, Yang Haoran held immense value for him.


    Why was he so courteous to Yang Haoran?


    Why did he go to such lengths to win over Yang Haoran?


    Offering money, cars, and even appearing whenever trouble arose without being asked, all of this was because Yang Haoran was too important to Master Wu at this point in his life!


    There was no emotional connection between them. They were merely using each other for their own ends. Both were intelligent enough not to break that thinyer of mutual benefit.


    Today, when he came to the Death God Temple, he decided to be a believer in the Death God. This was the first step in his uing ns!


    A benevolent smile appeared on Master Wu''s face, making him seem like a kind old man to anyone who saw him. He carefully tucked the Death God pendant into his bosom and then stepped into the Death God Temple.


    Yang Haoran was unaware that Master Wu had already entered the Death God Temple. At this moment, he was struggling to avoid the constant flow of vehicles on the road.


    Although he had held a driver''s license for many years, at this moment, he could easily be mistaken for a novice. He could only control his speed and distance as best as he could to avoid bing a danger on the road.


    In his n, getting back home for lunch should not have been a problem. However, ns often didn''t keep up with changes. When he finally arrived home, it was almost dusk.


    During the journey, Yang Haoran had sensed the presence of several undead beings one after another. As a Night Watch, an escort of the undead, he couldn''t pretend not to notice such things. Instead of avoiding them, he was happy to guide them repeatedly.


    Since cars couldn''t reach these ces, Yang Haoran had to park his car somewhere safe before proceeding to the areas where he sensed the presence of undead. This was quite time-consuming.


    Moreover, Yang Haoran had the habit ofmunicating with the undead before directly collecting them into the soul gathering bead. He aimed to achieve the voluntary entry of the undead into the soul gathering bead, which further prolonged the process.


    Because of this, after numerous stops and starts along the way, he didn''t arrive home until almost dusk.


    During this time, Yang Haoran''s mother had called him several times, worried that something might have happened to him on the road. After all, with so many people and vehicles during the New Year, idents weremon.


    In response, while assuring his parents of his safety, Yang Haoran asked them not to wait for him and promised to arrive home as soon as possible.


    As the sun set, Yang Haoran parked his car in front of his home. Everything before his eyes felt familiar: the familiar tiles, the familiar roads, the familiar air, the familiar trees. He couldn''t help but close his eyes and take a deep breath of the familiar air, feeling immensely rxed.


    The only thing that disappointed him was that he didn''t see the familiar smiles of his parents, and the house''s door was tightly closed, which left him puzzled.


    "Strange, where did mom and dad go?"


    Just as this doubt arose in his mind, the sound of drums and gongs reached his ears, followed by heart-wrenching cries.


    Furrowing his brows, being born in the countryside, he was too familiar with this sound¡ªit was the sound of a funeral procession.


    Following the source of the sound, although obstructed by trees, he was certain that the drumming, gongs, and mourning cries wereing from his uncle''s house.


    "Something happened at Third Uncle''s house? Why didn''t mom and dad mention anything about it before?"


    With doubts in his mind, Yang Haoran hastened his steps toward Third Uncle''s house.

 Chapter 101: Impetuous Maternal Love

    Chapter 101: Impetuous Maternal Love


    In Yangjia Bay, all residents shared the surname Yang, tracing back to the same ancestor. Despite asional disputes and conflicts, it was undeniable that they were all family, bound by blood.


    Yang Haoran''s third uncle on his father''s side was a brother to his grandfather and ranked third among siblings.


    When he noticed that the funeral arrangements seemed to be at his third uncle''s house, his first thought was whether something had happened to this third uncle of his, given his age.


    In many rural areas, there was a saying that if an elderly person remained bedridden but could hold on until the Chinese New Year, they might still have some time left, but often many couldn''t endure that long.


    In Yang Haoran''s memory, although his third uncle was elderly, he seemed robust, and his parents hadn''t mentioned anything about him being bedridden. So why did something suddenly happen?


    With these doubts in mind, Yang Haoran quickened his pace. The closer he got to his third uncle''s house, the louder the sounds of mourning and chanting for the deceased became, amidst the drumming and gongs.


    As he stepped into the courtyard of his third uncle''s house, Yang Haoran spotted a coffin ced in the middle.


    Indeed, someone had passed away at his third uncle''s house, he hadn''t guessed wrong about that. But it wasn''t his third uncle who had passed, which was his mistake, for there sat his third uncle beside the coffin, wiping tears from his wrinkled face filled with sorrow.


    Aside from seeing his third uncle, Yang Haoran also spotted a familiar face, a middle-aged man next to his third uncle, puffing on a cigarette and asionally consoling him.


    Yang Haoran hastened over, and the middle-aged smoker noticed him, nodding in acknowledgment as he spoke, "You''re back."


    Yang Haoran also nodded in response, saying, "Yes, I''m back."


    The middle-aged smoker was Yang Haoran''s father, not tall or muscr, with dark skin and a somewhat frail appearance. However, he seemed spirited.


    In Yang Haoran''s impression, although his father was a serious person, he would usually express his inner joy upon his return. But today was an exception; he wore a troubled expression, puffing away on his cigarette with no hint of a smile.


    "Third Uncle!" Yang Haoran redirected his attention from his father to the teary-eyed third uncle beside him, greeting him.


    Third Uncle nodded in response to Yang Haoran''s greeting, his face filled with sorrow, continuously wiping away the tears.


    "Your mother''s helping in the kitchen. Go find her there," Father Yang said.


    Although Yang Haoran had many doubts, he knew he couldn''t inquire about them at this moment. Doing so would only add salt to the wound of the deceased''s family. So he simply responded and went to find his mother in the kitchen.


    Inside the kitchen, Mother Yang was delighted to see Yang Haoran return. Unlike Father Yang, she didn''t have as many reservations and was purely happy to see her son back.


    Yang Haoran knew it wasn''t appropriate for his mother to be overly joyous in a house of mourning, showing disrespect to...


    the deceased and their family. So he quickly pulled his mother out of the kitchen and out into the courtyard.


    "Mom, what''s going on?" Yang Haoran whispered to his mother as they stood outside.


    "Your second uncle is dead!" Mother Yang''s voice was loud, not intentionally so, but she naturally spoke with volume.


    "Mom, keep your voice down. It''s not good if others hear," Yang Haoran hurriedly lowered his voice, advising his mother.


    Mother Yang gave him a re,ining, "What''s wrong with that? Once people are dead, they''re dead. They can''te back to life. Besides, everyone in Yangjia Bay already knows about it. What''s the harm in mentioning it?"


    Since marrying Father Yang, Mother Yang hadn''t left Yangjia Bay, had little contact with outsiders, and hadn''t faced repercussions for her blunt speech. So she spoke her mind without much consideration, saying whatever came to her without thinking about how it might offend others.


    Yang Haoran didn''t think his mother''s approach was right, but he knew she didn''t mean to insult or ridicule anyone. However, he felt it necessary to advise her, as conflicts arising from careless remarks could damage rtionships and invite ridicule.


    "Mom, trust me, it''s better to keep your voice down. Avoid causing unnecessary offense," Yang Haoran earnestly advised.


    "Hey! Are you trying to lecture your mom now?" Mother Yang poked Yang Haoran''s head with her finger, discontent evident in her tone.


    Yang Haoran felt helpless inside, forcing a strained smile on his face, and said, "I dare not lecture you. I just... sigh, forget it, let''s not talk about this. Can you tell me what happened? Why did second uncle, who was perfectly fine, suddenly pass away?"


    "Sigh, your second uncle went up the mountain to chop firewood this morning. Usually, he''d be back within a couple of hours, but today, not only did he not return on time, he didn''t evene back for lunch. When we tried calling him, there was no answer. Eventually, the whole family went out searching in the area where he usually went to chop wood. We found him there, and by the time we found him, he was already dead. I heard his death was quite gruesome, bitten by a poisonous snake."


    Yang Haoran furrowed his brows. He sensed a crucial issue from his mother''s words.


    "A poisonous snake? Mom, it''s winter. Snakes should be hibernating, right? How could second uncle have been bitten by a poisonous snake?" Yang Haoran looked puzzled.


    Mother Yang poked his head again, annoyed. "You know nothing. Everyone says he was bitten by a snake, so he must have been. I heard there were bite marks on your second uncle''s body. If it wasn''t a poisonous snake, what else could have killed him with just one bite? Snakes do hibernate, but everything has exceptions, right? What if this poisonous snake had some special abilities? It''s not that strange."


    Yang Haoran shook his head, not entirely agreeing with his mother''s exnation. He felt there was something off about his second uncle''s death, but he couldn''t grasp the key at the moment.


    "Don''t overthink it. With Master Zhou here, everything should be fine. Although Master Zhou isn''t from our Yangjia Bay, he''s respected around here. He''ll handle things properly. Your second uncle has passed away, that''s a fact. But we, the living, still have our own lives to live. You''re not a child anymore. Focus on your own affairs. Getting married and having children are the most important things!"


    Yang Haoran had walked this path himself, so he didn''t look down upon these masters without real abilities.


    Mother Yang mentioned Master Zhou, who had been in this profession for many years. Yang Haoran had known him since he was a child, and even his name was given by Master Zhou''s master. However, whether Master Zhou truly had special abilities, Yang Haoran wasn''t certain. But one thing was clear: he had been doing this for so many years without incidents and had persisted, indicating he must have his unique strengths.


    Seeing Yang Haoran frowning in thought, Mother Yang scolded again, "You rascal, pretending to be deep when marriage is mentioned?"


    Yang Haoran snapped out of his reverie with Mother Yang''s scolding, smiling wryly. "Mom, you''re overthinking."


    "Overthinking? Nonsense! You''re thirty already. If you don''t get married now, you''ll never get married. You''re the only one left in our family. If you don''t get married soon, your father will beat you for being unfilial!"


    "But..."


    "No buts! Mom has found you a blind date. The girl is good. You''ll have to go yourself. Don''t ruin it for me! You''re thirty already. Do you want your mother to worry about this matter? It''s embarrassing. I was supposed to go with you tomorrow to boost your confidence, but with this incident at your third uncle''s house, I need to stay and help. You''ll have to go alone. If you can''t even handle a girl, I''ll break your legs when youe back!"

 Chapter 102: Master Zhou

    Chapter 102: Master Zhou


    Yang Haoran''s mother had a somewhat vtile temper and spoke roughly, but he could feel her indulgence towards him. As for his father, although he always wore a stern expression, he was equally aware that his father''s love for him was no less than his mother''s. It''s just that they expressed it differently.


    As for when his mother arranged this blind date, Yang Haoran didn''t know. But he knew that if he didn''t follow his mother''s arrangements, he would definitely get a scolding. Actually, getting scolded was just a minor issue that he didn''t mind. However, he cared deeply about his mother''s emotions and his father''s as well. He didn''t want to see disappointment in their eyes, nor did he want to see them, both at such an old age, worrying about him.


    So, he would definitely go to the blind date tomorrow, even if Mother Yang didn''t urge him. As long as there was such an opportunity, he would choose to go because he was equally anxious about his own marriage.


    The issue of Yin Qi could be solved slowly, but he could start dating a girlfriend first. During this time, he could also see if they werepatible. If they weren''t, they could part ways early without wasting each other''s time. If they got along well, they could get married as soon as the issue of Yin Qi was resolved. In this way, time would be fully utilized.


    Of course, this was just a beautiful imagination in Yang Haoran''s mind. As for the final result, who knew?


    Actually, Yang Haoran had intended to agree just now. It''s just that Mother Yang didn''t give him a chance to speak. Seeing Mother Yang still seemed ready to continue, he quickly spoke up.


    "Mom! Don''t worry! I''ll definitely go tomorrow! Really!"


    With Yang Haoran''s assurance, Mother Yang finally put away her temper, snorted, and said, "You know your ce, boy. I''m going to help in the kitchen now. You do whatever you need to do. We''re having dinner at your Third Uncle''s house tonight. Don''t wander far, or else I''ll have to invite you again when it''s time to eat."


    Leaving these words behind, Mother Yang hurriedly walked towards the courtyard. Watching his mother''s hurried figure, Yang Haoran sighed and shook his head before following her into the yard.


    Upon entering the yard, Yang Haoran first nced at his father, who wore a troubled expression, then at his Third Uncle, who looked sorrowful. Finally, his gaze fell upon a man dressed in a yellow robe.


    The man appeared to be around fifty years old. He sat cross-legged in front of a coffin, with a tattered scripture in front of him. He concentrated on reciting the scriptures recorded in the book, asionally flipping through its pages or pausing.


    On both sides of the man, there were several people ying drums and gongs. They operated skillfully, knowing exactly when to strike and when to stop. Especially when the man paused in his recitation, they seemed to receive some signal and struck the drums fiercely, as if they wanted to shatter them.


    These drummers and gong yers were obviously professionals; only professionals could produce such an atmosphere. However, Yang Haoran didn''t pay attention to them. His attention was entirely drawn to the man reciting the scriptures.


    This man was the Master Zhou his mother had mentioned earlier.


    Yang Haoran had known Master Zhou for a long time, but that was when he was still very young, and Master Zhou was also young. Now, he was around thirty years old, while the man in front of him appeared to be around fifty, showing signs of aging on his face.


    It was said that Master Zhou was an orphan who had been adopted by his master since childhood. His master was also in this line of work, so naturally, Master Zhou learned the same trade.


    In the vicinity of Yangjia Bay, Master Zhou''s master was quite famous during his lifetime. Whenever a family had a funeral, they would invite Master Zhou''s master to escort the deceased on their final journey.


    Besides, if any strange urrences happened in a household, such as children being affected by evil spirits or adults encountering ghosts, Master Zhou''s master could handle them. His skills were considerable.


    It was because Master Zhou''s master was so well-known in the area that Yang Haoran''s parents sought him out when Yang Haoran was born, asking him to give their son a decent and meaningful name.


    After Master Zhou''s master passed away, many people thought that Master Zhou would leave and seek his own path. After all, at that time, Master Zhou was still young and full of vigor, the prime of his life.


    Moreover, Master Zhou was originally an orphan taken in by his master. While his master was still alive, he might not have had many thoughts about leaving. However, once his master was gone, it was uncertain. After all, he didn''t belong here originally, so it wouldn''t be surprising if he chose to leave.


    However, Master Zhou''s choice was unexpected. He didn''t choose to leave the area but instead inherited his master''s mantle, taking up his master''s profession. He became the Yin-Yang Master known to the people in this area.


    And he had been doing so until now.


    In fact, whether Master Zhou, including his master, had real skills, Yang Haoran had no idea before. Although they handled funerals and strange urrences in the area, Yang Haoran had never truly witnessed their actions. All he knew was from his mother and the vigers, so he had always been skeptical.


    But at this moment, his attitude changed.


    As for whether Master Zhou''s master had any real skills, he couldn''t verify it. After all, the person was already dead, and nobody knew if their soul had reincarnated. Therefore, he couldn''t confirm it.


    But the Master Zhou in front of him indeed had abilities. Because at this moment, Yang Haoran could sense subtle fluctuations of power emanating from Master Zhou.


    Although this power fluctuation was different from the Yin spirit power within him, it definitely wasn''t something an ordinary person could possess. Having such power fluctuations indicated that Master Zhou must have abilities beyond those of an ordinary person.


    However, this power fluctuation was very weak. If this faint power fluctuation was all of Master Zhou''s strength, then it seemed that his mother and the vigers had exaggerated his abilities. He might not be as powerful as they imed.


    Of course, it couldn''t be ruled out that Master Zhou intentionally concealed his strength, which made the power fluctuation emanating from him seem weak. Therefore, Yang Haoran didn''t underestimate him just because the power fluctuation emitted by him at the moment was weak.


    While Yang Haoran was observing Master Zhou, it seemed that Master Zhou also sensed something. He finished reciting thest passage of scripture, closed his mouth, and turned to look at Yang Haoran.


    Seeing Yang Haoran, a smile appeared on Master Zhou''s face as he said, "So it''s Haoran. When did youe back?"


    Master Zhou almost knew everyone in Yangjia Bay, and Yang Haoran was no exception. Because Yang Haoran''s name was given by his master, Master Zhou had a rtively deep impression of him.


    Yang Haoran forced a smile, nced at the coffin, then refocused his gaze on Master Zhou, and replied, "Just arrived. I didn''t expect something like this to happen at home."


    "Sigh, life and death are destined. Since the deceased has passed away, the living shouldn''t dwell on it too much. We should be more open-minded," Master Zhou sighed and said.


    Yang Haoran remained silent, nodded, and Master Zhou stood up, seemingly preparing to rest.


    Seeing this, Yang Haoran quickly took out a cigarette and handed one to Master Zhou. He then distributed cigarettes to the drummers and gong yers, as well as to the busy elders or peers nearby. After going around, there were only a few cigarettes left in the pack.


    "Uncle, are you ying house here? You''re bbering in front of the coffin like a singer, and these people, apanying you with drums and gongs, are like your band. You guys cooperate so well, hehe!"


    A mischievous child yed with mud in his hands, grinned with a missing tooth, and said to Master Zhou. In the end, he even pointed at the drummers and gong yers.


    When these words came out, not only did Master Zhou freeze, but even Yang Haoran was stunned. They didn''t expect this little rascal, who usually yed with mud, toe over and say such words to Master Zhou.


    "You brat! What nonsense are you talking about? I''ll beat you to death, you little bastard!"


    A man smoking beside him heard the child''s words and immediately turned ck with anger. He wanted to throw away the cigarette in his hand, but seemed to hesitate, so he bit down hard on the cigarette butt with his teeth. Then, he casually grabbed a stick from the side and was about to hit the child.


    The child, obviously used to being mischievous, wasn''t afraid of the man''s fierce appearance at all. Instead, he made a face at the man and ran away whileughing crisply as he ran.


    Seeing the child run far away and having no intention of chasing after him, the man held the stick in one hand and removed the cigarette from his mouth with the other. Then, with an embarrassed look on his face, he apologized to Master Zhou.


    "Master Zhou, I''m really sorry. The child doesn''t know any better. Please don''t take it to heart. It''s all my fault for not teaching him well. When we get backter, I''ll have to beat some sense into him and make him remember properly."


    Master Zhou waved his hand with a smile, seeming not to take it to heart.


    "The words of children are forgivable. How can we adults argue with them? Don''t take it too seriously. Boys should be a little naughty. Being a little naughty is good, it''s good for being a boy!"


    Master Zhou wanted tough heartily, but realizing that it wasn''t appropriate, he stopped himself.


    "Everyone, take a break and smoke a cigarette. We''ll continueter."


    Master Zhou greeted the drummers and gong yers, then turned his gaze back to Yang Haoran. He took a puff of the cigarette, then smiled lightly and said, "Haoran, I heard from your mom that you''re doing well in the city, already your own boss. Very good, very..."


    His words suddenly stopped, and Master Zhou''s gaze toward Yang Haoran suddenly changed, but he quickly concealed it.


    "Hehe,e, let''s go outside for some fresh air and talk about life in the big city. I''ve been looking forward to it!"

 Chapter 103: Talisman

    Chapter 103: Talisman


    2 §Ñ§á§â§Ö§Ý§ñ


    Under Master Zhou''s gesture, Yang Haoran followed him out of the courtyard.


    It was somewhat ironic; Yang Haoran hadn''t spent much time in his Third Uncle''s courtyard since he arrived, yet he had alreadye and gone twice during that time.


    Master Zhou wasn''t like Mother Yang; he didn''t shout at Yang Haoran as soon as they left the courtyard, saying something like "Your second uncle is dead." Instead, he led Yang Haoran to a more secluded ce, didn''t speak immediately, but instead scrutinized Yang Haoran with a furrowed brow.


    Yang Haoran was slightly surprised, wondering if Master Zhou had sensed his identity as a Night Watcher.


    Though he had this suspicion, he didn''t show it on his face. Instead, he looked puzzled and asked Master Zhou, "Master Zhou, why did you call me out?"


    Master Zhou''s expression was solemn as he waved his hand to interrupt Yang Haoran and then said, "No mistake. There is indeed Yin Qi entangled around you. Previously, from a distance, I only vaguely sensed the presence of Yin Qi around you. Now, being closer to you, the sensation of this Yin Qi is much stronger."


    Hearing this, Yang Haoran forced a smile. His expression seemed somewhat curious yet also concerned as he asked, "What is this Yin Qi you''re talking about, Master Zhou? I don''t understand any of it."


    Master Zhou didn''t answer Yang Haoran''s question. Instead, he continued to ask, "Have you experienced anything strange recently?"


    "Strange?" Yang Haoran looked puzzled, pondered for a moment, and then tentatively asked, "Would recurring nightmares count?"


    "Yes!" Master Zhou replied bluntly, his gaze fixed on Yang Haoran. He continued, "Since when have you been having these nightmares? Before the nightmares started, did you go to any special ces? Or encounter any strange people or events?"


    "I went to the cemetery once, and the nightmares started the night I came back. I haven''t had a peaceful sleep for several days." Saying this, Yang Haoran looked at Master Zhou with some concern and asked, "Master Zhou, from what you''re saying, have I encountered something..."


    "Of course, you have... well, forget it. It''s not as frightening as you think. Your yang energy is too low, and the cemetery has heavy Yin Qi, so you''ve been affected by the Yin Qi, causing you to have nightmares every night."


    Seeing Master Zhou''s expression, Yang Haoran initially wanted to give him a definite answer. But perhaps fearing it might frighten Yang Haoran, he abruptly changed his words halfway through.


    Then, from his pocket, Master Zhou took out an object. After hesitating for a moment, he reluctantly handed it to Yang Haoran, showing a reluctant expression.


    Yang Haoran''s gaze was also drawn to this object. It was a triangr talisman folded from yellow paper. Apart from the paper appearing somewhat special, there was nothing else remarkable about it.


    "This is a talisman. Keep it with you, and it will prevent you from having nightmares in the future. However, this talisman is very important to me, so I can''t give it to you. I can only lend it to you temporarily. Remember to return it to me when the Yin Qi around you dissipates."


    With one hand, Master Zhou handed the talisman to Yang Haoran, while with the other, he took a deep drag of his cigarette, appearing as though he was lending out a piece of his heart.


    Looking at the talisman Master Zhou handed him, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but feel guilty. He hadn''t told the truth. Everything he said to Master Zhou just now was a lie. But Master Zhou not only believed it all but even took out his own talisman to lend to him for protection. This made him feel somewhat ashamed.


    The experiences over the years had made Yang Haoran very cautious. Apart from his closest rtives and best friends, he trusted only seventy percent of what others said. He didn''t harbor ill intentions toward others, but he couldn''t afford to let his guard down. In this world, not harming others didn''t mean others wouldn''t harm you. For some lunatics, there was no need for a reason to harm someone.


    So, to avoid being taken advantage of, he couldn''t afford to be taken advantage of. He always maintained a strong guard against outsiders.


    However, at this moment, facing Master Zhou, his mindset seemed to loosen somehow. He even began to wonder if his overly cautious approach to others was wrong. Should he try to trust others more?


    "What are you standing there for? Take it and keep it safe," Master Zhou couldn''t help but urge when he saw Yang Haoran just staring at the talisman in his hand, showing no intention of reaching out to take it.


    Yang Haoran snapped out of his thoughts, looking embarrassed, and said, "I think I don''t need it. This talisman looks valuable, Master Zhou. You should keep it for your own protection."


    "Why be so polite with me? Both our names were given by my master, and we have this special rtionship between us. You don''t need to be so formal. Just take it. Besides, I''m only lending it to you. It''s not a gift. You''ll have to return it. So, you don''t need to feel any psychological burden," Master Zhou said, and without waiting for Yang Haoran''s response, he forcefully stuffed the talisman into Yang Haoran''s pocket.


    "There, it''s done. Don''t go losing it on me," Master Zhou said, lightly patting the pocket containing the talisman.


    Yang Haoran smiled bitterly. Although he felt guilty, he didn''t refuse Master Zhou''s kindness again.


    In his view, Master Zhou''s strength shouldn''t be strong because he had a heavy presence of Yin Qi. If he were a skilled practitioner, he would have sensed this strong Yin Qi from afar. However, Master Zhou needed to get close to him to clearly perceive the Yin Qi around him. Through this, Yang Haoran felt that Master Zhou''s strength might be weaker than he had imagined.


    And that talisman he received might be the fundamental thing he relied on for survival over the years. It could be the reason why he had never encountered any trouble in his line of work.


    Of course, all of these were just personal spections in Yang Haoran''s mind. He couldn''t be certain if it was true. However, he could feel Master Zhou''s warmth and sincerity at the moment, so he felt too embarrassed to refuse his kindness.


    "Well then, thank you, Master Zhou. Once I stop having nightmares, I''ll return this talisman to you."


    Yang Haoran smiled awkwardly and said to Master Zhou. He had already made a decision. After a few days, he would return the talisman to Master Zhou.


    However, he couldn''t do the job of returning the talisman himself because of the Yin spirit power in his body. The entangled Yin Qi wouldn''t disappear. Once he got close to Master Zhou, thetter would still sense the Yin Qi around him. To avoid unnecessary misunderstandings and trouble, he decided that he would ask his mother to go instead and bring some gifts and money to express his gratitude to Master Zhou.


    Master Zhou threw away his cigarette butt, nodded, and said, "As long as you stop having nightmares, it means the Yin Qi around you has dissipated. Avoid going to ces with heavy Yin Qi recently. It''s also good to soak up some sunlight. It will elerate the dissipation of Yin Qi in your body."


    "Alright, thank you very much, Master Zhou. By the way, what exactly happened to my second uncle? My mother said he was bitten by a poisonous snake, but in this season, where would a poisonous snakee from? Could they be mistaken?" After expressing his gratitude, Yang Haoran shifted the topic to his deceased second uncle.


    He had always felt that there was something suspicious about his second uncle''s death. He found his mother''s exnation too far-fetched. With Master Zhou right in front of him now, he thought that asking Master Zhou might dispel his doubts because Master Zhou was the one conducting the funeral rites and should have examined his second uncle''s body.


    "What poisonous snake? That''s just a random guess made by your second uncle''s family members. They came up with what they considered the most reasonable exnation, spreading rumors. That''s why everyone in Yangjia Bay believes that your second uncle was bitten by a poisonous snake."


    "However, your second uncle did indeed die from being bitten by something and poisoned afterward. But I don''t think it was a poisonous snake. It could have been some other venomous creature. There are many poisonous creatures in the mountains behind Yangjia Bay. Since you grew up here, you should know better than I do."


    Yang Haoran nodded, agreeing with Master Zhou''s words. Indeed, he was born and raised here, so he knew that there were many poisonous creatures in the mountains behind Yangjia Bay. Adults had to be extra careful when going up the mountain, to avoid being harmed by these creatures. As for children, they were usually not allowed to go up the mountain by their families.


    However, he still had some doubts in his mind.


    "I know there are many poisonous creatures in the mountains behind, but ording to the elders, these creatures rarely appear in winter. Besides, our Yang family has been living here for generations, and we often have to deal with these venomous creatures due to various reasons, so we have gradually summed up some methods to repel toxins. Although I don''t understand these methods, many elders in the family do, and my second uncle was one of them. He dared to go up the mountain alone to chop firewood, probably because of this. But unexpectedly, he still met his end. I wonder what kind of venomous creature he encountered."


    Master Zhou shook his head, with a bitter smile on his face, and said, "As for which kind of venomous creature it was, I can''t say for sure at the moment. So, regarding your second uncle being bitten by a poisonous snake, I neither agree nor disagree. But the mountains behind Yangjia Bay are vast. Who knows how many types of poisonous creatures there are? What if your second uncle encountered a species that could remain active even in the dead of winter?"


    After thinking about it, Yang Haoran felt that what Master Zhou said was also possible.


    "Don''t think too much about it. Your second uncle is already dead. What we need to do now is to let him rest in peace and send him off on his final journey. Alright, I''ve been out for so long. It''s time for me to go back and continue chanting scriptures for your second uncle''s salvation. You kid, take it easy recently."


    After saying that, Master Zhou walked back to the courtyard to continue his busy work, while Yang Haoran remained in ce.


    "Maybe I''m just being too sensitive and overthinking things."


    With a self-deprecating smile, Yang Haoran lit a cigarette and then took out the talisman Master Zhou had lent him from his pocket.


    He didn''t sense any special power fluctuations from this talisman. But he didn''t understand talismans in the first ce. Not sensing any power fluctuations didn''t mean that the talisman was useless.


    He had wanted to dismantle the talisman and send a picture to Wang Yiming, a professional, to see if he could identify what kind of talisman it was and what its specific purpose was. Perhaps then, he could learn more about it.


    But after a moment''s thought, he felt that doing so might be disrespectful to Master Zhou. Regardless of what kind of talisman it was or whether it had any effect, it was still a kindness from Master Zhou. He couldn''t measure the real value of this kindness. So, he put the talisman back into his pocket and didn''t pay any more attention to it.

 Chapter 104: Children Never Grow Up

    Chapter 104: Children Never Grow Up


    2 §Ñ§á§â§Ö§Ý§ñ


    In the evening, dining at Third Uncle''s house was a gathering not only of our own elders but also many cousins who worked away from home. With the Lunar New Year approaching, they naturally rushed back from out of town.


    Of course, not all the young people working elsewhere had made it back. Some were still on their way due to various reasons, and some hadn''t done well outside in recent years, choosing not toe home for the New Year.


    Overall, the atmosphere at the dinner in Third Uncle''s house was lively. However, the festivity was overshadowed by a palpable sense of gloom and a profound sadness of losing loved ones.


    After dinner, Yang Haoran didn''t leave immediately. His gaze lingered on the coffin of his second uncle, lost in thought.


    It wasn''t until close to midnight that Yang Haoran finally rxed, realizing he had been overthinking. Then he left Third Uncle''s house and returned home.


    The reason he didn''t leave right after dinner wasn''t because he enjoyed the somber atmosphere but rather because he felt somewhat worried. What exactly was troubling him, he couldn''t quite put into words.


    But as midnight approached, the coffin of his second uncle remained peacefully in ce, with Master Zhou sitting cross-legged in front of it, still reciting scriptures. Everything seemed normal, which reassured him that he had indeed been overthinking.


    He had returned home with his parents. When his parents saw the imposing off-road vehicle, they were both stunned.


    Upon learning that the car belonged to their beloved son, Father Yang''s stern face broke into a smile, his gaze filled with pride.


    Mother Yang, on the other hand, showered praises on her son''s aplishments. Over the years, he had made a name for himself outside, and she repeatedly reminded Yang Haoran to drive this car to his blind date tomorrow. ording to Mother Yang, if the girl''s family saw this impressive vehicle, the chances of a sessful match would greatly increase.


    Yang Haoran simply smiled in response, not saying much.


    It wasn''t that Mother Yang was materialistic; it was just the harsh reality. If you were just a penniless bum idling away your days, why would the other side entrust their daughter to you? Not to mention whether the girl herself was willing, but the elders on her side would almost certainly object.


    Going to a blind date dressed shabbily and barefoot versus going in a decent outfit and a car would yield vastly different results. At least thetter would leave a much better impression on the girl''s family.


    Back home, after taking out the Death God statue he had brought back, precisely at midnight, Yang Haoran performed the ritual under the surprised gazes of his parents, then casually exined a few words to them before hitting the hay, using tomorrow''s blind date as an excuse.


    He had thought about slipping out quietly to see if there were any undead near Yangjia Bay in need of guidance. However, he refrained from doing so to avoid worrying his parents.


    The night passed without incident. The next morning, Yang Haoran got up early, intending to prepare breakfast for his parents. Since he couldn''t usually be with his parents, now that he was back, he naturally wanted to share their burdens as much as possible.


    What he didn''t expect was that when he arrived in the kitchen, he found his mother already bustling about, cooking and preparing pig feed at the same time.


    Doing so many tasks alone, Mother Yang wasn''t flustered at all; instead, she was proficient, having done this for so long that it had be second nature.


    Noticing Yang Haoran, Mother Yang nced at him and said, "Go wake your father up for breakfast."


    As Yang Haoran headed towards the stove, he replied, "It''s still early. Why have breakfast so soon?"


    He added some dry firewood to the two stoves, one for human food and the other for pig feed.


    "Early? We have a lot to do today. Your father and I need to help at Third Uncle''s house. If we don''t have breakfast early, we won''t have timeter. And you have a blind date. Showing up early shows sincerity. If you go toote, people might think you''re just there for lunch, which would be embarrassing for our family." Mother Yang continued speaking while not stopping her actions.


    Yang Haoran smiled and didn''t say much. He just kept adding firewood to the stoves.


    "Silly boy, the food will be ready soon. Why are you adding so much firewood? Stop meddling and go wake your father up. It''ste already!" Mother Yang scolded, though her hands didn''t stop working.


    Yang Haoran didn''t dare to disobey his mother''s words. After acknowledging, he went to wake his father. A momentter, he returned to the kitchen. He had intended to help his mother more, but before he could speak, Mother Yang spoke up first.


    "Don''t just stand there. Go freshen up. Honestly, you''re so grown up, yet you never n anything. I have to teach you everything. I wonder when you''ll ever grow up."


    In the eyes of parents, their children, regardless of their sess or age, always remain as forever children. This sentiment was now fully embodied in Mother Yang.


    Yang Haoran could only smile wryly andply, going to freshen up as his mother urged.


    By the time he finished, the food was already on the table: steaming rice porridge, a te of pickled vegetables, a te of sausages, and a te of cured meat.


    Meanwhile, Mother Yang was carrying a bucket of pig feed to feed the pigs. In her eyes, whether the pigs ate well was far more important than whether people did.


    Yang Haoran observed everything his mother did, not finding it strange at all. Since as far back as he could remember, his mother had always been like this, with her attitude and routines unchanged over the years.


    The only change was in her once youthful and radiant face, now dimmed and wrinkled, with gray hairs gradually overtaking the once jet-ck ones.


    She had aged, aged a lot.


    Yang Haoran felt uneasy. Despite his efforts over the years, he hadn''t achieved much in his career or contributed much to the family. On the contrary, his parents had sacrificed too much for the family. Even now, at their age, they were still toiling for the family. As the only son in the family, he naturally felt guilty.


    "After the New Year, I''ll buy a house. I''ll bring my parents over to live infort and put an end to all this."


    He had made this decision beforeing back home. If it weren''t for the tight schedule, he would have preferred to finalize this matter before the New Year and bring his parents into the city to celebrate. He truly didn''t want to see his parents continue toiling for the family. This responsibility should have fallen on him long ago, but due to his ipetence, he had dyed it until now.


    After performing the ritual for the Death God, the family of three had breakfast together. Mother Yang kept chattering, Father Yang asionally chiming in. Yang Haoran didn''t say much; he simply nodded and smiled in response to whatever his parents said, regardless of whether it was good or bad, right or wrong.


    After breakfast, as the sunlight dispersed some of the darkness, though the day hadn''t fully dawned yet, Mother Yang had already locked the door and sent Yang Haoran off in the car.


    "Son, make sure to make your mother proud. Get that girl on your side. Your father and I are waiting for good news from you!" Mother Yang reminded him from outside the car window.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll do my best," Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    "Do your best? Your best my foot! Don''t just cate me. I want to see you win that girl over, not hear excuses about doing your best. Let me tell you, while your father and I are still not too old, you''d better get married soon. That way, when we''re old, we can help take care of your children. If you''re ipetent, when we''re old and your children are born, you and your wife will have to handle everything yourselves. Let''s see how you manage then!" Mother Yang grumbled discontentedly.


    Yang Haoran nodded wryly. "I know, Mom, I really do. Just trust me!"


    Mother Yang wanted to say more, but Father Yang intervened. With a displeased expression, he looked at Mother Yang andined, "Stop nagging endlessly. Third Uncle''s family has a lot going on, and he knows what he''s doing. There''s no need for you to worry unnecessarily."


    Upon hearing this, Mother Yang immediately became unhappy, ready to argue with Father Yang. However, Father Yang seemed prepared and knew how to handle his wife''sints. He didn''t even give Mother Yang a chance to speak, turning his gaze to Yang Haoran and saying, "Hurry up and go ording to the address. Remember, don''t go empty-handed. That would be rude. If you''re short on money, your mother will give you some."


    "I have money, don''t worry. I''m a boss now, after all. I can''t possibly be broke. I''ll head over now."


    With that, Yang Haoran stepped on the elerator as if fleeing, gradually disappearing from Father Yang and Mother Yang''s sight.


    Externally, Mother Yang boasted to everyone about her son now doing business in the city and being a big boss. From this, it was clear that Mother Yang was proud of her son and felt proud of him. So, when Yang Haoran said he was a boss with money, it was to reassure his parents and spare them unnecessary worry.


    In reality, Yang Haoran was indeed a boss. After all, he ran a grocery store in the city, albeit a small and rundown one. But ultimately, it was still a store, and he was the sole boss of that establishment.


    The irony, however, was that he, as the boss, had no employees. He was both the boss and the employee.


    In the car, Yang Haoran made a firm resolution. He had to handle this blind date well today. It couldn''t be child''s y. He could feel how much his parents valued this blind date. To avoid disappointing them and to solve his lifelong matter, he had to handle this blind date seriously.


    He first drove to the town and bought many gifts. Then, following the address his mother had given him, he headed there. As the car drove on the highway, the destination drew nearer.


    With each step closer to his destination, Yang Haoran suddenly felt nervous and anxious. This feeling wasn''t unfamiliar to him because every time he went on a blind date, he would experience such emotions.


    Despite usually appearing calm andposed in dealing with people and matters, when it came to blind dates, he truly couldn''t control the nervousness in his heart.

 Chapter 105: The Tricks of Fate

    Yang Haoran''s destination this time was the Liu Family Vige. This vige, though neighboring Yangjia Bay, was somewhat different from it.


    Liu Family Vige was predominantly inhabited by those with the Liu surname. Apart from the majority of vigers bearing the Liu name, there were also some residents with other surnames. They weren''t originally from Liu Family Vige but hade here for various reasons and decided to settle down.


    From Mother Yang, Yang Haoran learned that the woman he was to meet for a blind date was in Liu Family Vige, but she wasn''t a native of the vige.


    The woman had been living with her parents previously, but for some unknown reason, both her parents had passed away. Moreover, her grandparents heavily favored boys over girls and hadn''t treated her, their granddaughter, particrly well. Consequently, she didn''t have a deep bond with her grandparents.


    Fortunately, her grandparents had always been kind to her. Since her parents'' passing, she had beening to Liu Family Vige every Chinese New Year to apany her grandparents. This year was no exception.


    However, Mother Yang had heard that this woman wouldn''t stay in Liu Family Vige for too long. She would leave after the New Year. Therefore, to be safe, Mother Yang had alreadymunicated with the woman''s grandmother before Yang Haoran''s return, scheduling the blind date for today.


    Of course, Yang Haoran had previously coordinated with his family about the day of his return. Otherwise, the blind date wouldn''t have been arranged so conveniently. He had just returned, and the next day, he encountered such a matter.


    Arriving at Liu Family Vige, Yang Haoran felt even more nervous. But he had alreadye this far, and he couldn''t give up because of his inner turmoil. After casually asking a viger and smoking a cigarette, he learned the whereabouts of the woman''s grandmother''s house.


    Shortly after, he parked his car outside a two-story building.


    The building was quite new, indicating that it had been constructed only within thest year or two. Such new buildings were notmon in Liu Family Vige. From this, one could deduce that the family living here was rtively well-off in this economically backward area.


    However, the building itself was secondary. What truly indicated the wealth of this family was the luxury car parked in the yard.


    Although Yang Haoran wasn''t familiar with cars, he recognized some of the logos. Anyone who could afford such a car was undoubtedly wealthy.


    Seeing the luxury car parked in the yard, Yang Haoran breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had also driven a car here. Otherwise, he might have been looked down upon by the other party.


    Before even meeting anyone, Yang Haoran was astonished by the wealth of their family. ording tomon sense, a family so wealthy would never agree to a blind date with him, a poor boy. However, upon careful consideration, he thought of a possibility.


    His mother always told people that he was a sessful entrepreneur in the city with a decent career. Knowing his mother well, she must have told this family the same.


    Fortunately, he had indeed achieved some sess now, making it easier to acquire wealth than before. This gave him some confidence. Otherwise, whether he would even step into this family''s home, let alone go on a blind date, would be questionable.


    With a nervous heart, Yang Haoran got out of the car, ready to take out the gifts he had bought. Regardless of the oue, since he hade this far, he had to give it a try.


    However, as he was about to turn around to get the gifts from the trunk, he suddenly paused, as if he had remembered something, and looked back at the luxury car, his brows furrowing slightly.


    "This car... I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere."


    The luxury car in front of him gave him a sense of familiarity. He seemed to recall seeing this car somewhere, but he couldn''t remember where. For a moment, he couldn''t recall.


    "Could it be from some advertisement?"


    Yang Haoran wasn''t quite sure in his heart. He shook his head, deciding not to dwell on this issue. Regardless of whether he had seen this car before, once he met the owner inside, everything would be clear. At the moment, he didn''t have time to waste here.


    Thinking so, Yang Haoran''s slightly furrowed brows rxed, but they furrowed again soon after.


    This time, not only did his brows furrow tightly, but hisplexion also changed.


    His reaction suddenly became so intense not because he remembered where he had seen this car, but because he sensed the presence of Yin Qi in this building. And it was quite strong!


    "Ghost eye, activate!"


    Seeing no one nearby, Yang Haoran secretly activated his ghost eye and looked at the building.


    The building wasn''t shrouded in strong Yin Qi, which meant that the intense Yin Qi he sensed should being from someone inside the building, or some object, or perhaps a ghost. He had just arrived at the building, so the Yin Qi emanating from him hadn''t yet enveloped the entire building.


    However, if this entity wasn''t dealt with, judging by the intensity of the Yin Qi, within a few days, this building would be shrouded in Yin Qi, and everyone inside would inevitably be affected by it.


    Yang Haoran hadn''t expected that he would encounter such a thing just bying for a blind date.


    He had been nervous inwardly all the way here, especially after arriving at Liu Family Vige, where he felt like his heart was about to jump out of his chest. All his attention was focused on the blind date, so he hadn''t noticed the presence of this Yin Qi.


    If it hadn''t been for this luxury car diverting his attention, he wouldn''t have known when he would have sensed this Yin Qi.


    Since he had noticed the presence of Yin Qi, today''s matter was not just about the blind date. He would do his utmost to make the blind date sessful, and at the same time, he must deal with this ghost.


    Judging by the intensity of the Yin Qi, this ghost wasn''t an ordinary undead. The Yin Qi emitted by ordinary undead wasn''t so intense. But this ghost hadn''t reached the terrifying level of a Half-Step Evil Spirit yet; it could only be considered a very powerful undead.


    Such undead must have devoured many other undead, hence the intensity of the Yin Qi. However, as long as it hadn''t reached the realm of a Half-Step Evil Spirit, Yang Haoran was confident he could handle it.


    With a decision made, Yang Haoran''s attention returned to the blind date. But the thought of it only made his heart beat faster involuntarily.


    Moistening his dry lips, he didn''t immediately move. He took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, took a few deep drags, but instead of easing his nervousness, the tension in his heart became even stronger.


    "I''m such a useless piece of crap!"


    Yang Haoran cursed himself inwardly. He stubbed out the cigarette he had just smoked a few puffs of and took out a bottle of mineral water, chugging it down vigorously. If possible, he wished he were gulping down alcohol instead of water.


    However, at this moment, a figure emerged from the building. Seeing the person''s face clearly, Yang Haoran was shocked to the core, and he identally sprayed water from his mouth.


    The other person also noticed Yang Haoran and disyed an equally incredulous expression on her face, as if she had seen a ghost in broad daylight!


    "Yang Haoran! What are you doing here?"


    The tone and expression of the other person''s voice were filled with shock, clearly reflecting her inner disbelief.


    "Cough cough cough cough!"


    Yang Haoran was equally shocked, but being choked by the water, he couldn''t utter a word and kept coughing.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran finally remembered why the luxury car had seemed familiar to him!


    When he went to the Cemetery to collect souls, apart from taking Wang Qing''s soul, he had no other gains. The entire Cemetery was empty, with not a single spirit entity present.


    After descending the mountain, he met Xu Meijing, also a member of the Night Watch. They exchanged a few words, and he left. On the roadside below the mountain, he noticed a luxury car. At that time, he thought the car looked good, so he nced at it a few more times, leaving an impression.


    But this impression wasn''t strong, so when he first noticed the luxury car, he felt it was familiar but couldn''t remember where he had seen it before.


    But now, with the appearance of this woman in his sight, he finally remembered where he had seen this car.


    Yes, the owner of this luxury car was Xu Meijing. And the person looking at Yang Haoran with shock was none other than Xu Meijing!


    Xu Meijing''s shocksted only a few breaths before she regained herposure. With a cold snort, she put her hands in her pockets and walked towards Yang Haoran with a proud expression on her face.


    In the past, if Xu Meijing had approached him like this, Yang Haoran wouldn''t have felt guilty at all. He would have greeted her with a smile and engaged in a verbal spar with her.


    However, at this moment, as Xu Meijing approached step by step, he unexpectedly felt a sense of trepidation, as if a wild beast from primordial times was approaching him.


    "I sensed strong Yin Qi and thought it was some foolish ghost or somethinging to me. I never expected it to be you. You, of all people! You''re expanding your business so broadly that you''ve evene to my house. What? Did you sense the Yin Qi on me ande to collect me?"


    As Xu Meijing spoke, she approached Yang Haoran. By the time she stopped, she was only a meter away from him.


    Facing Xu Meijing''s aggressive gaze, Yang Haoran wore his signature smile on his face, but at this moment, his smile seemed extremely unnatural.


    Just now, he had sensed strong Yin Qi in the building. He thought there might be a powerful undead inside. But now it seemed that all that intense Yin Qi came from Xu Meijing.


    Members of the Night Watch were surrounded by strong Yin Qi, but that was just the tip of the iceberg of the Yin Qi within them. If a Night Watch activated their Yin spirit power, the Yin Qi on them would multiply. That was why he had mistakenly thought that there was a powerful undead in the building.


    "I''m here to see Grandma Xiao," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    At this moment, he had no intention of arguing with Xu Meijing. Today, he came for a blind date with his parents'' expectations in mind, so he didn''t want to mess things up. But Xu Meijing appearing here meant something, and he understood it very well.


    Either his blind date today was Xu Meijing herself, or even if it wasn''t her, the person he was meeting had a close rtionship with Xu Meijing. For Yang Haoran, if it was thetter, it would be manageable. He could still try his best. But if it was the former, he would only disappoint his parents again.


    As the words fell, Xu Meijing frowned, her face showing displeasure. "Why are you here to see my grandmother?"


    Hearing the words "my grandmother" from Xu Meijing''s mouth, even a fool like Yang Haoran understood what was going on.


    He cursed inwardly but didn''t show it on his face. Clinging to thest thread of hope in his heart, he smiled at Xu Meijing and asked, "What a coincidence. So, you''re Grandma Xiao''s granddaughter. I wonder how many granddaughters Grandma Xiao has?"


    "I''m the only granddaughter of my grandmother. Huh? Yang Haoran, why are you acting so strange today?" Xu Meijing''s face showed a puzzled expression.


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing. Life these days is like filming a damn movie. Novels wouldn''t even dare to write this way. Sorry for bothering you. Let''s meet at the end of the month."


    Yang Haoran, who rarely cursed, couldn''t help but curse at this moment.


    With these words, he opened the car door and prepared to leave, leaving Xu Meijing with a bewildered expression.


    "Blind date? What blind date? This damn thing hasn''t even started yet, and it''s over!"


    Cursing inwardly, Yang Haoran got into the car, mming the door shut.

 Chapter 106: Corpse Qi

    As Yang Haoran opened the car door, ready to leave the Liu Family Vige that had left him feeling extremely embarrassed, Xu Meijing, at this moment, called out to him.


    "Stop!" Xu Meijing''s voice was cold, with a hint ofmand.


    Yang Haoran was already feeling irritated, and being addressed in this manner by Xu Meijing only added fuel to his fire. However, he didn''t show it, suppressing his dissatisfaction with a forced smile as he looked at Xu Meijing.


    He didn''t speak; he was waiting for Xu Meijing to speak. But to his surprise, instead of speaking, Xu Meijing activated her ghost eye.


    "Heh, are you really that bored? Mistaking me for a ghost?" Yang Haoran''s smile was somewhat cold. After saying this, he ignored Xu Meijing, got into his car, closed the door, started the engine, and stepped on the gas pedal, disappearing in a sh.


    Xu Meijing retracted her ghost eye. Yang Haoran''s attitude made her expression unpleasant, but besides the displeasure, there was also a hint of confusion in her eyes.


    When she suddenly activated her ghost eye on Yang Haoran just now, it wasn''t to provoke him. Rather, she sensed a presence in him that didn''t belong to Yin Qi.


    They were both members of the Yin Division, and the power within their bodies was Yin spirit power, emitting Yin Qi. However, just now, she sensed something in Yang Haoran that didn''t belong to Yin Qi.


    But this presence was very faint. Although she sensed it, she couldn''t be sure. That''s why she stopped Yang Haoran and activated the Yin Division''s unique eye technique, the ghost eye!


    With the ghost eye activated, she saw the Death Mark Seal on Yang Haoran''s forehead, and she also saw a strongyer of Yin Qi enveloping him. However, outside of this strong Yin Qi, there was a faint gray gas.


    Yin Qi was ck, but the faint gray gas on Yang Haoran clearly did not belong to Yin Qi. As for what this faint gray gas was, Xu Meijing knew¡ªit was Corpse Qi!


    "A neer, having undergone Soul Qi infusion only once and acting so arrogant, truly a case of ''a newly-born calf not fearing the tiger,'' daring to provoke anything. While our Yin spirit power within us has strong control over spirit bodies, it won''t work against zombies that are not spirits. You''ll be in for a tough time." Xu Meijing watched Yang Haoran''s off-road vehicle disappear from sight with a cold snort, then turned and walked toward the courtyard.


    At that moment, a gray-haired old woman walked out of the building, leaning on a cane.


    Seeing this, Xu Meijing quickly took out her hands from her pockets and hurried over to the old woman.


    "Grandma, why did youe out?" Xu Meijing put aside her usual arrogance and asked with concern.


    "You''re not getting any younger, so Grandma arranged a blind date for you today. I was afraid you''d be unhappy, so I didn''t tell you." Grandma Xiao smiled as she spoke.


    Upon hearing this, Xu Meijing was first surprised, then showed a face of displeasure,ining, "Grandma, why didn''t you discuss this with me?"


    Grandma Xiao''s smile didn''t waver as she asked, "Discuss it with you? Would you agree?"


    "No!" Xu Meijing''s response was firm. She didn''t even hesitate, giving an extremely resolute answer.


    "Exactly, Grandma knows you wouldn''t agree, so I decided on my own. Grandma is doing this for your own good, don''t me Grandma." Grandma Xiao said with a smile.


    Xu Meijing didn''t reply, but still wore a face ofint. She seemed extremely averse to blind dates.


    Seeing Xu Meijing''s reaction, Grandma Xiao continued to smile and said, "Grandma''s biggest wish now is to see you marry into a good family while she''s still alive. Grandma is old and afraid she won''t live to see that day, so she''s anxious."


    At first, Xu Meijing''s expression changed slightly upon hearing Grandma Xiao''s words, her face showing a hint of mncholy. However, this mncholy expression didn''tst long; she quickly hid it away.


    "Grandma, trust me, you''ll definitely live a long life." Xu Meijing smiled at Grandma Xiao.


    "Hehe, stop trying to please this olddy. If you''re really filial, you should settle your marriage matters sooner. Don''t make this olddy wait too long. Hurry while you''re still young, don''t wait until you''re past your prime to think about getting married. By then, it might be toote." Grandma Xiao smiled, earnestly advising Xu Meijing.


    "I''m still so young, there''s no rtion between being past my prime and me. What''s the rush?" Xu Meijing responded nonchntly.


    "There''s no rush now, but when you''re in a hurry, it''ll be toote for everything. Don''t worry, the blind date I''ve arranged for you this time is definitely not bad. He''s a big shot, young and promising; you''ll definitely like him." Grandma Xiao smiled, her face showing anticipation.


    Xu Meijing originally wanted to refute, but seeing her grandma''s stooped figure and the wrinkled face, she ultimately remained silent.


    "It''s strange, why hasn''t that young man from the Yang familye yet? His mother called me early this morning, saying he was driving over. Their Yangjia Bay is right next to our vige. Normally, it shouldn''t take this long, even if he was driving. I hope nothing has happened to him on the way." Grandma Xiao looked outside the courtyard, her face showing a mix of puzzlement and worry.


    What the speaker says unintentionally, the listener interprets intentionally. Upon hearing that today''s blind date partner bears the surname Yang, Xu Meijing seemed to realize something, and her expression changed once again.


    "Grandma, the young man you mentioned with the surname Yang, is his name Yang Haoran?" Xu Meijing''s expression was somewhat peculiar as she asked Grandma Xiao.


    "Yes, that boy is called Yang Haoran. I feel ashamed to admit that when I was talking to his mother, I was so focused on discussing your background and your virtues that I forgot to tell her your name. Surprisingly, she was more attentive, and she told me all the necessary information," Grandma Xiao said.


    At this point, Grandma Xiao suddenly remembered something and looked at Xu Meijing with a puzzled expression, asking, "I didn''t tell you about this, so how did you know his name is Yang Haoran?"


    Grandma Xiao''s words made Xu Meijing''s expression be more colorful. She had thought that Yang Haoran had coincidentally appeared here sensing the Yin Qi, but she didn''t expect that annoying guy to be here for a blind date, and moreover, his blind date partner was her!


    "He just came here, but I''ve already sent him packing," Xu Meijing responded with a disdainful expression.


    "What?" Grandma Xiao was astonished, then quickly asked, "He came for a blind date, why did you drive him away? You didn''t even show any courtesy. If this gets out, it''ll be even harder for you to get married in the future!"


    "Grandma, I''ve known Yang Haoran for a long time. He''s a hypocrite hiding behind a smile. I can''t possibly go on a blind date with someone like that, so I kicked him out directly," Xu Meijing exined with certainty.


    Grandma Xiao was surprised. She hadn''t expected Xu Meijing to know Yang Haoran for so long, and she was even more surprised to hear Xu Meijing''s low opinion of him.


    "Are you telling the truth?" Grandma Xiao still found it hard to believe.


    "Grandma, do you believe me or a stranger?" Xu Meijing asked straightforwardly.


    "You''re my granddaughter, so of course, I believe you," Grandma Xiao replied firmly.


    "Believing me is the right choice. Yang Haoran is very hypocritical. Even if I don''t get married in this lifetime, I will never marry a deceitful person like him," Xu Meijing affirmed.


    Grandma Xiao didn''t expect Xu Meijing to have such a strong opinion of this young man from the Yang family. She shook her head with a sigh and said, "s, I intended to find you a good family, but I didn''t expect to find such a person for you. It''s really hard to judge someone''s character. Since this Yang family boy is so unbearable, let''s forget about this blind date. Since you''ve already sent him away, if his mother calls to inquire, I''ll say you two have met but didn''t hit it off."


    With a disappointed expression, Grandma Xiao, supported by Xu Meijing, walked back into the house leaning on her cane.


    Seeing Grandma Xiao no longer mentioning Yang Haoran, Xu Meijing put away her disdain and disgust. She frowned and looked outside the courtyard, in the direction Yang Haoran had left earlier.


    "Corpse Qi... Could that annoying guy have made some significant discovery again?"


    With that thought, Xu Meijing withdrew her gaze and took the initiative to ask Grandma Xiao, "Grandma, you just mentioned that Yang Haoran is from the neighboring Yangjia Bay?"


    Without much thought, Grandma Xiao nodded and said, "Yes, he''s from our neighboring Yangjia Bay. Since they are close to us, I agreed to let that boye for the blind date. This way, if you do end up liking each other, it''ll be easier for you to visit me in the future, at least better than marrying someone from afar."


    Seeing Grandma Xiao mentioning the blind date again, Xu Meijing felt helpless, but this time she didn''t argue about it. Instead, she continued, "Grandma, has anything strange happened in Yangjia Bay recently?"


    "Strange?" Grandma Xiao thought for a moment, then shook her head, saying, "I haven''t heard of anything strange. But this morning, his mother called to say that his second uncle was bitten by a poisonous snake while gathering firewood on the mountain yesterday and died from poisoning. So his mother couldn''te today and sent him alone, asking me to take care of him more. But who would have thought that you knew him and... "


    Grandma Xiao continued speaking, but Xu Meijing didn''t listen to the rest of her words. She furrowed her brows, deep in thought.


    "Bitten by a poisonous snake? At this time of the year, where did the poisonous snakee from? Died from poisoning... bitten and died from poisoning..."


    As Xu Meijing pondered, she suddenly thought of the faint gray gas enveloping Yang Haoran''s body outside of the Yin Qi. It seemed like she had guessed something, and her expression changed abruptly!

 Chapter 107: Zombie

    Inside the car, Yang Haoran wore a face of frustration. He never dreamed that his blind date today would turn out to be Xu Meijing.


    If it weren''t for Xu Meijing, he might have mustered up the courage to give it a try. But facing Xu Meijing, he had no intention of going on the blind date with her.


    Of course, he believed that Xu Meijing probably felt the same way, so he decisively left without hesitation.


    "Leaving was straightforward enough, but how do I exin this to my parents when I get back?"


    Yang Haoran thought to himself, the frustration on his face intensifying.


    After some consideration, he decided to tell the truth and exin that he and Xu Meijing had known each other for a while, but they didn''t get along, so the blind date ended in failure.


    Although he knew that saying this would inevitably earn him a scolding from his mother, he couldn''t think of a better way for now, so he had to do it this way.


    Since he didn''t need to buy any gifts in town anymore, he saved a lot of time on the way back. Soon, he arrived back at Yangjia Bay.


    However, just at the entrance of Yangjia Bay, he noticed something was amiss. Several police cars were parked there.


    Yang Haoran frowned. The fact that police cars were parked here meant that something must have happened in the vige. He wanted to ask someone about the situation, but apart from the police cars, there was no one at the entrance.


    With a sense of unease in his heart, Yang Haoran drove into Yangjia Bay and headed towards his own home.


    Normally, Yangjia Bay was bustling, especially as the Lunar New Year approached and many migrant workers returned. Yangjia Bay should have been even livelier than usual, as he had noticed yesterday when he returned.


    But now, it was strangely quiet. From the moment he entered Yangjia Bay, he didn''t see a single person. It waspletely contrary to normal.


    There were no barking dogs, no crowing of roosters, no cheerful chatter of the vigers, not even the sound of drums and gongs from his Third Uncle''s house.


    At some point, the sun had disappeared from the sky, and the sky had turned gray, as if it were about to rain.


    The atmosphere was eerie, shrouding the entire Yangjia Bay, giving off an extremely oppressive feeling.


    For some reason, Yang Haoran suddenly had a bad feeling. He vaguely felt that something major must have happened in the vige.


    As his car stopped at the doorstep, Yang Haoran hurriedly got out, his expression somewhat panicked.


    Seeing the tightly closed door and his parents not at home, he didn''t hesitate and ran towards the direction of his Third Uncle''s house, not daring to dy for a moment.


    After a while, Yang Haoran appeared outside the courtyard of Third Uncle''s house. The scene before him froze his expression, and he stood still in shock.


    The makeshift funeral shed in the courtyard had copsed, and the coffin containing his Second Uncle''s body was scattered on the ground. Bodiesy scattered everywhere, disying tragic expressions of horror and fear.


    "What... what... what on earth happened?"


    Yang Haoran rushed into the courtyard, reaching out to turn over one of the bodies in front of him. It was none other than his Third Uncle.


    Third Uncle''s entire body had a strange grayish-white color. His mouth was wide open, his face twisted in pain. There were bite marks all over his body, especially on his right hand, which besides some leftover flesh, had beenpletely gnawed clean.


    Yang Haoran looked at the other bodies in the courtyard. Their conditions were simr to that of his Third Uncle, with a strange grayish-white color and numerous bite marks. Some even had their ears and noses chewed off, looking terrifying.


    The most eerie thing was that these bodies had not a drop of blood left in them, as if intentionally drained of blood like dry corpses!


    After inspecting them, Yang Haoran seemed to realize something, and his face suddenly changed color!


    Judging from the horrific state and the strangeness of these bodies, he thought of a word: zombie!


    He was no longer the ignorant boy he used to be. He had learned a lot from the books borrowed from Master Jiang, and zombie was one of them.


    Humans have souls, which govern their spiritual thoughts, and spirits, which govern their physical activities. After death, the soul condenses into a spirit over a period of seven days, detaching from its host, whether it be a body, ashes, or something else. This is the process of spirit formation, also known as the formation of ghosts.


    If the spirit undergoes a mutation during the process of condensing into a spirit due to various reasons, if the soul separates and leaves the body, while the spirit remains in the body and merges with itpletely, it will be a mindless creature that only knows to devour flesh and blood - a zombie.


    This type of zombie is referred to as a corpse fiend!


    Zombie is just a general term; almost any product formed after a corpse undergoes changes can be summarized with this term, and a corpse fiend is just one type of zombie.


    And there are two types of corpse fiends, one is naturally formed, involving burial grounds and some special experiences of the deceased.


    One type of these creatures is naturally urring, while the other is artificially crafted. Corpse Refiners seek out suitable targets and forcibly separate their spirits before they coalesce into spiritual forms. Subsequently, following the steps of Corpse Demon formation, they gradually refine the corpse of the deceased into a Corpse Demon. Once formed, these Corpse Demons are entirely under the control of the Corpse Refiner.


    Corpse Demonsck cognition, knowing only to gnaw on flesh and blood. As they consume more and more flesh, their strength grows. When their power exceeds the limits of a Corpse Demon, they ascend to be even more formidable Corpse Kings.


    Corpse Demons possess potent corpse poison. Whether bitten or scratched by them, victims be infected. As the poison spreads throughout the body, victims lose their souls and be controlled by the Corpse Demons, turning into Corpse Ghosts.


    Corpse Ghosts are essentially puppets of the Corpse Demons. They are the lowest tier of zombies, with no room for advancement, merely puppets manipted by Corpse Demons. However, their strength is not to be underestimated. Due to theirck of cognition and pain sensation, dealing with them is quite challenging.


    The scene before Yang Haoran reminded him of zombies, corpse fiends, and corpse puppets!


    The bodies disyed a strange grayish-white color, with multiple bite marks all over them, and even drained of blood. All these characteristics proved that the killers were zombies.


    Though Yang Haoran couldn''t be a hundred percent certain that his guess was correct, he was at least ny percent sure it wasn''t wrong.


    Suddenly, Yang Haoran thought of a more important question: where were his parents?


    Among the bodies in the courtyard, he hadn''t found his parents, which made him extremely anxious. He searched every corner of the courtyard frantically, hoping to find any trace of his parents.


    The most sensible thing to do now was to burn all the bodies scattered in the courtyard. If all this was caused by zombies, as the corpse poison spread throughout the body, they would all turn into mindless corpse puppets, only knowing to devour flesh and blood. Then his situation would be dangerous.


    Butpared to his own situation, what he cared about most now was his parents. He didn''t even have the heart to deal with the bodies in the courtyard!


    After a frantic search, Yang Haoran hadbed through every corner of the courtyard, but still hadn''t found any trace of his parents. This made him anxious, but also gave him a glimmer of hope.


    Not finding the bodies of his parents meant that they might still be alive. For him, as long as his parents were alive, that was more important than anything else.


    "If Master Zhou''s body isn''t found here, could it be that my parents were rescued by Master Zhou?"


    At this moment, Yang Haoran thought of Master Zhou, the one who gave him the talisman and had some power.


    Master Zhou gave him a good impression. Considering what happened at Third Uncle''s house, Yang Haoran believed that Master Zhou wouldn''t turn a blind eye. Perhaps his parents and other rtives were indeed saved by Master Zhou.


    But if that was the case, where were they now?


    Were they hiding in the house?


    Thinking like this, Yang Haoran prepared to rush into the house to search. He had searched every corner of the courtyard, but hadn''t searched inside the house yet.


    Just as he was about to rush into the house, he heard a cold shout from behind!


    "Don''t move! Put your hands on your head and squat down! Otherwise, I''ll shoot!"


    The voice sounded somewhat familiar. Yang Haoran turned around and saw a familiar figure!


    Chen Ying in police uniform, as well as several policemen holding pistols. They had serious expressions, all aiming their pistols at Yang Haoran.


    Seeing Yang Haoran turning around, Chen Ying''s expression changed instantly!


    "Yang Haoran! It''s you!"


    Eximing in surprise, Chen Ying nced at the bodies scattered all over the courtyard, her expression changing once again, looking quite ugly.


    "Did you do all this? Have you gone mad?" Chen Ying roared.


    Yang Haoran''s expression was equally dark, looking extremely unpleasant. He retorted coldly, "They are all my family, my rtives. How could I possibly harm them? What nonsense are you spouting!"


    With that said, Yang Haoran didn''t look at Chen Ying''s expression anymore, nor did he follow Chen Ying''smand to squat down with hands on his head. He turned his gaze back to the house. At this moment, what he cared about most was his parents. As for Chen Ying, he didn''t have the mood to care.


    "Whether you did this or not, it''s not up to you to decide. We have only found one survivor in the whole Yangjia Bay. Not only humans, but even livestock and poultry are all dead. Surrender now ande with us to the station to undergo our investigation!"


    Chen Ying wouldn''t let up. She didn''t believe Yang Haoran''s exnation, and neither did the other policemen. They held their guns and approached Yang Haoran step by step. From their posture, if Yang Haoran didn''t cooperate, or made any sensitive movements, they would definitely shoot immediately!


    However, Yang Haoran was startled by Chen Ying''s words!


    "What did you say? There''s not a single survivor in the whole Yangjia Bay?"


    As Yang Haoran''s words fell, suddenly, one of the bodies beside him reached out its arm and grabbed his ankle fiercely!

 Chapter 108: Resurrection

    The sudden turn of events not only startled Yang Haoran, but also sent a shiver down the spines of the police officers present!


    "He''s still alive!"


    Chen Ying''s face lit up with joy. This was the first living person she had found in Yangjia Bay since arriving, aside from Yang Haoran.


    Previously, they had received reports from residents of Yangjia Bay about multiple mentally ill patients appearing in the vige. They behaved like wild beasts, attacking and devouring anyone they encountered. Many vigers had fallen victim to their attacks, and even livestock were not spared.


    Upon learning of this, Chen Ying and her team, under the leadership of the team leader, immediately rushed to Yangjia Bay without dy, hoping to reach the scene as quickly as possible.


    Upon arrival at Yangjia Bay, they were shocked by the sight before them. Bodies were scattered everywhere, yet not a single living person was in sight, not even livestock.


    The entire Yangjia Bay was shrouded in an atmosphere of death.


    In response, their team leader decided to split the police force into two teams and conduct a thorough search of Yangjia Bay from two different directions, hoping to find some clues.


    Chen Ying was unaware of any discoveries made by the other team, but her own team had found nothing until they encountered Yang Haoran.


    And just now, Chen Ying had unexpectedly found Yang Haoran alive among the corpses. This, coupled with the vigers'' reports of mentally ill patients in the vige, reminded her of the previous incident at the hotel where someone had mistaken Yang Haoran for mentally ill and called the police.


    Chen Ying couldn''t guarantee whether Yang Haoran was the murderer, but with such a horrific massacre happening in Yangjia Bay and only Yang Haoran remaining alive, it was hard for her not to suspect his involvement!


    She wanted to capture Yang Haoran and then conduct a thorough investigation back at the station, believing that they would surely uncover something. However, what she didn''t anticipate was that as they gradually approached Yang Haoran, preparing to forcefully subdue him, a body on the ground suddenly moved!


    In Chen Ying''s eyes, if it moved, it meant the person wasn''t dead; they were alive!


    The existence of a survivor was undoubtedly a good thing for them, as it meant they could gather a lot of information from the survivor.


    Yang Haoran''s reaction was quite the opposite of Chen Ying''s. The moment his ankle was grabbed, he inwardly cursed. He tried to jerk his foot away forcibly, but underestimated the strength of the person holding onto him. His ankle was firmly caught, and he couldn''t free himself.


    "Don''t move! Move again, and I''ll shoot!"


    Yang Haoran''s reaction evidently provoked the police. A police officer shouted angrily at Yang Haoran, his demeanor suggesting that he would shoot without hesitation if Yang Haoran made any more moves.


    Instead of answering the police officer, a hoarse roar came from Yang Haoran''s feet. This hoarse roar not only caught Yang Haoran''s attention but also drew the attention of several police officers, including Chen Ying.


    A face lifted from the ground, and upon seeing this face clearly, Chen Ying let out a scream of terror.


    As a police officer, Chen Ying had witnessed many bloody and terrifying scenes, and she had extraordinary courage. However, the sight before her now made her unable to suppress her scream.


    This face had been bitten beyond recognition, with no nose, one eyeball hanging outside the eye socket, numerous bite marks covering the face, some even revealing bone. Strangely, despite the mangled appearance, there was no blood flowing from it.


    The person looked up at Yang Haoran as if a wild beast had spotted its prey, emitting a series of hoarse roars from his mouth.


    "What... what is going on?"


    The other police officers were also greatly frightened by the scene before them. Although they were all police officers with firearms, they were ultimately ordinary people. The scene before them was filled with eeriness and horror, enough to make any ordinary person feel afraid.


    "It seems my guess was correct. It has indeed be a corpse puppet!"


    Yang Haoran''s expression was grim. He struggled to free his foot from the grasp of the corpse puppet holding him, while shouting loudly at the police officers present, "Run as far as you can! Otherwise, you will all die here today!"


    Several police officers looked at each other, including Chen Ying. Although they didn''t know what was happening before their eyes, as police officers, how could they choose to flee?


    "Yang Haoran! Did you do this?" Chen Ying shouted at Yang Haoran, her voice filled with anxiety and anger.


    Ignoring her, Yang Haoran exerted force several times but couldn''t free his foot from the grasp. This made him increasingly anxious.


    He wasn''t incapable of freeing his foot; it was just that he hesitated. After all, the corpse puppet holding him had once been his family, his elder.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s silence, Chen Ying became even more flustered and angry. She was about to confront Yang Haoran when, at that moment, all the bodies on the ground suddenly began to move.


    Hoarse roars echoed throughout the courtyard as broken and mangled bodies struggled to climb up from the ground one after another. Their appearance was horrifying, devoid of any trace of humanity; some were nothing but vessels of bloodthirsty madness!


    This scene not only shocked Chen Ying and the police officers but also gave Yang Haoran a big scare!


    "What in the world are these things?" Chen Ying couldn''t believe her eyes. Initially, she thought the person who had suddenly grabbed Yang Haoran''s ankle was a survivor, but now it seemedpletely different from what she had imagined.


    "Zombies? Are these the zombies we see in movies?" a police officer muttered with trembling lips, licking them dry.


    This remark sent a chill down the spines of the other police officers present, as they realized that the appearance of these vigers indeed resembled movie zombies.


    Even if they weren''t zombies, they were definitely not human anymore. Judging from their injuries and condition, if they were human, they would have long been dead and incapable of standing up.


    "What do we do now?"


    Chen Ying, feeling flustered, turned to her colleagues for advice.


    "Let''s get out of the courtyard first!"


    A police officer hastily suggested, and his proposal was immediately epted by everyone. This ce was too eerie; they had never encountered anything like it before. Faced with such a situation, they had no good solutions. The best course of action was to retreat first and figure things outter.


    Their idea was sound, but reality dealt them a harsh blow. As they decided to leave the courtyard, they were horrified to find themselves surrounded by the creatures.


    "Bad news! We can''t get out!"


    One police officer''s face turned pale. As soon as he spoke, the corpse puppets around them began to frenzy towards them, including two mutated corpse dogs!


    "Fire!"


    A police officer roared. In this situation, they didn''t care what these creatures were; they knew that shooting might give them a chance to survive. If they didn''t shoot, they would likely perish here today!


    This sentiment was understood by the other police officers as well. Even without his reminder, they would have fired decisively in this situation.


    After a round of gunfire, Chen Ying and her team emptied their magazines, only to be horrified to find that bullets had little effect on these creatures. Apart from slowing them down slightly, the bullets were virtually ineffective.


    Despite being police officers, they were now feeling somewhat panicked in this situation!


    Their greatest reliance was their firearms, but now they found that their greatest reliance was ineffective against these creatures. How could they not panic?


    "We need to find a way to break out!" Yang Haoran shouted anxiously, his voice reaching the ears of the police officers.


    To be honest, Yang Haoran had always respected the noble profession of the police. Although some recent events had made him ufortable, especially Chen Ying''s words and actions, he would never reject all police officers because of this. If he were a police officer himself and encountered such a situation, he would probably also have doubts about someone like himself.


    Meanwhile, Yang Haoran''s foot, which was grabbed, suddenly emitted a surge of Yin Qi as he activated his Yin spirit power. With all his might, he once again exerted force.


    This time, he seeded. Not only did he manage to free his foot from the grasp, but he also flung the person holding him away due to the excessive force, crashing into several corpse puppets rushing towards him.


    He hadn''t chosen to do this earlier out of concern for hurting the other person, but now he had no choice. If he didn''t act, he would likely be the one to die next.


    Now that his body was free, the most rational thing to do would be to find a way to break out of the courtyard. However, Yang Haoran had no intention of doing so. Instead, he looked towards the house without hesitation and dashed towards it.


    He wanted to confirm whether his parents were inside. This was crucial to him, even more important than his own life. So, despite knowing that doing so would put him in an even more dangerous situation, he made the decision without hesitation.


    As he rushed to the doorway of the house, twisted and deformed corpse puppets crawled out from inside with hoarse roars.


    Yang Haoran''s body froze, and his heart sank at the sight. He couldn''t help but pray silently, hoping that he wouldn''t find his parents in the house.


    The reason was simple: from the current situation, if his parents were indeed inside, the chance of their survival was almost zero!

 Chapter 109: Black Talisman

    Chapter 109: ck Talisman


    In a fleeting moment of distraction, the pursuing corpse puppets had caught up from behind. Despite their crippled gait due to missing limbs, they closed the distance with Yang Haoran swiftly, as it wasn''t much to begin with.


    Emerging from the house, the corpse puppets immediately noticed Yang Haoran. Without hesitation, they targeted him as their prey, their bodies surging with strength as they rushed towards him with hoarse, guttural cries.


    As he looked at those familiar faces, distorted by the gnashing of their teeth, Yang Haoran could still see their former selves within them¡ªelder rtives, peers, even juniors.


    Yet, they were no longer who they used to be. Stripped of their consciousness, they had be mindless corpse puppets driven solely by a hunger for flesh and blood. Despite being his n members, Yang Haoran found it difficult to strike against them.


    Blood ties ran deep, and even if they weren''t immediate kin, there was still a familial connection.


    But within just a few hours, Yangjia Bay had undergone such drastic changes. For Yang Haoran, it was a blow. Under these circumstances, it was indeed tormenting for him toy hands on his deceased n members.


    His reluctance to act, however, didn''t mean that these corpse puppets wouldn''t. Bereft of souls, devoid of their own thoughts, they had transformed into monsters driven solely by their instincts to feed. Facing them, Yang Haoran hesitated.


    Resisting while evading, Yang Haoran did his best to keep the corpse puppets at bay. Yet, the more he did so, the more passive he appeared. Within minutes, he found himself cornered by a group of them against the wall.


    Meanwhile, two screams rang out from the courtyard as two police officers were overwhelmed by several corpse puppets, who then began to ravage them.


    The sight left Chen Ying pale with fear, her body trembling uncontrobly with terror.


    The other police officers'' responses weren''t much better. They were all shaken by the gruesome scene before them, not knowing whether to advance to rescue theirrades or to fend off the onught themselves. Powerless, they could only watch as their colleagues were torn apart by the corpse puppets.


    Despite their rigorous training as police officers, their martial skills afforded them only a brief respite under the siege of the numerous corpse puppets.


    But it was indeed only a momentary reprieve. Besides enduring for a short while, they gained nothing else. Instead of breaking out of the courtyard, they found themselves pinned down by the corpse puppets.


    The fear in Chen Ying''s heart erupted into a piercing scream. Though she was a police officer with a tough demeanor, she was, at the end of the day, just a woman. Confronted with such an unprecedented situation, once her inner terror was ignited, it became uncontroble, like a flood bursting through a dam.


    Her screams not only failed to alleviate her fear but deepened it. They also attracted the attention of more corpse puppets. Several of them roared towards her, baring their sharp fangs, leaping towards her head to bite.


    She tried to evade, but she had nowhere to go. All she could do was emit a terrified and desperate scream!


    Boom!!!


    Just as the corpse puppets were about to touch her body, a burst of ck light suddenly erupted from Chen Ying''s body, apanied by a deafening roar, its momentum astonishing!


    At the moment the approaching corpse puppets touched the ck light, it was as if they had mmed into a solid wall. Their bodies were collectively sent flying!


    This scene immediately drew the attention of everyone present, including Yang Haoran.


    Chen Ying stood frozen in ce, her face a mask of terror. Just a moment ago, she thought she was done for. But the scene she had imagined didn''t unfold. She didn''t understand what had happened until she noticed the miraculous ck light bursting from her chest. She then suddenly remembered something and hastily grabbed the ck cord around her neck, retrieving an object.


    It was a ck pendant, thumb-sized and square, resembling a ck stone with nothing particrly special about it. Yet, this seemingly ordinary pendant was now emitting a deep ck light, as if it had been enhanced with special effects.


    Watching this seemingly ordinary pendant burst into a miraculous ck light, Chen Ying felt a mixture of shock and joy. Recalling the moment the corpse puppets were sent flying by the ck light, she clung to this lifeline like a drowning person grasping for straw.


    But the next moment, she froze. The ck pendant suddenly shattered in her hand, revealing a ck talisman radiating a ck light, suspended in front of her, enveloping her in its darkness.


    The sudden change left Chen Ying''s mind momentarily nk. She couldn''t understand what was happening. She dared not believe that the pendant her boyfriend had given her could possess such miraculous power, let alone that it contained a ck talisman.


    The glowing pendant, the hovering ck talisman, and the ck light enveloping Chen Ying¡ªall these were like a dream to her and the other police officers present. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed such a thing could happen in this world.


    But when Yang Haoran saw the hovering ck talisman, his heart trembled violently.


    "ck talisman! It''s actually a ck talisman!"


    The talisman masters of the Fu Sect were divided into three categories: yellow talisman master, ck talisman master, and gold talisman master. Corresponding to these talisman masters were the yellow talisman, ck talisman, and gold talisman, respectively!


    Normally, it was impossible for a talisman master to draw a talisman of a higher realm. When they could draw talismans of a higher realm, they could ascend to be a master of a new realm.


    Moreover, talismans drawn by masters of different realms varied greatly in power.


    Judging from Chen Ying''s current state, she clearly didn''t know that her pendant concealed a precious ck talisman. But Yang Haoran immediately thought of Wang Yiming upon seeing this ck talisman.


    Wang Yiming was Chen Ying''s boyfriend. Yang Haoran had learned from the incident at the hotel that Chen Ying was unaware of Wang Yiming''s identity as a talisman master. This meant that Chen Ying had nevere into contact with these miraculous talismans. So, seeing the hovering ck talisman before her, she was understandably shocked and puzzled.


    Without needing much thought, it was clear that this talisman had been gifted to Chen Ying by Wang Yiming. However, he hadn''t directly given her the talisman; instead, he had found a way to conceal it within the pendant before presenting it to his girlfriend, Chen Ying.


    Yang Haoran wasn''t intimately familiar with Wang Yiming''s abilities, but he had seen enough to know that Wang Yiming''s prowess didn''t reach the level of a ck talisman master. He was merely a yellow talisman master, and even within that category, he was among the weaker practitioners. He didn''t possess the capability to craft a ck talisman.


    This ck talisman likely didn''t originate from Wang Yiming''s hands. How he had obtained it was currently beyond Yang Haoran''s knowledge. However, the fact that Wang Yiming could bestow such a precious ck talisman upon his girlfriend indicated just how important she was to him.


    While Yang Haoran recognized it as a ck talisman, he didn''t know its specific properties. However, judging from the way several corpse puppets were sent flying by the ck light, it was evident that this ck talisman had a significant effect on them.


    As expected, the subsequent events confirmed Yang Haoran''s suspicions. The corpse puppets that had been sent flying by the ck light rose to their feet. They stared at Chen Ying enveloped in the ck light with frenzied expressions, their gazes bing even more bloodthirsty. Fearless, they roared and lunged at Chen Ying once again.


    Chen Ying''s expression immediately turned frantic. Before she could recover from her shock, these horrifying corpse puppets were once again bearing down on her, causing her to scream in terror.


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Several muffled sounds followed as the corpse puppets that lunged at Chen Ying were once again sent flying. Unlike before, where the corpse puppets were sent flying only after touching Chen Ying and triggering the ck light, this time, the ck light continuously shrouded Chen Ying, and the corpse puppets hadn''t even touched her before being sent flying.


    Although Chen Ying was filled with doubts, seeing the corpse puppets being repelled once again before reaching her, even though her mind wasn''t functioning properly at the moment, she understood that the ck light surrounding her could protect her.


    Despite her previous despair, she now felt a flicker of hope. She believed she could still be saved.


    Another scream rang out, bringing Chen Ying back to reality. She looked towards the source of the scream and saw another colleague being overwhelmed by the corpse puppets. Several of them were on top of him, viciously gnawing at his body. He screamed and struggled, but his efforts were futile. Alone, he couldn''t fend off several corpse puppets.


    Perhaps because the presence of the ck talisman gave her some confidence, seeing her colleague struggling on the brink of death, she let out a scream, then reached out and grabbed the hovering ck talisman in front of her, and directly rushed towards the colleague who was being devoured by several corpse puppets.


    She charged forward like a bulldozer, and anything standing in her way or approaching her was sent flying by the ck light, without exception.


    In the blink of an eye, Chen Ying reached her colleague. Without hesitation, she immediately rushed to his side. Before she could act, the ck light sent the corpse puppets still feasting on him flying, revealing a police officer whose body had been ravaged beyond recognition.


    He wasn''t dead yet, but he was barely hanging on, his body convulsing on the ground, clearly on the verge of death.


    The scene before her caused Chen Ying''s body to tremble uncontrobly, her expression filled with sorrow.


    Because she was the only woman in their team, she often received special care from her colleagues. Even in the recent circumstances, if it weren''t for the others constantly protecting her, she might have been one of the police officers who were just overwhelmed by the corpse puppets.


    Under their protection, she hadn''t suffered any injuries. It was precisely because of this that the ck talisman she held in her hand hadn''t been activated earlier. If the ck talisman had been activated earlier, perhaps their situation wouldn''t have deteriorated to such an extent.


    Without any hesitation, Chen Ying immediately helped the struggling colleague to his feet. Looking at his horribly disfigured face, she didn''t feel repulsed at all; all she felt was an indescribable pain in her heart.


    "Go... quickly... get out of here... Don''t... don''t..."


    Before the police officer could finish his sentence, hepletely lost his breath, sacrificing himself in this silent and eerie Yangjia Bay.


    At that moment, Chen Ying couldn''t hold back her tears any longer, and they poured out uncontrobly.

 Chapter 110: Fulfilling the Mission

    Chapter 110: Fulfilling the Mission


    Another colleague sacrificed, which hit Chen Ying hard. Although she had prepared for death since putting on the police uniform, whether for herself or for her colleagues, it was still a blow.


    Due to their profession, they inevitably had to deal with various criminals, and encountering danger during missions wasmon. They might even lose their lives in the process, so they needed a strong mentality to ept the deaths of their colleagues and themselves.


    However, when death truly arrived, the previous psychological preparation was as fragile as a candle in the wind, easily extinguished by a gentle breeze.


    Especially witnessing a colleague sacrifice in front of her own eyes, it felt like someone was cutting her open with a knife, the pain prating deep into her bones.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get you out of here. I won''t let these damn things defile your bodies."


    Chen Ying''s voice trembled with tears as she wiped away the tears from her face and helped her colleague''s body up.


    Seeing this, several other policemen hurried to Chen Ying''s side. They noticed the ck light emanating from Chen Ying could repel the corpse puppets. If they stayed close to Chen Ying, the next ones to die horribly would be them.


    It wasn''t about being cowardly or not; they didn''t have what it took to restrain the corpse puppets, but Chen Ying did. So why not make full use of it?


    "Chen Ying, go over there. We can''t leave them behind."


    A policeman pointed to two other colleagues who had already lost their breath, their bodies devoid of blood. The corpse puppets that had previously feasted on them showed no further interest.


    Chen Ying nodded. Two policemen took the bodies of their fallen colleagues from her and hurried towards the other two corpses.


    With the ck talisman in hand, the corpse puppets couldn''t get close to Chen Ying and the others. Every time they approached, they were repelled by the ck light. However, the range of the ck light was limited, forcing them to huddle together to stay protected.


    However, none of them noticed that the ck light was gradually shrinking. While the power emanating from the ck talisman was strong, the continuous emission of ck light consumed its power. When the ck light ceased, so would the talisman''s power.


    Approaching the bodies of the other two policemen, their condition was even more tragic. Chen Ying couldn''t help but cry silently at the sight.


    As a police officer, she wasn''t emotionally weak, but seeing three colleagues whom she had spent so much time with sacrifice in front of her, even someone as strong-minded as her couldn''t hold back tears.


    After helping the other two policemen''s bodies up, Chen Ying didn''t leave immediately. Instead, she looked towards Yang Haoran.


    Chen Ying had never liked Yang Haoran because, in her eyes, he was a swindler who unted himself. Such people were social tumors, and her duty was to remove them.


    However, the scenes unfolding before her made her doubt some of her steadfast beliefs. She had never believed in anything supernatural, but how else could she exin these frenzied corpse puppets?


    Her perspective shifted, leading to some changes in her view of Yang Haoran. She realized she might have misjudged him all along.


    As a police officer, Chen Ying had a fairly analytical mind. The ck talisman she held had appeared from a broken pendant, a gift from her boyfriend, Wang Yiming. And Yang Haoran, the person she had always considered a chatan, was a friend of her boyfriend.


    From this information, she spected that Yang Haoran might indeed understand some special methods, and her boyfriend, Wang Yiming, might not be as simple as he seemed on the surface, possibly hiding many things from her.


    Watching Yang Haoran being cornered by numerous corpse puppets, although he resisted, it was bing increasingly difficult. Chen Ying hesitated for a moment, then shouted towards Yang Haoran, "Hold on! We''lle to rescue you!"


    Yang Haoran furrowed his brows, a look of confusion in his eyes. He hadn''t expected Chen Ying to have any intention of saving him in this situation.


    Didn''t she always dislike him?


    Didn''t she always wish for someone like him, a fraudster, to die sooner?


    Before he could make sense of it, Chen Ying and several policemen rushed towards him.


    Upon contact with the ck light, all the corpse puppets entangling Yang Haoran were sent flying. Not a single one could withstand the ck light for even a second. In the blink of an eye, all the corpse puppets in front of Yang Haoran were blown away and scattered on the ground.


    "Hurry,e with us!"


    Chen Ying, with bloodstained hands, grabbed Yang Haoran, wanting to take him away. But Yang Haoran remained unmoved.


    Seeing this, Chen Ying became anxious. She turned to Yang Haoran, who was looking at her with a serious expression, mixed with suspicion.


    "Why are you saving me?" Yang Haoran asked, his tone not joyful but rather tinged with coldness.


    Chen Ying was taken aback by Yang Haoran''s question. She hadn''t expected him to not immediately flee with her in this situation, let alone ask such a stupid question.


    The sacrifice of her colleagues filled her with immense sorrow, but Yang Haoran''s reaction now turned her sorrow into anger.


    "Are you freaking stupid? Do you want to die? If it weren''t for our duty, do you think I would want to save you?"


    Chen Ying roared at Yang Haoran, even cursing despite being a police officer. It was evident how angry she was at that moment.


    Yang Haoran paused for a moment. In this life-or-death situation, Chen Ying''s furious roar made him see this woman in a new light.


    Although they had always been at odds, meeting each other was like meeting enemies every time, he had to admit that Chen Ying was a good cop.


    "You guys go. While the power of the talisman hasn''t dissipated yet, leave this ce quickly. Don''t look back, don''t linger," Yang Haoran said, looking at Chen Ying, his voice grave.


    "You staying here is a dead end. Hurry ande with us!"


    With that, regardless of whether Yang Haoran agreed or not, Chen Ying forcibly tried to pull him away.


    However, to her surprise, she couldn''t budge Yang Haoran at all.


    "The protective shield released by the ck talisman can only amodate so many people. It''s already unable to hold anyone else," Yang Haoran said, reminding Chen Ying of something she hadn''t noticed before. Upon closer inspection, she realized that what Yang Haoran said was true. Their group had already filled the area covered by the ck light, and there was no room for another person.


    "Hurry, leave. After you''re gone, don''t look back. Once you''re out of Yangjia Bay, head straight to the crematorium and cremate their bodies immediately. There must be no dy. Even though they''re dead, their bodies contain arge amount of corpse poison. If the poison spreads throughout their bodies, their souls will scatter, and they''ll turn into corpse puppets. So, you must cremate their bodies as soon as possible."


    Yang Haoran initially wanted Chen Ying to leave the three bodies behind, but he knew Chen Ying would never do that, so he could only suggest this course of action.


    Chen Ying and her group didn''t quite understand Yang Haoran''s words about corpse puppets, corpse poison, and souls scattering, but they understood one thing clearly: they needed to cremate their colleagues'' bodies immediately.


    "Chen Ying, take him with you. I''ll cover your retreat," a young policeman hesitated for a moment, then stepped out of the area covered by the ck light. He casually grabbed a chair from the side, indicating he was ready to fight the corpse puppets.


    "Yu Wei! Don''t do something stupid!" Chen Ying''s face changed drastically, and she quickly advised him.


    "Yeah! You''ll be dead if you go out there! Come back now!" Another policeman urged loudly.


    The young policeman named Yu Wei smiled and said, "I''m different from you guys. You have your own attachments, your own things you can''t let go of. But I don''t. I''m an orphan, no parents, no wife, no children, not even a girlfriend. I have nothing to hold onto."


    With that, after giving Chen Ying and the others a big smile, Yu Wei turned around with the chair in hand, leaving them with his back.


    "Take this old man and leave. It''s time for me, Yu Wei, to fulfill my mission!"


    With that, Yu Wei rushed towards the iing corpse puppets. Although he had been terrified before, now he showed no fear.


    However, just as Yu Wei dashed out, a thick ck chain suddenly wrapped around his body, sending him flying back. Then the chain spun around, entangling Chen Ying and her group tightly.


    This sudden appearance of the ck chain was the Yin spirit power within Yang Haoran. At this moment, Yang Haoran finally used his Yin spirit power, not against the corpse puppets, but against Chen Ying and her group.


    "Yang Haoran! What are you doing, you bastard!" Chen Ying cursed. She hadn''t expected that after trying to save Yang Haoran, he would suddenly turn against them.


    However, at this moment, Chen Ying misunderstood Yang Haoran once again.


    The thick ck chain wrapped Chen Ying and her group tightly, but due to the overwhelming power of the ck talisman, the chain that Yang Haoran exerted burst apart as soon as it entangled them, showing signs of copse.


    With his current strength, it was impossible for him to restrain a ck talisman. He was clear about this, so he didn''t hesitate at all. He exerted all his strength while the ck chain hadn''t yet shattered, forcefully flinging them away, out of the courtyard!


    As theynded outside the courtyard, the ck chain immediately shattered, dissipating into wisps of ck smoke, while Chen Ying and her group, though in excruciating pain from the fall, regained their freedom.


    "Leave quickly. The power of the ck talisman won''t hold much longer. If you dy any further, none of you will be able to leave Yangjia Bay. If you truly want to fulfill your mission, report everything that happened here immediately. Get your department to send spirit police over here as soon as possible. Only with their intervention in time can we prevent the corpse puppets here from escaping and harming more living spirits!"

 Chapter 111: Let Me Have a Look

    Chapter 111: Let Me Have a Look


    The world was never as simple as it seemed on the surface, and the Lecheng Police Department was no exception.


    Before bing a Night Watch member, Yang Haoran''s understanding of the Lecheng Police Department naturally remained superficial. However, after joining the Night Watch, he realized that the Lecheng Police Department was far from simple as it appeared.


    The police in Lecheng were divided into two types: ordinary police, like Chen Ying and her colleagues, and spirit police, who possessed various special abilities,pletely different from regr officers.


    However, the spirit police were a special and mysterious force. Not only were theyrgely unknown to outsiders, but even within the Lecheng Police Department, few were aware of their existence.


    Moreover, whether it was outsiders or insiders of the police force, even if they had heard of the spirit police, they might not necessarily believe it. This resulted in even fewer ordinary people knowing about the existence of the spirit police.


    Yang Haoran came to know about the spirit police from several books by Master Jiang.


    In the current situation, he estimated that there were probably not many survivors left in Yangjia Bay. In such circumstances, it was most appropriate for the Lecheng Police Department to deploy the spirit police for handling. Otherwise, if even a single corpse puppet escaped, it would spell disaster.


    The reason he insisted on not leaving was that he had not yet found his parents. Judging from the current situation, he feared that his parents were in grave danger. Yet, he still held onto a glimmer of hope. His hope was that, at least until now, he had not encountered his parents among the numerous corpse puppets, nor had he found any trace of Master Jiang. As long as he had not found them, there was still hope, even if it was faint. He was unwilling to give up.


    Outside the courtyard, Chen Ying nced at Yang Haoran onest time, wearing aplex expression, before finally leaving.


    She had to leave because there were now many corpse puppets outside the courtyard. Sensing the presence of living beings, they were heading in this direction. If they didn''t leave immediately, the scene of being surrounded would repeat itself.


    Chen Ying had witnessed the magical power Yang Haoran had just disyed. She was certain he was not an ordinary person. Although the current situation was dangerous, Yang Haoran might not necessarily meet his end here. However, it was different for them. If they didn''t leave immediately, the moment the power of the ck talisman was depleted would be their time of death.


    She was not afraid to sacrifice for her beliefs, but she did not want to make meaningless sacrifices.


    As Chen Ying and the others left, only Yang Haoran remained in the courtyard. With no one else to draw the attention of the corpse puppets, all eyes were now fixed on him.


    There was no doubt that they all saw Yang Haoran as their meal.


    Yang Haoran''s expression turned grim. He chose to evade as much as possible rather than take the initiative. Despite having some tactics, when it came to his own family, he was sincere.


    "If you don''t act now, in half an hour at most, they will overwhelm you and devour you. Then, you will be one of them. Do you believe me?" A woman''s voice suddenly sounded, startling Yang Haoran. He looked towards the source of the voice, doubling his surprise.


    At some point, Xu Meijing had appeared in an inconspicuous corner of the courtyard. ording to Yang Haoran''s current sensitivity, he should have been able to sense the Yin Qi emanating from her when she approached. However, he hadn''t sensed Xu Meijing''s presence before she spoke.


    His astonishment was evident on his face, noticed by Xu Meijing, who smiled coldly, her demeanor aloof. "What''s there to be surprised about? I just arrived. That''s why you didn''t sense my presence. But the expression on your face right now is what a normal person should have, much better than your disgusting smile."


    "How did you get here?" Yang Haoran frowned, asking in a low voice.


    With her hands in her pockets, Xu Meijing walked towards where Yang Haoran stood, as if taking a stroll in her own backyard, showing no signs of nervousness.


    "I sensed the presence of Corpse Qi on you, which was strange, so I came to check it out."


    Xu Meijing appeared indifferent as several corpse puppets lunged towards her with bared teeth and ws. She didn''t even spare them a nce or pause her steps, allowing the corpse puppets toe at her.


    "Be careful!" Yang Haoran''s expression changed, hastily reminding her.


    But the next moment, Yang Haoran froze. Before the approaching corpse puppets could reach her, Xu Meijing''s Yin Qi suddenly intensified. The corpse puppets were repelled by this strong Yin Qi before they could even get close to her.


    At that moment, Yang Haoran realized the vast difference in strength between him and Xu Meijing. Even if he exerted all his strength, he couldn''t achieve what she did with such ease.


    However, Yang Haoran didn''t find Xu Meijing''s formidable strength surprising. Except forst month, Xu Meijing''s monthly contribution of souls had always been terrifyingly high. The benefits she gained were self-evident. Moreover, Xu Meijing had joined the Night Watch much earlier than him, so her strength was far beyond hisparison.


    Corpse puppets had no thoughts, no pain sensations, and no fear. Even when struck by Xu Meijing''s Yin Qi and sent flying, it didn''t deter them. They continued their relentless advance towards her. But ultimately, the oue remained the same: as soon as they got close to Xu Meijing, they were knocked away by her Yin Qi.


    Throughout this, Xu Meijing never spared a nce at these corpse puppets. Her hands remained in her pockets the whole time. As she steadily approached Yang Haoran, batch after batch of corpse puppets were repelled by the Yin Qi emanating from her.


    Coming to a halt, Xu Meijing finally nced around the courtyard at the densely packed corpse puppets. Then, with a cold tone, she said, "Zombies, unlike undead, aren''t easily restrained by our Yin spirit power. Dealing with them isn''t as straightforward."


    Yang Haoran''s mouth twitched slightly. Xu Meijing strolled leisurely, repelling wave after wave of corpse puppets with just her Yin Qi. The stark contrast in their abilities was evident. Yet, despite this, Xu Meijing chose this moment toment on how zombies were not easy to deal with. This left him feeling somewhat frustrated.


    "Are you showing off in front of me?" His mouth twitched a few more times before Yang Haoran spoke up.


    With a cold smile, Xu Meijing, full of arrogance, responded, "Showing off? Not quite. I''m just stating a fact. These corpse puppets are just the lowest-level zombies, so dealing with them is naturally easy. But dealing with slightly more advanced corpse fiends is not as simple."


    As she spoke, another wave of corpse puppets attacked. The result was the same: before they could reach Xu Meijing, they were once again repelled by her Yin Qi.


    Because Xu Meijing was right in front of Yang Haoran, he also benefited from her protection. The corpse puppets couldn''t get close to Xu Meijing, but they couldn''t approach him either.


    "Let''s go. Do you n to stay here and wait to be engulfed by them?" Xu Meijing ignored the corpse puppets, nced at Yang Haoran, and said coldly.


    Her words were somewhat harsh, but Yang Haoran could feel her good intentions. Despite finding Xu Meijing extremely irritating, he realized that this woman wanted to take him away from this dangerous ce.


    Yang Haoran was surprised by Xu Meijing''s sudden appearance and even more surprised by her current intention to take him away.


    However, he shook his head.


    Frowning, Xu Meijing''s face showed displeasure. "Are you out of your mind? You don''t want to fight them, but you don''t want to leave either. What do you want to do?"


    Yang Haoran remained silent.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s silence and contemtive expression, Xu Meijing''s patience was running out. She urged, "Are you going to leave or not?"


    "I haven''t found my parents yet. I have to find them first, or else..."


    Yang Haoran finally spoke up, but before he could finish his sentence, his voice abruptly stopped.


    Several more corpse puppets crawled out of the room. They were like spiders, lying on the ground with their necks and limbs twisted into a horrifying curve, resembling poorly assembled puppets.


    Yang Haoran''s gaze fell on these corpse puppets. Suddenly, his body trembled violently, as if struck by lightning.


    Among these corpse puppets, he saw two familiar figures. Despite their faces being mostly gnawed away and their limbs twisted like spiders, he still recognized the shadows of his parents on these two corpse puppets¡ªfamiliar andforting shadows.


    Seeing Yang Haoran standing still like a statue, Xu Meijing, who was about to scold him and then leave this ce of trouble, suddenly noticed something was wrong with Yang Haoran''s expression.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran looked dazed, like a statue frozen in time. Two glistening teardrops rolled down from his eyes.


    This scene sent a shiver down Xu Meijing''s spine, stirring unexpected emotions within her.

 Chapter 112: No Turning Back

    Chapter 112: No Turning Back


    Yang Haoran''s sudden transformation left Xu Meijing with no need for inquiry; she knew the reason behind it.


    However, despite her intense dislike for this man who seemed eager to vanish from her sight, there was no joy in her heart at his tears. Instead, an indescribable sense of mncholy crept in.


    As Yang Haoran, in a brief daze, charged madly towards the corpse puppets emerging from the house, his speed was such that it seemed he feared losing something invaluable if he slowed down, reaching them in the blink of an eye.


    Xu Meijing, too, reacted, but her attempt to intervene was futile. Yang Haoran, with a swift motion, embraced one of the corpse puppets, drawing them close.


    "Father!!!"


    "Mother!!!"


    Yang Haoran''s heart-wrenching cries echoed, and as he held his parents, he lost all control over his emotions. Tears poured down like a torrential rain.


    In that moment, his mind held no memories of yesteryears, no scenes of childhood innocence, no mischievous antics followed by reprimands, no recollection of the sacrifices his parents made for him in adulthood, no motherly nagging, no paternal sternness. His mind was nk, devoid of any thought.


    All that remained was an overwhelming surge of emotions, an inexplicable pain, and sorrow.


    In that moment, he wept like a child, a child grievously wronged.


    His current state infected Xu Meijing with emotions, yet he couldn''t influence the two in his embrace.


    As Yang Haoran wept uncontrobly, Father Yang and Mother Yang opened their mouths, revealing sharp, jagged teeth, sinking them into Yang Haoran''s shoulders.


    The excruciating pain caused Yang Haoran to shudder, but he didn''t cry out or push his parents away, holding them firmly.


    Observing this, Xu Meijing''s expression shifted, intending to intervene. She knew Yang Haoran wouldn''t harm even his n members; hurting his parents was beyond him. If she didn''t act swiftly, Yang Haoran''s parents would drain him of his blood in moments.


    Unwilling to witness such a scene, Xu Meijing moved to act, but before she could, Father Yang and Mother Yang released their hold, their faces contorted in agony, their mouths emitting hoarse cries. They forcibly broke free from Yang Haoran''s embrace.


    Simultaneously, as the other corpse puppets emerged from the house, they, too, noticed Yang Haoran, their eyes gleaming with bloodlust, charging towards him.


    However, before they could reach him, two figures collided with them!


    These figures were none other than Father Yang and Mother Yang!


    The corpse puppets engaged in a savage struggle, an unprecedented urrence. Yet, in this moment, Father Yang and Mother Yang shielded Yang Haoran from the other corpse puppets.


    Yang Haoran, initially bewildered by the sight, then realized something, a glimmer of hope crossed his face. He rushed towards his parents.


    Under normal circumstances, corpse puppets wouldn''t engage inbat. The sight before Yang Haoran led him to believe his parents might still possess some consciousness, recognizing him as their son.


    Ignoring the intense pain in his shoulders, Yang Haoran forcefully separated his parents from the other corpse puppets, flinging them away. In that moment, all he could think of were his parents; he paid no heed to the other corpse puppets, who were once his n members.


    Meanwhile, Xu Meijing appeared behind Yang Haoran, her body emanating a powerful Yin Qi, acting as a protective shield around them, epassing the area including Father Yang and Mother Yang.


    She remained silent, refraining from her usual taunting remarks, standing behind Yang Haoran.


    Outside the shield of Yin Qi, numerous corpse puppets relentlessly assaulted it, but no matter how frenzied or forceful their attempts, they couldn''t breach the barrier.


    In this tumultuous Yangjia Bay, the area where Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing stood seemed to be the only sanctuary.


    Yet, to call it a sanctuary would be inurate, for within it, Father Yang and Mother Yang continued to roar, to struggle. Their expressions shifted between madness and pain, their faces contorting.


    In moments of madness, they sought to attack Yang Haoran, driven by the irresistible lure of his flesh.


    In moments of pain, they seemed to recall something, exhibiting feeble attempts at rational thought, yet too weak to regain control over their bodies.


    The flicker of hope that had just sparked in Yang Haoran''s heart shattered into pieces with his parents'' reactions. He had thought that his parents retained some consciousness, but from the current situation, it was evident that while they retained a fraction of awareness, it was merely a sliver.


    "Father! Mother! Wake up! Please wake up! It''s Haoran! It''s Haoran!"


    Yang Haoran''s voice trembled with tears as he shook his parents, hoping to rouse them. However, his efforts only intensified their reactions.


    Yang Haoran had lost all his usual calm andposure; his mind was in turmoil, nk. In desperation, he turned to Xu Meijing behind him.


    "Xu Meijing, you must have a way, right? Your strength surpasses mine, you must have a solution! Please help me! I''ll listen to you from now on! Whatever you say, I''ll do it! Please help me!"


    The notion of dignity seemed utterly insignificant in the face of his parents'' lives. Yang Haoran broke his own pride, trampling upon his dignity, begging Xu Meijing for mercy like a beggar.


    This woman, who had always made him feel ufortable, now became hisst hope, the only lifeline capable of saving his parents.


    All he wanted at this moment was to save his parents. He was willing to do anything, even sacrificing his own life if it meant bringing them back.


    Xu Meijing, devoid of her usual pride, looked at the frantic Yang Haoran with aplex expression and shook her head gently.


    "The reason your parents still retain a shred of consciousness is that the necrosis in their bodies hasn''t fully spread, their souls notpletely dispersed. Your appearance awakened the remnants of their consciousness. But...this situation won''tst long. At most...a few minutes. I''m sorry, I can''t help you."


    Xu Meijing''s soft words shattered thest glimmer of hope in Yang Haoran''s heart.


    In truth, Yang Haoran understood these theoretical concepts, but in his current state, he couldn''t possibly consider them. His instincts told him that Xu Meijing, with her superior strength, might have a solution.


    However, his hopes were just that¡ªhopes. He didn''t genuinely believe Xu Meijing could save his parents; he merely wished she could.


    Yet, often reality and our idealized hopes diverge drastically. Instead of the desired oue, we are confronted with the one we dread the most.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s distraught state, Xu Meijing felt a pang of sympathy. She wanted to offer him some words offort, but at that moment, a hoarse voice emanated from Mother Yang, who was struggling on the ground.


    "Haoran..."


    The sound was unsettling, yet to Yang Haoran, it was akin to heavenly music.


    "Mom..." Yang Haoran first froze, then filled with joy, turned to Mother Yang on the ground and embraced her, excitedly shouting, "Mom! Mom! You''re awake! You''re finally awake!"


    Mother Yang''s face contorted in pain; she continued to struggle on the ground, seemingly no different from before. However, there was a hint of humanity in her bloodshot eyes, a quality absent before.


    "Child...marriage...children...continue...our lineage...I..."


    Her words were fragmented, uttered with what seemed like herst ounce of strength.


    Before she could finish, the trace of humanity in her eyes vanishedpletely. Her eyes once again became bloodthirsty and cruel. She opened her mouth, revealing sharp teeth, and lunged at Yang Haoran''s neck!


    At the same time, Father Yang, who had been struggling beside her, ceased his struggles. After a violent roar, he crouched like a spider on the ground, his gaze bloodthirsty as heunched himself at Yang Haoran, aiming for his face with open jaws.


    Xu Meijing inwardly cursed; the sudden change in Father Yang and Mother Yang meant only one thing¡ªtheir souls had dissipatedpletely. They had be full-fledged corpse puppets!


    They were no longer the parents they once were; they wouldn''t remember Yang Haoran as their son. In their eyes, Yang Haoran was merely fresh meat walking before them. If Yang Haoran didn''t resist, he would undoubtedly perish under their sharp teeth!


    Would Yang Haoran resist?


    From the current situation, Xu Meijing was worried he wouldn''t. She felt Yang Haoran wouldn''t resist, which prompted her to act decisively.


    With a swift motion, thick ck chains as thick as arms appeared around Father Yang and Mother Yang, binding them securely. Ignoring Yang Haoran''s protests, she forcibly expelled the two from the Yin Qi shield.

 Chapter 113: A Remaining Solution

    Chapter 113: A Remaining Solution


    Xu Meijing didn''t harm Father Yang and Mother Yang; she merely sent them out of the protective barrier formed by Yin Qi.


    By now, Father Yang and Mother Yang had beplete corpse puppets, devoid of any trace of consciousness. After being sent out of the Yin Qi barrier, they howled while violently pounding against it like wild beasts, showing a determination to break it at all costs.


    Yet, Xu Meijing''s strength was unfathomable. Despite the relentless assaults from the corpse puppets outside the barrier, the Yin Qi-formed shield remained unyielding, showing no signs of breaking.


    Seeing his parents expelled from the Yin Qi barrier by Xu Meijing, Yang Haoran''s emotions became even more intense. He went mad, desperate to break out of the Yin Qi barrier.


    "Get back here!"


    With a wave of her hand, Xu Meijing conjured a chain made of Yin spirit power, entwining Yang Haoran''s body. She then yanked it forcefully backward, pulling Yang Haoran back to where he had just rushed out from.


    "Let go of me! Let go of me!!" Yang Haoran struggled frantically. He even activated the Yin spirit power within him, shrouding his body in a visibly intense Yin Qi!


    He attempted to use his Yin spirit power to resist Xu Meijing and shatter the chains on his body. However, due to the gap in strength, he was unsessful. The more he struggled, the tighter the chains bound him. Underneath, the intense Yin Qi released from his body showed signs of imminent copse.


    Approaching Yang Haoran, Xu Meijing watched him engulfed in madness. She said nothing because she knew that, at this moment, no matter what she said, Yang Haoran wouldn''t listen. She understood Yang Haoran''s current madness very well because she had been through it herself. Although she didn''t utter a word, Xu Meijing didn''t intend to stand by idly. Her gaze fell upon the gruesome wounds left on Yang Haoran''s shoulders by Father Yang and Mother Yang. Strangely, the fluid flowing from the wounds wasn''t blood but a grayish-white liquid.


    Xu Meijing knew that Yang Haoran had been poisoned by corpse poison. The reason the blood turned into a grayish-white liquid was due to the influence of the corpse poison. If this continued, the corpse poison would spread throughout his body in no time. At that point, Yang Haoran''s identity would undergo a significant transformation, from a member of the Yin Division''s Night Watch to a corpse puppet controlled by a corpse fiend.


    If such a scene were to ur, Xu Meijing had no doubt that Deng Feng would clean house, personally ensuring that Yang Haoran disappeared from this world.


    Once corpse poison entered the body, it meant a dead end for an ordinary person. However, for members of the Night Watch like them, it wasn''t much of a hassle. As long as the corpse poison hadn''t spread throughout the entire body, they only needed to activate their Yin spirit power to force the partially spread corpse poison out of the body.


    In fact, Yang Haoran could do this too. However, in his current state of emotional turmoil, he paid no attention to the corpse poison in his body.


    Despite Yang Haoran''s emotional turmoil, Xu Meijing remainedposed. She nced at the gruesome wounds on Yang Haoran''s shoulders, then extended her hands, hovering them over the wounds.


    Visible Yin Qi rose from Xu Meijing''s hands, seemingly imbued with vitality, as it eagerly prated into Yang Haoran''s body through the wounds.


    In less than a minute, Xu Meijing, with her hands suspended over the wounds, suddenly lifted them upwards forcefully. Drops and clumps of grayish-white liquid were forcibly extracted from Yang Haoran''s body by Xu Meijing!


    The grayish-white liquid sprayed from the wounds, then condensed under Xu Meijing''s palms. In the blink of an eye, two fist-sized masses of gray liquid formed under Xu Meijing''s palms.


    These two masses of gray liquid writhed irregrly as if alive, emitting a putrid smell of decaying flesh. It was nauseating, to say the least.


    Frowning, Xu Meijing disyed extreme disgust on her face. With a wave of her hands, she flung the two masses of gray liquid away.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The walls on both sides were directly punctured with holes the size of a human head. Though they were just liquid, when thrown by Xu Meijing, they resembled two cannonballs, effortlessly sting holes in the walls.


    This grayish-white liquid was the corpse poison within Yang Haoran''s body.


    In truth, there wasn''t so much corpse poison in his body. After Father Yang and Mother Yang bit Yang Haoran, only a small amount of corpse poison was injected into him. However, the toxicity of the corpse poison was potent, and its reproduction rate was extremely fast. Thus, in a short while, the amount of corpse poison in Yang Haoran''s body had grown to the size of two adult fists.


    Fortunately, Xu Meijing acted promptly. If she had dyed even a bit longer, even if she intervened personally, she wouldn''t have been able to save Yang Haoran''s life. Aside from cremating him in advance, all she could do was watch his soul scatter and be a corpse puppet.


    With the absence of corpse poison in his body, Yang Haoran''s shoulders no longer oozed grayish-white liquid. Now, what flowed out was crimson blood.


    Watching the blood continuously seeping from the wounds, Xu Meijing sighed helplessly, then extended her hands to activate her Yin spirit power to repair the wounds on Yang Haoran''s shoulders.


    With Xu Meijing''s assistance, the bleeding from Yang Haoran''s torn shoulders slowed down. When the wounds no longer bled, she withdrew her hands.


    Throughout this process, Xu Meijing hadpletely ignored Yang Haoran, who was bound by the ck chains. Only afterpleting everything did she notice that, at some point, Yang Haoran had stopped struggling and ceased his frantic screams. Even the dense Yin Qi surrounding him had dissipated.


    He sat there, copsed, looking so helpless and deste.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s emotions stabilizing to some extent, Xu Meijing felt it was time to console him. But before she could speak, Yang Haoran, still sitting on the ground, spoke.


    "Let me go. I''m fine now."


    His voice wasn''t deep or crazy but rather soft, yet it carried an indomitable sadness within.


    "Are... are you really okay?" Xu Meijing asked tentatively.


    As soon as she asked, Xu Meijing realized how foolish her question was. In such circumstances, no one could recover in such a short time. How could everything be fine?


    Yet, Yang Haoran lifted his head and looked at her, a hint of a smile appearing on his face. "Yes, I''m really fine."


    The smile was forced, unnatural. Itcked any semnce of happiness and instead concealed indescribable sorrow and pain. In fact, it would have been better if he didn''t smile at all. The more he forced himself to smile, the more ufortable it made everyone feel.


    Seeing Yang Haoran suppress his inner sorrow, Xu Meijing couldn''t help but think of herself. This led her to feel a sense of sympathy towards Yang Haoran.


    "Any wound will slowly heal over time. I understand how you feel right now, but I hope you can pull through," Xu Meijing said softly, abandoning her usual aloofness.


    Yang Haoran managed to squeeze out a smile and nodded weakly.


    He wanted to thank her, but he dared not speak. He was afraid that if he opened his mouth, his choked voice would allow his inner helplessness and sadness to find a way to vent, fearing that he would lose control and burst into tears again.


    Seeing Yang Haoran nod, Xu Meijing retracted the ck chains, and without any further action, the ck chains entwining Yang Haoran dissipated into Yin Qi on their own.


    Regaining his freedom, Yang Haoran looked towards the Yin Qi barrier outside. More and more corpse puppets were gathering in the courtyard, crazily pounding against the Yin Qi barrier, and his parents were among them.


    Watching his parents in their bloodthirsty frenzy, Yang Haoran felt his heart being hollowed out. Recalling his mother''s nagging and his father''s instructions earlier in the morning, his emotions, which had just stabilized, almost spiraled out of control again.


    He hadn''t expected such a thing to happen. It had only been a few hours since he left in the morning, but upon returning, everything had changed drastically.


    The rtives in Yangjia Bay were no longer his rtives, and his parents were no longer his parents. Recalling the words his mother spoke when she momentarily regained consciousness, he suddenly felt so unfilial.


    His mind had been nk before, so he hadn''t thought about why his mother had regained a trace of consciousness at that moment.


    Now he understood. It was because his mother had too deep a fixation. That was why she briefly regained consciousness, burning all her obsessions and using up all her strength to express her final expectations for her beloved son.


    However... for her, everything was over. She would never see that day.


    "Can you extract their souls?" Yang Haoran looked at Xu Meijing beside him, forcing a smile on his face, his voice choked, and asked.


    "Soul scattering, soulpletely merged with the body. The body is their soul, and their soul is their body. In this situation, it''s impossible to extract the soul from the body. To put it bluntly, they no longer have souls. They are merely corpse puppets," Xu Meijing responded.


    Actually, Yang Haoran understood what Xu Meijing said in his heart, but he still held a glimmer of hope. He thought that maybe Xu Meijing might have some way.


    However, Xu Meijing''s answer disappointed him greatly.


    Seeing the disappointment in Yang Haoran''s eyes, Xu Meijing hesitated. Perhaps because she didn''t want to see Yang Haoran continue in his current state, she thought for a moment before speaking again.


    "There is another method, but I don''t rmend you use it."

 Chapter 114: The Back Mountain

    Chapter 114: The Back Mountain


    Upon hearing there was still another method, Yang Haoran''s eyes lit up with joy, stabilizing his emotions slightly. However, excitement surged through him again, because this was exactly what he needed at the moment.


    "Don''t get too excited yet, listen to me till the end, then decide for yourself," Xu Meijing said with a furrowed brow, her face cold.


    From Xu Meijing''s expression, it was apparent that the method she was about to mention wasn''t a good one. But Yang Haoran, at this moment, couldn''t afford to be too picky. As long as there was a method to save his parents, he was willing to try.


    "If your parents can ascend to be Corpse Kings, then they can reform new souls, regaining their own consciousness," Xu Meijing exined.


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran frowned and asked, "To be a Corpse King, one must be a Corpse Fiend. My parents are only the lowest level of Corpse Puppets. They have no space for ascension. How can they be Corpse Kings?"


    Xu Meijing nodded and replied, "You''re right. Corpse Puppets have no room for ascension. However, in this world, there are numerous extraordinary individuals. If you search, perhaps you may find a way to grant Corpse Puppets the ability to ascend. But the likelihood is slim. You must be prepared for that."


    "Moreover, even if you eventually find a method to allow Corpse Puppets to ascend, it will be an extremely lengthy process to cultivate them into Corpse Fiends, and then to Corpse Kings. During this long period, you''ll have to continuously seek flesh and blood to feed them, especially the flesh and blood of living beings. Not to mention how gruesome this scene would be, but where will you find so many people to feed your parents? Everyone has parents. Can you bring yourself to do it?"


    "And the most important issue: even if you find a method to ascend Corpse Puppets, using a vast amount of human flesh and blood to feed your parents, who have lost their humanity, as Corpse Kings, the moment they truly be Corpse Kings, what you''ll have obtained are merely two Corpse Kings, not your parents. Because from the moment they became Corpse Puppets, your parents were already dead. Even if they be Corpse Kings and reform new souls, they are entirely new individuals, with no connection to your parents whatsoever."


    After Xu Meijing finished speaking, Yang Haoran''s excitement dissipated. He hadn''t expected Xu Meijing''s so-called method to be like this.


    He fell silent.


    "I''ve already said I don''t rmend you use this method, but if you insist on doing so, I won''t stop you. It''s your choice," Xu Meijing said solemnly.


    This time, Yang Haoran didn''t remain silent. Under Xu Meijing''s gaze, he shook his head gently.


    "I won''t do it."


    Yang Haoran''s response was decisive, which surprised Xu Meijing somewhat.


    Given Yang Haoran''s recent frenzy, he might have chosen this method, even if its chances of sess were slim. He probably wouldn''t have given up.


    "Why?" Xu Meijing asked directly, voicing her inner doubts.


    "I want my parents to be resurrected, not two Corpse Kings with new souls," Yang Haoran replied.


    "How do you n to do it then?" Xu Meijing inquired.


    "I will forcefully take them away first, then figure it out step by step," Yang Haoran responded after some thought.


    At this moment,pared to before, his emotions had stabilized a bit, and his mind had be clearer. Though he was still engulfed in profound sadness, at least now he knew to approach the problem with a clear mind.


    Xu Meijing didn''t want to discourage Yang Haoran. She knew very well that once one became a Corpse Puppet, it was no different from the soul dispersing. In such a situation, resurrecting his parents or even reincarnating them was a distant hope. However, she refrained from saying this aloud, fearing it might upset Yang Haoran.


    As fellow members of the Night Watch, she believed Yang Haoran couldn''t possibly be unaware of this. But knowing something and hearing it said aloud were two different things.


    "Now that you''ve made your decision, I can only wish you good luck," Xu Meijing said.


    As her words fell, all the Corpse Puppets outside the Yin Qi barrier suddenly ceased their assault on it. They seemed to have received some sort ofmand and rushed out of the courtyard in a frenzy!


    The sudden turn of events caused both of them to change their expressions simultaneously. Yang Haoran, feeling anxious, didn''t hesitate and rushed out immediately.


    As he dashed out of the courtyard, Yang Haoran was stunned by what he saw.


    Inside Yangjia Bay, on the crisscrossing paths, there were countless Corpse Puppets, ranging from elderly people in their eighties to toddlers of three or four, and even infants. They crawled on all fours like released beasts, madly converging towards a single direction.


    The speed of the Corpse Puppets wasn''t particrly fast, given their stiff bodies. However, when they sprinted with all their might, their speed was quite astonishing.


    Among these Corpse Puppets were Yang Haoran''s n members from Yangjia Bay. Until now, without exception, they had all turned into Corpse Puppets.


    This scene shook Yang Haoran to his core, his fists clenched tightly.


    "They must have been summoned by a Corpse Fiend, which is why they''re desperately rushing towards a certain ce. Let''s follow them quickly. Perhaps we can find out what''s going on!" Xu Meijing caught up with Yang Haoran and reminded him.


    Yang Haoran didn''t speak. With a dark expression, he nodded and chased after the direction where his parents had vanished.


    He originally intended to leave his parents behind, but they had merged into arge number of Corpse Puppets, losing their trace. He could only follow behind while searching.


    Strangely enough, despite being surrounded by arge number of Corpse Puppets, none of them showed any intention of attacking the two of them. They were solely focused on sprinting desperately in one direction,pletely ignoring the presence of the two.


    After a short while, Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing arrived at the back mountain. They saw that all the Corpse Puppets didn''t stop at all but headed straight up the mountain.


    Yang Haoran didn''t dare to dy. He quickly followed them up the mountain because he hadn''t found any trace of his parents yet.


    With the sheer number of Corpse Puppets and the dense vegetation on the mountain, finding his parents was bing increasingly difficult.


    Chasing all the way, Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing arrived at the depths of the back mountain, finally stopping in front of a cave.


    The cave was spacious, but because the entrance was overgrown with weeds and thick vines, it seemed as if the cave had never been discovered by anyone.


    However, at present, due to the rush of arge number of Corpse Puppets into the cave, the weeds were trampled, and the vines were broken, revealing the cave''s existence.


    Seeing that all the Corpse Puppets had rushed into the cave, both of them understood that the interior of the cave was definitely not simple. It was very likely that the Corpse Fiend controlling the other Corpse Puppets was inside.


    "Do you know about this cave?" Xu Meijing looked at Yang Haoran and asked.


    Yang Haoran shook his head, indicating he didn''t know.


    Because the back mountain was too dangerous, his parents had never allowed him to y there since he was a child. Although sometimes he would sneak into the outer area of the back mountain behind his parents'' back, he never dared to venture deep inside. This was also his first timeing to this ce, so naturally, he didn''t know about this cave.


    Seeing that Yang Haoran didn''t know about the cave, Xu Meijing didn''t ask further. She put her hands in her pockets and stepped into the cave.


    It was clear that the interior of the cave was full of dangers. Apart from the unknown dangers, therge number of Corpse Puppets also posed a significant problem. However, Xu Meijing seemed indifferent to these dangers, as if she were just strolling around with her hands in her pockets.


    Yang Haoran also liked to put his hands in his pockets, but at this moment, he wasn''t in the mood. Shrouded in intense grief, he only wanted to quickly find the Corpse Puppets his parents had turned into and then figure out a way to reunite their souls.


    Of course, he also wanted to understand what was going on!


    Seeing Xu Meijing entering the cave, Yang Haoran didn''t hesitate and quickly followed inside.


    The interior of the cave was very dark. In order not to let their vision be affected, both of them activated their Ghost Eyes. With the help of the Ghost Eyes, the pitch-ck cave was no different from daytime.


    As they swept their gaze around the cave, they realized it was muchrger than Yang Haoran had imagined. The cave was damp, and there was a foul stench, the smell of corpses.


    However, strangely, they didn''t see any shadows of Corpse Puppets. Not a single Corpse Puppet was in sight. It seemed that after being summoned by the Corpse Fiend, all the Corpse Puppets had rushed into the depths of the cave.


    Without any hesitation, Yang Haoran ran towards the depths of the cave. Xu Meijing frowned, hesitated for a moment, and followed him.


    The stench here made her somewhat ufortable, but she couldn''t rest assured leaving Yang Haoran alone. Therefore, after hesitating for a moment, she followed him into the cave.


    The cave was deep. Yang Haoran ran for ten minutes without seeing the end. Fortunately, the cave didn''t have any forks, otherwise, they might have chosen the wrong path.


    The deeper they went into the cave, the stronger the nauseating smell of corpses became. Not to mention Xu Meijing, even Yang Haoran, a big man, found it somewhat unbearable.


    Xu Meijing simply activated her Yin Spirit Power, enveloping herself in a strong Yin Qi to block out the smell of corpses.


    Yang Haoran wanted to do the same, but he didn''t dare. His Yin Spirit Power was very limited. If he did so, it would elerate the consumption of his Yin Spirit Power. He didn''t know what dangersy ahead, so it was better to reserve more Yin Spirit Power, which would only be beneficial.


    If it weren''t for the darkness in the cave making it impossible to see with the naked eye, he would even consider retracting his Ghost Eyes to prevent any consumption of Yin Spirit Power.


    Boom!


    A muffled sound suddenly rang out, attracting their attention. Before they could understand what was happening, a series of booming muffled sounds echoed throughout the cave!

 Chapter 115: The Puppet Master Behind the Scenes

    Chapter 115: The Puppet Master Behind the Scenes


    A heavy sound echoed, as if someone was fiercely striking something. Without hesitation, Yang Haoran hastened his pace.


    Xu Meijing, on the other hand, didn''t mind the depletion of her Yin spirit power. Not only did she create a protective barrier on the surface of her body to shield herself from the stench of the corpses, but she also made herself float, hands in her pockets, drifting behind Yang Haoran like an undead. No matter how fast Yang Haoran moved, she could keep up with him closely.


    After a while, Yang Haoran stopped, and the passage ahead widened. It was no longer pitch ck; there were torches at intervals lighting up the corridor.


    "It seems that the tragedy in Yangjia Bay wasn''t caused by wild corpse fiends. It appears to be the work of humans," Xu Meijing''s voice came from behind. Hearing this, Yang Haoran''s expression changed instantly.


    "How do you know?" Yang Haoran asked.


    "You''ll find out soon," Xu Meijing replied without further exnation.


    Although Xu Meijing didn''t exin, Yang Haoran didn''t doubt the truth of her words. Xu Meijing''s strength far surpassed his own, and her sensory abilities were naturally beyondparison. When she spoke like this, she probably sensed something.


    A strong sense of killing intent erupted in Yang Haoran''s eyes. He pursued this path not only to forcibly take away the corpse puppet parents but also to understand what was happening. He couldn''t let his parents die in confusion, or worse, be controlled corpse puppets of the corpse fiends.


    If all of this was the doing of naturally urring corpse fiends, then he had to eliminate them. Not only to avenge his parents and n members but also to prevent others from suffering.If all of this was orchestrated by humans, then the tragedy in Yangjia Bay was a premeditated massacre. He vowed to personally ughter the mastermind behind it!


    Compared to the former, thetter made him angrier and seemed unforgivable!


    "Whoever did this, I will make them pay!" Yang Haoran said solemnly, continuing to run towards the end of the passage. In less than the time it takes to smoke a cigarette, he finally emerged from the passage into a sizable space.


    What he saw made his brows furrow involuntarily.


    The first thing that caught his eye was several huge stone doors scattered throughout the space. These doors were located in various corners of the space, except for one door that remained closed, all the other doors were wide open.


    The massive stone doors were indeed eye-catching, but therge number of corpse puppets also drew attention. They were all gathered outside the closed stone door. At the forefront of the numerous corpse puppets, several of them charged towards the closed massive stone door as if they were insane.


    Their bodies collided with the stone door, producing a booming sound that echoed through the space. The sound Yang Haoran heard in the passage was probably the result of the corpse puppets hitting the stone door.


    This closed stone door was not ordinary. Besides its size, it was also engraved with a huge and intricate spell.


    As these few corpse puppets collided with the stone door, the spell immediately emitted a burst of golden light. The corpses enveloped by the golden light melted at a visible speed, like snow meeting the sun, turning into a pool of pale liquid on the ground.


    The dissolution of these corpse puppets didn''t deter the others. They continued to charge at the stone door, each time some melted under the golden light, others immediately took their ce, showing no sign of stopping.


    Meanwhile, the spell on the stone door, with each collision, released dimmer and dimmer golden light.


    "They are depleting the power of the spell on the stone door. What''s behind this door?" Xu Meijing couldn''t help but express her curiosity as she watched the relentless attacks of the corpse puppets.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran had no time for curiosity. He searched among all the corpse puppets, hoping to find his parents. However, he didn''t find any trace of them, which made him increasingly anxious.


    There were quite a few corpse puppets here, butpared to before at Yangjia Bay, their numbers had already halved. In other words, since he heard the booming sound until now, half of the corpse puppets had already collided with the stone door.


    Yang Haoran clearly saw the consequences of the collision with the stone door. Once a corpse puppet hit the door, the inevitable oue was always the same¡ªall of them would turn into a pool of pale liquid. Now that he didn''t find any trace of his parents, did that mean his parents had already collided with the door before he arrived in this space?


    This result was hard for Yang Haoran to ept. He knew his parents were dead, but he still wanted to preserve their bodies. Perhaps one day, through his efforts, there might be a chance to reunite their souls. Although he knew the possibility was slim, almost zero, he still clung to a glimmer of hope.


    Yet now, the corpse puppets formed by his parents no longer existed, and thatst shred of hope vanished.


    Yang Haoran trembled with rage. In his heart, he silently vowed to expose the mastermind behind the scenes. No matter who they were, he wouldn''t let them off lightly!


    In just a short while, the number of corpse puppets here halved again, while the pale liquid on the ground continued to increase, emitting a nauseating stench constantly!


    Xu Meijing, standing beside Yang Haoran, also sensed his emotional change. At first, she was puzzled, not understanding why Yang Haoran, who had gradually stabilized his emotions, suddenly became excited again.


    It wasn''t until she realized that Father Yang and Mother Yang were nowhere to be found among the corpse puppets that she understood what was going on.


    "Motherfucker! Come out here! I know you''re here! Come out!" Yang Haoran roared. At this moment, his expression was fierce, a stark contrast to his usual amiable smile.


    His roar was simply to vent his inner anger. He didn''t expect the other party to actually show up after hearing his roar. But what he didn''t expect was that his roar actually had an effect.


    Behind an open stone door, rhythmic footsteps suddenly approached.


    Dah, dah, dah, dah...


    Coldness shed in Yang Haoran''s eyes as he looked towards the direction of the footsteps. In the darkness behind the stone door, two figures appeared¡ªone tall and one short.


    The shorter one seemed to be around 1.7 meters tall, which wasn''t tallpared to normal standards but definitely couldn''t be called short, just rtively shorterpared to the tall figure next to him.


    The tall one was truly towering, standing at least two or three meters tall, with an extremely robust and muscr build. Words like ''tall'' couldn''t fully describe him.


    The two figures gradually emerged from the darkness. When they fully emerged from the stone door, their faces came into view for Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing.


    Xu Meijing looked at the two people with no change in expression, but Yang Haoran, on the contrary, froze in ce, his facial expression stiffening!


    The tall figure''s face and body were highly decayed, with maggots squirming in the decaying parts. Grayish-white Corpse Qi constantly emanated from him.


    Yang Haoran didn''t recognize the tall figure, but he knew that this tall figure was not human; it was a corpse fiend!


    Finally finding the corpse fiend responsible for the tragedy in their entire Yangjia Bay, logically speaking, Yang Haoran''s emotions should have been extremely excited. Indeed, Yang Haoran''s emotions were extremely excited at this moment, but what made him so excited was not the presence of this tall figure corpse fiend, but entirely because of another person!


    This person was wearing a yellow robe, with a yellow bag hanging from his waist. He was wearing a friendly smile as he looked at Yang Haoran, while the tall figure apanying him stood obediently behind him like a servant.


    This person was none other than Master Zhou, the one who performed religious rituals for his uncle, the one whom he thought was a decent person!


    Yang Haoran truly didn''t expect Master Zhou to appear here. And what his appearance here at this moment represented, even a fool could understand!


    "I didn''t expect it to be you, damn it! Is all this your doing?" Yang Haoran looked at Master Zhou with a gnashing of teeth.


    Master Zhou didn''t deny it. Under Yang Haoran''s gaze that seemed ready to devour him, he nodded with a smile, admitting it readily.


    "You damn beast!!!" Yang Haoran was furious. He didn''t even ask why the other party did this. At this moment, consumed by rage, all he could think of was killing this grandson, for his parents, for his n members!


    With a heart full of anger, Yang Haoran fully activated the Yin spirit power within his body. Strong Yin Qi enveloped his body. With a wave of his hand, a chain as thick as an arm rushed towards Master Zhou like a ck python!


    Master Zhou''s expression remained unchanged. Instead of showing any panic or fear, he continued to wear that faint smile, allowing the ck chain to attack him.


    Just as the ck chain was about to hit Master Zhou, at this moment, the tall figure behind him suddenly stepped forward and grabbed the iing ck chain.


    The chain was firmly grasped by the big man''srge hand, with his great strength, no matter how the chain struggled, it couldn''t break free from his grip.


    "Corpse fiend!" Yang Haoran''s eyes turned cold, his killing intent strong. But at this moment, the one he wanted to kill first was not the corpse fiend but the mastermind behind all this, Master Zhou!


    "Haoran, you''re really like a child, always resorting to violence upon meeting someone. You''re not mature and stable at all. So much has happened, don''t you want to know why I did this?"


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 116: Bloody Scheme

    Chapter 116: Bloody Scheme


    Yang Haoranpletely ignored Master Zhou. Seeing the chain formed by his Yin spirit power being grabbed by the corpse fiend, his face darkened. With a fierce flick of his wrist, the chain immediately turned into strands of Yin Qi, then bypassed the corpse fiend and directly attacked Master Zhou from behind!


    Master Zhou''s expression remained unchanged, calmly waving his hand, a grayish-white light shed by, dispersing the oing Yin Qi.


    At this moment, under Yang Haoran''s ghost eye, not only was the corpse fiend shrouded in ayer of grayish-white Corpse Qi, but Master Zhou himself was also enveloped in ayer of grayish-white special power.


    Compared to the corpse fiend, the fluctuations of this grayish-white power on Master Zhou''s body were much stronger, they were simply not in the same league. In other words, in terms of strength, Master Zhou was definitely much stronger than the corpse fiend.


    Recalling yesterday when he only sensed a faint fluctuation of power from Master Zhou, Yang Haoran had thought that Master Zhou might have some power, but it was too weak. Now it seemed that his thoughts at that time were simply ironic.


    It was precisely because the power fluctuation he sensed from Master Zhou was very weak at that time, so Yang Haoran didn''t pay much attention. If he had paid attention at that time and carefully observed the power fluctuations emanating from Master Zhou with his ghost eye, he would have discovered that the power fluctuation on Master Zhou was rted to Corpse Qi!


    If he had realized that Master Zhou was acting strangely at that time, would the tragedy of Yangjia Bay have happened?


    At this moment, Yang Haoran''s heart was not only filled with anger but also with self-me.


    In fact, it was his own strength and vision that couldn''t keep up. If it were Xu Meijing instead, the oue would definitely have been different.Yesterday, it was because Yang Haoran had contact with Master Zhou that there was ayer of Corpse Qi entwined outside his Yin Qi. However, this Corpse Qi was very faint, and Yang Haoran himself did not notice it. On the contrary, when Xu Meijing saw Yang Haoran for the first time, she immediately noticed that his aura was off. This was the difference in strength and vision between the two.


    At this moment, seeing that Yang Haoran not only had no intention of letting him speak but was also manipting Yin Qi to attack him frantically, Master Zhou chuckled and spoke.


    "Taking action against Yangjia Bay was also ast resort for me. You''ve all seen these giant stone gates in front of us. I''ve already opened the others, and now only thisst one remains. Tell me, can I just give up?"


    With his hands behind his back, Master Zhou had a dignified demeanor. As he spoke, he asionally waved his hand to dispel the Yin Qi approaching him.


    Most of Yang Haoran''s attacks were blocked by the corpse fiend, and only a few cunning attacks managed to break through the corpse fiend''s defenses, but still couldn''t harm Master Zhou.


    "I must open this stone gate, but there is a very powerful spell on it. Even I had no way to deal with this spell initially. It was only after a long study that I found a feasible solution. Although this method is somewhat cruel, it won''t cause me any harm. What I came up with is to use strong Corpse Qi to defile this spell, gradually eroding its power."


    Casually dispersing an iing wave of Yin Qi, Master Zhou chuckled and continued, "To obtain strong Corpse Qi, zombies are naturally the first choice. However, I won''t waste the corpse fiend that I painstakingly crafted. So I thought of using a grade lower than the corpse fiend, the corpse puppet."


    "These lowest-grade zombies, corpse puppets, don''t needplicated processes to craft. As long as you have a corpse fiend in hand, obtaining a batch of corpse puppets in a short time is too simple. As long as there are enough targets, I can have arge army of corpse puppets in a very short time."


    "Since both Yangjia Bay and Liu Family Vige are rtively close to here, I initially targeted these two viges. After careful consideration, I decided to have Yangjia Bay contribute to my n. The reason is simple: Yangjia Bay has nearly twice as many people as Liu Family Vige. I need arge number of corpse puppets, the more the better, sopared to Liu Family Vige, Yangjia Bay is more suitable for my n."


    "After targeting Yangjia Bay, I didn''t act immediately but chose to wait. I was waiting for the New Year because many people would return home during that time. If I acted then, I could get more corpse puppets."


    "ording to my n, I was going to act on the night of New Year''s Eve, because by then, most of the people who were supposed to return would have returned, and those who hadn''t probably wouldn''te back anymore. But just yesterday, I saw that Yangjia Bay was bing increasingly lively, and I was eager to open thest stone gate as soon as possible, so I decided to act ahead of schedule."


    Pausing here, Master Zhou looked at Yang Haoran with a smile. At this moment, Yang Haoran''s face was full of ferocity, his eyes bloodshot. He seemed like he wanted to skin Master Zhou alive.


    "So, so you took action against my second uncle!" Yang Haoran said through gritted teeth, while manipting Yin Qi to attack frantically.


    Master Zhou nodded with a smile at Yang Haoran''s words and said, "Exactly. I had juste out of this cave when I happened to encounter your second uncle. Since I had already decided to take action, I naturally didn''t miss this opportunity. So, the corpse fiend I had crafted took a bite out of him."


    Seeing Yang Haoran bing even more agitated after hearing this, and the iing Yin Qi bing fiercer, Master Zhou quickly spoke with a smile, trying to calm him down. "Don''t get excited. I just let my precious one take a gentle bite. Apart from a bit of fright, his body didn''t suffer any damage. Compared to the miserable state of the others in Yangjia Bay, your second uncle can be considered rtively lucky, don''t you think so?"


    Master Zhou''s tone and attitude made Yang Haoran tremble with anger. If looks could kill, Master Zhou would have been shredded to pieces by now.


    However, Master Zhou didn''t mind. On the contrary, Yang Haoran''s reaction seemed to be quite enjoyable for him.


    "I was actually nning to take actionst night, so that all the people in Yangjia Bay would be members of my army of corpse puppets overnight. However, your appearance forced me to change my ns at thest minute."


    "I felt strong Yin Qi from you. I found it strange at the time, but when I approached you and sensed the Yin spirit power inside you, I knew you must be from the Yin Division''s Night Watch."


    "Although the Yin spirit power inside you isn''t too strong, dealing with your Yin Division is not easy. I didn''t want any unexpected trouble, so I generously let the people of Yangjia Bay live for one more night. Speaking of which, I have to thank your mother. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have known that you were going on a blind date today. Knowing that you were going on a blind date today, I decided to act after you left."


    "However, I didn''t expect you to return to Yangjia Bay so quickly and even follow all the way here. This is good too. The flesh and blood of you Night Watchers are great nourishment for my precious one. Devouring you allpletely, my precious one''s strength will definitely make a breakthrough."


    "Moreover, from the current situation, I underestimated the power of the spell on the stone gate. It seems that the prepared corpse puppets may not be enough. By then, I may need the blood of you two to achieve my goal andplete the final n."


    Master Zhou looked at Yang Haoran, then nced at Xu Meijing, who hadn''t spoken or made any movements. He smiled happily, seeming to feel that the appearance of Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing not only didn''t cause him trouble but also seemed like a good thing.


    The continuous rumbling that had never stopped finally ceased after Master Zhou finished speaking. The gazes of the three were all directed towards the tightly closed stone gate.


    On the huge stone gate, the intricate spell still existed, but the released golden light was no longer as dazzling as before. The golden light was still there, but it had dimmed quite a bit.


    In front of the stone gate, there was arge area of foul-smelling grayish-white liquid, and those terrifying corpse puppets were nowhere to be seen.


    Without the corpse puppets crashing into the stone gate, the entire cave naturally ceased the continuous rumbling caused by the impacts.


    "Hehe, the spell is still there. It seems it''s time to use the blood of you two," Master Zhou withdrew his gaze from the stone gate and looked at Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing, smiling as he spoke.


    Xu Meijing, who had been silent and inactive, also smiled when she heard Master Zhou''s words. Her hands were in her pockets, and her gaze towards Master Zhou was full of mockery.


    "Oh, you seem quite confident?" Xu Meijing''s tone was lofty as she asked with a smile.


    Master Zhou remained unchanged, nodding with a smile, and said, "Of course. If I didn''t have this confidence, I wouldn''t have been able toe this far today. Although you are much stronger than Haoran and a bit troublesome to deal with, I''m not without any preparations. I had already considered this yesterday, so I made some preparations in advance."


    Speaking here, Master Zhou looked at Yang Haoran, who had a fierce expression, and asked with a smile, "Haoran, do you remember the talisman I lent you?"


    As soon as Master Zhou said this, Yang Haoran''s face suddenly changed drastically, and he inwardly cursed!


    He just remembered the talisman that Master Zhou had lent him yesterday, the talisman that Master Zhou repeatedly urged him to return in the future!


    Originally, he thought that this talisman should have been Master Zhou''s life-saving treasure. Master Zhou had been practicing as a Yin Yang Master for so many years without any idents. It was very likely that it was rted to this talisman. But now, everything seemed to bepletely different!


    Just as a bad premonition arose in his heart, Yang Haoran hadn''t had time to react, and a powerful wave of energy suddenly erupted from his body. However, this powerful wave of energy did not belong to him.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 117: Awakened Soul!

    Chapter 117: Awakened Soul!


    The surge of power, not his own, erupted from his body. Yang Haoran''s first thought was the talisman Master Zhou lent him yesterday!


    Without hesitation, he immediately reached into his pocket for the talisman.


    At this moment, the talisman shone brightly, in stark contrast to its ordinary appearance yesterday. Sensing trouble, Yang Haoran wanted to destroy the talisman immediately. But before he could act, the folded talisman ignited in his hand, turning to ashes in an instant.


    In that moment when the talisman turned to ashes, Yang Haoran knew it was toote. Though he didn''t understand the art of talismans, he knew some basic knowledge. After a talisman burned on its own, it would unleash its full power.


    As the ashes scattered from Yang Haoran''s palm, a stronger surge of power emanated from beneath him.


    Lowering his head to look below, Yang Haoran''s expression turned grimmer.


    On the ground beneath him appeared a talisman. It wasn''t physical but formed from a special energy, emitting a dazzling light.


    The talisman wasrge, upying a significant portion of space. Not only was Yang Haoran standing within it, but Xu Meijing beside him was also standing on the talisman.


    Yang Haoran knew that the huge talisman beneath him was the manifestation of the power of the folded talisman. However, he didn''t recognize what kind of talisman it was.Hisck of recognition didn''t mean Xu Meijing didn''t recognize it either. Upon seeing the talisman beneath them, her expression changed slightly, her brows furrowing.


    "Lock Yin Talisman. I didn''t expect you to be able to draw such a long-lost talisman. It''s quite surprising," Xu Meijing''s cold voice echoed in the area.


    Yang Haoran was puzzled. He had no idea what this Lock Yin Talisman was. But upon hearing Xu Meijing''s words, Master Zhou''s face showed a hint of surprise.


    "Hehe, the girl is quite remarkable to recognize the Lock Yin Talisman. Indeed, this talisman is the Lock Yin Talisman, specifically designed to lock the Yin Qi of ghosts and Underworld Envoys," Master Zhou chuckled.


    Yang Haoran was astonished. There were plenty of talismans targeting ghosts, which he didn''t care much about. Even Wang Yiming knew many talismans against ghosts. But a talisman specifically targeting Underworld Envoys was something he had never heard of before.


    Just as he was surprised by this Lock Yin Talisman, the talisman beneath his feet suddenly twisted, then split into two spiritual lights, each merging into the bodies of Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing respectively.


    It wasn''t that Yang Haoran didn''t want to dodge, but everything happened too quickly. He couldn''t react in time. Xu Meijing, on the other hand, seemed to have no intention of dodging, allowing the spiritual light from the Lock Yin Talisman to merge into her body.


    As the spiritual light merged into his body, Yang Haoran trembled violently. The Yin Qi on his body was forcibly sealed within, and his Yin spirit power inside ceased to respond, as if it had been sealed.


    He tried to activate his Yin spirit power, but no matter how hard he tried, it remained dormant.


    Unable to activate his Yin spirit power, Yang Haoran''s Ghost Eye, which had been open all along, closed on its own, and his eyes returned to normal.


    At the same time, a talisman formed above his head. It was the Lock Yin Talisman that had just disappeared, butpared to the previous huge Lock Yin Talisman, this one was the size of a regr talisman. The only difference was that it wasn''t physical; it was also formed from condensed energy.


    Not only did a Lock Yin Talisman appear above Yang Haoran''s head, but Xu Meijing also had one above her head.


    This was a sign that whoever was affected by the Lock Yin Talisman would have a Lock Yin Talisman above their head.


    "Hehe, once a ghost is affected by the Lock Yin Talisman, its Yin Qi will be firmly sealed, rendering it powerless. As for an Underworld Envoy affected by the Lock Yin Talisman, its Yin spirit power will be locked, unable to use it anymore, bing no different from an ordinary person. We, as Yin Yang Masters dealing with demons and spirits from time to time, also have to deal with the people from the Yin Division. If we don''t have a trump card that makes them wary, how can we survive in this industry?" Master Zhou, hands behind his back, wore a confident smile, as if everything was under his control.


    "Between an ordinary person and power lies a door, a door of power. Opening this door of power, one gains different abilities, no longer remaining ordinary."


    "The same principle applies. Once this door of power is closed, even those who once had abilities will be ordinary people. And the existence of the Lock Yin Talisman not only closes the target''s door of power but also adds a lock, a veryrge lock,pletely sealing this door!"


    "However... hehe, getting used to having unique powers and suddenly losing them, that feeling must be quite unpleasant."


    Master Zhou was very pleased. The rich smile on his facepletely reflected his current inner emotions. He no longer looked at Yang Haoran but turned his gaze to the corpse fiend beside him.


    This corpse fiend had no thoughts of its own; it was solely controlled by Master Zhou. When facing Yang Haoran''s attacks earlier, it would actively intercept them for Master Zhou. Now that Yang Haoran was affected by the Lock Yin Talisman and couldn''t activate his Yin spirit power, this tall figure naturally became idle, standing respectfully on the side, awaiting its master''s orders.


    "Extract their blood. I will use their blood to draw a blood talisman, breaking thest remnants of the spell on the stone door."


    After giving themand to the corpse fiend, Master Zhou walked towards the still unopened stone door. The corpse fiend, upon receiving its master''smand, didn''t hesitate or pause for a moment. With a foul stench emanating from its body, it charged towards Yang Haoran!


    Yang Haoran''s face turned pale. If his Yin spirit power hadn''t been sealed by the Lock Yin Talisman, he would have had a fighting chance against the likes of the Corpse Fiend. But now, devoid of his Yin spirit power, he was no different from a mobile punching bag.


    However, he didn''t give up resisting. He was never one to easily give up. While continuing to try to activate his Yin spirit power, hoping to loosen the seal formed by the Lock Yin Talisman, he also grabbed a skull-sized rock from the ground and exerted his maximum strength, smashing it towards the iing Corpse Fiend.


    Boom!!!


    With just one punch, the skull-sized rock was shattered by the Corpse Fiend.


    Yang Haoran''s expression turned grim. He hastily grabbed another rock from the ground and threw it at the Corpse Fiend, with the same result. The Corpse Fiend effortlessly smashed the rock to pieces, its physical strength akin to a tank.


    "Xu Meijing, you go first! I''ll hold him off!" Yang Haoran shouted to Xu Meijing while hurling another rock at the Corpse Fiend.


    This matter had nothing to do with Xu Meijing. She had been apanying him here, and although he hadn''t said it aloud, he was grateful. He didn''t want to see Xu Meijing lose her life here. So, he was prepared to buy her some time, some time for her to escape.


    Though Yang Haoran knew Xu Meijing''s strength was unfathomable, with his Yin spirit power sealed, she was just an ordinary person. Moreover, she was a woman. What could she do against the Corpse Fiend?


    It felt like a mage with no mana facing an oing full-health tank. What could they use to resist? A few punches would take their lives.


    But what Yang Haoran didn''t expect was that Xu Meijing didn''t seem to take their current peril seriously.


    "Escape? Why should we escape? Don''t you want revenge?"


    Her voice was still as familiar, as aloof, as disdainful as ever, but for some reason, the tone that usually irritated him was now strangely pleasant to hear.


    Before Xu Meijing''s words had even settled, the Corpse Fiend had already charged in front of Yang Haoran. Its massive body was like a mountain, making it hard for him to breathe.


    He wanted to grab another rock from his side to deal with this thing, but there were no more rocks nearby, and even if there were, he didn''t have the time.


    Just as he was about to reflexively reach out to grab Xu Meijing to pull her away, he froze.


    Suddenly, Xu Meijing''s body erupted with a strong Yin Qi, directly blocking the Corpse Fiend''s descending fist with this Yin Qi.


    Boom!!!


    With a loud bang, Xu Meijing''s body remained motionless, while the tank-like Corpse Fiend was directly sent flying.


    The scene before Yang Haoran surprised him greatly. Xu Meijing still had the Lock Yin Talisman floating above her head, but what was this intense Yin Qi emanating from her body?


    Not only was Yang Haoran surprised, but Master Zhou, who was examining the stone door, also had a change in his expression upon sensing the strong Yin Qi emanating from Xu Meijing. He turned around and looked towards Xu Meijing''s direction.


    "The Lock Yin Talisman does indeed cause significant harm to our Yin Division people, but a Lock Yin Talisman of the Yellow Talisman level cannot lock my Yin spirit power inside."


    As Xu Meijing spoke, the Lock Yin Talisman floating above her head began to tremble. It seemed that a powerful force was attacking it, and it was about to give way.


    "Newbie, watch closely. Today, I''ll show you what power means. We in the Yin Division aren''t to be trifled with."


    The first sentence was for Master Zhou, but now, she was addressing Yang Haoran behind her. With her words, the Lock Yin Talisman floating above her head couldn''t hold on any longer. It cracked open, then dissipated into a burst of spiritual light.


    "A person has three souls, heaven, earth, and human. The reason why we in the Yin Division are strong is because we possess the ability to awaken soul. With each soul opened, our strength multiplies. This is our Yin Division''s ace in the hole for controlling the underworld. Today, I''ll let you, the newbie, see what an awakened soul is! What true strength is! What dominance the Yin Division holds!"


    As her voice trailed off, Xu Meijing''s tone suddenly became serious and solemn.


    "Heaven soul, open!!!"


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 118: Soul Weapon Slaughter

    Chapter 118: Soul Weapon ughter


    What does "awakened soul" mean? Yang Haoran actually knew, although he was a neer, after bing a Night Watch, he also studied hard for a while and had a certain understanding of awakened soul, but he had never seen it before.


    It is said that their Burial Master Deng Feng from Lecheng is a strongman who has awakened heaven soul!


    He thought that within the circles he could currently ess, apart from Burial Master Deng Feng, there should be no one else who possessed the power of awakened soul. However, what he didn''t expect was that Xu Meijing had already broken through to this realm!


    As soon as the heaven soul was awakened, the Yin Qi on Xu Meijing''s body suddenly surged, several times stronger than before. She waspletely shrouded in this intense Yin Qi, like a ck me burning on her body. Her long hair danced wildly, and her momentum was extremely astonishing!


    On her right side, the space suddenly violently fluctuated, and a dense Yin Qi quickly condensed, as if gestating something.


    "Stop her!!!"


    Master Zhou lost his previous confidence andposure, his smile on his facepletely reced by shock. While ordering the corpse fiend, he also took out several talismans from the pouch around his waist and hurriedly sacrificed them towards Xu Meijing, fearing that if he acted slowly, something terrible would happen.


    From Master Zhou''s reaction, it could be seen what awakened heaven soul meant. He should have some understanding, otherwise, his emotions wouldn''t have be so excited in an instant.


    The corpse fiend was sted away by Xu Meijing''s powerful Yin Qi. Just as it crawled up from the ground, it received its master''smand again, and naturally, it wouldn''t refuse its master''s order.With a roar, apanied by a foul smell, the corpse fiend rushed madly towards Xu Meijing. Its speed was not slow, but the speed of the talismans thrown out by Master Zhou was faster. In the blink of an eye, they arrived in front of Xu Meijing.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Before the talismans could hit Xu Meijing, they were blocked by the Yin Qi entwined around her body. After several explosions, the talismans turned into ashes.


    The talismans that could be sacrificed by Master Zhou at this time were definitely not ordinary goods; they must have powerful destructive power. However, even with such powerful talismans, they couldn''t break through the Yin Qi surrounding Xu Meijing''s body, let alone cause any harm to Xu Meijing herself.


    Master Zhou''s face changed drastically. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the talismans he sacrificed would not cause any harm to the other party. Hepletely underestimated Xu Meijing''s strength after awakening her heaven soul!


    At the same time, the corpse fiend also rushed to Xu Meijing''s front. This time, the corpse fiend didn''t use its fists the size of sandbags to smash Xu Meijing. Instead, it opened its big mouth, revealing sharp and pointed teeth, and bit down towards Xu Meijing below.


    Its mouth wasrge enough to bite off Xu Meijing''s entire head!


    At this moment, Xu Meijing finally reacted. She took out her right hand inserted in her pocket, then reached into the Yin Qi condensed beside her. Only to see her right hand suddenly pulled out, and a jet-ck, ink-like long knife was pulled out from this Yin Qi.


    This long knife was somewhat simr to a eyebrow de, with a narrow de and a sharp tip. Apart from being entirely ck, this knife had another characteristic¡ªit was long!


    Just as the corpse fiend''s big mouth was about to touch the Yin Qi surrounding Xu Meijing''s body, at this moment, Xu Meijing''s body didn''t move at all, only the long knife in her hand quickly swung a few times.


    Several ck lights shed by, and the fierce roar of the corpse fiend abruptly stopped. Its ferocious and terrifying expression suddenly froze on its face.


    After a few seconds, fine and even cuts appeared on the corpse fiend''s neck, chest, waist, and legs. Grayish-white liquid sprayed out, and its burly body instantly shattered into several pieces.


    Usually, it''s quite difficult to kill a zombie without targeted means, because they have strong defense, great strength, and are also poisonous, making it quite difficult to deal with them. The higher the level of the zombie, the more difficult it is topletely kill it.


    But now, Xu Meijing only swung the ck long knife in her hand a few times, and a corpse fiend was instantly dismembered by her,pletely devoid of vitality.


    Looking at her appearance, it seemed as if she had just casually done a trivial thing.


    Master Zhou''s face twitched. This corpse fiend cost him a lot of effort, from selecting the right target, to quietly killing the target, to various tedious refining processes, all of which consumed a lot of his time and energy, and finally seeded in refining this corpse fiend.


    And now, Xu Meijing just casually swung the ck long knife in her hand, and all the effort he put into this corpse fiend was in vain.


    If only the corpse fiend''s leg was cut off, or an arm, it wouldn''t have taken its life. Although missing a limb would reduce the fighting power of the corpse fiend, it wouldn''t die because of it and would still have somebat effectiveness.


    But Xu Meijing was too ruthless. She directly cut the corpse fiend into several pieces in an instant. Even if the zombie''s vitality was extremely tenacious, it couldn''t withstand such torment. Being cut into pieces, it would still die, which was no different from an ordinary person.


    Yang Haoran''s gaze fell on the jet-ck long knife in Xu Meijing''s hand, feeling his lips dry. What exactly was this long knife? He had some idea in his heart.


    In his view, the jet-ck long knife held in Xu Meijing''s hand at this moment should be a soul weapon that can only be nurtured after awakening heaven soul!


    The forms of soul weapons vary, and their functions also differ. It''s individualized; some may obtain powerful offensive soul weapons after awakening heaven soul, some may obtain defensive soul weapons, and some may obtain special soul weapons. This aspect is not fixed, entirely subject to fate, just like their respective births, which no one can determine.


    The only fixed thing is that the Three Souls of Heaven and Earthmand soul; with each soul awakened, there will be one more soul weapon. If one can reach the realm of awakening all three souls of Heaven, Earth and Human, then they can possess three powerful soul weapons!


    However, to achieve the realm of awakening all three souls of Heaven and Earth, it''s even more difficult than reaching the sky. It''s said that awakening all three souls is already the realm of gods in their Yin Division.


    Nowadays, for Yang Haoran, let alone awakening three souls, even awakening one soul is as difficult as reaching the sky. This requires not only effort and perseverance but also enough luck.


    ording to Yang Haoran''s understanding, soul weapons are extremely powerful existences. Whether it''s an offensive soul weapon, a defensive soul weapon, or a special soul weapon, they are all extremely powerful. Just owning one will greatly enhance one''s strength by several times, which is very frightening.


    The present Xu Meijing is a clear example. Compared to before, Xu Meijing, who has now awakened heaven soul, is simply incredibly strong.


    People from their Yin Division are originally at a disadvantage when facing beings like zombies, but in the face of absolute strength, a corpse fiend was instantly cut by Xu Meijing. Judging from Xu Meijing''s current situation, not to mention one corpse fiend, even a group of corpse fiends probably wouldn''t be enough for her to deal with.


    "Soul weapon! It''s really a soul weapon! How could you have awakened heaven soul! In the whole Lecheng, besides Burial Master Deng Feng, the other Night Watch are just cannon fodder, temporary workers of the Yin Division. How could there be a Night Watch who has awakened heaven soul!" Master Zhou didn''t have time to grieve for the corpse fiend that was cut into pieces. His gaze fell on the ck long knife in Xu Meijing''s hand, and his emotions became somewhat out of control, with obvious fear revealed in his eyes as he shouted excitedly at Xu Meijing.


    "The Burial Master also climbed up step by step from the Night Watch. If Deng Feng can awaken soul and be the Burial Master, why can''t I?" Xu Meijing''s tone carried full arrogance.


    In the past, Yang Haoran would definitely have a certain rejection towards Xu Meijing''s arrogance, this disregard for others, but now, looking at the ck long knife in Xu Meijing''s hand, he had to admit that this woman indeed had the capital to be arrogant.


    Master Zhou was speechless, but his emotions became even more excited, and the fear in his eyes became stronger and stronger.


    As he slowly backed away, one of Master Zhou''s hands quietly reached into the pouch around his waist.


    Xu Meijing saw all of Master Zhou''s little movements, but she just gave a cold smile at this, not stopping Master Zhou''s little actions. Instead, with one hand in her pocket and the other dragging the ck long knife in her hand, she walked step by step towards Master Zhou, with a very domineering appearance, full of big sister vibes.


    As Xu Meijing approached step by step, Master Zhou felt a strong oppression. This strong oppression made him feel like he couldn''t breathe.


    "With this soul weapon in my hand, I named it ughter. Remember that," Xu Meijing said, her footsteps paused, and then she swung the knife down towards Master Zhou across the air.


    At the same time, Master Zhou''s hand reached into his pouch and suddenly waved out, and a talisman appeared between his fingers.


    The talisman ignited without fire and instantly turned into ashes!


    "Escape!" A sharp shout came from Master Zhou''s mouth, a force enveloped his body, his body twisted under this force, and then turned into a gray smoke, forcibly sucked into the ground.


    Boom!


    A ck light shed by, and the ground where Master Zhou was before was split by a deep trench. The gray smoke that had just dived underground was directly split in half by this ck light.


    Blood sprayed out, and the gray smoke turned back into Master Zhou, but at this moment, Master Zhou was no longer intact. His whole body was cut in half by the ck light, into two pieces.


    Blood gushed from Master Zhou''s mouth, and his face showed an expression of disbelief. Clearly, even though he had cast the escape talisman and sessfully merged his body into the ground, he hadn''t expected that he would still not escape Xu Meijing''s casual strike.


    "What... a fast knife..." With unwillingness in his heart, Master Zhou''s consciousness gradually became blurred. By the time Xu Meijing dragged ughter to him, he had already lost his breath, but his eyes were wide open, filled with unwillingness and resentment.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 119: Demonic Curse

    Chapter 119: Demonic Curse


    Master Zhou was cleaved by Xu Meijing with a single stroke, not because Master Zhou was too weak, but because Xu Meijing at this moment was simply too strong.


    Leaving aside Master Zhou''s various means for now, just talking about the fluctuations of power in his body, it was clear that they far exceeded those of the powerful corpse fiend. Thus, even without employing any of his techniques, solely relying on the power within him, his strength was absolutely unmatched by the corpse fiend.


    Initially, Master Zhou was full of confidence. He wasn''t foolish nor arrogant. Judging from his actions in Yangjia Bay and his various methods after encountering Yang Haoran, he was a person who ced heavy emphasis on strategy, showing no trace of arrogance.


    In other words, his confidence stemmed entirely from his strength. He had confidence in his own power and methods, so when both Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing appeared simultaneously, he didn''t even bother to think much about the fact that Xu Meijing might be stronger than Yang Haoran.


    Because at that moment, he simply didn''t anticipate that Xu Meijing would be able to unlock her soul!


    It was precisely because he didn''t anticipate this, that he ultimately failed. After Xu Meijing unlocked her heavenly soul, her strength multiplied exponentially, far beyond what he could handle. Faced with such an existence, even if he had other means, they would be futile and utterly ineffective.


    An ant might be outstanding among its kind, but when faced with a human, it''s destined to perish. A human only needs to lightly pinch, and the ant will be crushed to pieces. After Xu Meijing unlocked her soul, although the gap in strength between her and Master Zhou wasn''t as great as between a human and an ant, it was almost there.


    Of course, if Xu Meijing hadn''te with Yang Haoran today, and instead, a Night Watch slightly stronger than Yang Haoran hade, then Yang Haoran''s side would be in trouble today. Leaving aside Master Zhou''s other methods, just the lock yin talisman targeting the Underworld Envoy, once it took effect, wouldpletely seal off the Yin spirit power within the body, coupled with the bloody, violent, and highly poisonous corpse fiend, Master Zhou wouldn''t need to use any other means to take down Yang Haoran''s people.


    "I''ve killed the person, but I''ll leave the soul for you. How you handle itter is up to you."


    Xu Meijing said, without making any movements. Suddenly, a thick Yin Qi emerged from Master Zhou''s two halves of the body. Within the rolling Yin Qi, a huge ghostly hand condensed.


    The ghostly hand formed ws, and with a special suction force, it enveloped Master Zhou''s body below. Strands of white smoke were forcefully drawn out from Master Zhou''s severed body, slowly condensing and forming a spirit body.


    The spirit body floated in the air, eyes tightly closed. It was Master Zhou''s soul.


    After a person dies, it takes seven days to condense the soul. Yet, at this moment, Xu Meijing, relying on her formidable strength, forcibly extracted Master Zhou''s soul from his body.


    "My power can only forcibly extract his soul. I can''t make him regain consciousness immediately. You should take care of his soul first. After seven days, his consciousness will awaken," Xu Meijing turned to Yang Haoran and said.


    "Thank you!" Yang Haoran said with a word of thanks. His gaze fell on Master Zhou''s soul, which had not yet awakened, bursting with intense resentment.


    The n members were wiped out, his parents were killed. All of this was done by this seemingly decent Master Zhou. Yang Haoran''s hatred for this person had reached an indescribable level. Although he was dead now, Yang Haoran had no intention of letting him off!


    Master Zhou had caused his parents to end up as wandering souls. Yang Haoran was determined to make Master Zhou taste the same bitterness!


    No, he would make Master Zhou taste it twice as much!


    The lock yin talisman floating above his head dissipated into spiritual light. Although the lock yin talisman was powerful, it had its shorings. Its duration was short. Once the time was up, the talisman''s extraordinary power would fade, and the sealed Underworld Envoy would regain their strength.


    Of course, the premise was that they could survive until the end of the lock yin talisman''s power. If they couldn''t survive until then, death would be real, and they wouldn''t be resurrected just because the lock yin talisman''s power had passed.


    With the seal of the lock yin talisman gone, Yang Haoran could finally control the Yin spirit power within him again. Without hesitation, he aimed his soul gathering bead at Master Zhou''s soul, directly collecting it into the bead.


    Seeing Yang Haoran retrieving Master Zhou''s soul, Xu Meijing initially wanted to taunt Yang Haoran, saying something about his weak strength, embarrassing the Yin Division, and so on. But considering Yang Haoran''s experiences today, she ultimately refrained from saying these words.


    "Since we''re here, let''s see what''s behind that mysterious stone gate."


    As Xu Meijing spoke, she put one hand in her pocket and dragged her sword with the other hand, heading towards the huge stone gate. The de scraped against the ground, emitting a sound.


    Yang Haoran waved his hand, and the soul gathering bead shrank and re-embedded itself in the ring, then he also walked towards the closed stone gate.


    However, unlike Xu Meijing, he was not heading towards the stone gate out of curiosity; he was going towards the grey-white liquid in front of the stone gate.


    A considerable amount of the grey liquid in front of the stone gate had already seeped into the ground, leaving only a portion visible. They emitted a foul corpse odor, but Yang Haoran seemed oblivious to this stench, staring nkly at the grey-white liquid.


    These grey-white liquids were the remains of his n members'' bodies, with his parents among them. However, at this moment, he didn''t have the ability to distinguish which droplet belonged to his father and which belonged to his mother.


    He stood there staring nkly, and in his eyes, there was nothing but the grey-white liquid in front of him.


    Xu Meijing arrived at the stone gate and saw that Yang Haoran hadn''t followed. A hint of puzzlement appeared on her face as she turned around, only to see Yang Haoran standing still, gazing at the foul-smelling grey-white liquid on the ground.


    Her curiosity faded away, and Xu Meijing sighed softly, shaking her head. She didn''t disturb Yang Haoran; perhaps it was good to let him have some time alone.


    Turning around, Xu Meijing once again focused her gaze on the stone gate in front of her, carefully examining it.


    To open this stone gate, Master Zhou had schemed to turn the entire poption of Yangjia Bay, including livestock, into corpse puppets,mitting such heinous acts just to open this perpetually closed stone gate!


    What exactlyy behind this stone gate that warranted such actions?


    Xu Meijing was obviously intrigued by this stone gate; otherwise, she wouldn''t have shifted her attention to it.


    Standing before the stone gate, Xu Meijing looked at the huge inscription still retaining some of its power, furrowing her brows slightly.


    Before, when Master Zhou was still alive, she had also seen this massive inscription on the stone gate. However, she hadn''t observed it as closely as she was doing now, so there was nothing particrly remarkable that she had discovered back then.


    But now, upon closer inspection, she seemed to have made some discoveries.


    "This inscription seems to be a demonic curse," Xu Meijing frowned, observing the inscription on the stone gate while muttering to herself, her tone tinged with uncertainty.


    The so-called demonic curse referred to various magical spells or inscriptions possessed by monster ns, which were essentially equivalent to spells in the human world.


    In this world of wonders, where there were ghosts and zombies, having another type of monster wasn''t surprising at all.


    Xu Meijing didn''t know much about demonic curses, so she seemed unsure whether the inscription on the stone gate was indeed a demonic curse.


    However, she didn''t dwell too much on this question. Compared to whether the inscription on the stone gate was a demonic curse, she was more concerned about whaty behind the stone gate.


    Most of the inscription''s power had been consumed by Master Zhou, and the remaining power might pose some trouble for Master Zhou, but for Xu Meijing at this moment, it was just a piece of cake.


    Without further examination of the stone gate and the inscription, Xu Meijing took a few steps back and swung her sword towards the stone gate in front of her.


    With a sh of ck light, the enormous stone gate, along with the inscription on it, was split in half by her single stroke.


    The inscription, which had been emitting spiritual light, instantly lost its glow, and the residual power dispersed along with the vanishing spiritual light.


    If Master Zhou were still alive to witness this scene, his expression would surely be priceless. The stone gate he had painstakingly tried to open was effortlessly dealt with by Xu Meijing with a single stroke.


    Of course, one reason why Xu Meijing could easily split the stone gate along with the inscription in half was her formidable strength, and another reason was that there wasn''t much power left in the inscription on the stone gate.


    As the split stone gate copsed with a rumble, the cave trembled, revealing whaty behind the stone gate to Xu Meijing''s sight.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 120: Mummified Corpse

    Chapter 120: Mummified Corpse


    The stone gate copsed with a resounding crash, creating quite a disturbance. Yang Haoran, who had been staring nkly at the gray liquid before him, was also startled awake by the sound.


    As he came to his senses, he reflexively looked towards the location of the stone gate.


    It was merely a subconscious reaction, not driven by any particr curiosity about whaty beyond the stone gate. Yet, this instinctive nce brought about a change in his expression.


    There were more than just this one stone gate in this ce, but the others had already been opened, revealing a dark expanse beyond. Despite the distance making it unclear even with the aid of ghost eyes, the current stone gate was different.


    Behind this stone gatey a stone chamber, not very spacious. Aside from matching the height and width of the stone gate, it had only a slight depth, giving it a cramped feel.


    It was hard to imagine that behind such a massive stone gate, there would be only this much space. Judging solely by the size of the stone gate, one would expect a sizable area behind it. However, reality proved otherwise.


    An eerie green light cast a sickly pallor over the stone chamber, emitting a constant, unsettling aura. This eerie glow emanated from the walls and floor within the stone chamber.


    "Interesting. If you don''te over to broaden your horizons, you might not have this chance again in the future," Xu Meijing''s voice reached Yang Haoran''s ears. There were only the two of them left in this ce now, and it was evident she was addressing him.


    ncing ahead, Yang Haoran saw that only a small portion of the gray liquid remained in front of him, with the rest having seeped into the ground. After hesitating for a moment, he sighed lightly with a touch of mncholy and then walked towards Xu Meijing''s position.


    Sensing Yang Haoran approaching, Xu Meijing couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. She thought, "If I don''t call this guy over, he might just stand there in a daze all day. Sigh, I wasn''t any better off than him when my parents left."


    With these thoughts in mind, Xu Meijing''s expression became somewhatplicated. It wasn''t until she felt Yang Haoran stop beside her that sheposed her expression and looked back into the stone chamber.


    Standing beside Xu Meijing, Yang Haoran also directed his gaze into the stone chamber. Up close, he finally understood why the walls and floor of the stone chamber emitted such an eerie green light.


    Ordinary stone walls and floors wouldn''t emit such strange green light, but these were different.


    Firstly, the material was different. Both the walls and floor were not made of ordinary rock but of some unknown substance.


    Furthermore, they were covered in densely carved runes.


    These runes were small, about the size of tadpoles, twisted and contorted, covering the entire walls and floor. Each rune emitted a faint eerie green light.


    Individually, the faint green light from a single rune wouldn''t be particrly striking. However, with thousands of runes emitting the same faint green light simultaneously, the effect was entirely different, illuminating the entire stone chamber conspicuously.


    Yet, what drew the most attention in the stone chamber was not these runes emitting eerie light but a mummified corpse.


    Located at the center of the stone chamber, the mummified corpse wasn''t seated in a serene posture like those in movies. Instead, its body was twisted into a grotesque position, its expression grimacing, seemingly in pain, unwillingness, and resentment.


    It was aplex expression, and it was hard to imagine what the figure had experienced before death to elicit such aplicated expression.


    The eerie green light cast upon the mummified corpse made it appear particrly sinister and terrifying. Fortunately, both Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing were not ordinary people, so they didn''t feel much about the scene before them. If it were an ordinary person suddenly witnessing such a scene, they would not only be scared out of their wits but also likely jump in fright.


    "Do you know what these runes are?" Xu Meijing nced at Yang Haoran beside her and asked.


    Yang Haoran shook his head. He had no idea what these eerie green runes were. Even the few books Master Jiang had lent him didn''t contain anything simr.


    Unlike the talismans on paper or certain spells, these runes were not written in their familiar script, and he couldn''t decipher them at all.


    "These are Monster n''s demonic runes," Xu Meijing spoke up.


    Yang Haoran was taken aback. He had heard of the Monster n, or group, from the books Master Jiang had lent him, but what exactly demonic runes were, he had never seen or read about them in those books.


    "Demonic runes are special texts with unique powers among the Monster n. The runes you saw on the stone gate earlier were also demonic runes, but they were not pure demonic runes since they integrated several forces that do not belong to the Monster n."


    Xu Meijing was not entirely sure if the runes on the stone gate were demonic runes before, but the scene before her confirmed her suspicions.


    Listening to Xu Meijing, Yang Haoran suddenly realized the striking simrity between these runes emitting eerie green light and the ones on the stone gate. The only difference was their scale.


    "How could there be demonic runes here? Could there be a Monster n presence in this mountain?" Yang Haoran asked, puzzled.


    "I don''t know if there''s a Monster n presence in this mountain, but I have some guesses as to why there are demonic runes here," Xu Meijing said, preempting Yang Haoran''s inquiry. "I sense a considerable sealing power and destructive power in these demonic runes. If I''m right, these runes are meant to deal with him."


    With that, Xu Meijing pointed towards the mummified corpse in the middle of the stone chamber.


    "This poor guy seems to have been trapped alive in this stone chamber, but he must have been quite formidable," Xu Meijing remarked.


    Yang Haoran furrowed his brows slightly, somewhat puzzled. "How do you know?" he asked.


    With a proud smile, Xu Meijing replied, "Firstly, as I mentioned earlier, these demonic runes possess considerable sealing and destructive power. If his strength wasn''t formidable, it wouldn''t have been necessary to go through all this trouble to kill him."


    "Secondly, you''ve seen the demonic runes on the stone gate. Although they''re not purely demonic runes, they integrate several forces from different individuals,bining their sealing powers into the runes. The purpose is simple¡ªto suppress the one inside this stone chamber. Think about it, if the opponent wasn''t formidable, would it be necessary to create such special demonic runes above the stone gate?"


    "Thirdly, while I don''t know what''s behind the other stone gates, I know that the existence of these stone gates forms a sealing array, still targeting the one in front of us. Imagine the disturbance caused by both sealing and suppressing; if it wasn''t someone significant, would all this trouble be necessary?"


    Finishing her exnation, Xu Meijing looked at Yang Haoran. Seeing his slightly strange expression, she thought he might be questioning her spection, and her expression immediately soured.


    "Heh, don''t believe me?" Xu Meijing asked coldly.


    Yang Haoran shook his head and calmly replied, "It''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s just surprising how much you know."


    Upon hearing this, Xu Meijing''s expression softened slightly. She responded with a hint of arrogance, "I know more than you think. It''s not just about living longer; it''s about gaining experience to broaden one''s knowledge."


    There was an underlying message in Xu Meijing''s words, and Yang Haoran could sense it. In the past, he would have retorted immediately, but now, he simply didn''t have the mood for it.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''sck of response, Xu Meijing looked disinterested, but she didn''t dwell on it. Instead, she focused her gaze once again on the mummified corpse in the center of the stone chamber.


    Without lingering, she stepped into the stone chamber.


    However, Yang Haoran remained in ce, not following Xu Meijing into the stone chamber.


    The dense array of demonic runes in the stone chamber gave him a strange feeling. Coupled with Xu Meijing''s earlier words, he became even more wary of the demonic runes inside. Rushing in recklessly might lead to serious consequences.


    As for why he didn''t stop Xu Meijing, the reason was simple: Xu Meijing''s strength was terrifying. Since she had some understanding of the demonic runes and could provide a detailed analysis of the situation, her decision to enter the stone chamber must have been made with utmost confidence.


    However, despite his trust, Yang Haoran remained vignt. If Xu Meijing encountered any danger, he would rush to her aid regardless of the circumstances.


    He would do so not for any other reason but because Xu Meijing had saved his life today, even though she hadn''t mentioned it explicitly, Yang Haoran knew it in his heart.


    Xu Meijing, at this moment, was unaware of Yang Haoran''s thoughts. She focused all her attention on the demonic runes in the stone chamber. The moment she stepped into the stone chamber, the demonic runes sensed an intruder, awakening like a sleeping beast suddenly roused from its slumber!


    All the demonic runes trembled, emitting a buzzing sound. The eerie green light intensified, and the powerful sealing and destructive forces surged towards Xu Meijing like two primordial beasts pouncing on her.


    As expected, Xu Meijing was prepared. Faced with this situation, she didn''t hesitate at all. With a single hand, she wielded her weapon.


    This time, her strikes were not as casual as before. Her speed was astonishing, leaving afterimages with each swing.


    The sound of air being cut rang out continuously. Under Yang Haoran''s astonished gaze, deep scars appeared on the walls of the stone chamber with each strike. Nearby demonic runes shattered with each scar, dissipating into specks of spiritual light.


    After a few breaths, Xu Meijing stopped her strikes. In just those few breaths, Yang Haoran couldn''t count how many strikes Xu Meijing had made!


    However, the entire walls and floor of the stone chamber were covered in deep scars, and more terrifyingly, all the demonic runes inside the stone chamber had disappeared, not a single one remaining.


    "Thank goodness I controlled the force properly. Otherwise, I would have been worried about the stone chamber copsing," Xu Meijing said casually, looking at her handiwork inside the stone chamber. Yang Haoran heard her words, but he didn''t say anything. He just twitched his mouth a few times, and when he looked at Xu Meijing''s back, his eyes resembled those of someone looking at a monster.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 121: Burial Master Xue Li

    Chapter 121: Burial Master Xue Li


    Yang Haoran had assumed that the reason the stone chamber hadn''t copsed was due to the dense array of enchantments and the special materials used for the chamber. However, he hadn''t anticipated that all of this was simply because Xu Meijing had intentionally controlled the force.


    Was it that Xu Meijing''s strength was even more terrifying than he had imagined, or was it that the enchantments within the stone chamber were weaker than Xu Meijing imed? At this moment, he truly couldn''t discern.


    Just as Yang Haoran was still astonished by Xu Meijing''s words, a surprised voice came from Xu Meijing''s mouth.


    "Huh? Isn''t this our Yin Division''s soul gathering bead?"


    These words caused a slight change in Yang Haoran''s expression. Without lingering outside the stone chamber, he stepped inside.


    With no enchantments present, upon entering the stone chamber, Yang Haoran didn''t feel any difort. However, he remained extremely vignt.


    Arriving by Xu Meijing''s side, he followed her gaze and indeed found a bead beside the mummified corpse.


    Perhaps outsiders wouldn''t recognize this bead, or they might mistake it due to unfamiliarity, but Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing, as members of the Yin Division, couldn''t possibly mistake it.


    Xu Meijing was right. Beside this mummified corpse was indeed a soul gathering bead.However, neither Xu Meijing nor Yang Haoran concluded that the other was a member of the Yin Division just because of a soul gathering bead. After all, to them, the soul gathering bead wasn''t a particrly rare item. Obtaining it wouldn''t be too difficult for outsiders either.


    Yang Haoran activated his ghost eye, attempting to discern something from this mummified corpse, but to his disappointment, at the moment, it was just an ordinary mummified corpse. He didn''t make any discoveries.


    "Heh, things are getting more interesting. Even our Yin Division''s soul gathering bead is here."


    Xu Meijing chuckled, then without any apparent action, the killing aura in her hand transformed into a mass of Yin Qi, merging into her body. The terrifying aura emanating from her also subsided with the disappearance of the soul weapon, returning to its usual state.


    Yang Haoran specifically sensed it and could no longer detect that terrifying power from before. It was as if it had never appeared. At this moment, Xu Meijing felt no different from usual to him. Although the power fluctuations emanating from her body were much stronger than before,pared to when she had opened her soul, the difference was like night and day.


    No wonder Master Zhou had capsized in her hands, hiding so deeply. Even if the boat had capsized, even if the boat ran faster onnd than a car, he wouldn''t find it strange.


    After retracting the soul weapon, Xu Meijing beckoned to the soul gathering bead beside the mummified corpse, and it floated up on its own, hovering in front of her.


    Inside the soul gathering bead, soul threads swam, in addition to several clusters of Soul Qi. The soul threads and Soul Qi filled the entire soul gathering bead.


    The soul threads were transformed from undead, while those clusters of Soul Qi were truly transformed from evil spirits. However, this Soul Qi was not the pure Yin Qi found in Night Watch Soul Qi. It was just a form taken by the evil spirits after being contained in the soul gathering bead.


    "With so many undead and even a few evil spirits, the person who died here might not necessarily be from our Yin Division," Xu Meijing said, looking at the soul gathering bead in front of her, smiling.


    "It''s also possible that he stole this soul gathering bead," Yang Haoran expressed his opinion.


    "That possibility cannot be ruled out."


    Xu Meijing appeared indifferent, as if she didn''t care whether the mummified corpse in front of her belonged to the Yin Division or not.


    The ghosts inside the soul gathering bead were originally quiet, but it seemed they had noticed Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing''s presence. Their emotions became excited for a moment!


    Ghostly faces transformed within the soul gathering bead. They continuously roared and howled at the two, constantly colliding their soul bodies against the soul gathering bead, as if they wanted to escape from it.


    Although their roars didn''t emanate from inside the soul gathering bead, their expressions and reactions made it evident that they were currently frenzied.


    "It''s strange. Why are they so agitated? I can understand evil spirits being like this, but normally, undead are quite docile inside a soul gathering bead. Why are they so crazy?" Yang Haoran looked puzzled.


    "Perhaps staying inside for too long has driven them more insane than you could imagine. Look at how crazed these undead are. They must have been in this soul gathering bead for quite a few years. But to know the truth, we must release an undead and ask," Xu Meijing said.


    With these words, Xu Meijing infused a bit of Yin spirit power into the soul gathering bead, then took out a rtively strong undead.


    This undead had clearly devoured other undead. Its Yin Qi was heavy and fierce. The moment it was taken out from the soul gathering bead, its soul body immediately transformed into its appearance before death. Then, it roared fiercely at Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing, as if it were demonstrating and venting its anger.


    Xu Meijing''s expression turned cold. She hadn''t expected this undead she took out to be so unruly. However, she wasn''t nning to indulge it. With Yin spirit power enveloping her right hand, she pped it.


    Undead didn''t have physical bodies; they only had soul bodies. Normally, ordinary physical attacks couldn''t harm them, let alone a p. But if Yin spirit power was infused into the hand, the situation would bepletely different. What happened next fully proved this point. The undead, still roaring, was sent flying by Xu Meijing''s p.


    This p dealt considerable damage to the undead. Its soul body had be much fainter. Looking at its current state, if Xu Meijing were to reinforce the p with more Yin spirit power, it mightpletely disperse the soul body of this ghost.


    Suddenly, not only did this undead be bewildered by the scene, but even the other undead still roaring inside the soul gathering bead became much quieter. Only a few evil spirits remained fearless, continuing to roar inside the bead.


    After receiving this p, the undead immediately shut its mouth. It snapped out of its "regained freedom" joy and realized that the Yin Qi emanating from the two individuals before it was stronger than its own. It instantly understood their identities and revealed a mixture of fear and hatred on its face.


    "Heh, I don''t like the look in your eyes now. What, do you want another p? I assure you, this p can scatter your soul," Xu Meijing said with a cold smile.


    The undead trembled, quickly suppressing the hatred in its eyes, leaving only fear on its face. From the previous p, it had no doubt about this woman''s ability, nor did it doubt that she would do as she said.


    "Just now... just now, I was too excited. I''ve been inside the soul gathering bead for too long, so..." the male ghost struggled to force a smile on its face, stuttering out an exnation.


    "Don''t give me useless excuses. I ask, you answer," Xu Meijing said as she inserted her right hand back into her pocket.


    The undead dared not say a word against her. It quickly nodded and said, "Rest assured, whatever you ask, I will answer truthfully, definitely!"


    "Who is he?" Xu Meijing nced at the mummified corpse in front of her and then asked the undead.


    "He''s called Xue Li. He''s the one who killed me and sealed my soul inside the soul gathering bead," the undead said, its eyes filled with deep hatred when mentioning Xue Li. If it weren''t for its fear of Xu Meijing, it would have gone berserk again.


    "He killed you and sealed you inside the soul gathering bead?" Yang Haoran frowned. If the undead wasn''t lying, then the soul gathering bead floating in front of Xu Meijing was indeed owned by this Xue Li. And if Xue Li had the ability to seal undead inside the soul gathering bead, then it was highly likely that he was indeed a member of the Yin Division.


    However, what surprised him was why this mummified corpse Xue Li would kill this undead in front of him and then seal its soul inside the soul gathering bead.


    "Do you have a grudge against him?" Yang Haoran asked, expressing his doubts.


    "No grudge. I didn''t even know him before. Not only did he kill me, but the nineyers of undead inside this soul gathering bead also died at his hands. Those powerful evil spirits were also cultivated by him."


    The undead''s words were shocking. Not only was Yang Haoran startled by them, but Xu Meijing couldn''t help but reveal a shocked expression on her face as well.


    "Are you kidding us?" Yang Haoran''s expression changed. He felt the credibility of the undead''s words was low.


    If Xue Li was indeed a member of the Yin Division, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to eliminate an ordinary person using his abilities. If there was an irreconcble hatred between them, it wasn''t impossible for him to kill. He had done simr things before.


    Although Wang Qing''s death wasn''t directly caused by him, it was rted to him. At that time, he had just be a Night Watch, and he dared to do such things. There was nothing surprising if Xue Li did the same.


    However, there were countless soul threads inside the soul gathering bead, and there were even several powerful evil spirits. If all of this was done by Xue Li, Yang Haoran couldn''t believe it.


    The duty of an Underworld Envoy was to guide the undead, eliminate malevolent spirits, prevent various kinds of death spirits from disrupting the mortal world, and arbitrarily killing living people, as well as raising evil spirits. Such behavior was not only disrupting the order of the mortal world but also tarnishing the reputation of the Yin Division. Once this matter was exposed, the consequences would be severe.


    Although Yang Haoran wasn''t Xue Li, he was also a member of the Yin Division. Standing from his standpoint, he really didn''t want to believe the words of the undead before him.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s doubt and his unsightly expression, the undead panicked and hurriedly exined, "It''s true! Everything I said is true! Xue Li is just a lunatic! He takes advantage of being the Yin Division''s burial master to wreak havoc here in Lecheng! After dark, it''s supposed to be the world of the undead, but during his time in Lecheng, after dark, it''s no longer the world of the undead, but rather his yground as the Underworld Envoy!"


    "What did you just say? Xue Li is the burial master? Or the burial master of Lecheng?" Yang Haoran''s shock intensified even more. However, as soon as his words fell, Xu Meijing, who had been frowning in thought, suddenly changed her expression. She looked sharply at the undead in front of her, startling it!


    "You just said his name is Xue Li?" Xu Meijing asked sternly.


    The undead was frightened and dared not speak. The p Xu Meijing had given him just now had left a deep impression. It just nodded in fear, not daring to say anything.


    "Xue Li... Xue Li... why does this name sound so familiar? So it''s him! I never thought he would die here!"


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 122: Killing and Extracting Souls

    Chapter 122: Killing and Extracting Souls


    What is a burial master? Beyond the Night Watch lies the role of burial master, and Divine Envoy Deng Feng is the burial master of Lecheng, the only one Lecheng has now.


    The burial master is essentially a position within the Yin Division, simr to the Night Watch, but with a higher status in the Yin Division, and the title of divine envoy is just a respectful address from the Night Watch to the burial master. In their eyes, the burial master is an envoy sent by the Death God to various ces, hence the respectful title.


    There is no limit to the number of Night Watches under each burial master. The burial master can determine the number of Night Watches based on the size of the city and their own strength.


    The appearance of each Night Watch will not cause any irreversible negative effects on the burial master, but it will cause some consumption, which takes a certain amount of time to recover from.


    There is no limit to the number of Night Watches a city can have, as Yin Division does not concern itself with such trivial matters, or rather, the higher-ups of Yin Division do not bother with it. However, the number of burial masters in a city is fixed, there can only be one.


    At this moment, the undead told Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing that the mummified corpse in front of them was named Xue Li, and this Xue Li was the burial master of Lecheng, which naturally surprised Yang Haoran because Deng Feng is the burial master of Lecheng now, and a city cannot have two burial masters.


    However, Xu Meijing''s reaction next surprised Yang Haoran even more. She seemed to know this Xue Li, and from what she said, this Xue Li indeed was the burial master of Lecheng.


    Seeing the surprise and confusion on Yang Haoran''s face, Xu Meijing exined, "Xue Li was indeed the burial master of Lecheng, but he was the previous one. Deng Feng took over after he disappeared."


    With Xu Meijing''s exnation, Yang Haoran understood what was going on."Since you know him, then you must know about his actions. This lunatic, during his time as the burial master of Lecheng, was a disaster for our entire city. He not only killed countless living beings but also spared no animals. He was worse than a beast!"


    The undead''s tone suddenly became excited again, as if his hatred for Xue Li had reached an indescribable level.


    Xu Meijing shook her head and said, "I don''t know him personally, I just know of him. There are no secrets in this world. I know some of his actions."


    Yang Haoran''s expression changed slightly at Xu Meijing''s words, as if she was indirectly confirming what the undead had said.


    In other words, this burial master Xue Li had indeedmitted such insane acts!


    "Did he really dare to do that?" Yang Haoran still found it hard to believe.


    Xu Meijing gave him a disdainful look and said, "Don''t doubt it. He really did. During his time as the burial master of Lecheng, he not only targeted ordinary people but also believers from various sects or disciples of those sects."


    "The Night Watch are the guardians of the night, ensuring its peace. Hence the name Night Watch. The burial masters, on the other hand, guide the souls of the dead to the underworld for reincarnation. They are the true funeral directors for the deceased. But Xue Li was different. He truly interpreted the meaning of the term ''burial master'' to the fullest. Instead of fulfilling his duty to send the undead to the underworld for reincarnation, he directly buried living people."


    With Xu Meijing''s affirmation, although Yang Haoran''s facial expression didn''t show strong reactions, he was still greatly surprised inside, while Xu Meijing continued to speak.


    "Because of his actions, many sects caused quite a stir, which had a negative impact on our Yin Division. He provoked public outrage, andbined with our Yin Division''s rules being vited, we naturally had to clean house. But before we could take action against him, he suddenly disappeared."


    "Disappeared?" Yang Haoran frowned slightly. "Did he deliberately hide?"


    "At that time, many people believed that Xue Li fled out of fear of punishment, deliberately hiding. This aligns with your current thoughts. Yin Division even issued a special order to hunt him down, to eliminate this traitor. And the sects and exorcists who had grudges against him, upon knowing that he had lost the protection of Yin Division, had no hesitation and openlyunched a frantic pursuit against him."


    "But since then, there has been no news of Xue Li. Yin Division did not find him, and it''s said that neither did the sects nor the exorcists who were hunting him. He disappeared as if evaporated from the earth, leaving no trace or any information about him."


    "This was decades ago. I heard it from an old veteran in the Night Watch. After so many years, no one mentions this anymore. Neither Yin Division nor other sects, or even exorcists, have remembered this former burial master of Lecheng. Perhaps, only those who hate him to the bone still think of him from time to time."


    With that, Xu Meijing nced at the undead floating in the air. It seemed like she directed herst sentence to him.


    Xu Meijing gave the undead a dangerous vibe. Seeing Xu Meijing looking at him, he instinctively stepped back, his excited expression disappearing, reced by fear. There was no trace of the arrogance he had when he first emerged from the soul gathering bead.


    Xu Meijing didn''t press the undead further. After giving him a nce, her gaze shifted to the walls of the stone chamber, which were marked with numerous de scars. She had a look of realization on her face.


    "Now I roughly understand how he died. No wonder the curse above the stone gate integrates several different forces. It seems that the curse is the result of his enemies teaming up. What surprises me is that he even provoked the monster n."


    "To be a burial master, one must be a strong celestial soul practitioner. To trap such a strong practitioner alive in this narrow stone chamber, those people must have paid a hefty price. As for why I could easily dispel the curse in this stone chamber, it''s not because the curse is weak, but because most of its power should have been expended when dealing with Xue Li. Plus, with decades passing, its power has greatly diminished. So, I could easily break it. It''s hard to imagine how strong the curse in this stone chamber was decades ago."


    Listening to Xu Meijing''s analysis, Yang Haoran was also extremely surprised. Xue Li was a celestial soul practitioner, and Xu Meijing was one too. Yang Haoran hadn''t witnessed Xue Li''s methods, but he vividly remembered Xu Meijing''s strength. To be able to trap such a strong practitioner alive in such a small stone chamber was indeed not a simple matter.


    However, Yang Haoran still had some doubts in his mind, and among them, the one he cared about most was how Master Zhou discovered this ce and why he went to such lengths to open this stone gate. Did he know what was inside?


    Xu Meijing didn''t have as many doubts as Yang Haoran. Her only question was why Xue Li did what he did. He massacred living beings, extracted souls, and cultivated evil spirits. A burial master of the Yin Division actuallymitted such insane acts, but for what purpose?


    "Why do you think Xue Li did this in the first ce?" Xu Meijing turned her gaze to Yang Haoran and asked.


    Yang Haoran, lost in thought about Master Zhou''s motives, was abruptly interrupted by Xu Meijing''s question.


    He didn''t delve deep into the question and casually replied, "Could it be for the same reason as us Night Watch, to enhance his own strength? So, he resorted to insane methods to harm living spirits and extract souls, gaining benefits from higher authorities?"


    Yang Haoran''s spection seemed somewhat reasonable, but Xu Meijing didn''t even think about it and shook her head directly. She said, "Xue Li wouldn''t have done such a thing unless he was a fool."


    "Why?" Yang Haoran frowned slightly and asked.


    "Are you stupid?" Xu Meijing immediately felt that her words were inappropriate and changed her tone. "Forget it, I take back what I just said."


    With a pause, Xu Meijing continued, "We Night Watch hand over souls to gain the opportunity to be infused with Soul Qi from the burial master. Simrly, when the burial master takes souls from the mortal world to the underworld, they also gain benefits, more than you can imagine. But, have you considered one thing? If Xue Li sends the souls he collected through crazy means to the underworld, he exposes himself directly. If it were you, would you do that?"


    Yang Haoran was stunned by her question. While he thought Xu Meijing made sense, he couldn''t help but think of another thing: Wang Qing''s soul!


    Wang Qing''s death was somewhat rted to him, and he had already handed Wang Qing''s soul over to Deng Feng by the end of the month. Would Wang Qing seek opportunities to reveal this?


    When he handed over the souls, he hadn''t thought much about it. Now, reminded by Xu Meijing, he realized that his actions were somewhat inappropriate. Wang Qing''s and Gao Liang''s souls should not have been handed over.


    If Wang Qing and Gao Liang revealed this matter, it would be troublesome. However, he hadn''t directly attacked Wang Qing. If Deng Feng dide for him because of this, he could still find a reason for himself, although it might sound weak. But any reason was better than none.


    However, before Deng Feng came for him, he needed to make some preparations. These preparations naturally involved verbal preparation, otherwise, he would be quite passive when improvisingter.


    Of course, it would be best if Deng Feng didn''te for him!


    Seeing Yang Haoran standing still, Xu Meijing didn''t intend to ask him anything further. Instead, she turned her gaze to the undead. Ignoring the fear in the undead''s expression, she asked, "Since you''re a victim, do you know why he did this in the first ce?"


    Originally just a casual question from Xu Meijing, she didn''t have much hope. However, she didn''t expect the undead''s answer to surprise her greatly.


    "I know! He did this to refine something with our souls!"


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 123: Three-Legged Green Cauldron

    Chapter 123: Three-Legged Green Cauldron


    The word "undead" caused Xu Meijing''s expression to change drastically!


    She was usually proud and carried herself with an air of arrogance, rarely showing such an expression on her face.


    Meanwhile, Yang Haoran temporarily put aside the matter of Wang Qingsoul and shifted his gaze to the undead.


    In contrast, Yang Haoran''s reaction wasn''t as intense as Xu Meijing''s. It wasn''t feigned; it was his genuine reaction.


    He was merely surprised about what Xue Li was collecting souls for, but Xu Meijing''s reaction was intense, creating a stark contrast between them.


    The reason for this situation was simple: Xu Meijing knew what it meant to use souls for refinement, but Yang Haoran didn''t, hence the stark difference in their reactions.


    "You said he''s collecting your souls to refine something. What is he refining?" Xu Meijing''s emotions were somewhat agitated as she quickly asked the undead.


    Even the undead didn''t expect Xu Meijing''s sudden intense reaction; he was taken aback and shook his head hastily.


    "I don''t know. I really don''t."Upon hearing this, the excitement on Xu Meijing''s face faded, reced by a cold demeanor. Obviously, the undead''s response was quite unsatisfactory to her.


    "My personality isn''t very good. Those who know me know that. Do you know which aspect of my personality isn''t very good?" Xu Meijing''s face turned cold, reverting to her usual proud demeanor, her tone carrying a hint of superiority.


    Although the words weren''t explicit, the undead could sense the threat in Xu Meijing''s words. He was in a difficult position; he regretted speaking up earlier, but now that the words were out, there was no taking them back, like spilled water.


    "I really don''t know what he''s refining with the souls. I''ve only seen him stuffing several evil spirits into a cauldron, as if refining something. But what exactly he''s refining, I really don''t know."


    The undead was close to tears; he couldn''t fight back, and the p earlier almost dispersed his soul.


    He couldn''t scare them; both of them were Underworld Envoys, so his appearance before death couldn''t frighten them. All he could do was spill everything he knew.


    "A cauldron?" Xu Meijing''s eyes lit up, as if she had thought of a possibility.


    Seeing Xu Meijing''s expression change again, the undead felt as if he had seen a glimmer of hope. He quickly added, "That cauldron isn''t big, only the size of an adult''s fist, simr to the soul gathering bead you use. He treasures that cauldron very much, always keeping it close, never leaving it behind. Check his body; maybe you''ll find something."


    Upon hearing this, Xu Meijing and Yang Haoran once again turned their gazes to Xue Li''s body, the twisted and deformed corpse lying on the ground.


    When they entered the stone chamber, Yang Haoran specifically used his ghost eye to examine Xue Li''s body. He was worried that Xue Li might be dead, but his soul still existed. Although he didn''t feel any Yin Qi at the time, for safety''s sake, he still activated his ghost eye to carefully inspect it.


    At that time, he didn''t find Xue Li''s soul. However, he didn''t find it strange either; the demonic curse inside the stone chamber was so powerful that it could trap him alive inside. It was normal for his soul to dissipate under such conditions.


    The reason why the undead before them was unharmed was probably because of the protection of the soul gathering bead. Although the demonic curse was powerful, it might not have been able to harm the soul inside the soul gathering bead.


    Since then, Yang Haoran hadn''t been very curious about Xue Li''s mummified corpse. Instead, he became interested in his identity.


    But now, the undead''s words redirected his attention to the twisted and deformed mummified corpse.


    Xu Meijing also focused her gaze on Xue Li''s mummified corpse. Initially, she seemed excited, but when she saw the disgusting appearance of the corpse, she couldn''t help but frown. Then, she looked at the undead.


    "You better not be lying to me!"


    Xu Meijing spoke coldly; she really didn''t want to touch the disgusting mummified corpse. Not to mention the corpse, even the soul gathering bead next to it, she didn''t touch with her hands. Instead, she used Yin Qi to lift it directly.


    However, the undead''s words excited her. Even though the mummified corpse made her feel nauseous, she went against her usual behavior, ignoring the disgust the corpse brought her and searched through it with her hands.


    The undead watched Xu Meijing nervously, sincerely hoping she would find what she was looking for in Xue Li''s corpse. Otherwise, he believed his fate wouldn''t be good.


    Strangely, Xu Meijing seemed even more nervous than the undead, her tension evident on her face, apparent to anyone who looked.


    In addition to her nervous expression, Xu Meijing''s gaze seemed to carry an uncontroble anticipation.


    As for what she was anticipating, only she knew.


    Yang Haoran observed all this, a pensive expression on his face.


    "Refining souls... cauldron... Xue Li''s actions... Xu Meijing''s excitement..."


    Yang Haoran connected these thoughts in his mind, suddenly feeling that Xue Li''s actions of harming and extracting souls might conceal a major secret, and Xu Meijing seemed to have guessed what that secret was!


    Just as Yang Haoran was thinking this, Xu Meijing''s voice of surprise brought him back to reality.


    "I found it!"


    At this moment, Xu Meijing held a green three-legged cauldron in her hand, just as the undead had described. The cauldron wasn''trge, only the size of an adult''s fist, simr to the soul gathering bead.


    The appearance of the green cauldron made Xu Meijing even more excited. She carefully wiped off the dust on the cauldron, afraid of identally damaging it.


    However, even though she was being careful and gentle, as soon as she wiped the cauldron a few times, a crisp sound came from the cauldron in her hand.


    Xu Meijing''s excitement froze instantly as she stared nkly at the shattered green cauldron in her hand, momentarily unable to react.


    This unknown green cauldron had actually shattered in her hand!


    Yang Haoran raised an eyebrow slightly. He hadn''t expected the green cauldron, which Xu Meijing cared so much about, to be so fragile, breaking with just a few gentle wipes.


    The undead also froze suddenly. Would Xu Meijing spare him after this? He had pinned his hopes on that green cauldron. But now that it had suddenly shattered, what was he supposed to do?


    Would Xu Meijing unleash her anger on him directly?


    After a moment, Xu Meijing finally snapped out of her daze. Looking at the shattered cauldron in her hand, she realized that it seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. That''s why it shattered so easily with just a few gentle wipes.


    "What a joke, are you kidding me?" Xu Meijing''s face showed a mix of anxiety and concern. In her anger, she wanted to throw away the broken cauldron, but hesitated and gave up.


    "Here, you hold onto it for now. Let me search again," Xu Meijing handed the shattered cauldron to Yang Haoran beside her, looking determined not to give up.


    Yang Haoran didn''t take the shattered cauldron. He nced at Xu Meijing''s hands, now dirty from the search, then at the extremely disgusting mummified corpse. He spoke, "Let me do the searching; you take a break."


    With that, right in front of Xu Meijing, Yang Haoran tore apart the clothes on the mummified corpse''s body, his attitude violent and his actions decisive.


    "Ah!" Xu Meijing eximed in shock, as if she had seen something terrifying, quickly standing up.


    She hadn''t expected Yang Haoran to be so indifferent, tearing apart the ragged clothes on the mummified corpse right in front of her. Everything, whether it should be revealed or not, was now exposed. She happened to see everything, hence her strong reaction.


    "You, you, you... How can you be so uncouth! Disgusting!" Xu Meijing''s face turned red as she angrily reprimanded Yang Haoran.


    "He''s been touched all over by you already. What''s there to be couth about?" Yang Haoran said seriously as he stripped off all the clothes from the mummified corpse, his tone unyielding.


    Xu Meijing was exasperated, her face red with anger as she scolded, "Nonsense! I''ve touched where I needed to touch. I haven''t touched where I shouldn''t!"


    Leaving these words behind, Xu Meijing didn''t want to continue watching. With a cold snort, she turned away, leaving Yang Haoran to do as he pleased.


    Seeing her like this, even if Yang Haoran tore the clothes off the mummified corpse or even burned it, she didn''t want to inquire further.


    Yang Haoran didn''t continue to argue with Xu Meijing. After stripping off all the clothes from the mummified corpse, he tried to restore its twisted body to its original state as much as possible. Then, he carefully searched inch by inch to see if there were any other discoveries.


    To be honest, Yang Haoran didn''t have any fondness for Xue Li. He detested people like him who indiscriminately killed innocents for their own purposes. Such people were the ones he disliked the most nowadays. Because of them, they were no different from Master Zhou, who killed his parents and wiped out his entire n.


    If there were debts to be settled, and Xue Li killed him because of some vendetta, Yang Haoran wouldn''t have any opinions about him. But he truly disliked such indiscriminate butchers.


    Didn''t like him? So what if he treated him roughly?


    Just because he tore the clothes off his body?


    If needed, he didn''t mind tearing apart Xue Li''s entire corpse.


    After searching, Yang Haoran didn''t find anything. He meticulously inspected the mummified corpse from head to toe and found no suspicious or valuable items.


    He withdrew his hand and looked at Xu Meijing beside him. However, Xu Meijing still had her back to him, and he couldn''t see her expression.


    "What are you looking for? Give me a hint so I have an idea of what to look for," Yang Haoran spoke up.


    "Anything suspicious, I want it all!" Xu Meijing replied impatiently without turning around.


    Yang Haoran shook his head helplessly, not saying anything more. He carefully searched through the mummified corpse again from head to toe, but still found nothing suspicious.


    Furrowing his brows, he said, "There''s nothing on the outside. Stand back, I''ll tear him open and see if there''s anything hidden inside."


    At these words, Xu Meijing''s body trembled slightly. She hesitated and said, "What could be inside a corpse? Can''t you stop being so disgusting?"


    Yang Haoran chuckled coldly. "Looks like you don''t know the story of the woman with a knife hidden inside her."


    "A knife hidden inside a woman? Where could a woman hide a knife?" Xu Meijing''s voice was filled with confusion, but Yang Haoran didn''t exin. He wasn''t joking; he really intended to tear open Xue Li''s corpse to see if there was anything hidden inside. Such things were not umon, and perhaps what Xu Meijing wanted was hidden inside Xue Li''s body.


    However, just as he was about to act, the corner of his eye suddenly caught sight of the torn ragged clothes on Xue Li''s body!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 125: Returning Home to Retrieve Things

    Chapter 125: Returning Home to Retrieve Things


    Cluster had a total of five huge stone gates, aside from the one that trapped Xue Li, there were four others.


    When they arrived at Cluster, only the stone chamber gate where Xue Li was located remained tightly shut, while the other four stone gates had already been opened.


    As for when and by whom these four stone gates were opened, and whether it was Master Zhou''s doing, Yang Haoran had no idea.


    Of course, he was also clueless about whaty behind these four stone gates.


    When Xu Meijing brought up the matter, Yang Haoran didn''t dwell on it and just nodded.


    Leaving the stone chamber, they took the yellow cloth and the soul gathering bead filled with souls. As for Xue Li''s naked corpse, neither of them bothered with it and simply left it where ity without a second nce.


    In the following time, they meticulously inspected the stone chambers behind the other four stone gates, but found nothing of significance.


    The reason Xu Meijing suggested checking behind the other four stone gates was that they had tasted sess in Xue Li''s stone chamber and wanted to try their luck behind the other four stone gates.


    In fact, before entering the other four stone gates, both of them understood that there was most likely nothing behind them. It was simple logic; Master Zhou seemed familiar with this ce, and if there were any valuable items behind the other four stone gates, he would have surely taken them already, leaving nothing for them to find.Though they understood this, they still decided to take a look, purely holding onto a glimmer of hope.


    After much effort and no gain, they decided to leave the cave.


    Before leaving, Yang Haoran gazed deeply at the ce where his parents and n members had turned into grey liquid, feeling a heavy heart.


    Obtaining the mysterious yellow cloth from Xue Li''s ce should have been a matter of great joy for him, but with the tragic deaths of his parents and n members, he couldn''t find any joy. It was evident from Xu Meijing''s reaction that the cloth was indeed a valuable treasure.


    However, enveloped in profound sorrow from the deaths of his parents and n members, he couldn''t bring himself to feel any happiness.


    Xu Meijing wanted to leave immediately, but seeing Yang Haoran''s state, she held back and remained silent.


    After standing motionless for who knows how long, Xu Meijing couldn''t help but want to urge him, but it was only when he withdrew his gaze that she refrained.


    "Let''s go," he said, his voice low and heavy, as if suppressing something.


    Xu Meijing noticed everything but chose not to say anything. At this moment, she felt it was best to let Yang Haoran have some peace.


    However, before leaving, Yang Haoran specifically went to Master Zhou''s corpse and took his satchel.


    Outside the cave, both of them halted, gazing at the cave entrance.


    Though their eyes were fixed on the entrance, their thoughts couldn''t have been more different.


    "To avoid unnecessary trouble, I''m nning to seal this ce. Do you have any objections?" Xu Meijing looked at Yang Haoran and asked.


    "Sealing it is fine. This way, no one will disturb them anymore," Yang Haoran replied.


    Both of them had the idea to seal the cave, but their purposes were different. Xu Meijing didn''t want Cluster''s secrets exposed, while Yang Haoran didn''t want anyoneing here to disturb his parents and n members.


    Though he knew his parents and n members were already gone, scattered like soul dust, and there was no question of disturbance, he still hoped this ce would remain quiet forever.


    With a wave of Xu Meijing''s hand, a strong Yin spirit power rushed into the cave entrance like a ck dragon. Then, under their watchful eyes, the cave entrance shook violently, followed by a deafening rumble as the entire cave copsed from top to bottom.


    Sealing the entrance wasn''t enough; causing the entire cave to copse, ensuring it no longer existed, that was true closure!


    After doing all this, Xu Meijing felt a sense of relief and turned her gaze to Yang Haoran.


    "Where do you n to go next?" she asked.


    Where to go next?


    Yang Haoran''s gaze showed a hint of confusion. He had intended to return home, but did he still have a home?


    Ever since his parents became corpse puppets, his concept of home had vanished.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "I n to go back to the vige."


    Even though his parents were gone, it was still the ce he once called home, so he decided to return to Yangjia Bay.


    Xu Meijing furrowed her brows slightly and asked, "Why go back?"


    Yangjia Bay had be a dead zone, devoid not only of living beings but even of livestock. Returning at this time would only deepen his inner sorrow, in Xu Meijing''s view.


    "I left something there. I need to go back and retrieve it," Yang Haoran replied.


    "What is it?" Xu Meijing asked, puzzled.


    "Memories."


    Yang Haoran''s answer was earnest. Though only two words, they conveyed more than a thousand words could.


    Xu Meijing didn''t say much. Since Yang Haoran had made his decision, she respected it.


    "Then let''s part ways here. If you need anything, you cane to my grandmother''s house to find me. I''ll be staying there for the next few days," Xu Meijing said.


    Yang Haoran nodded. "Thank you for today. I''ll repay this favor someday."


    "No need. But I''ve taken Xue Li''s soul gathering bead. There are a considerable number of souls in it, which could be useful. When the timees, I''ll share half of it with you."


    With that, Xu Meijing tucked her hands into her pockets and headed towards Liu Family Vige without waiting for Yang Haoran''s response.


    Just as she took a few steps, she paused, turned back, and looked at Yang Haoran with a serious expression.


    "Remember what I''m about to tell you. Everything that happened in the stone chamber must never be disclosed to anyone, not even to your closest friends. It''s best not to even mention the words ''soul-refining cauldron.''"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll remember."


    After getting Yang Haoran''s confirmation again, Xu Meijing finally left with peace of mind.


    Meanwhile, Yang Haoran headed towards Yangjia Bay, in the opposite direction chosen by Xu Meijing.


    As they walked away from each other, they gradually disappeared into the dense woods.


    Returning to Yangjia Bay in a daze, he arrived at his family''s old house. Yang Haoran took out the key, which he rarely used throughout the year, opened the door, stepped inside, and then locked himself in.


    This morning, the family sat together,ughing while having breakfast, but now everything had changed.


    Without the familiar figures and theforting chatter, the home now felt so unfamiliar, so strange that it frightened him.


    After spending a short while at home, there came a knocking at the door, apanied by three faint but distinct fluctuations of power.


    Yang Haoran seemed oblivious to it all, lying on the bed like a lifeless corpse, expressionless and vacant.


    The knocking persisted, and along with it, a familiar voice entered the house.


    "Brother Yang, it''s me, Wang Yiming. Can you open the door?"


    The owner of the voice turned out to be Wang Yiming from the Fu Sect.


    Upon hearing Wang Yiming''s voice, Yang Haoran, lying motionless on the bed, finally showed a slight change in expression.


    He frowned slightly, hesitated for a moment, but decided to get out of bed and open the door.


    Wang Yiming, standing outside with two others, spoke first, "Brother Yang, are you alright?"


    Wang Yiming maintained his usual serious expression, but upon seeing Yang Haoran, he couldn''t help but show a hint of concern in his eyes.


    "I''m fine. How did you find this ce?" Yang Haoran''s tone was colder than usual when facing a friend, but Wang Yiming didn''t take offense. Instead, his concern for Yang Haoran grew stronger.


    "After Chen Ying escaped from here, she contacted the higher-ups for support and then contacted me. She told me everything that happened in Yangjia Bay, so I knew you were here."


    "We arrived here not long ago. I went to Chen Ying''s yard first, but I didn''t find you or any zombies. Just as we were about to search elsewhere, we saw you, dispirited, walking into this old house. I called out to you, but you didn''t seem to hear, so we hurried over."


    Wang Yiming was cautious not to upset Yang Haoran with his words, so he watched Yang Haoran''s expressions closely throughout. However, from beginning to end, Yang Haoran''s expression remained unchanged, just as it was when he opened the door.


    Yang Haoran''s reaction didn''t ease Wang Yiming''s worries; instead, it deepened them.


    "Brother Yang, please ept my condolences." Wang Yiming gently patted Yang Haoran''s shoulder, offering his condolences before continuing, "Take some rest first. We''ll deal with the zombies in the vige, and thene back to find you."


    In truth, Wang Yiming had many doubts in his mind. Why did Yangjia Bay suddenly be infested with zombies, and where did these zombies disappear to now? Moreover, with someone like Yang Haoran, an Underworld Envoy, here, why did such a tragedy ur?


    He wanted to get answers from Yang Haoran, but considering his current state, Wang Yiming felt it was better not to disturb him.


    "All the zombies in Yangjia Bay have been dealt with," Yang Haoran said, surprising not only Wang Yiming but also the two people behind him.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 124: Yellow Cloth

    Chapter 124: Yellow Cloth


    The corner of Yang Haoran''s eye seemed to catch something, and he abruptly turned his head towards the torn clothes.


    Xue Li''s garment was of decent quality; despite decades passing, it had suffered some damage, but nothing too severe.


    However, Yang Haoran''s violent tear had made the already damaged garment even more so, revealing something within.


    Sure enough, as Yang Haoran looked towards the tattered clothes discarded on the side, he saw a piece of fabric distinctly different from the rest protruding from within.


    This piece of fabric was entirely unlike the fabric used for the garment; while the garment was made of dark red fabric, this exposed piece was yellow.


    Though only a corner was visible, Yang Haoran noticed it.


    He didn''t conclude that the yellow cloth must hold some secret based solely on this. What if Xue Li had a different taste and liked a hint of yellow amidst the dark red?


    Though he didn''t jump to conclusions, Yang Haoran acted decisively. He grabbed the torn garment and began inspecting the exposed corner of the yellow cloth.


    In the next moment, Yang Haoran''s expression changed. Xue Li''s garment unexpectedly had a hiddenyer, and this piece of yellow cloth was nestled within it. If he hadn''t torn the garment open just now, this yellow cloth would never have been revealed."Could it be just a piece of old cloth, and Xue Li fell for a trick in making the garment?"


    Yang Haoran thought so, but he knew the likelihood was slim. The existence of this yellow cloth most likely held some secret.


    With a gentle tear, the opening widened slightly. Yang Haoran didn''t exert too much force; he was careful, slowly and delicately extracting the entire piece of yellow cloth from the garment''s hiddenyer.


    His caution stemmed from not wanting to repeat the tragedy that had befallen Xu Meijing.


    The three-legged green tripod looked significant; otherwise, Xu Meijing wouldn''t have had such emotional fluctuations. And now, this yellow cloth, hidden so carefully by Xue Li, surely held value beyond the tripod. If he identally damaged it, Xu Meijing would likely go mad with anger, and he would regret it too.


    The yellow cloth was only the size of a palm, thin and tactile. Looking at it, the first thing that caught his eye was threerge characters: "Soul-Refining Cauldron!"


    Beneath these three characters were countless tiny letters, filling the entire yellow cloth without any extra space.


    "Xu Meijing,e quickly, there''s a discovery!"


    Xu Meijing was feeling frustrated about theck of activity behind her. Wasn''t Yang Haoran supposed to dismantle Xue Li''s mummified corpse?


    Just then, she heard Yang Haoran''s excited shout from behind. There was a hint of excitement in his voice.


    Xu Meijing''s heart trembled. Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, without a second thought, she immediately turned to look at him. At this moment, she didn''t care about Xue Li''s mummified corpse.


    Seeing the yellow cloth in Yang Haoran''s hand, Xu Meijing''s eyes lit up, and she leaned in eagerly.


    "Take a look at this, is this what you''ve been looking for?" Yang Haoran didn''t hide anything, dly handing the yellow cloth to Xu Meijing.


    Though he hadn''t read the tiny contents on the yellow cloth, Yang Haoran wasn''t foolish. He knew those contents must record something extraordinary. But no matter how precious it might be, it couldn''tpare to his life. Xu Meijing had saved him, and he owed her. So, without hesitation, he handed the yellow cloth to her.


    Taking the cloth, Xu Meijing only nced briefly, her expression suddenly changing drastically. Her excitement was even greater than when she had discovered the three-legged green tripod.


    "Yes, this is what I''ve been searching for!"


    Xu Meijing smiled, genuinely happy. Since he had known her, Yang Haoran had never seen her so genuinely delighted.


    "What does it say on it? What is the ''Soul-Refining Cauldron''?" Yang Haoran asked, voicing his inner curiosity.


    "The Soul-Refining Cauldron? Hehe, it''s something that can change our destinies. And what''s written on this yellow cloth is the function and forging method of the Soul-Refining Cauldron."


    Xu Meijing''s face was radiant with joy. At this moment, she waspletely different from her usual self, showing just how powerful an impact the yellow cloth had on her spirit.


    "I was wondering before what Xue Li was up to. But when that undead mentioned he was after refining souls, I had some guesses. However, those were merely idealistic spections. I hoped they were true, prayed they were."


    "When I found the three-legged green tripod on Xue Li, I was ecstatic. Because I knew my guess was likely correct. That tripod was probably the Soul-Refining Cauldron."


    "Unfortunately, before I could confirm it, the tripod shattered in my hands. I felt all hope was lost. But unexpectedly, you found this treasure from Xue Li. It''s truly a turn of fate!"


    Xu Meijing''s excitement was written all over her face, evident to Yang Haoran. However, despite her exnation, he still didn''t quite understand what the Soul-Refining Cauldron''s function was.


    Before he could ask, Xu Meijing smiled and said to him, "You must be eager to know what the Soul-Refining Cauldron does, right?"


    Sleep beckoning, pillow sent, Yang Haoran didn''t beat around the bush. He simply nodded.


    "Hehe, I won''t tell you," Xu Meijing chuckled.


    Yang Haoran genuinely hadn''t expected Xu Meijing''s response to be like this. He froze on the spot.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s stunned expression, Xu Meijing seemed quite satisfied with his reaction, smiling even more happily.


    "Don''t worry, take out your mobile phone now, and then capture all the information on the yellow cloth. After we leave here, you can study it slowly. By then, you''ll understand the value of this yellow cloth and the true function of the Soul-Refining Cauldron."


    Xu Meijing didn''t want to exin directly, and Yang Haoran didn''t insist. Capturing the information from the yellow cloth with a mobile phone was indeed a good idea.


    He nodded without saying much, took out his mobile phone from his pocket, and meticulously captured all the information on the yellow cloth.


    Seeing Yang Haoran pocket his mobile phone again, Xu Meijing''s smile faded, and her expression suddenly became serious.


    "What happened in this stone chamber today, we two know. We must not let a third person know, especially people from our Yin Division. Remember, don''t breathe a word to anyone, or both of us will be in big trouble. We might even lose our lives over it!"


    Xu Meijing''s words made Yang Haoran''s face slightly change. He hadn''t expected the consequences to be so dire, potentially threatening their lives.


    "After you study the information on the yellow cloth, you''ll realize that what I''m saying now is not an exaggeration at all, and I might even be understating the consequences," Xu Meijing seemed afraid that Yang Haoran wouldn''t believe her, so she added.


    Yang Haoran nodded earnestly. He could tell that Xu Meijing wasn''t trying to scare him or joke around. After all, Xu Meijing wasn''t someone who liked to joke.


    The fact that Xue Li, a master who had achieved Celestial Soul, had hidden the small yellow cloth in the garment''s hiddenyer already indicated its extreme importance, or rather, its extreme value. But from Xu Meijing''s reaction, Yang Haoran seemed to have underestimated the value of the yellow cloth.


    After saying this seriously and seeing Yang Haoran nodding seriously, Xu Meijing''s smile returned. She was in a good mood, all thanks to the yellow cloth in her hand.


    She didn''t bother wiping the yellow cloth as she had with the three-legged green tripod earlier. Nor did she mind its dirtiness. She carefully folded the yellow cloth and put it in her pocket.


    After doing all this, she took a deep breath, gradually calming her excitement, and slowly regained her usual proud demeanor. Then she looked at the undead beside her.


    The undead saw Xu Meijing looking at him, and his emotions suddenly became excited. He knew that Xu Meijing was in a good mood at this moment, and he might be saved. With this thought, excitement appeared on his face.


    "You''ve helped me a lot this time, but you''ve also learned something you shouldn''t have known, which troubles me."


    Xu Meijing''s voice was cold, causing the undead''s expression to stiffen. He felt terrified. As someone who had died tragically at Xue Li''s hands, he both hated and feared the Underworld Envoy. Xu Meijing''s reaction now reminded him of Xue Li, making him fear that he might die again.


    And if he died this time, he would be truly dead, with no soul left, disappearingpletely from both the underworld and the living world.


    Seeing the undead''s terrified expression, Xu Meijing gave a cold smile and said, "Don''t be so nervous. I''m not Xue Li. I have my principles."


    This statement slightly eased the undead''s tension, but only slightly. He was still very anxious, afraid that Xu Meijing would kill him when he wasn''t paying attention.


    Xu Meijing noticed the undead''s uneasiness and disdainfully smiled, continuing, "If I wanted to get rid of you, a wave of my hand would suffice. There''s no need for me to waste words here with you. Since I haven''t acted, it means I don''t intend to kill you, at least not for now."


    The undead realized that this was indeed the case, but he still didn''t feel at ease. Instead, he was filled with fear about his future fate.


    "Let''s go back to the Soul Gathering Bead first. As for how to deal with you, we''ll discuss itter."


    The undead naturally didn''t dare to utter a word. He was resealed into the Soul Gathering Bead by Xu Meijing, who then looked at Yang Haoran.


    "Do you want to go to the other stone gates?"


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 126: Spirit Alert

    Chapter 126: Spirit Alert


    With just one sentence from Yang Haoran, Wang Yiming and hispanions were deeply shocked. They had received orders informing them that a swarm of zombies had appeared, numerous and difficult to handle. So, before rushing over, they made sure to bring along everyone who could be of use.


    But now, Yang Haoran was telling them that all the zombies had been dealt with. How could they not be astonished?


    The shock in the hearts of the three was written all over their faces, a fact that Yang Haoran naturally noticed.


    However, besides shock, Wang Yiming was left with only perplexity, while the two behind him, after their initial shock, revealed disbelief.


    "Come inside. It''s your first time at my ce, I didn''t expect it to be under these circumstances," Yang Haoran said calmly, then turned and walked into the house.


    The door that had been blocked was now wide open to Wang Yiming and his twopanions as Yang Haoran left.


    Wang Yiming didn''t hesitate and walked into the house. His twopanions hesitated slightly, but seeing Wang Yiming enter, they exchanged a nce and followed suit.


    Since Yang Haoran imed there were no more zombies in Yangjia Bay, Wang Yiming believed him. After all, this wasn''t the first time they had interacted, and Wang Yiming had some understanding of Yang Haoran''s character. He believed Yang Haoran had no reason to deceive him. His only confusion was, if all the zombies were gone, then who had taken care of them?


    Was it Yang Haoran alone?If Yang Haoran possessed such immense power alone, then why had Yangjia Bay still experienced such a tragedy?


    To Wang Yiming, this seemed somewhat illogical.


    "Please, take a seat."


    Yang Haoran gestured towards the benches around the Eight Immortals table inside the house as he spoke to Wang Yiming and hispanions, then fetched a kettle and three bowls, filling each with hot water.


    "Our home conditions are limited, please make do," Yang Haoran said as he set down the kettle.


    The three thanked him and, following Wang Yiming''s lead, each sat in a corner. At this moment, Yang Haoran''s gaze fell upon Wang Yiming.


    "Are you here representing your Fu Sect or the spirit police?" Yang Haoran asked.


    Yang Haoran knew Wang Yiming belonged to the Fu Sect, but whether he was part of the spirit police was unclear to him.


    Now, with such a major incident happening in Yangjia Bay, since the Lecheng Police Department had already been informed, they would certainly send spirit police to handle it. However, Yang Haoran hadn''t expected Wang Yiming to be the oneing. He felt somewhat puzzled, hence the question.


    "I represent both the Fu Sect and the spirit police. Additionally, I came as a friend to assist with the situation," Wang Yiming replied.


    Though young, Wang Yiming was not one to joke around. He spoke and acted with a certain level of seriousness. His words softened the indifferent expression on Yang Haoran''s face.


    Seeing the subtle change in Yang Haoran''s expression, Wang Yiming felt reassured about Yang Haoran''s current state.


    "The doctrine of our Fu Sect is to do good deeds, uphold justice, so bing part of the spirit police not only doesn''t conflict with our doctrine but also serves to promote it to some extent. That''s why there have always been disciples of our Fu Sect within the Lecheng spirit police. However, not many people know about this. Even Chen Ying didn''t know, despite being my girlfriend. As I often appeared at the police station due to her, others simply assumed I was Chen Ying''s boyfriend, so they didn''t pay much attention," Wang Yiming exined.


    "Last time, when Master Wu''s family had trouble, I was actually sent there by higher-ups. Master Wu was aware of my identity as a spirit policeman, but he chose not to intervene."


    Here, Wang Yiming managed a faint smile and continued, "During the incident at the hotel, we were mistaken for lunatics. Even without Master Wu''s intervention, I could have handled it. However, given the circumstances, I didn''t want Chen Ying or her colleagues to know about it, so I was in a difficult, passive position."


    Yang Haoran nodded. He didn''t doubt the authenticity of Wang Yiming''s words. With Wang Yiming''s identity as a spirit policeman, it wouldn''t be difficult to pull a few strings within the police station. Besides, he had been involved in the incident himself.


    "Come on, Brother Yang, let me introduce you. These two are my colleagues. They''re not from the Fu Sect but are exorcists."


    Wang Yiming didn''t immediately get to the point but instead introduced the other two to Yang Haoran. He wasn''t avoiding addressing the situation in Yangjia Bay; on the contrary, he was quite anxious about it.


    But as a friend, he also had to consider Yang Haoran''s feelings. He could tell that Yang Haoran was currently feeling low, so he decided toy some groundwork, diverting Yang Haoran''s attention before making inquiries.


    Though not one to joke around, Wang Yiming was still rtively youngpared to his peers. While he introduced the other two spirit policemen, the urgency in his eyes couldn''t escape Yang Haoran''s notice.


    So, when Wang Yiming finished introducing the two individuals, Yang Haoran took the initiative to broach the subject of Yangjia Bay without waiting for Wang Yiming to inquire.


    Starting from yesterday evening when he returned home, then to this morning''s blind date, and back to encountering Chen Ying upon returning to Yangjia Bay, up until all the zombies were eradicated, Yang Haoran recounted everything in great detail. However, he made significant alterations to many important aspects, especially concerning the deceased Master Zhou, whom he didn''t even mention, as if that person had never existed.


    He didn''t mention anything about what happened inside the cave, nor did he bring up Master Zhou. As for Xu Meijing, she became a friend he had invited to help deal with the zombies.


    He told Wang Yiming that a corpse fiend had appeared in Yangjia Bay, causing all the vigers to turn into corpse puppets in a short time. To deal with the corpse fiend and the corpse puppets, he had called upon another friend who had unique methods for handling zombies, and together they had eliminated all the zombies.


    Yang Haoran didn''t intend to deceive Wang Yiming. However, given the magnitude of the situation, especially what happened inside the cave, it was imperative to keep it a secret. Xu Meijing had emphasized this to him multiple times, indicating that this secret must not be revealed under any circumstances.


    Therefore, to safeguard this secret, Yang Haoran had to make some alterations to the events.


    As for why he didn''t mention Master Zhou at all, it was because he didn''t want to stir up more trouble. If he were to tell Wang Yiming that everything was Master Zhou''s doing, and Master Zhou had been killed, it would surely invite more trouble.


    Yang Haoran was adept at deceiving people, even though his emotions were low at the moment and his mind wasn''t as sharp as usual. Still, he managed to make Wang Yiming and hispanions believe his every word.


    Half-truths and half-lies were the most difficult to detect. If someone was skilled at lying, the chances of being caught were even lower.


    Wang Yiming and hispanions were spirit police, not detectives. Their presence was solely for dealing with various spiritual anomalies in Lecheng. In this regard, they were naturally professional. However, when it came to solving cases and reading people''s expressions, they were definitely not as proficient as real detectives.


    Although Yang Haoran''s exnation to the three wasn''t wless, even if real detectives were brought in, it would be difficult for them to detect any ws in his words, let alone Wang Yiming and hispanions.


    "The bodies of the corpse fiend and the corpse puppets were turned into a gray liquid by my friend using special methods, and I wanted to keep the bodies until you arrived to deal with them. However, I agreed to this method because I was worried that the corpse poison inside the bodies might spread and cause unnecessary trouble," Yang Haoran added.


    Worried that the three might want to see the bodies of the corpse puppets and the corpse fiend, Yang Haoran made some additional remarks.


    As soon as he finished speaking, one of the spirit police seemed to have some understanding and insight into dealing with zombies. He appeared deep in thought and subconsciously nodded.


    "Even if zombies are in, the corpse poison inside their bodies will still exist for a period of time. If any living creature is infected with corpse poison during this period, it''s possible for them to turn into corpse puppets."


    "Therefore, the bodies of zombies must be disposed of immediately. There are two methods for disposal. The first is cremation, turning the zombies into ashes, which naturally eliminates the corpse poison. However, this method isn''t entirely safe because the mist formed during cremation also contains some corpse poison. Inhaling it excessively can cause harm to the body and may even turn one into a corpse puppet."


    "The second method, as my master once mentioned, is topletely dissolve the bodies of the zombies into liquid. This liquid appears grayish-white and is actually the corpse poison from inside the zombies. If this method is done properly, there''s no harm at all. However, if not handled properly, the harm is even greater than cremation."


    "However, those who are capable of using the second method are experts. The bodies of zombies are extremely rigid and defensive, and not just anyone has the ability to dissolve them into liquid. Since Brother Yang''s friend understands and has the ability to directly turn zombies into corpse poison, he must also have the ability to handle this corpse poison properly."


    As soon as this spirit police finished speaking, another seemed eager to showcase his own abilities and insights. He said, "Turning the bodies of zombies into liquid for disposal is quite convenient. Just find a ce without any living creatures, pour the liquid onto the ground, and let the corpse poison seep into the ground. It will disappear quickly. Since Brother Yang''s friend is an expert in this field, he definitely knows about this."


    Yang Haoran''s gaze swept across the faces of the two spirit police and then turned to Wang Yiming. He said, "It seems that both of them are experts in this field."


    Wang Yiming managed a faint smile and replied, "We can''t really be called experts. Most of the spirit police sent out this time have some understanding of zombies, including myself. Otherwise, if we were sent over without understanding the problem, it would beughable. However, we only have a superficial understanding, far from being experts."


    "You don''t need to be modest. I know your abilities. That''s roughly the situation in Yangjia Bay. However, for safety''s sake, I suggest you thoroughly inspect Yangjia Bay and the surrounding viges to prevent any stragglers and avoid the tragedy of Yangjia Bay from recurring in other viges."


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 127: Aftermath

    Chapter 127: Aftermath


    Handling cases involving spirits is vastly different from dealing with regr police cases, both in terms of procedures and methods. Therefore, the two cannot be conted.


    In a normal case, trying to dismiss the police with just a few words like Yang Haoran attempted would be nothing short of a pipe dream. He wouldn''t still be at home, he''d have been taken back to the police station long ago to face interrogation.


    But with spirit police, their main objective is to handle various eerie spirit-rted incidents. These cases are usually kept under wraps, hence the methods of handling are significantly different. Once the issue is resolved, their task is consideredplete, and they leave the aftermath to the authorities.


    Because of this, after Wang Yiming and hispanions learned about the situation from Yang Haoran, they didn''t intend to take him away. Instead, they left the old house on their own ord.


    Even if they had wanted to take Yang Haoran with them, Wang Yiming wouldn''t have forced him to open the door, knowing that Yang Haoran was also a victim.


    After leaving the old house, the next step for Wang Yiming and his group was to confirm whether Yangjia Bay was free of zombies, rather than analyzing every detail of Yang Haoran''s story.


    For them, as long as Yangjia Bay and the nearby viges were devoid of zombies, then Yang Haoran''s story was true¡ªat least in the sense that the zombies were gone, and their mission would beplete.


    Moreover, considering Wang Yiming''s friendship with Yang Haoran and thetter''s affiliation with the Yin Division, Wang Yiming trusted Yang Haoran''s words.


    Once they left, Wang Yiming contacted other spirit police to conduct a thorough inspection of Yangjia Bay and the surrounding viges.To avoid causing panic, they didn''t involve regr police. Disguised in in clothes, they used their unique methods to sense the presence of Corpse Qi without disturbing the locals.


    To them, wherever zombies were hiding, Corpse Qi would be emanating. If they sensed strong Yin Qi, it indicated the presence of zombies; if not, the vige was safe.


    Master Zhou had not spared even the livestock of Yangjia Bay in his attempt to break the enchantment on the stone gate. All were summoned to the mountainside, requiring a significant number of corpse puppets to deplete the enchantment''s power. Therefore, it was impossible for any corpse puppets to remain outside.


    Aware of this, Yang Haoran still instructed Wang Yiming''s group to double-check. It was partly to reassure the Lecheng spirit police and partly to divert their attention away from Yangjia Bay to other viges.


    Fortunately, the spirit police dispatched by the Lecheng Police Department had limited strength. Besides sensing some residual Corpse Qi in Yangjia Bay, they found nothing else.


    The residual Corpse Qi only indicated that there had been arge number of zombies in Yangjia Bay but didn''t imply their current presence.


    If a powerful individual like Xu Meijing were toe, they might trace the residual Corpse Qi to the mountainside. However, such individuals weren''tmonce, and it wasn''t certain whether there were any among the Lecheng spirit police.


    Even if there were, they would be significant figures. Unless under special circumstances or facing matters beyond the capability of all spirit police, such figures wouldn''t intervene.


    If everything had to be handled by those significant figures, what would be the value of the lower-ranking members?


    Nevertheless, Yang Haoran was prepared for this possibility. If the spirit police did trace the residual Corpse Qi to the mountainside, he had ways to cover his tracks, as he had left himself a loophole while recounting the events to Wang Yiming''s group.


    However, he hoped such a situation wouldn''t arise to avoidplications.


    In the end, the spirit police found no zombies in Yangjia Bay, nor any traces of them in the nearby viges, confirming Yang Haoran''s ount that the zombies had been eradicated.


    Before leaving, Wang Yiming specifically checked on Yang Haoran. He hoped Yang Haoran would leave soon, considering Yangjia Bay had be a ghost vige. Continuing to stay there might affect Yang Haoran emotionally.


    It wasn''t surprising why Wang Yiming felt this way. In his memory, Yang Haoran was always friendly, with a constant smile on his face, modest andposed, leaving a deep impression on him.


    However, seeing Yang Haoran in this state¡ªdepressed and distant¡ªwas concerning. While Wang Yiming understood Yang Haoran''s current state was likely temporary, he couldn''t help but worry. He feared Yang Haoran might do something rash in a moment of despair. Hence, he advised Yang Haoran to leave the sorrowful ce for now and return only after easing his pain.


    Yang Haoran, however, insisted on staying in Yangjia Bay. Wang Yiming had no choice but to respect his decision.


    Secondly, the entire Yangjia Bay was sealed off by the police. Each entrance to Yangjia Bay was barricaded with police lines, guarded by officers who prohibited anyone from entering.


    The authorities announced to the public that a sudden epidemic had broken out in Yangjia Bay, resulting in the deaths of all vigers within a day. To ensure the safety of nearby viges and prevent the spread of the epidemic, the entire Yangjia Bay was sealed off and subjected to disinfection procedures.


    The revtion of zombies in Yangjia Bay led to the demise of nearly everyone who knew about it. Those who survived either dared not speak or chose not to.


    Among the few policemen who sessfully escaped with Chen Ying initially, they were aware of the zombie incident in Yangjia Bay. However, they were silenced by a gag order, falling into the category of those who dared not speak.


    At the time of the incident, the police entering Yangjia Bay were divided into two teams, with Chen Ying''s team being one of them. While Chen Ying''s team managed to escape with a few survivors, the other team led by their leader perished entirely.


    For Chen Ying and her team, the mission was a terrifying and sorrowful experience. Even without the gag order, they wouldn''t have brought up the topic of Yangjia Bay, with even the word "zombie" bing taboo in their hearts.


    Apart from them, the spirit police also knew about the zombie incident in Yangjia Bay but refrained from discussing it openly. Since every intervention of theirs signaled the urrence of spirit-rted events, they were obliged to maintain secrecy from the moment they became spirit police, even to their own families.


    Even if they were to disclose their missions, not many would believe them anyway.


    In the end, only Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing were left who knew about the appearance of zombies in Yangjia Bay. For Yang Haoran, it was a personal tragedy. Bringing it up would be akin to rubbing salt into his wounds. Whether he stayed in Yangjia Bay or not, he wouldn''t divulge this information.


    As for Xu Meijing, given her personality, she wasn''t interested in gossiping with others.


    Thus, the outside world remained unaware of what truly happened in Yangjia Bay. Some believed the official exnation, while others remained skeptical.


    This was normal; regardless of the situation, some would choose to believe in official statements while others wouldn''t, not only in Lecheng but in other cities and even the entire New Genesis World.


    There was much spection and discussion among the public regarding the sudden demise of an entire vige. To prevent panic, the authorities had to employ measures to suppress rumors. Otherwise, it would be troublesome to deal with the aftermath of rampant rumors.


    With the intervention of the authorities, rumors gradually subsided. However, the fact remained that everyone in Yangjia Bay had perished, a truth acknowledged by the authorities, which inevitably spread.


    Some Yang family members who couldn''t return for the Lunar New Year due to various reasons rushed back upon hearing the news of the incident. Their previous engagements suddenly seemed insignificant in the face of this tragedy.


    Upon their return to Lecheng, some wanted to enter Yangjia Bay to see for themselves but were stopped by the police, who prohibited anyone from entering.


    Others, even if not stopped by the police, were too fearful to enter Yangjia Bay, as the vige was gued by an epidemic where death was almost certain. Regardless of whether the official exnation was true or false, they were not willing to take the risk, thus, they had no intention of entering the vige.


    It''s uncertain who initiated it, but the returning Yang family members lit incense and burned paper money outside the vige, bidding their departed loved ones farewell. The authorities did not intervene in this practice.


    Once someone started, others followed suit, and soon, cries of grief echoed outside the vige, creating a somber atmosphere. Every member of the Yang family wore an expression of pain, even the police on duty couldn''t bear to witness it.


    For several days in a row, professionals dispatched by the Lecheng authorities disinfected the entire Yangjia Bay.


    This was done not only to reassure the public and prevent further incidents but also because the presence of zombies in Yangjia Bay meant lingering corpse poison. Therefore, disinfection was indeed necessary. However, the disinfectants used weren''t ordinary ones purchased from hospitals but were specially formted to counteract corpse poison.


    During these days, Yang Haoran remained in the old house. The professionals who came for disinfection naturally noticed his presence. However, instead of driving him away, they treated him kindly and even disinfected his house several times.


    Yang Haoran didn''t recognize these professionals. In his view, their favorable treatment towards him was likely due to Wang Yiming''s intervention. Otherwise, being a living person in a ghost vige, he would have been promptly expelled, with no one showing him any courtesy.


    Several days passed in a daze, and before they knew it, it was New Year''s Eve, a day of great significance and special circumstances.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 128: Happy New Year

    Chapter 128: Happy New Year


    It''s hard to say when it started, but every year on New Year''s Eve, it''s the happiest day of the year for Yang Haoran.


    But this year is an exception. No one is here to bid farewell to the old year and wee the new one with him. The day that used to bring him the most joy, the day he looked forward to the most, has now be the most tormenting for him.


    The entire Yangjia Bay is shrouded in darkness, with no lights from households, no fireworks, and noughter.


    All there is, is a deathly silence.


    Under the waning moon, in the courtyard, Yang Haoran sits alone with a cup of wine, one after another.


    On the table, besides the wine, there''s nothing, not even a pile of peanuts.


    His expression is calm, devoid of the sadness from a few days ago, as if he has emerged from his grief.


    But whether he has truly emerged from his sadness, only he himself knows.


    This winter, in particr, feels colder.Snowkes drift down, one by one,nding on him, prating his heart.


    Tonight, Yang Haoran doesn''t know how much he has drunk. When he wakes up, it''s already bright.


    He''s covered in a thickyer of snow. The table, the ground, the roof, all covered in white.


    The sunlight spills onto the earth, dispelling the darkness. The snow glows faintly, signaling the start of a new year.


    Shaking off the snow on his body, Yang Haoran rubs his groggy head and looks at the wine jug on the table, then at the rising sun. It takes him a while, but he finally manages to force a smile onto his face.


    It''s an ugly smile, unnatural, almost like crying, but it signifies a new beginning.


    A new year, a fresh start.


    Looking at the messy courtyard, the messy house, and then at his own messy self, he grits his teeth against the difort of his hangover and starts cleaning up with a broom.


    He could easily use his Yin spirit power to clear his mind and sober up, but he chooses not to. Why he doesn''t want to, perhaps only he knows.


    It takes him the whole morning to clean up the entire old house meticulously. He doesn''t overlook the trash on the floor, the dust on the furniture, or the cobwebs in the corners. He cleans with great care.


    In the afternoon, he spends more time cleaning the courtyard, making the whole ce look fresh again.


    These are things that should have been done before New Year''s, but in the days leading up to it, he didn''t have the heart.


    After taking off the torn suit he was wearing, washed himself, and put on a new set of clothes.


    Wearing new clothes for the New Year, that''s what his mother used to tell him.


    After doing all this, he starts preparing dinner for himself. Although it''s still early for dinner, he hasn''t eaten properly for the past few days, but he has drunk a lot of wine, leaving his stomach empty.


    Before long, smoke rises, breaking the silence, adding a bit of liveliness to this ghostly vige, Yangjia Bay.


    Dinner is simple. Yang Haoran just wants something to fill his stomach, nothing fancy, so he simply boils some porridge.


    After dinner, as the sky darkens, Yang Haoran spends some time making two spirit tablets for his parents, cing them on the ancestral altar in the middle of the main hall. This is where their family used to pay respects to their deceased ancestors during festivals, but now the spirit tablets of his parents are also ced there.


    Yang Haoran knows that his parents'' souls have already departed, but he still made the spirit tablets for them, not for any blessings, but to give his longing heart a ce to rest.


    Lying on a chair, Yang Haoran closes his eyes intending to rest for a while, but he ends up falling asleep deeply.


    He''s exhausted these days, carrying too much in his heart. If it weren''t for the Yin spirit power supporting him, an ordinary person would have probably copsed by now. So, with this moment of rxation, he falls into a deep sleep.


    As the New Year''s Day arrives, Yang Haoran''s deep slumberes to an end.


    Early the next morning, he wakes up from his sleep. He dreamt of his parents, dreaming that they were doing well in another world.


    As a Night Watch, Yang Haoran knows this is impossible. Everything he dreams of is just what he wants in his heart, not the reality, but he doesn''t dwell on it. He''s willing to believe that everything in his dreams is real.


    Waking up with a smile, Yang Haoran quickly freshens up, thenes to the altar, sincerely paying respects to his ancestors, his parents, and the statue of Death God.


    These days, Yang Haoran hasn''t worshipped Death God. This is the first time since his parents'' passing. In his eyes, his parents'' life and death are far more important than Death God.


    Perhaps, he''s not a devout believer at all.


    Everything seems to slowly return to normal. Yang Haoran''s mood bes more stable, and he has epted his parents'' passing. All that''s left is to heal with time.


    After breakfast, Yang Haoran brings out a recliner and ces it in the courtyard, just like his father used to do.


    Looking at him, it seems he still has no intention of going out today.


    Lying on the chair, letting the bone-chilling cold wind blow over him, he slowly closes his eyes.


    This time, he doesn''t fall asleep. With his eyes closed, he starts organizing his thoughts. His mind has been a messtely, and it indeed needs some sorting out.


    After a while, Yang Haoran slowly opens his eyes. He reaches into his pocket for his mobile phone, but he realizes it''s not there.


    He''s puzzled for a moment, then remembers that he didn''t take out his mobile phone from the torn suit.


    With that in mind, Yang Haoran looks to a corner of the courtyard where there''s a big bag filled with rubbish he cleared yesterday. His torn suit is also in that bag.


    Without any hesitation, Yang Haoran stands up, goes to the bag of rubbish, and retrieves the torn suit. From the pants pocket, he takes out a mobile phone.


    After pressing a few buttons, the mobile phone shows no response. It seems it''s out of battery.


    The mobile phone had been turned off since the day Yang Haoran used it to take photos in the cave. He hadn''t used it since then, so he wasn''t sure when it had been turned off.


    Thinking of the mobile phone now, it was because Yang Haoran remembered the yellow cloth, the one that contained information about the soul-refining cauldron.


    ording to Xu Meijing, this soul-refining cauldron could change their lives significantly. Yang Haoran understood the importance of this soul-refining cauldron, and as he sorted through the information in his mind, it was the first thing he thought of.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that his mobile phone had been turned off for some time.


    He found a charger in the car and rushed into the house to charge his mobile phone.


    Fortunately, even though Yangjia Bay had be a ghost town, electricity hadn''t been cut off yet. Perhaps it was because he was still there that electricity was still supplied.


    After charging the mobile phone, Yang Haoran tried to turn it on. After a few attempts, the mobile phone finally came to life.


    As soon as it turned on, message notifications kept ringing. Yang Haoran frowned slightly and opened the message bar.


    "Brother Yang! Why is your mobile phone turned off! I heard that something happened in Yangjia Bay! Are you and Uncle Aunt okay?"


    "Did something happen? Please reply when you see this! I''m really worried!"


    "I''ve heard some things from Master Wu. As long as you''re okay, as for Uncle Aunt''s situation, I hope you can face it correctly and not overthink it."


    "Are you there? Why is your mobile phone still off?"


    "Are you there?"


    "Brother Yang, why hasn''t your mobile phone turned on yet?"


    "..."


    These messages were all from Guanhai. There were many messages, and Yang Haoran read through them one by one. From these messages, Yang Haoran could feel Guanhai''s concern for him, but among that concern, there was mostly worry.


    A warm feeling surged in his heart, and Yang Haoran showed a slight smile on his face, replying to Guanhai''s message.


    "I''m fine, thank you for your concern. Let''s talk when Ie back. Right now, I just want some quiet time alone. I''m sorry."


    After sending the message, he quickly received a reply.


    "Okay, as long as you''re fine. If there''s anything, make sure to tell me. Don''t keep it to yourself. I''m always here, and my mobile phone is on twenty-four hours."


    Guanhai also knew that it was necessary for Yang Haoran to have some time alone at this moment, so he didn''t call to disturb Yang Haoran.


    "We''re brothers, so rest assured. If you really can''t handle it on your own, I''ll definitelye to you."


    Yang Haoran replied to Guanhai''s message and then looked at other messages.


    "Haoran, I''ve heard some things about your family from Yiming. You have to be open-minded and not do anything foolish."


    This message was from Master Wu. From this message, it could be seen that he knew something had happened to Yang Haoran''s family, and the information came from Wang Yiming.


    Yang Haoran had never told Master Wu where he was from, but Master Wu knew he was from Yangjia Bay. He didn''t find it strange at all.


    Yang Haoran knew a little about Master Wu. If he guessed correctly, after Master Wu knew that he was an Underworld Envoy, he probably had investigated everything about him.


    So, it wasn''t surprising that he knew Yang Haoran was from Yangjia Bay.


    Wang Yiming was also here. Master Wu knew he was a spirit police officer. When the gue inexplicably urred in LechengYangjia Bay, Master Wu sensed something different about it and instinctively felt that it wasn''t so simple, so he contacted Wang Yiming.


    In Master Wu''s view, with such an event, Wang Yiming, as a spirit police officer, couldn''t be unaware. To get the most urate information, it was right to ask Wang Yiming.


    Spirit police officers had their own rules, but faced with Master Wu, Wang Yiming had to reveal some information.


    However, even if Wang Yiming didn''t, as Master Wu, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to find out what happened in Yangjia Bay. Back then, he could make people send Wang Yiming to deal with the ghosts in the vi, so it wouldn''t be difficult for him to find out what happened in Yangjia Bay.


    "I''m fine, thank you for your concern, Master. I just want some quiet time now, so I won''t call you."


    After sending a message to Master Wu, Yang Haoran looked at the next message. This one was from Wang Yiming, also filled with words of concern.


    After replying to Wang Yiming''s message, Yang Haoran looked at the next one, which was from Ma Ling.


    However, the message from Ma Ling wasn''t one of concern.


    "Brother Yang, Happy New Year!"


    This message was sent in the early hours of the first day of the new year, indicating that Ma Ling didn''t know what had happened in Yangjia Bay.


    Yang Haoran hesitated for a moment, then smiled lightly and replied to Ma Ling''s message.


    "Happy New Year!"


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 129: Dark Yin Stone

    Chapter 129: Dark Yin Stone


    Apart from Guanhai, Wang Yiming, and Master Wu, all other friends'' messages were filled with New Year wishes.


    These messages posed a challenge for Yang Haoran. Whether he was truly happy during this New Year, he knew best. Nevertheless, since his friends had sent their greetings, he reluctantly replied with a "Happy New Year" to each one.


    By the end, he deliberately checked if there were any messages from strangers. Yet, after checking twice, he found none. Everyone who messaged him was someone he knew.


    This result inexplicably left him feeling somewhat disappointed.


    Closing the message panel, Yang Haoranposed himself, adjusted his mood, lit a cigarette, and finally opened the photo of the yellow cloth taken by Lizhu in the cave.


    The prominent words "Soul-Refining Cauldron" caught his eye first. Then he erged the picture and carefully read the information below.


    Ten minutester, Yang Haoran put down his mobile phone, his eyes gleaming.


    The cigarette in his hand had long burnt out. He was so engrossed that he didn''t even have time to take a puff before it was gone.


    Taking a deep breath to calm his excitement, he lit another cigarette for himself. This time he took a drag first before turning his gaze back to the mobile phone screen.In fact, he had already read all the information on the yellow cloth. Looking at the mobile phone screen again was not to check for smooth sentences or typos but to confirm once more, to see if he had missed anything or misread something.


    This time it only took five minutes. After five minutes, Yang Haoran put down his mobile phone again. After double-checking, he was certain that he hadn''t misread or missed anything.


    The information recorded on the yellow cloth was divided into two categories: the function and usage method of the Soul-Refining Cauldron, and the refining method and materials required for the Soul-Refining Cauldron.


    Although these two categories were not very detailed on the yellow cloth, Yang Haoran could understand them just fine.


    To Yang Haoran, it wasn''t that the author didn''t want to write in more detail, but rather, the yellow cloth was only the size of a palm. It was already filled to the brim with writing, leaving no room for even a single extra word. How could there be more detailed information? Perhaps they were running out of fabric at home.


    Though somewhat regrettable, as long as he could understand, Yang Haoran was satisfied.


    At this moment, he finally had aprehensive understanding of this Soul-Refining Cauldron.


    At the same time, he understood why Xu Meijing was so interested in the Soul-Refining Cauldron.


    Previously, he had some doubts. Xu Meijing was a strong practitioner of soul power. What kind of treasure would make her so excited?


    Now he understood. He also understood Xu Meijing''s excitement because he was even more excited now.


    What exactly was this Soul-Refining Cauldron?


    This so-called Soul-Refining Cauldron was a special vessel that could refine souls into soul crystals.


    And what were these soul crystals?


    Soul crystals were condensed forms of a vast amount of pure Yin Qi, extremely beneficial for cultivation in the Yin Division. Just one soul crystal could bring unexpected benefits to the consumer, rapidly boosting the Yin spirit power within their body at a terrifying speed!


    "No wonder Xu Meijing was so excited. It turns out this Soul-Refining Cauldron can produce experience pills that allow us practitioners of the Yin Division to level up quickly!"


    Yang Haoran''s heart raced. He took a deep drag of his cigarette, only to find it had burned out again.


    He lit another one for himself and took a deep breath, his face showing contemtion.


    Xu Meijing had emphasized to him multiple times that no information about the Soul-Refining Cauldron, including everything that happened in the cave, should be leaked. Otherwise, both of them would be in serious trouble, and they might even lose their lives.


    At the time, although he didn''t doubt the truthfulness of Xu Meijing''s words, he still had some doubts in his mind. He wondered what the background of this Soul-Refining Cauldron was, worthy of Xu Meijing''s cautiousness.


    Now his doubts were dispelled because he understood what it meant for practitioners of the Yin Division to have a Soul-Refining Cauldron.


    It meant that he had a method and channel to rapidly increase the Yin spirit power within his body. Such a method and channel would undoubtedly make other practitioners of the Yin Division envious. Therefore, once the information leaked out, their situation would be very dangerous.


    Although they were all practitioners of the Yin Division, it didn''t mean they were all united. In the face of absolute interests, while you might adhere to principles, you couldn''t assume others would do the same. They might do some outrageous things for greater benefits; that was certain.


    Therefore, all information about the Soul-Refining Cauldron must not be leaked, whether for Xu Meijing or for himself. Everything that happened in the cave must be kept secret.


    "No wonder Xue Li went crazy, mutting spirits and extracting their souls. It turns out he wanted to refine soul crystals to enhance his own Yin spirit power. I just don''t know where he got this piece of yellow cloth from."


    Yang Haoran now understood Xue Li''s motive for crazily killing and extracting souls. However, he still had one doubt in his mind: how did Xue Li obtain such valuable information?


    Regarding this point, Yang Haoran couldn''t figure it out. He knew that even Xu Meijing wouldn''t be able to figure it out. After all, Xue Li''s soul had scattered, and he wouldn''t know where he got this piece of yellow cloth from.


    How Xue Li obtained the yellow cloth was no longer important. What was important was that this piece of yellow cloth had now fallen into his and Xu Meijing''s hands.


    Xu Meijing''s actions remained a mystery to Yang Haoran, but he knew what he needed to do. With such a treasure in hand, he had to fully utilize its value; otherwise, it would be a waste.


    Of course, he would never resort to harming living spirits like Xue Li did just to enhance his own power. Even if he wanted to refine soul crystals, he wouldn''t target ordinary undead, let alone go on a mad killing spree to extract souls from living beings. Instead, he would target evil spirits that endangered lives.


    "The fewer people who know about this treasure, the better. Yet Xu Meijing didn''t simply eliminate me; she even voluntarily let me take a photo."


    Yang Haoran couldn''t quiteprehend this matter and could only smile wryly in the end. Perhaps it was because he had always held some misunderstandings about Xu Meijing; this person might be one of those who appeared tough on the outside but were soft-hearted inside.


    Of course, this was just Yang Haoran''s own spection. He couldn''t know what Xu Meijing was thinking at the time; only Xu Meijing herself knew that.


    In the following time, while smoking, Yang Haoran memorized all the content on the yellow cloth. He considered it unsafe to keep such information solely on his mobile phone.


    What if the webpage got infected?


    What if his mobile phone got lost or stolen?


    Such possibilities were not allowed. The most prudent approach was to keep everything firmly in his mind.


    After an uncertain amount of time, Yang Haoran put down his mobile phone, closed his eyes, and ran through all the information he had memorized in his mind. Once he confirmed it was urate, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He had memorized all the content on the yellow cloth.


    As he prepared to delete the picture, he hesitated again. Then, he fetched some paper and a pen, wrote down all the information he had memorized, and cross-referenced it with the yellow cloth to ensure uracy. Only then did he feelfortable deleting the picture.


    He hid the handwritten notes in a corner of the old house where no one could find them.


    He did this naturally to have an extra precaution. What if he got hit by a car and lost his memory? Such scenes were frequently seen in movies.


    Of course, he didn''t think such a clich¨¦ thing would happen to him, but he still believed in being prepared for the worst.


    "To obtain soul crystals, first, the Soul-Refining Cauldron must be refined. But what exactly is this Dark Yin Stone?" Yang Haoran frowned, full of doubts.


    To refine the Soul-Refining Cauldron, the Dark Yin Stone was the primary and only material required.


    Refining and crafting may seem simr in overall meaning, but they were twopletely different steps.


    Firstly, one had to find the Dark Yin Stone, and it couldn''t be too small. It had to at least meet the requirement of crafting a Soul-Refining Cauldron the size of a fist.


    The Soul-Refining Cauldron, once crafted, did not have the function of refining souls yet. It required a special method in an area with extremely dense Yin Qi to activate it, enabling the Soul-Refining Cauldron to constantly possess the ability to absorb Yin Qi.


    Following this method, the Soul-Refining Cauldron had to be nourished with Yin Qi for a long time until it no longer absorbed Yin Qi. Only then would the Soul-Refining Cauldron be considered a true Soul-Refining Cauldron. This process was the refining process detailed on the yellow cloth.


    Finding a ce with extremely dense Yin Qi, although somewhat troublesome, was not impossible. With Night Watch''s sensitivity to Yin Qi, finding such a ce was only a matter of time.


    Crafting came first, and refining cameter. Without crafting the Soul-Refining Cauldron, even if one found a ce with dense Yin Qi, it would serve no purpose. To craft the Soul-Refining Cauldron, one must use the Dark Yin Stone.


    But Yang Haoran truly had no idea what this Dark Yin Stone was or where to find it.


    Thinking it over, Yang Haoran picked up his mobile phone and searched online for information about the Dark Yin Stone. He didn''t find the Dark Yin Stone, but he dide across mentions of the Dark Yin Wood, which was not what he needed.


    The Dark Yin Stone was the sole material for crafting the Soul-Refining Cauldron. Without the Dark Yin Stone, it would be impossible to refine the Soul-Refining Cauldron, which was causing him a headache.


    Suddenly, he thought of a problem.


    "This doesn''t seem right. The Soul-Refining Cauldron found on Xue Li didn''t seem to be made of stone. Did I misunderstand something about this Dark Yin Stone, or did Xue Li find other materials to substitute for the Dark Yin Stone? Is the Dark Yin Stone not the only material for refining the Soul-Refining Cauldron?"


    Yang Haoran suddenly remembered Xue Li''s three-legged green tripod. In his memory, although he didn''t know what material the tripod was made of, it definitely didn''t look like stone.


    But it was clearly stated on the yellow cloth that the Dark Yin Stone was the only material needed to refine the Soul-Refining Cauldron. It should be absolute and not reced by anything else.


    Yang Haoran couldn''t understand it. He felt that he would probably have to ask Xu Meijing to figure out what was going on, as Xu Meijing knew much more about the Soul-Refining Cauldron than he did.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 130: Perpetrator and Victim

    Chapter 130: Perpetrator and Victim


    Turning to Xu Meijing for this matter was indeed a good choice, but awkwardly, Yang Haoran didn''t have Xu Meijing''s contact information.


    Within the entire Lecheng Night Watch, apart from Xu Meijing''s contact details, he had all other contacts. Without her contact information, if he wanted to consult her about the dark yin stone, he would have to pay her a visit.


    However, Yang Haoran quickly dismissed this idea. It wasn''t ideal to visit someone during the New Year''s holidays; there was a good chance they wouldn''t be home. Besides, he didn''t want to go anywhere during this time. He just wanted to stay home quietly because he wouldn''t stay for long; he had to return to Lecheng.


    Of course, apart from visiting Xu Meijing, there was another option: asking other Night Watch members for Xu Meijing''s contact information.


    Yet, Yang Haoran also discarded this thought. The reason was simple: he and Xu Meijing didn''t get along. This fact was known to all Night Watch members in Lecheng. If he suddenly asked for her contact information, especially during the festive season, it might arouse suspicion. Even though the possibility was small, he wanted to minimize the risk to zero.


    After careful consideration, he decided to wait until he returned to Lecheng to inquire about Xu Meijing. After all, she wouldn''t stay at his grandmother''s ce for long.


    For safety''s sake, he had to suppress the restlessness in his heart and postpone this matter.


    "Oh, I almost forgot something important."


    Suddenly, Yang Haoran seemed to remember something, his eyes narrowing, and a rare cold light bursting out of them.The soul gathering bead embedded in his ring fell off, then quickly returned to its original state, floating in front of him.


    Calcting the time, Master Zhou''s soul should have awakened by now. Yang Haoran harbored a deep hatred for Master Zhou, unlike anything he had ever felt before. This seemingly amiable Master Zhou was the only one!


    With this in mind, he didn''t hesitate. He directly extracted Master Zhou''s soul from the soul gathering bead.


    Regardless of Master Zhou''s abilities in life or his cunning, the undead formed by his soul after death was ultimately just an ordinary undead. For Yang Haoran of the Night Watch, such ordinary undead posed no threat. Even the hope of escaping from him was futile.


    Master Zhou had grievances before his death, and he felt aggrieved. Coupled with his own abilities, if he had made preparations before his death, the undead formed by his soul might have been different, even bing an evil spirit was possible.


    However, his soul was forcibly extracted by Xu Meijing from his corpse and then forcibly condensed. In such a case, no matter how strong the undead formed was, it was weaker than an ordinary undead.


    As soon as Master Zhou''s soul was extracted, a white shadow shot towards the wall, seemingly trying to use it as cover to escape.


    Yang Haoran was prepared. Without any panic, he sat on the chair without even moving his buttocks and just waved his hand towards Master Zhou''s soul!


    As he waved his hand, Yin spirit power roared out, and a ck chain nked, instantly appearing on Master Zhou''s body, securely binding his lower body, while Master Zhou''s upper body had already merged into the wall.


    One end of the ck chain bound Master Zhou''s soul, while the other end was held by Yang Haoran.


    With a powerful tug of the chain, Yang Haoran forcibly pulled Master Zhou''s soul, which had merged into the wall, out and ced it in front of him.


    Master Zhou looked startled. Seeing Yang Haoran so close, he tried to force a smile on his face.


    This smilecked the confidence it had in the cave; it was merely a failed attempt to conceal his panic.


    "Haoran, I..."


    Before Master Zhou could finish speaking, Yang Haoran pped him across the face.


    With Yin spirit power enveloping his palm, this p dimmed Master Zhou''s soul slightly.


    Before Master Zhou could react, Yang Haorannded several more ps one after another. With each p, Master Zhou''s soul dimmed a bit more.


    For anyone, being pped in the face was humiliating. But even more humiliating was not being given the chance to speak and just being continuously pped!


    This was exactly what Yang Haoran did. After extracting Master Zhou''s soul from the soul gathering bead, he didn''t say anything. He just started pping Master Zhou''s face, leaving him bewildered.


    "Stop hitting me! Haoran, please stop! I beg you! Please!"


    Master Zhou pleaded in terror, but Yang Haoran ignored him. With one hand holding the chain to prevent Master Zhou from dodging and the other continuously pping, Yang Haoran kept going.


    It wasn''t because his anger had dissipated. His hatred for Master Zhou wouldn''t diminish just because of a few ps. He stopped because if he continued, Master Zhou''s soul would dissipate.


    There were many days ahead, and Yang Haoran didn''t want Master Zhou to have such an easy way out. He would educate Master Zhou properly, make him understand that there were consequences for his actions, albeit through somewhat violent means.


    "You don''t need to feign innocence in front of me. You fooled me once. Do you think I''ll let you fool me a second time?" Yang Haoran looked coldly at Master Zhou and asked in a chilling tone.


    At this moment, Master Zhou indeed looked pitiful. He kept begging for mercy and pleading, while Yang Haoran continued to p him. Moreover, considering Master Zhou''s age, it made him appear even more pitiful.


    If someone unfamiliar with the situation witnessed this scene, they would most likely consider Yang Haoran a scoundrel for treating an elder''s soul in such a manner. They might even think of him as worse than an animal.


    Such people were not umon in this world. They didn''t understand the situation, relying solely on a one-sided understanding of people or events. They thought they knew the whole story, condemning the alleged perpetrators with righteousness, upholding their own version of justice. However, they never realized that their actions ultimately protected the real perpetrators and harmed the victims.


    At this moment, Master Zhou appeared to be a victim, exuding helplessness and pity. On the other hand, Yang Haoran, with his fierce demeanor, seemed like aplete viin.


    But who knew that this seemingly helpless and pitiful Master Zhou was the mastermind behind turning the entire Yangjia Bay into a ghost vige? He turned everyone into corpse puppets, targeting men, women, and children alike. Did he truly deserve pity?


    Seeing that his pleas had no effect, Master Zhou didn''t give up. He wasn''t foolish enough to confront Yang Haoran head-on. He knew his current situation well. Any carelessness would result in his soul dissipating. So, he could only make himself appear even more pitiful, hoping to garner sympathy from Yang Haoran while also praying for a miracle, hoping that a skilled individual would pass by, see his plight, and intervene.


    "Haoran, listen to me, please listen to me. I have my reasons, I..."


    Smack!


    Before he could finish his sentence, Yang Haoran pped him again, abruptly cutting him off.


    By now, Master Zhou had be extremely weak. If Yang Haoran continued to p him, his soul would disperse.


    He dared not speak again, afraid that if he did, Yang Haoran would p him again.


    Although he knew that Yang Haoran harbored a deep hatred for him and wouldn''t let his soul dissipate so easily, he was too afraid to take the risk because he couldn''t afford to lose. Once he lost the gamble, there would be no turning back.


    Seeing Master Zhou lying on the ground like a dead dog, his soul bing increasingly faint, resembling nothing more than a faint white shadow, Yang Haoran stopped his assault. Instead, he swung the chain in his hand, causing Master Zhou''s soul tond on the altar.


    He didn''t release the chain binding Master Zhou but instead used Yin spirit power to turn it into multiple chains, firmly securing Master Zhou''s soul to the altar, forcing him to kneel in front of it.


    "Rest for a moment. There are still many days ahead. I''ll apany you slowly."


    With his back turned to Yang Haoran, Master Zhou''s eyes shed with a cold light, his expression bing ferocious.


    This demeanor waspletely different from the pitiful and helpless one he had just disyed in front of Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran couldn''t see Master Zhou''s current expression, and even if he could, he wouldn''t care. He knew that Master Zhou''s disy of helplessness in front of him was a facade.


    He instructed Master Zhou to rest for a moment, but how could Yang Haoran let him truly rest? Besides, kneeling wasn''t a form of rest.


    Yang Haoran ignored Master Zhou kneeling at the altar. Suddenly, he remembered that before leaving the cave, he had taken Master Zhou''s bag. Since then, he hadn''t opened it. Now that he had some free time, it was a good opportunity to see what was inside. Perhaps he would discover something useful.


    He didn''t know what was inside Master Zhou''s bag. However, when they were in the cave, he saw Master Zhou take out talismans from it. He had experienced the effects of Master Zhou''s lock yin talisman and witnessed the miraculousness of the earth escape talisman. Subconsciously, he thought that there might be more miraculous talismans in Master Zhou''s bag. Thus, before leaving, he took the bag with him.


    However, after returning to Yangjia Bay, he hadn''t had the time or the inclination to inspect the bag. Now, he could finally confirm its contents. Anything useful would be kept, and anything unnecessary would be destroyed.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 131: Fight if Youre Unhappy!

    Chapter 131: Fight if Youre Unhappy!


    Master Zhou''s messenger bag resembled the one Yang Haoran used during their business outings, except Master Zhou''s bagcked any decorative patterns and was made of ordinary material, just a in yellow messenger bag.


    Another difference was that while Yang Haoran''s bag contained nothing useful except for some wax paper money, Master Zhou''s bag held entirely different contents.


    As he took hold of the bag, it felt heavy, as if it contained a lot of things.


    When they emerged from the cave that day, Yang Haoran had been carrying the bag on his person, but his attention hadn''t been focused on it, so he hadn''t noticed this detail.


    Without looking inside the bag, Yang Haoran emptied its contents onto the table, seemingly intending to inspect each item meticulously, not leaving anything out.


    After shaking the bag to ensure nothing else fell out and confirming there were no hiddenpartments, Yang Haoran treated the bag like trash, tossing it aside, then turned his gaze to the table.


    There were talismans, apass, a Bagua mirror, tattered books, and scraps of paper¡ªa diverse array of items, albeit in small quantities.


    The fact that Master Zhou carried these items in his bag indicated their importance to him, as they were likely essential tools for him to survive.


    Yang Haoran inspected thepass and Bagua mirror, finding them to be ordinary items with no detectable power fluctuations, so he discarded them as junk.It was the talismans that caught Yang Haoran''s interest.


    Creating talismans imbued with special powers was a skill exclusive to talisman masters. Drawing talismans required the talisman master to infuse them with their unique spiritual energy, granting them special abilities. This spiritual energy was akin to the Yin spirit power within members of the Yin Division, inessible to other sects or exorcists.


    Of course, every organization had its own traitors, but they were exceptions.


    In addition to spiritual energy infusion, creating talismans also required specific incantations. Each type of talisman had its own unique incantation; without the appropriate incantations, even with a sample, it would be impossible to replicate the talisman. Bing a talisman master was challenging due to the high demands ced on them. They had to simultaneously draw, infuse energy, and chant incantations to create a talisman¡ªaplex process that required intense concentration.


    While talismans created by talisman masters could be used defensively or offensively by others, they couldn''t fully control the talismans like the masters could. Non-talisman masters, like Chen Ying, couldn''t manipte talismans; they could only activate them passively when specific conditions were met.


    However, Master Zhou seemed to be an exception. Yang Haoran had witnessed him using talismans against Xu Meijing in the cave, although unsessfully. Still, Master Zhou''s skill in manipting talismans was evident, indicating that he was likely a talisman master himself.


    Yang Haoran couldn''t understand the talismans Master Zhou had used against Xu Meijing, but he vividly remembered the lock yin talisman that had caused him a great deal of trouble.


    These talismans were the bane of their Underworld Envoy and ghosts!


    To be more precise, any being or entity powered by Yin Qi found lock yin talismans to be their nemesis!


    Looking at the talismans on the table, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but entertain the thought that if he had lock yin talismans, he might be able to deal with Half-Step Evil Spirits single-handedly in the future.


    With this idea in mind, a hopeful expression crossed his face as he began rummaging through the talismans on the table.


    But as soon as he examined one talisman, his expression froze.


    "Lock yin talisman... What does a lock yin talisman look like?"


    Staring at the yellow paper talisman in his hand, Yang Haoran realized he had never seen a lock yin talisman before. When Master Zhou had given him one, it had been folded, and he hadn''t unfolded it to look at it.


    Moreover, even if he had unfolded it, it had been so long ago that he wouldn''t necessarily remember. Talismans all seemed equallyplex and obscure to him; it wasn''t something he could memorize with just one look. If not too much time had passed, he might have retained some impression, but with time, he couldn''t recall.


    Perhaps talisman masters, due to their profession, could remember talismans at a nce, but as a non-talisman master, Yang Haoran couldn''t do that.


    Without knowing what a lock yin talisman looked like, Yang Haoran had no way of finding it among the talismans.


    Feeling helpless, he neatly stacked the talismans aside to deal withter.


    He had no intention of asking Master Zhou about his thoughts at the moment, as there were other things on the table to deal with. After handling everything together, he could slowly interrogate Master Zhou about anything he didn''t understand or had doubts about.


    He wasn''t in a hurry; he believed that a cooked duck couldn''t fly away. So, he shifted his focus to the other items on the table.


    Two tattered books, a piece of paper, and something resembling leather, all seemed to hold some significance.


    Yang Haoran first picked up the piece that looked like leather because it puzzled him. Was it really leather? If so, what kind of leather?


    With a sense of curiosity, Yang Haoran picked up the object that resembled leather and examined it closely. Comparing it to the back of his hand, his brows furrowed slightly.


    Though he couldn''t be certain, he felt it was human skin, a piece from someone''s back.


    This made him feel queasy. If it were pigskin, he might consider whether to deep fry it or make it with pickled pepper. But human skin made him profoundly ufortable, killing any appetite he might have had.


    Despite feeling repulsed, he didn''t discard the human skin in his hand. Instead, he looked at what was recorded on it.


    Upon examining the content, Yang Haoran was once again baffled, frozen in ce with a stiff expression. Compared to the twisted and obscure talismans he had seen before, the information on the human skin confounded him even more.


    Regaining his senses, Yang Haoran said nothing. He tossed the piece of human skin onto the table and then manifested his Yin spirit power into a chain, which he whipped towards Master Zhou.


    Master Zhou, kneeling before the altar, let out a wail of agony. Though he had no physical form, the chain struck his soul, inflicting immense damage and a unique agony different from that experienced by living beings.


    Initially, Master Zhou''s soul had been faint, but after a moment of recovery, it had only slightly thickened. Yet, Yang Haoran''s sudden attack brought him back to square one.


    He couldn''t understand why Yang Haoran would attack him out of nowhere, especially when he had been kneeling there quietly. Unable to voice his anger, he could only express his frustration through cries of pain.


    After the chain strike, Yang Haoran didn''t continue. He dispersed the chain formed by his Yin spirit power and looked at the piece of human skin before him with a gloomy expression.


    The first thing that caught his eye was threerge characters, but he couldn''t understand them.


    Below the three characters, numerous smaller characters were densely written, yet they were still iprehensible to him.


    Although Yang Haoran dropped out of school early, he recognized most characters. However, the script used on this piece of human skin was entirely unfamiliar to him; it was nothing like what he had learned. He couldn''t recognize any of it.


    Unable to decipher the talismans was one thing¡ªhe epted that since he wasn''t a talisman master. But what surprised him was that he couldn''t understand the content recorded on this piece of human skin either. Fuming with anger, he said nothing and simplyshed out at Master Zhou with a chain.


    "Darn it, am I being yed by this guy? These words on it seem to be demonic script! How the hell am I supposed to understand demonic script?!"


    Indeed, the script on the human skin was demonic script.


    Before entering the cave, Yang Haoran had never seen what demonic script looked like. However, aftering out of the cave, he had gained some understanding of it.


    Well, understanding might be an exaggeration, but at least he had seen what demon curses looked like and thus recognized the appearance of demonic script.


    Xu Meijing had mentioned that the script used by powerful monster ns was called demon curses, while the ordinary script used by less powerful monster ns was referred to as demonic script. The characters on the human skin didn''t exhibit any power fluctuations, yet they looked identical to demon curses. So, what else could they be if not demonic script!


    When it came to resemnce, it wasn''t about each character being identical, but rather their style and vor, indicating that they belonged to the same script.


    Taking a deep breath, Yang Haoran lit a cigarette, temporarily setting aside the piece of human skin.


    Regardless of what was recorded on it, if he couldn''t understand demonic script, then there was nothing to understand. Even if it contained treasures or secrets, what good would it do him?


    Everything would be in vain, so he could only put the piece of human skin aside for now and deal with itter along with the talismans.


    After two sessive blows, Yang Haoran''s enthusiasm was greatly dampened. At this moment, he couldn''t help but feel disappointed in Master Zhou''s collection.


    His gaze fell on the paper on the table. Yang Haoran took a drag from his cigarette and then picked up the paper.


    Why did he pick up this paper instead of the other two tattered books? Because this paper was closest to him.


    Absently ncing at the contents of the paper, Yang Haoran''s brows furrowed. Instead of showing interest, a cold glint shed in his eyes.


    Without a word, he once again manifested his Yin spirit power into a chain and whipped it towards Master Zhou''s soul.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 132: Two Worn-Out Books

    Chapter 132: Two Worn-Out Books


    As Yang Haoran tightened the chain, Master Zhou let out another agonizing scream, even more piercing than before.


    His soul was bing unstable, flickering like a candle in the wind, on the verge of extinguishing at any moment.


    With a cold expression, Yang Haoran had intended tosh Master Zhou a few more times to vent his inner fury. But seeing Master Zhou''s soul dissipating rapidly, he restrained himself.


    He didn''t want to let Master Zhou''s soul scatter so easily, so despite his urge to continueshing out, he forced himself to hold back.


    Master Zhou''s anger grew stronger at this moment, mingled with an escting fear. He couldn''tprehend Yang Haoran''s actions, why he seemed to be going mad, repeatedly striking him. This behavior infuriated him deeply.


    His fear stemmed from the possibility of Yang Haoran striking him again. Even without increasing the force, just like thest strike, it would be enough to scatter his soul.


    Yang Haoran''s instantaneous outburst of murderous intent was prompted by the contents written on the paper before him.


    The characters on the paper weren''t in demonic script but were readable to Yang Haoran. Yet, the contents were rted to corpse refining.


    The Corpse Control Sect, a secretive faction specializing in corpse refining, their primary method of attack being the maniption of various zombies against enemies.The paper detailed the methods of refining corpse fiends within the Corpse Control Sect and provided introductions to zombies. Both sides of the paper were filled with text.


    The reason Yangjia Bay had turned into its current state, the tragic deaths of his parents, all of it was caused by Master Zhou, who employed zombies as his means.


    So, upon seeing the contents of the paper, Yang Haoran''s anger red, leading him to uncontrobly desire to strike Master Zhou.


    In his view, Master Zhou''s knowledge of corpse refining likely came from this paper. If he hadn''t learned the techniques on it, perhaps the tragedy in Yangjia Bay wouldn''t have urred.


    Hence, his reaction to the paper was so intense.


    He harbored no affection for zombies or those who controlled them.


    However, thisck of affection didn''t trante into hatred for the entire group. His animosity was directed solely towards Master Zhou, not all practitioners of corpse refining and zombies.


    Individuals like Master Zhou, even if they hadn''t obtained this paper or learned the art of corpse refining, would stillmit heinous acts for their own gain.


    Each crime had its perpetrator; Yang Haoran wouldn''t hate an entire group because of one person.


    Looking at the yellowed paper, Yang Haoran felt an urge to tear it apart. However, after hesitating for a moment, he refrained from doing so. Instead, he gritted his teeth and carefully read through the contents.


    His purpose wasn''t to learn corpse refining. Though he didn''t harbor hatred towards the practitioners, he had no fondness for them either. Thus, he would never delve into that art.


    His meticulous reading aimed to gain a better understanding of zombies. In case he encountered such opponents in the future, he wouldn''t be left ignorant and vulnerable.


    Suppressing his difort, Yang Haoran spent some time memorizing the information on the paper. Then, without hesitation, he set it aze.


    He didn''t immediately touch the other two worn-out books. Instead, he reclined on the chair, massaging his slightly dizzy head, taking a breather. Then, he straightened up, picking up one of the two books.


    It was a book on exorcism and ghost-catching, containing numerous folk methods apanied by illustrations.


    Although this book had limited utility for Yang Haoran, he wasn''t entirely disinterested. Some of the folk methods intrigued him.


    He didn''t destroy the book but set it aside for future perusal. Perhaps, in his spare time, he could gain some insights from it.


    Next, Yang Haoran picked up the other book, equally tattered andcking a cover. Yet, as he flipped through its pages, the content piqued his interest.


    This book seemed to be rted to talismans.


    With a hint of anticipation on his face, Yang Haoran skimmed through the entire book. As expected, it was indeed about talismans, detailing how to be a talisman master and various talismans along with their corresponding incantations.


    Yang Haoran felt a sense of satisfaction. Among Master Zhou''s possessions, he finally found something valuable. At least for now, he deemed this book the most valuable.


    He didn''t immediately delve into mastering talismans. His first task was to search for the lock yin talisman within the book.


    ording to Yang Haoran''s spection, Master Zhou''s knowledge of talismanic arts likely came from this book. If his guess was correct, then this book must contain the lost lock yin talisman!


    The lock yin talisman, in Yang Haoran''s eyes, was crucial. Whether for future development or personal safety, he believed this talisman would y a vital role.


    The book contained numerous talismans, although unfamiliar to him, each apanied by annotations in readable text, making it convenient for him to search.


    After only a short while, Yang Haoran''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "The lock yin talisman, a talisman specifically for ghosts and Underworld Envoys. It can lock Yin Qi for ghosts and Yin spirit power for Underworld Envoys."


    Reading the annotation for the lock yin talisman, Yang Haoran knew he had found his target. Without hesitation, he gathered all the talismans ced aside and beganparing them one by one.


    As the number of talismans in his hand diminished, Yang Haoran''s smile faded. Despite his thorough search, he couldn''t find the lock yin talisman.


    When he ced down thest talisman, Yang Haoran had to ept a harsh reality: among Master Zhou''s remaining talismans, there was no lock yin talisman.


    Feeling disappointed and frustrated, Yang Haoran resisted the urge tosh out at Master Zhou. Though he desired the lock yin talisman, he couldn''t find it among Master Zhou''s remaining possessions.


    Not only the lock yin talisman, but Yang Haoran also sought the miraculous escape talisman. While searching for the lock yin talisman, he had noticed the existence of the escape talisman in the book. It was a life-saving item; having one would provide a measure of safety in dangerous situations.


    Yet, like the lock yin talisman, Yang Haoran couldn''t find the escape talisman among Master Zhou''s remaining talismans.


    After a moment of thought, Yang Haoran''s gaze hardened, as if he had made a decision.


    "If there are none avable, then I''ll try to be a talisman master myself. Once I be a talisman master, I can have as many as I want, and I won''t have to worry about such matters anymore!"


    Bing a talisman master without systematic learning or guidance from a mentor was extremely difficult, unlike bing a Night Watch.


    To be a Night Watch, one simply needed approval from a burial master and consent to imnt the Death Mark Seal. However, bing a talisman master required cultivating a unique form of spiritual power, known as symbol spirit power, within oneself. This power was essential for drawing talismans.


    Even with symbol spirit power, drawing talismans required skill. It wasn''t as simple as drawing lines; it required a solid foundation and practice to urately and swiftly draw each talisman.


    To establish this foundation, there was only one method: continuous practice and learning from failures. Having a mentor''s guidance and experience could significantly reduce the trial and error process.


    However, without a mentor, one had to rely solely on personal exploration, which often led to numerous detours and uncertain oues.


    Yang Haoran had considered asking Wang Yiming for guidance. Although Wang Yiming''s abilities were limited, he was a genuine talisman master of the Fu Sect and must have had his own experiences in drawing talismans. If Wang Yiming were willing to share his knowledge and guide him, it would be of great help.


    Yet, Yang Haoran quickly dismissed this idea.


    Each profession had its rules, and the Fu Sect strictly prohibited disciples from disclosing their knowledge to outsiders. The consequences of such actions were severe, not only for Wang Yiming but also for himself. Moreover, the Fu Sect worshipped the Fu ancestor, while the Yin Division worshipped the Death God. Each considered the other as heretics. If news spread that a Yin Division Night Watch was learning talismanic arts, it could lead to trouble.


    So, asking Wang Yiming for guidance was impossible. Even if Wang Yiming agreed, Yang Haoran wouldn''t do it.


    With this in mind, Yang Haoran turned his gaze to Master Zhou, a cold smile ying on his lips, as he inquired, "Master Zhou, where did you learn your talismanic arts?"


    Sensing the coldness in Yang Haoran''s tone, Master Zhou''s soul trembled slightly, and he hurriedly replied, "I... I learned them by myself."


    His voice was extremely weak,cking vigor, as if he could copse at any moment.


    Though weak, his words caught Yang Haoran''s attention.


    "Is it because of this book in my hand?" Yang Haoran asked.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 133: Interrogation

    Chapter 133: Interrogation


    Master Zhou didn''t turn around. At this moment, his soul was fixed to the ground by the chains formed by Yin spirit power, unable to escape. Moreover, his soul couldn''t make any movements; he could only nod in response.


    Even if his soul wasn''t restrained by the chains right now, he wouldn''t have turned around. Speaking was already an effort for him, let alone finding extra strength to turn around.


    Although he didn''t turn around, Master Zhou knew which book Yang Haoran was referring to. There was only one book about talismans in his bag, so even without looking back, he knew what book Yang Haoran was holding.


    Seeing Master Zhou nod, Yang Haoran didn''t speak further. Instead, he appeared contemtive. After a moment, his gaze returned to the tattered book in his hand.


    "If someone of his age can self-study and be proficient with this book, I believe I can too."


    Yang Haoran decided to give it a try. The book in his hand detailed extensively how to be a talisman master. As long as he followed its instructions, bing a talisman master wasn''t entirely impossible. After all, there were sessful examples right before his eyes.


    Moreover, trying it out wouldn''t harm him. Even if he ultimately failed, he would gain a better understanding of talismans. In the future, when encountering experts in talismans, he would be able to discern their methods.


    With his decision made, Yang Haoran didn''t immediately delve into studying talisman techniques. Instead, he closed the tattered book and set it aside.


    Currently, he had other matters to attend to.His gaze fell upon the stack of talismans on the table. He didn''t recognize any of them. Initially, his n was to inspect all the items on the table before asking Master Zhou to exin each talisman one by one. He wanted to know their names and functions.


    However, he felt it was unnecessary now. He could find out the names and functions of these talismans by flipping through the book himself. Master Zhou wasn''t needed for this aspect of talismans. But he did need to ask Master Zhou about the demonic script recorded on that piece of human skin.


    Additionally, he had many doubts about that cave. Perhaps Master Zhou could provide answers to those doubts.


    With that in mind, Yang Haoran stood up, took the piece of human skin from the table, and then grabbed a chair before sitting beside Master Zhou.


    Master Zhou was startled by Yang Haoran''s actions. He thought Yang Haoran was about to do something crazy again, and fear made his soul tremble involuntarily.


    "There are some things I''d like to ask you about," Yang Haoran said politely, waving the piece of human skin in front of Master Zhou.


    Though his words were courteous, his tone was cold, intensifying the fear in Master Zhou''s heart.


    "It''s not a bother to ask. Feel free to inquire about anything, and I''ll tell you what I know. Just please try to remain calm and not let impulsiveness take over," Master Zhou spoke, trying to sound reassuring.


    Upon hearing Zhou''s words, Yang Haoran''s expression turned even colder. He hadn''t expected that, under these circumstances, Master Zhou would still pretend in front of him. Someone unaware might think their rtionship was much closer than it actually was.


    Still, Yang Haoran restrained himself from acting out because he knew that if he did, Master Zhou''s soul would truly scatter.


    For the following hour, Yang Haoran interrogated Master Zhou not only about the piece of human skin but also about everything concerning the cave.


    This interrogation took up the entirety of an hour.


    It all began with that cave.


    The cave wasn''t discovered by Master Zhou but by his master. At that time, Master Zhou''s master found a corpse near the first stone gate leading to the cave, along with the tattered book recording methods of exorcism.


    Though the book was aged, it wasn''t yet tattered back then. It only deteriorated over the years to its current state.


    Master Zhou''s master wasn''t merely a Yin Yang Master versed in scripture chanting and spiritual ceremonies; he had real skills. And all his skills were learned from that tattered book.


    Initially, Master Zhou knew nothing of the cave. His master never mentioned it until just before his passing, when he revealed the cave''s secrets to Master Zhou.


    Master Zhou''s master obtained the tattered book from the first stone gate because it was already open. Thus, he had the opportunity to acquire the book.


    Apart from the first stone gate, the other four stone gates were sealed to varying degrees. After acquiring his skills, Master Zhou''s master managed to open the second gate during his lifetime.


    Behind the second gate, he found the second book, which detailed how to be a talisman master.


    Shortly after obtaining the second book, Master Zhou''s master passed away. He passed on both books and the secret of the cave to his only disciple, Master Zhou.


    Master Zhou''s master had no biological children. Master Zhou was an orphan he had taken in, treating him as his own, so naturally, before his passing, he disclosed all the secrets to Master Zhou without reservation.


    After learning about the cave''s secret, Master Zhou was deeply shocked. At that time, he already possessed some power, and he had tasted the benefits it brought. Therefore, he yearned to be stronger.


    The existence of the cave presented him with a great opportunity. In his view, if he could open the other three stone gates, he could undoubtedly obtain more unexpected benefits!


    In the following time, Master Zhou devoted all his energy to the cave.


    He first found the cave and saw the five gates, two of which had already been opened by his master, leaving three tightly shut gates.


    Upon these three stone gates, he felt the power of seals, especially the gate that sealed Xue Li, which had the strongest sealing power.


    At that time, he had tried various methods but couldn''t open these three gates. Frustrated, he temporarily shifted his focus from the cave''s stone gates to the book that detailed talisman techniques.


    His master hadn''t researched the book for long before passing away, so he hadn''t be a talisman master before his death. To gain more power and abilities, Master Zhou spent a year transforming from a novice into a talisman master based on the book''s teachings.


    A year''s time to be a talisman master might be considered fast or slow; Yang Haoran couldn''t judge, but if Wang Yiming knew about this, he would be astonished at Master Zhou''s talent.


    Without a master''s guidance, even with detailed instructions from the book, one would still take many detours unless they had exceptional understanding and were extremely diligent. Otherwise, it would be impossible to be a talisman master in such a short time.


    After bing a talisman master, Master Zhou redirected his attention to the remaining three stone gates in the cave.


    Fully prepared, he entered the cave again. At that time, he was much stronger both in power and insightpared to his previous entry.


    This time, he sessfully opened two stone gates. From one gate, he obtained the art of Corpse Control Sect, and from another, he obtained the demonic script recorded on human skin.


    However, the stone gate where Xue Li was sealed remained impervious to his efforts.


    Despite his failure, he didn''t give up. The more difficult it was to open, the more valuable the contents inside seemed to him, making him even more determined to open it.


    Ultimately, he came up with a method: using Corpse Qi to corrode and weaken the curse''s power on the stone gate.


    Through his discoveries, he found that Corpse Qi could indeed achieve this. However, topletely erode the power of the curse, he needed a massive amount of Corpse Qi. So, he decided to use numerous corpse puppets as cannon fodder to continuously wear down the curse''s power.


    It was because of this decision thatter on, Yang Haoran''s uncle was bitten to death by corpse fiends, and then the entire Yangjia Bay was transformed into corpse puppets.


    After hearing Master Zhou''s ount, most of Yang Haoran''s doubts were resolved.


    Through Master Zhou''s narrationbined with Xu Meijing''s words in the cave, Yang Haoran spected that the figures behind the other four stone gates were likely fatally wounded while dealing with Xue Li. Therefore, after trapping Xue Li in the stone chamber, they knew their time was limited, hastily leaving their legacies in their respective stone chambers, awaiting a worthy inheritor.


    Of course, this was merely Yang Haoran''s spection, and he couldn''t guarantee its uracy.


    However, several decades had passed since these events, and whether or not they were significant didn''t matter anymore because they had no connection to him. What he cared about were the current matters rted to him.


    He looked at Master Zhou. During Master Zhou''s narration, he hadn''t made any moves against him. So, Master Zhou had somewhat recovered. Although still weak, his soul had stabilized.


    "You mentioned earlier that the script on this beast skin is a secret technique called the Soul Confusion Art. I''m curious, how do you know demonic script?"


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 134: Soul Confusion Technique

    Chapter 134: Soul Confusion Technique


    In the previous narration, Master Zhou merely mentioned the human skin demonic script in passing, without delving into details.


    Yang Haoran didn''t interrupt impatiently but chose to let Master Zhou continue. Now that Master Zhou had finished speaking, most of his doubts cleared up. He redirected the conversation back to the human skin demonic script.


    Facing Yang Haoran''s inquiry, Master Zhou, contrary to his usual self, hesitated instead of exining immediately, as if he was holding back something.


    Yang Haoran coldly smirked, not urging him on, but nced outside the courtyard.


    Unbeknownst to them, the sky outside had already darkened; night was falling.


    Yang Haoran switched on the lights and casually remarked, "Time flies. It''s time for me to prepare dinner. By the way, what would you like for dinner tonight? A p or a punch?"


    Master Zhou''s soul trembled. He knew Yang Haoran was threatening him, but he also knew that this guy wasn''t just making threats; he would actually follow through.


    "Well, your soul has somewhat recovered, so enduring a few blows shouldn''t be a problem," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "I can tell you, but you must agree to a condition," Master Zhou''s voice suddenly turned serious.Yang Haoran chuckled silently, then his expression turned cold. Suddenly, he appeared in front of Master Zhou, not saying a word, and delivered a p across his face.


    With this p, the soul that Master Zhou had just started to recover was significantly weakened again by Yang Haoran''s blow.


    "Master Zhou, were you just talking to me? Or were you lost in your own world?" Yang Haoran mocked.


    Master Zhou remained silent, but his expression turned grim.


    "Are you awake now?" Yang Haoran flicked his hand, dispersing the Yin spirit power, and asked coldly.


    Master Zhou didn''t immediately respond. His face showed struggle and hesitation.


    Yang Haoran saw this scene and sneered inwardly. He had been deceived by Master Zhou before, so he didn''t believe any of Master Zhou''s reactions now.


    He had once trusted this guy, almost losing his life because of it, and his parents and the entire n members had suffered under his hands.


    One such loss had already pushed him to the brink; he didn''t want to suffer a second time!


    "Alright, since you''re struggling so much, don''t force yourself. It''s okay to force yourself while you''re alive, but forcing yourself after death would be too tragic. But you must believe me, I definitely have a way to slowly pry open your mouth," Yang Haoran said.


    With that, Yang Haoran was about to leave. He expected Master Zhou to stop him at this moment, as it was often portrayed in movies, but the scene he imagined didn''t happen.


    Master Zhou remained silent.


    "Hmph, you''re quite the actor. Such people should be actors, not stay in the world causing trouble," Yang Haoran scoffed inwardly, not realizing his own acting skills.


    Seeing Master Zhou acting there, Yang Haoran didn''t intend to expose him. He let Master Zhou continue kneeling there, while he went to the kitchen to cook.


    After dinner, Yang Haoran came to the altar and saw that Master Zhou''s expression hadn''t improved. He was still troubled and hesitant. Yang Haoran couldn''t help but admire Master Zhou''s acting skills.


    "People who can deceive me are indeed extraordinary. Your acting is quite impressive."


    With this thought in mind, Yang Haoran''s face gradually turned cold. He casually said, "I''m done eating. It''s your turn now. Hmm... let''s go with a p. This dish is highly nutritious, and you''re quite weak right now, so it''ll be good for you."


    "No need. I''ll tell you. There''s no need to threaten me anymore," Master Zhou said.


    With that, Master Zhou sighed as if resigned, his expression and tone extremely convincing and professional.


    Yang Haoran didn''t break the facade. He coldly watched Master Zhou, wondering how he would continue his performance.


    "The content recorded in that human skin demonic script is indeed a secret technique of the monster n called the Soul Confusion Technique. Although it''s a secret technique of the monster n, humans can also practice it. Once sessfully cultivated, there''s a chance to trigger this technique when interacting with other creatures, confusing their minds and creating a sense of trust and affinity towards you. The higher the cultivation level, the higher the chance of triggering it, and the deeper the target falls into it!"


    As Master Zhou spoke, the cold smirk on Yang Haoran''s face froze. Master Zhou didn''t find Yang Haoran''s reaction strange at all; it seemed he had already anticipated it.


    "When we met that day and conversed, this Soul Confusion Technique was passively triggered. Although I can''t actively use it, once it''s triggered, I can sense it."


    If Master Zhou''s words just now surprised Yang Haoran, then now, after hearing this exnation, he wasn''t just surprised; he was shocked!


    At this moment, he finally understood why he had fallen for Master Zhou''s deception.


    For so many years, while he was out there, he had encountered all kinds of people. Despite his constant smile, it was merely a protective color to avoid getting hurt.


    To outsiders, especially strangers, Yang Haoran''s vignce was notably strong. He never easily trusted someone''s words.


    Although Master Zhou wasn''t a stranger, their rtionship was merely an acquaintance, and calling them friends would be a stretch. Yang Haoran held a heavy guard against such individuals. He believed only a fraction of what they said.


    However, an unexpected urrence had happened with Master Zhou. Yang Haoran had surprisingly found him quite trustworthy that day. Not only did he choose to believe him voluntarily, but he even felt a twinge of guilt for doubting Master Zhou''s sincerity, considering it an excessive suspicion, akin to seeing a noble intention with a petty mind.


    Initially, Yang Haoran hadn''t dwelled much on this issue. He thought falling for Master Zhou''s trickery was solely due to Master Zhou''s excellent acting and deep scheming.


    But there was a question he had overlooked: could Master Zhou''s acting and scheming rival Master Wu''s?


    The answer was undoubtedly negative. Master Wu had navigated the business world for a lifetime, encountering all kinds of maniptive individuals. He himself possessed a profound understanding of scheming, excellent acting skills, far surpassing Master Zhou.


    However, the problemy here. Yang Haoran had never trusted Master Wu, despite his good deeds like giving money and cars. His image of Master Wu remained unchanged.


    Yet, this Master Zhou had somehow gained his trust, tearing down the thick walls of defense in Yang Haoran''s heart!


    Now he finally understood what had happened. If Master Zhou hadn''t spoken today, he might never have realized he fell into this trap because of this Soul Confusion Technique!


    Though some time had passed since the incident, recalling it now sent shivers down Yang Haoran''s spine, causing cold sweats to break out.


    He hadn''t expected this Soul Confusion Technique to be so twisted, unconsciously erasing one''s guard and fostering feelings of trust and affection towards its practitioner!


    This might seem harmless, but if the practitioner harbored ill intentions, like Master Zhou did, and you lost your guard and developed trust and affection, what would the oue be?


    The oue was simple: you would either be manipted by the other party or even killed by them, possibly without even realizing it, haunting them even in death, still reminiscing about their kindness!


    From this perspective, the horror of the Soul Confusion Technique became apparent.


    Yang Haoran didn''t doubt what Master Zhou said at the moment because he didn''t appear to be lying.


    Of course, having been deceived by this person once, Yang Haoran wouldn''t rx his vignce towards Master Zhou. After all, the most difficult lies to detect were those with a mix of truth and falsehood, and he had to remain cautious of this.


    Seemingly sensing Yang Haoran''s thoughts, Master Zhou spoke again.


    "Now that I''m dead, in this state, not only can''t I use passive techniques like the Soul Confusion Technique, but I also can''t execute any active attacks against enemies. So you don''t need to be on guard against me."


    Yang Haoran sneered. Trusting Master Zhou''s words blindly would be foolish. While Master Zhou couldn''t use his previous methods in his current soul form, Yang Haoran wouldn''t let his guard down.


    "I understand about the Soul Confusion Technique. I''m surprised that the monster n possesses such a technique. But there''s one crucial thing you haven''t mentioned: how did youe to know about the demonic script? Don''t tell me you can practice this monster n''s Soul Confusion Technique without knowing the demonic script." Yang Haoran asked coldly.


    "Without knowing the demonic script, one can''t practice the Soul Confusion Technique. The reason I know about the demonic script is that I found a skeleton of an animal in the stone chamber where I discovered the Soul Confusion Technique, and..."


    At this point, Master Zhou hesitated, his expression struggling, as if this matter involved something extremely important, making him very uneasy.


    In Yang Haoran''s eyes, Master Zhou was about to act again. However, this time he didn''t let Master Zhou continue. With a cold face, he impatiently interrupted.


    "Are you going to speak or not? Spit it out!"


    Master Zhou''s expression turned panicked, hastily saying, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk, right now."


    Yang Haoran was getting impatient, raising his hand to deliver a p!


    "I found a demonic pill inside that animal''s carcass!"


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 135: Demonic Pill

    Chapter 135: Demonic Pill


    Demonic pill!


    Upon hearing Master Zhou''s words, Yang Haoran was once again taken aback.


    He was aware of the existence of monster ns in this world. Shortly after bing a Night Watch, he learned about the existence of monsters from the few books Master Jiang lent him.


    However, his understanding of monster ns was limited to just knowing of their existence. He knew nothing else, including demonic scripts and the demonic pill mentioned by Master Zhou at the moment.


    Here, "unknown" refers to records in reality, not descriptions of monsters in movies or novels.


    In movies and novels, there are many descriptions of monsters, and he has seen some of them. However, that is not reality, and Yang Haoran naturally wouldn''tpare them to real monsters.


    "After animals cultivate into spirits, they be monsters. At that time, they will condense a demonic pill in their bodies. The demonic pill is the source of a monster''s power, the crystallization of their cultivation. Only when a monster possesses a demonic pill can it unleash formidable power. Conversely, once a monster loses its demonic pill, it will revert to its original form, losing all its abilities."


    As Master Zhou spoke, he kept observing Yang Haoran''s expression, trying to guess his thoughts from every subtle change in expression.


    "Demonic pill is an extremely miraculous thing. If an ordinary person obtains and swallows it, not only can they extend their lifespan, but they can also gain the unique monster n''s spirit power, no longer remaining an ordinary person. For cultivators, obtaining and ingesting a demonic pill can greatly increase their cultivation, even breaking through bottlenecks and reaching new realms.""These things, I believe you young people have seen in movies over the years, and it is indeed true. However, there is one thing that many movies have not mentioned, that is, by ingesting a demonic pill or wearing one, even those who are not from the monster n can understand demonic scripts."


    Although Master Zhou did not continue speaking, Yang Haoran understood why Master Zhou could understand demonic scripts. It was after obtaining the demonic pill that he learned the mysterious demonic scripts written on human skin and practiced the soul enchantment technique.


    However, Yang Haoran did not fully believe Master Zhou''s words.


    "What about the demonic pill? Did you swallow it?" Yang Haoran looked at Master Zhou, his face cold as he spoke.


    Master Zhou shook his head, then a bitter smile appeared on his face as he said, "It''s so precious that I wouldn''t easily consume it. I have been carefully preserving it, intending to use it to break through bottlenecks. Unfortunately, before that day arrived, well, unfortunately, I ended up like this."


    "Hmph, your current state is entirely your own doing," Yang Haoran coldly snorted, speaking up.


    Master Zhou shook his head with a bitter smile, not saying anything, as if he had a great deal of bitterness.


    Yang Haoran knew this guy was acting in front of him again. Unmoved, he continued, "Since the demonic pill is so precious, why didn''t I find it in your bag? That doesn''t seem like your style."


    Master Zhou always carried the other things he obtained in the cave, including the human skin with demonic scripts, but Yang Haoran didn''t find the demonic pill in his bag.


    Yang Haoran didn''t think that the bag wasn''t thoroughly checked. He had inspected Master Zhou''s bag inside and out, even checking for hiddenpartments. It was absolutely impossible for this to happen.


    The only possibility was that Master Zhou didn''t carry the demonic pill with him.


    "The demonic pill contains powerful monster n spirit power. Carrying it around would easily attract attention. Besides, this thing is too important to me. I still rely on it to break through bottlenecks. If I lose it by carrying it around and it gets lost, I will regret it for a lifetime. So, for safety''s sake, I hid it away," Master Zhou reluctantly exined, looking extremely unwilling. Looking at his appearance, if it weren''t for his current situation, he would never reveal this secret.


    "Where did you hide it?" Yang Haoran asked, ignoring Master Zhou''s theatrics.


    "I hid it in a very concealed ce in my house. Besides me, no one else can find it," Master Zhou said.


    Yang Haoran frowned, and his gaze toward Master Zhou gradually turned cold.


    Could it be that Master Zhou''s main purpose in acting this way all night was to deliberately lure him into a trap?


    And this demonic pill was just a means for Master Zhou to lure him into the trap?


    It''s no wonder Yang Haoran would have such considerations. Once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of the well rope, even though Master Zhou now only had a soul body without a physical body, Yang Haoran still remained vignt against this person.


    If he wasn''t a bit cautious, and everything was led by Master Zhou, he might end up in big trouble!


    "Do you think I should go and get the demonic pill you mentioned?" Yang Haoran squinted his eyes, asking Master Zhou.


    Master Zhou was taken aback. He really hadn''t expected Yang Haoran to ask such a question. Should he answer yes or no?


    After thinking for a moment, Master Zhou shook his head and said, "That''s your own business. Anyway, in my current state, the demonic pill is useless to me. Whether you take it or not, it''s up to you."


    Yang Haoran smiled, but his smile was a bit cold.


    "Take it? Why wouldn''t I? I''m very interested in this demonic pill. Knowing that such a demonic pill exists, how could I let it slip by?"


    As Yang Haoran''s voice paused, he stared coldly at Master Zhou and continued, "But let me remind you, you better not y any tricks on me. If I find anything suspicious, I will make you disappear from this world in no time!"


    "Heh, you know, I don''t want your soul to scatter easily, because I still want to torment you, for a long time. Although, for you, perhaps prolonged torment is more painful than having your soul scattered, but isn''t this also an opportunity?"


    "As long as your soul doesn''t scatter, then you still have a chance to escape from my hands, even though this possibility is slim, it cannot bepletely ruled out. But once your soul scatters, there will be no chance for redemption. So, you better not y tricks on me, forcing me to scatter your soul ahead of time!"


    Yang Haoran''s words carried a naked threat, but Master Zhou could clearly feel the determination emanating from Yang Haoran''s words. He didn''t doubt for a moment that if anything unexpected happened, Yang Haoran would definitely scatter his soul without hesitation!


    Cursing Yang Haoran for being so difficult in his heart, but Master Zhou didn''t show the slightest bit of it on his face. With a bitter smile, he said, "Given my current state, what tricks can I possibly y? What means do you think I still have to threaten you?"


    Yang Haoran didn''t know what means Master Zhou still had to threaten him at this moment, but he didn''t believe Master Zhou''s nonsense. This cunning old man was very sinister, and he couldn''t let his guard down.


    However, Yang Haoran was indeed very tempted by the demonic pill mentioned by Master Zhou, and he really wanted to obtain it. Even if Master Zhou had set up some traps in advance where the demonic pill was, Yang Haoran didn''t want to miss out on such a miraculous treasure.


    Riches and dangers go hand in hand. If you want to obtain something, you must be willing to exert corresponding effort and take risks. Opportunities where fortunes fall from the sky are rare, and they don''t happen every time.


    "Take me to get the demonic pill," Yang Haoran said coldly.


    Master Zhou didn''t object, but nodded to Yang Haoran. There was no surprise on his face, as if he had already anticipated that Yang Haoran would definitelye to get the demonic pill.


    With a wave of his hand, the chains that were fixed to the ground shattered simultaneously, turning into strands of ck Yin Qi, then recondensed into a chain, which Yang Haoran grabbed in his hand.


    He brought Master Zhou out of the old house, then got into the car. Following Master Zhou''s guidance, they headed towards the location of the demonic pill.


    At the entrance of Yangjia Bay vige, there were still police officers on duty. When they saw a car leaving the vige, the faces of the officers on duty were filled with surprise. However, they soon figured something out, and the surprise on their faces dissipated, and they actively let Yang Haoran pass.


    Yang Haoran thanked the officers on duty and didn''t stay any longer, continuing on toward their destination.


    An hourter, Yang Haoran''s car returned to Yangjia Bay under the puzzled gazes of the police officers. They thought Yang Haoran was leaving Yangjia Bay, at least he wouldn''te back tonight, but they didn''t expect him to return just an hourter.


    Although they were puzzled, none of them stopped him because they had instructions from above, so they allowed Yang Haoran''s car to enter Yangjia Bay.


    Back at the old house, Yang Haoran once again fixed Master Zhou in front of the altar with Yin spirit power. Yang Haoran frowned, looking at a box on the table.


    The box was not big, about the size of a jewelry box, but even such a small box was tightly wrapped in talismans.


    Gently peeling off the talismans on the box, as all the talismans were removed, a strange power fluctuation erupted from the box. Even though the box wasn''t opened, Yang Haoran could clearly sense this unique power fluctuation.


    Gently opening the box, a green light emanated from it. In the center of the boxy a round, grape-sized, emerald green bead, quietly resting.


    This bead was the demonic pill Master Zhou mentioned!


    When Yang Haoran found this box at Master Zhou''s house, he had opened it to inspect the bead, and he was almost certain that this bead was the demonic pill.


    He believed so because he had conducted tests. When he picked up the demonic pill, he found that he could understand the twisted demonic scripts on the human skin again, as if something had been added to his mind, and this extra thing was the key to understanding demonic scripts.


    After he put down the bead, the extra thing in his mind seemed to disappear, and the demonic scripts on the human skin once again became obscure and iprehensible, which was extremely strange.


    At that time, he almost believed that the bead was indeed the demonic pill Master Zhou mentioned.


    Normally, sessfully obtaining the demonic pill and being able to understand the demonic scripts on human skin would be something to be happy about, but he couldn''t feel any joy at all.


    Because... everything went too smoothly. He always felt that something was not quite right.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 136: The Value of the Soul Pill

    Chapter 136: The Value of the Soul Pill


    Because he couldn''t understand it, Yang Haoran couldn''t show any joy on his face even after obtaining the demonic pill.


    He felt like he had overlooked something, but he couldn''t recall what it was. This left him deeply troubled, so ever since he obtained the demonic pill, he hadn''t shown the slightest hint of happiness on his face; instead, he furrowed his brows all the way.


    Master Zhou observed Yang Haoran''s reaction, but he didn''t utter a word or show any suspicious expression. Locked in ce by the Yin spirit power chains, his soul seemed asleep at the altar, as if it had weakened too much.


    After staring at the demonic pill for a long time, Yang Haoran still couldn''t figure out what the problem was. In frustration, he closed the box and resealed it with the talisman.


    As the talisman was reapplied, the demonic pill''s eerie spiritual power was blocked, and he could no longer sense it at all.


    Without understanding what the problem was, he wasn''t prepared to open the box again. Since he already had the demonic pill in his possession, he had plenty of time to figure out the source of his unease.


    As for why he didn''t directly question Master Zhou, the reason was simple. If Master Zhou was scheming to frame him, he believed he wouldn''t obtain any useful information and might even be misled.


    So, he preferred to think for himself rather than fall into Master Zhou''s trap. Who knew if Master Zhou was waiting for him to question him right now?


    Putting away the demonic pill, the night passed without words.The next morning, a guest arrived at Yang Haoran''s old house.


    Seeing the woman before him, her hands in her pockets, her demeanor aloof, Yang Haoran''s face showed a slight smile.


    "It seems you''ve recovered well."


    Xu Meijing''s expression remained haughty, her tone unchanged as always, lofty and disdainful, as if she held everything in the world in contempt.


    Yang Haoran no longer cared about Xu Meijing''s attitude. He nodded, saying, "My parents havepleted their journey in this life, but mine is not yet finished. I need to continue on."


    "It''s good that you can think like that. Once certain things be reality, it''s hard to change them," Xu Meijing sighed.


    "Come in and sit. It''s impolite to keep you standing outside for so long."


    Yang Haoran invited Xu Meijing into the house, and she did not refuse, entering the old house with him.


    Upon entering, Xu Meijing noticed Master Zhou kneeling at the altar.


    When her gaze fell on Master Zhou, his soul trembled involuntarily.


    Although Xu Meijing couldn''t see Master Zhou''s face, her appearance seemed to have alerted him to something terrifying, causing his soul to tremble.


    It''s no wonder Master Zhou reacted like this. He ended up in this situation all because of Xu Meijing. If not for her, he wouldn''t be dead, and Yang Haoran would have died instead, and his n would have seeded.


    But everything had been ruined by Xu Meijing''s appearance.


    Yang Haoran''s greatest enemy was Master Zhou, but Master Zhou''s greatest enemy wasn''t Yang Haoran, it was this terrifying woman who had cut his body in half with a single stroke.


    After giving Master Zhou a nce, Xu Meijing didn''t say anything. She withdrew her gaze and sat down at the table.


    Although she didn''t say anything, Yang Haoran was emotionally intelligent. He waved his hand, and the Soul Gathering Bead flew out, sucking Master Zhou, who was kneeling on the ground, into it.


    "I came here today to bid you farewell," Xu Meijing said after sitting down.


    Yang Haoran, just sitting down himself, was startled by her words. His smile froze, and he asked, "Leaving Lecheng so soon? Won''t you spend more time with your grandmother?"


    Shaking her head, Xu Meijing said, "I''m not going back to Lecheng; I''m leaving Lecheng."


    This surprised Yang Haoran.


    "Leaving Lecheng?" Yang Haoran''s smile stiffened, then he asked, "Why leave Lecheng? Are you searching for the undead? We, the Night Watch, have rules. We can''t cross boundaries to lure the undead, which would disrupt the order and cause unnecessary trouble."


    "Do I need you to teach me these things?" Xu Meijing countered, shutting down Yang Haoran''s words.


    Seeing Yang Haoran silenced by her words, Xu Meijing suddenly felt very happy.


    "If I don''t leave, you won''t be able to grow. Lecheng is not enough for both of us," Xu Meijing said.


    "So that''s your concern. How about this: from now on, the city and the cemetery outside the city will be yours, and the countryside will be mine. That way, your monthly gains shouldn''t differ much from before. What do you think?" Yang Haoran suggested.


    In Yang Haoran''s view, Xu Meijing wanted to leave because his presence lowered her monthly performance. Hence, he proposed this suggestion.


    Xu Meijing smiled and joked, "There aren''t many people in the countryside. Besides some lonely souls and wild ghosts, you probably won''t have much gain each month. You''ll be at a loss."


    Xu Meijing was right. If they followed Yang Haoran''s suggestion, it would definitely disadvantage him, a fact Yang Haoran was well aware of.


    "It''s nothing. I don''t want my presence to affect you, let alone make you leave Lecheng," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "You''re quite generous," Xu Meijing replied sarcastically, then continued, "If you really do as you say, you probably won''t awaken nay soul realm in your lifetime. You''ll just be a Night Watch, serving Deng Feng for the rest of your life."


    This statement was somewhat hurtful, and Yang Haoran''s smile became strained. However, Xu Meijing didn''t seem to care and continued speaking.


    "Before you became a Night Watch, the number of souls I handed over to Deng Feng each month was astonishing, and the Soul Qi I received was far superior to that of other Night Watch. Therefore, my strength was far above theirs. However, if I told you that with only the Soul Qi Deng Feng gives me each month, I might have to struggle for ten years, or even twenty, or even longer, to possibly break through to the soul realm, would you believe it?"


    Yang Haoran furrowed his brows. From Xu Meijing''s words, he sensed many implications, but he didn''t speak, waiting for Xu Meijing to continue.


    "The reason I was able to break through to the soul realm is that I once encountered a great opportunity. It was then that I learned about the existence of the soul-refining cauldron, and I even obtained a soul pill. However, I''ve been keeping this soul pill since then and haven''t used it because I wanted to use it to help me break through to the soul realm."


    "I''ve been working hard over the years, trying to lure more undead and then exchange for more Soul Qi from Deng Feng, all toy a solid foundation for myself. I wanted to ensure that after taking the soul pill, I could break through to the soul realm in one fell swoop."


    "I only had one soul pill. Once I take it and it doesn''t help me break through to the soul realm, my situation could be very troublesome. Who knows, I might even be suppressed by Deng Feng. So, I''ve beenying the groundwork and have never dared to rashly use that only soul pill."


    "It wasn''t until the end ofst month, when you provoked me during the soul handover, that I, in a fit of anger, directly took that cherished soul pill! Perhaps it''s because I''veid a good foundation over the years, or maybe I underestimated the vast and pure Yin Qi contained in the soul pill, but I seeded. I broke through to the soul realm, stepping into the soul realm!"


    At this point, Yang Haoran was both surprised and embarrassed. He hadn''t expected Xu Meijing to have just recently broken through to the soul realm, nor did he expect this matter to be rted to him.


    As Xu Meijing reached this point, her displeasure was evident on her face. Seeing this, Yang Haoran quickly stood up and said, "Let me pour you a ss of water. Oh, by the way, what exactly is that soul pill you just mentioned?"


    Feeling Xu Meijing''s anger, Yang Haoran decided to divert her attention by offering to pour water and changing the subject.


    "Made from the soul-refining cauldron," Xu Meijing replied impatiently.


    Yang Haoran ced a bowl of hot water in front of Xu Meijing, looking puzzled. He asked, "Isn''t the soul-refining cauldron used to refine soul crystals?"


    Xu Meijing took a sip of the hot water, then put down the bowl and couldn''t help but roll her eyes at Yang Haoran.


    "For us in the Yin Division, soul crystals are the top-grade supplements. They''re not easy to refine. The appearance of a single soul crystal can definitely cause a bloodbath in the Yin Division. However, a soul pill is the product of a failed attempt to refine a soul crystal. Although it''s a failure of a soul crystal, its value is still extremely high. As for how high, you should be able to guess as a beneficiary like me."


    The shock was evident on Yang Haoran''s face as he listened to Xu Meijing''s words.


    Xu Meijing''s words were astonishing, and Yang Haoran couldn''t believe what he was hearing!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 137: Promotion and Pay Raise

    Chapter 137: Promotion and Pay Raise


    "Quite surprised, aren''t you?" Xu Meijing smirked coldly, then spoke, "Your expression now pleases me greatly, but don''t be too surprised yet; there''s more toe. Some things I only found outst night, and I''ll tell you everything today."


    "Actually, what that guy surnamed Zhou said in the cave that day wasn''t entirely wrong. Night Watch is just a temporary worker for the Yin Division, not a true Underworld Envoy. Referring to Night Watch as cannon fodder isn''t entirely inurate. Because only after bing a burial master can one truly be considered an Underworld Envoy."


    At this point, Xu Meijing paused, then looked at Yang Haoran with a cold smile, asking, "Do you know the benefits of bing a burial master?"


    "Overseeing a city?" Yang Haoran asked tentatively.


    Xu Meijing shook her head, saying, "Overseeing a city, cultivating your own Night Watch, that''s just the basics, nothing special. The real benefits are twofold. Firstly, the souls handed over by Night Watch are sent to the Yin Division by the burial master. Depending on the quantity of souls, the burial master receives corresponding soul pills as rewards."


    "It''s ironic; the souls collected by Night Watch can only exchange for a certain amount of Soul Qi with the burial master. However, after the burial master sends these souls to the Yin Division, the reward they receive is entirely different from Soul Qi¡ªit''s soul pills. This is the difference between Night Watch and burial master, between temporary and permanent workers."


    Yang Haoran frowned; he hadn''t expected there to be so many intricacies involved.


    "I hope you can look at this issue correctly. Every burial master has climbed up from Night Watch. Perhaps they, like me, have had their own opportunities, but their own efforts are equally essential. To be a burial master, they have sacrificed a lot. So, their treatment is different, there''s nothing to envy." Xu Meijing, fearing Yang Haoran might not ept it, reminded him.


    However, Xu Meijing was overthinking this point; Yang Haoran wasn''t that type of person. The treatment of burial masters being far better than Night Watch was normal for him, and he could understand it. After all, every burial master had worked hard to enjoy such treatment, it was well deserved. He wouldn''t envy or resent it."What''s the second benefit?" Yang Haoran asked.


    "Heh, the second benefit, I''m afraid it will shock you."


    Xu Meijing smirked as she spoke, and although she tried to hide it, Yang Haoran clearly noticed a hint of excitement in her eyes.


    "Once you be a burial master, you''re recognized by the Yin Division as an Underworld Envoy. From the moment you be a burial master, your bodily functions will be fixed, you''ll never age naturally. In other words, burial masters won''t die naturally and can maintain the appearance they had when they became burial masters forever!"


    This statement truly startled Yang Haoran; after he processed it, his heart started pounding uncontrobly.


    Xu Meijing''s words were simple: once you be a burial master, as long as you''re not destroyed by external forces, you can live indefinitely, bing an immortal existence. How could this not shock him?


    "In the entire New Genesis World, there are various sects, various deities. I don''t know if deities can die naturally, but below deities, perhaps only people from our Yin Division can have such benefits. But the premise is that you must be a burial master, a true member of the Yin Division, to enjoy such treatment!"


    "If ghosts aren''t struck by external forces and haven''t received the guidance of the Yin Division for reincarnation, they can still survive indefinitely in their soul form. Although some Underworld Envoys are alive, due to their different identities, they have this privilege. If you look at it this way, you''ll realize it''s not that big of a deal, right?"


    Xu Meijing''s face was cold, full of disdain, as she spoke with a hidden agenda.


    Although she said there was nothing to it, the honest excitement in her eyes betrayed her words.


    As her words fell, she picked up the bowl in front of her and took a sip of the now cold water.


    Yang Haoran, however, didn''t pay attention to herst sentence because he waspletely shocked by Xu Meijing''s earlier words; his emotions were too intense. He couldn''t help but lick his dry lips.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran''s heart was racing; even though he tried to suppress his excitement, he couldn''t achieve the desired effect.


    His previous dream was simple: to buy a house in Lecheng, bring his parents into the city, get married, have children, and live an ordinary life happily with his family.


    However, after bing Night Watch, Yang Haoran''s goals had changed slightly. On top of his previous goals, he added one more: to gain as much power as possible because the stronger he was, the better the living conditions for his family would be, and he could protect his family with his own strength.


    After the tragic deaths of his parents, Yang Haoran became lost. With both parents gone, his previous dreams and goals disappeared with them.


    But now, Xu Meijing''s words had given him a new goal, a new direction in his confusion: to find a way to climb up, from a temporary worker to a permanent one!


    After a moment, Yang Haoran''s wildly beating heart gradually calmed down. He looked at Xu Meijing, who was still drinking water, and asked, "How can I be a burial master?"


    Xu Meijing put down the bowl and said, "To be a burial master, you must reach the soul awakening realm and open your heaven soul to qualify."


    "To qualify?" Yang Haoran noticed Xu Meijing''s hidden meaning and looked puzzled.


    "Let me put it this way: all burial masters are strong individuals who have opened their heaven soul. But just because someone has opened their heaven soul doesn''t mean they''ll be a burial master; it depends on their personal strength and luck. With good luck, one might be a burial master shortly after opening their heaven soul, while with bad luck, it might take a long time."


    "Of course, if your strength is very strong, and you''re among the top among those who have opened their heaven soul, then bing a burial master is a sure thing; you can''t escape from it. So, improving your own strength is the key. Only when your strength improves can you receive attention from above and obtain more of what you want!"


    Xu Meijing understood what Yang Haoran was thinking at this moment. She continued, "I came to tell you all this today because I was afraid you hadn''t moved on from your sadness, so I came to stimte you and give you a new lease on life, a new motivation."


    Xu Meijing''s words moved Yang Haoran; this woman, who he had once found extremely annoying, now seemed more pleasing to him.


    "Thank you for your concern; your words today have indeed greatly stimted me and given me a new goal." Yang Haoran''s face was serious, but there was a hint of restlessness in his eyes.


    "Heh, there''s something even more stimting, do you want to hear it?" Xu Meijing smirked and asked


    Yang Haoran.


    "Even more stimting? What is it?" Yang Haoran frowned, asking.


    "I''m not Night Watch anymore; I''ve been promoted. The reason I had to leave Lecheng is because I had to, there''s no room for two tigers on one mountain, and I was transferred." Xu Meijing spoke proudly.


    "What?!"


    Yang Haoran eximed. Xu Meijing had brought him quite a bit of shock today, but he had never been as surprised as he was now.


    Xu Meijing was quite satisfied with Yang Haoran''s reaction. She smirked coldly and said, "Why are you so surprised? Since I''ve opened my heaven soul, I qualify to be a burial master. Coincidentally, the burial master in Ancheng was eliminated for some reason, and since Lecheng is close to Ancheng, I''ve been assigned to fill that vacancy."


    Despite Xu Meijing saying there was nothing to it, her contradictory words indicated she might actually hope for Yang Haoran to be more surprised.


    Seeing Xu Meijing''s insincere appearance, Yang Haoran snapped out of his shock and took a deep breath before smiling, "Well then, congrattions are in order."


    "Heh, there''s nothing to congratte; it''s just something expected. Instead, you should put in more effort. Hurry up and finish making the soul-refining cauldron. With that, you can grow in the shortest time possible."


    Mentioning the soul-refining cauldron, Yang Haoran thought of the dark yin stone and asked, "By the way, do you know what a dark yin stone is?"


    "Regarding the dark yin stone, even if you didn''t ask, I would have told you. It''s a special stone that only appears in extreme yin ces. However, not all extreme yin ces necessarily have this type of stone; it''s only possible for them to produce dark yin stones. Since extreme yin ces are already extremely rare, and not all of them have dark yin stones, they''re even rarer." Xu Meijing exined.


    "What does a dark yin stone look like, and how can I determine which stone is the dark yin stone if I find an extreme yin ce?" Yang Haoran continued to ask.


    "That''s simple. Everything in an extreme yin ce will be contaminated with Yin Qi, except for the dark yin stone. If you find a stone in an extreme yin ce that isn''t contaminated with Yin Qi, then it''s definitely a dark yin stone, no mistake!"


    Yang Haoran nodded, taking note of Xu Meijing''s words. At that moment, Xu Meijing spoke again.


    "The soul-refining cauldron is a treasure only possessed by the higher-ups of the Yin Division. Even burial masters aren''t qualified to possess it, and it''s strictly forbidden. After the souls are sent to the Yin Division, there are still many processes. Those eligible for reincarnation will be guided into it. Those who havemitted many sins during their lives or have harmed the living or consumed the souls of other undead will lose their eligibility for reincarnation. These souls, who have lost their eligibility, will be thrown into the soul-refining cauldron by the higher-ups of the Yin Division to be refined into soul pills or even higher-level soul crystals."


    "Soul pills and soul crystals are very tempting to those in the Yin Division. If a burial master has a soul-refining cauldron, the higher-ups of the Yin Division fear they might do something out of line. Therefore, burial masters are forbidden from having a soul-refining cauldron. Even the method of refining a soul-refining cauldron is top secret. This is why I''ve always emphasized to you, never let anyone know about the soul-refining cauldron. Once the higher-ups of the Yin Division know that you and I have the soul-refining cauldron, our situation will be extremely dangerous!"


    "However, although the soul-refining cauldron is like a bomb in our hands, it''s more beneficial than harmful. The benefits brought by the soul-refining cauldron are something that other Night Watch or even burial masters dream of but cannot obtain."


    "If you really have the ability to refine the soul-refining cauldron, then I can guarantee that you will definitely break through to the soul awakening realm in a short time. But I must remind you of one thing: never follow the path of Xue Li, or no one will be able to save you when the timees."


    Yang Haoran nodded. Although he desired strength, he would nevermit indiscriminate killings. Moreover, Xu Meijing''s words made him understand a truth: while the soul-refining cauldron was beneficial, it was also extremely dangerous, like walking on a tightrope on a cliff. A slight mistake could lead to destruction!


    Before, he just didn''t want to reveal information about the soul-refining cauldron to avoid trouble. But now, after hearing Xu Meijing''s words, it wasn''t that he didn''t want to; he dared not!


    At present, what they both had to do was challenge the authority of the Yin Division. Once exposed, they would undoubtedly be doomed!


    On the day they discovered the soul-refining cauldron in Xue Li''s stone chamber, Xu Meijing should have killed him for safety''s sake. In doing so, besides Xu Meijing, no one else would know the secret. However, Xu Meijing didn''t do so, which puzzled him.


    Perhaps it was because Xu Meijing hadn''t be a burial master at that time, so she didn''t fully understand the value and danger of the soul-refining cauldron. Or perhaps Xu Meijing wasn''t a ruthless person, or there were other reasons he didn''t know about.


    Regardless of the reason, one thing was certain: because of the existence of the soul-refining cauldron, their fates were firmly intertwined.


    In the future, what he had to do was guard the secret of the soul-refining cauldron with his life¡ªnever revealing a single word!


    Xu Meijing was unaware of Yang Haoran''s current thoughts. When she mentioned the soul-refining cauldron and Xue Li, curiosity reced the expression of coldughter on her face.


    "Speaking of Xue Li, although he''s a bit twisted, he does have some abilities. He actually managed to obtain the method of refining the soul-refining cauldron. I''m curious about how he did it."


    At this moment, Yang Haoran had no interest in how Xue Li obtained the yellow cloth because it was just a relic of a dead person. He forcefully suppressed his restlessness and thought of another matter.


    "Now that you''ve been promoted and are no longer Night Watch in Lecheng, how will you handle the Death Mark Seal in your body, and how will you exin it to Deng Feng?"


    Yang Haoran''s mention of this matter reced Xu Meijing''s curiosity with a cold smile.


    "That''s a good question. If you truly enter the soul awakening realm in the future, then what I''m about to tell you will only help you, not harm you."


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 138: Courage

    Chapter 138: Courage


    "Burial master nted the Death Mark Seal in Night Watch, granting Night Watch unique powers. The reason behind this is that the Death Mark Seal nted by burial master within Night Watch''s body is, in fact, a seed¡ªnot belonging to Night Watch but to burial master''s power."


    "As the power seed within Night Watch grows, their strength will also increase. However, the growth of the power seed requires pure Yin Qi to nurture it."


    "Burial master can nt the seed of this power, the Death Mark Seal, in Night Watch, but at the same time, has the right and ability to retrieve it. Once the Death Mark Seal is retrieved, Night Watch will lose the powers bestowed by it. However, there is one exception!"


    "When Night Watch''s Yin spirit power reaches a certain level, especially approaching the soul awakening realm, even if burial master forcefully retrieves the power seed nted within Night Watch, their power will notpletely disappear. A part of it will still remain in their body."


    "If Night Watch breaks through to the soul awakening realm, then the power seed nted by burial master within Night Watch will bepletely disconnected from burial master and cannot be retrieved anymore, bing a part of Night Watch''s power."


    "From the moment I broke through to open the soul, Deng Feng could no longer retrieve the Death Mark Seal because the Death Mark Seal in my body no longer belongs to him but ispletely mine. And I have gained the ability to nt Death Mark Seals for others."


    Xu Meijing''s exnation made Yang Haoran even clearer about the rtionship between the Death Mark Seal, Night Watch, and burial master. Without Xu Meijing''s exnation, he wouldn''t have understood these things anytime soon.


    However, there was still one thing he didn''t understand.


    "Our Yin spirit power is enhanced by pure Yin Qi, and Night Watch''s pure Yin Qi is obtained by guiding undead to collect souls and exchanging them from burial master. So, burial master should have some understanding of the strength of his Night Watch subordinates. You suddenly opened the heaven soul; won''t Deng Feng be suspicious?" Yang Haoran asked."Ha, of course, he would be suspicious. Wouldn''t you be suspicious in his ce?" Xu Meijing said coldly, asking in return.


    Yang Haoran nodded readily, affirming Xu Meijing''s question. Because he would also be suspicious, that''s why he asked.


    "The enhancement of our strength in Yin Division relies solely on pure Yin Qi, but pure Yin Qi sources are not only soul pills. The New Genesis World is vast, containing immense natural treasures rich in pure Yin Qi, and there are also special ces with pure Yin Qi. These all exist. Without soul pills, without receiving Soul Qi infusion from him, does that mean our strength can never improve?" Xu Meijing''s words left Yang Haoran speechless. Before this, he only knew about the source of pure Yin Qi from Soul Qi infusion. Only the opportunity to receive Soul Qi infusion from Deng Feng could enhance the Yin spirit power within him.


    But now, Xu Meijing''s words gave him a new understanding of the matter.


    "Everyone has their own fate and opportunities. Deng Feng''s ability to break through to the soul awakening realm and be the burial master of Yin Division must have involved a lot of effort and sweat, not to mention the indispensable element of opportunity. And the opportunities he received are probably even greater than I imagined!" Xu Meijing said.


    Yang Haoran frowned slightly, asking, "Why do you say that?"


    Xu Meijing looked at Yang Haoran as if he were a fool and said, "Haven''t you noticed that he looks only seventeen or eighteen? What does that imply?"


    Prompted by Xu Meijing''s reminder, Yang Haoran seemed to figure something out. His eyes widened slowly, showing a hint of shock as he said, "This means... when he became the burial master, his real age was only seventeen or eighteen!"


    "That''s right. To be the burial master of Yin Division at seventeen or eighteen, I can hardly imagine how big of an opportunity that would require. So, why can''t I get the same opportunities as him? As for his doubts, what does it have to do with me? If he wants to doubt, let him doubt, I don''t care."


    "Now that we are both burial masters, although his strength is definitely superior to mine, there is no doubt about that, our positions in Yin Division are the same now. He can no longer boss me around as before." Xu Meijing''s face carried a cold smile, but her eyes revealed a sense of relief.


    Yang Haoran didn''t miss the hint of relief in Xu Meijing''s eyes, especiallybined with her tone and attitude towards Deng Feng. He realized Xu Meijing didn''t have much respect for Deng Feng, the burial master.


    Xue Li was the previous burial master of Lecheng, seeded by Deng Feng. Xu Meijing only knew Xue Li and didn''t know Xue Li personally. This means that Xu Meijing became Night Watch, thanks to Deng Feng''s favor.


    If it weren''t for Deng Feng, Xu Meijing would still be an ordinary person. This should be considered a favor, so logically, Xu Meijing should respect Deng Feng a lot, but the reality was quite the opposite.


    "It seems like you have a lot of grievances against Deng Feng?" Yang Haoran asked.


    Xu Meijing snorted and said, "Humph, this Deng Feng is extremely vain andscivious. When I first followed him, I thought he was okay, but gradually I realized I was wrong. He made me Night Watch, but I''m sure he didn''t do it out of goodwill because I felt he wanted something from me. I just don''t know why, he never made a move."


    "Now that I have suddenly broken through to the soul awakening realm and freed myself from his control, he must be very annoyed. But for me, this is a good thing because I finally freed myself from worrying about being bothered by this guy all the time. He''s like a poisonous snake lurking in the dark, not knowing when he''ll bite me. Do you think I should respect him?"


    Before Yang Haoran could answer, Xu Meijing stood up, seeming to prepare to leave.


    "This Deng Feng, I always feel something is off about him. Be careful working under him. If you can''t stand it under him,e to Ancheng and find me."


    Yang Haoran was surprised; he didn''t expect Xu Meijing to leave without any warning.


    "So urgent? Why don''t you stay for lunch?" Yang Haoran persuaded.


    Xu Meijing shook her head. "I should have headed to Ancheng early this morning, but since you''re here in Yangjia Bay, I came to bid you farewell. I''ve said what needs to be said, and now I need to attend to my own affairs. Take care of yourself."


    "Wait!" Yang Haoran called out to Xu Meijing, then continued, "You mentioned earlier that the burial master in Ancheng was taken care of, indicating it''s very dangerous there. Now that you''re going..."


    Xu Meijing interrupted Yang Haoran, sneering, "If Ancheng were a treasure trove, would I, as a Night Watch who just opened the heaven soul, be the one to take over? Danger is certain, but it''s also an opportunity for me to prove my abilities. Bing a burial master is luck for me, and I must seize it. I can''t back down because of danger."


    With that, Xu Meijing prepared to leave again but was stopped by Yang Haoran.


    "Wait!"


    "What now?" Xu Meijing frowned, showing her displeasure.


    "The day we left the cave, I also took Master Zhou''s satchel and found a few useful things. I thought..."


    But Xu Meijing interrupted him again.


    "Since I took the soul gathering bead, the rest naturally belongs to you. If you find them useful, keep them. If not, discard them."


    After Xu Meijing''s words, she prepared to leave again but was stopped once more by Yang Haoran.


    "Wait!"


    "What else?"


    "There are a few items that are really useful, including a demonic pill."


    Xu Meijing paused, looking somewhat surprised at Yang Haoran.


    "Really?" Xu Meijing seemed skeptical.


    "Really!" Yang Haoran''s response was firm.


    "Although I don''t know much about the monster n, I do know about demonic pills. They are valuable items containing immense demonic spiritual power. They have many uses. Even an ordinary person who consumes a demonic pill can possess demonic spiritual power and extend their lifespan. You''re lucky. Since you obtained a demonic pill, it seems like it was obtained by that Zhou in the cave."


    Xu Meijing could guess where Master Zhou got the demonic pill from. Yang Haoran didn''t find it strange at all, considering how Xu Meijing had analyzed the situation in the cave so thoroughly.


    "Do you like it? If you do, take it." Yang Haoran was about to take out the demonic pill but was stopped by Xu Meijing.


    "No need. Since you obtained it, it''s fate with you. Keep it for yourself, including the other items."


    Seeing Xu Meijing insist like this, Yang Haoran had to nod and give up. He wanted to share the items he obtained with Xu Meijing, but since she didn''t ept, he had no choice.


    "Take care. Until we meet again by fate."


    Leaving these words behind, Xu Meijing prepared to leave again, but was stopped by Yang Haoran.


    "Wait!"


    "What else do you want?" Xu Meijing was irritated, her voice raising slightlypared to usual.


    Xu Meijing''s attitude made Yang Haoran feel embarrassed. He hesitated with his words.


    Seeing this, Xu Meijing suppressed her temper and said helplessly to Yang Haoran, "big brother, uncle! Whatever you want to say, say it quickly. I''m really in a hurry. Please, I beg you, just say everything you want to say in one go, okay?"


    "Well, um... I..." Yang Haoran stuttered, and Xu Meijingpletely lost her patience. She shook her head, turned around, and waved her hand. A crack appeared in the space in front of her.


    Yang Haoran had seen this move from Deng Feng before; it seemed to be a method of tearing space to teleport.


    Seeing Xu Meijing stepping into the crack in space, Yang Haoran panicked. He was afraid he wouldn''t make it in time. Ignoring his embarrassment and anxiety, he summoned all his courage and shouted at Xu Meijing''s back, "What''s your phone number!"


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 139: The Value of Loss

    Chapter 139: The Value of Loss


    Xu Meijing hesitated for a moment. Originally, with one foot already stepping into the spatial rift, she withdrew it, turned around, and looked arrogantly at Yang Haoran.


    "I thought it was something significant, yet you''re so flustered over a phone number. Look at yourck ofposure."


    Xu Meijing spoke coldly. Despite her disdain, she still gave the phone number to Yang Haoran.


    "Is there anything else?" Xu Meijing looked at Yang Haoran, who was still memorizing the phone number, and asked.


    Feeling his face flush, Yang Haoran shook his head awkwardly, not uttering a word.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to say anything, but he dared not speak. He worried that speaking now would make him stutter and be the subject of ridicule.


    Normally, Yang Haoran was articte. He had even engaged in verbal battles with Xu Meijing before, not always winning but never losing.


    But now, for some reason, he couldn''t bring himself to speak after just asking for a phone number.


    Seeing Yang Haoran shake his head, Xu Meijing looked at him disdainfully, then turned and stepped into the spatial rift."Don''t use demonic pills recklessly, and definitely don''t swallow them foolishly. Otherwise, you won''t even know how you''ll die."


    With these arrogant words, the spatial rift closed before Yang Haoran''s eyes, and Xu Meijing disappearedpletely from his sight.


    "At this parting, who knows when we''ll meet again. I hope when we do, neither of us has changed."


    Yang Haoran sighed a bit, but then he remembered the words Xu Meijing left him before leaving.


    "Don''t use demonic pills recklessly, and definitely don''t swallow them foolishly. Otherwise, you won''t even know how you''ll die."


    This sentence suddenly reminded Yang Haoran of a question!


    The process of obtaining the demonic pillst night went smoothly, but Yang Haoran always felt that something was wrong, even faintly sensing danger. Yet, he hadn''t been able to figure out where the problemy.


    Now, he finally found the root cause, which made him feel uneasy.


    Last night, Master Zhou said that an ordinary person taking a demonic pill could not only extend their life but also possess demonic spirit power, bing extraordinary from then on.


    And if a cultivator takes a demonic pill, their cultivation would greatly advance, even breaking through bottlenecks to reach new realms!


    Xu Meijing had also mentioned before that an ordinary person taking a demonic pill would gain demonic spirit power, which was consistent with what Master Zhou said. But just now, Xu Meijing told him not to use demonic pills recklessly, suggesting that the consequences of doing so were unknown. This clearly conflicted with Master Zhou''s words.


    Between the two, someone was lying!


    If Yang Haoran had to choose between Master Zhou and Xu Meijing, he would undoubtedly trust thetter.


    "Demonic pills indeed seem to change ordinary people, as Xu Meijing and Master Zhou said. But this only applies to ordinary people. And I am not an ordinary person."


    Thinking of this, Yang Haoran narrowed his eyes. He suddenly remembered a conversation he had with Master Jiang once.


    In that conversation, he asked Master Jiang why Night Watch couldn''t enhance its own Yin spirit power by absorbing Yin Qi from ghosts.


    Master Jiang''s answer was that the Yin Qi on ghosts was tooplex. If inhaled, it wouldn''t enhance Yin spirit power but would harm the body instead. If one stubbornly persisted, it might even result in a burst body.


    So, Yin Qi from ghosts couldn''t be directly absorbed; only pure Yin Qi could enhance Yin spirit power.


    Master Jiang''s words at that time,bined with Xu Meijing''s recent reminder upon leaving, and recalling what Master Zhou saidst night, made Yang Haoran think of a possibility.


    "What if hastily taking a demonic pill results in an inability to integrate the demonic spirit power within it with my Yin spirit power, leading to a burst body?"


    Thinking of this, a cold light shed in Yang Haoran''s eyes. He felt that his spection was highly likely to be correct. Master Zhou''s persuasion about the benefits of taking demonic pills and even breaking through bottlenecks was just a lure!


    If he couldn''t resist the temptation of the demonic pill and took it recklessly, he would most likely end up dead. Meanwhile, Master Zhou would have a chance to preserve his soul!


    At this moment, he finally understood where the difort in his heart came from, and where that hint of danger originated. It all stemmed from Master Zhou''s tempting words.


    "That old fox! Truly cunning. Luckily, I had Xu Meijing''s reminder; otherwise, if I had been too eager for quick sess, I might have really swallowed that demonic pill!"


    The more Yang Haoran thought about it, the angrier he became, even feeling a bit frightened. Without saying a word, he directly extracted Master Zhou from the soul gathering bead.


    Since the soundproof seal on the soul gathering bead hadn''t been removed, the conversation between Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing wouldn''t have been transmitted into the soul gathering bead, and Master Zhou naturally didn''t know why Yang Haoran was wearing a stern expression at the moment.


    "Haoran, you..."


    As Master Zhou began to speak, Yang Haoran pped him.


    This p wasn''t light. Yang Haoran used considerable force, and the Yin spirit power he employed was much stronger thanst night''s, almost scattering Master Zhou''s soul.


    "I originally wanted to keep you around to torment you slowly, to vent my inner anger, but I couldn''t bring myself to do it because I''m not that twisted." Yang Haoran said with a cold expression, facing a bewildered Master Zhou.


    Upon hearing this, Master Zhou initially felt relieved, thinking Yang Haoran would spare him. But then, his relief vanished.


    The reason was simple¡ªYang Haoran''s expression wasn''t right!


    The strong murderous intent, the icy expression, the cold gleam in his eyes¡ªthis wasn''t the expression one would show when sparing someone.


    At this moment, Master Zhou felt intense unease.


    "Before leaving Yangjia Bay, use your soul to pay respects to my parents and all the n members of Yangjia Bay."


    With these words, Yang Haoran didn''t waste any more time. With a wave of his hand, chains made of Yin spirit power whistled towards Master Zhou.


    Master Zhou''s face changed drastically. He turned to flee, but at this moment, his soul was unstable. How could he escape from Yang Haoran''s hands? Before he could even make a move, the chains had firmly ensnared his soul.


    Master Zhou panicked. This panic wasn''t an act; he was genuinely panicked. He sensed that Yang Haoran was about to kill him!


    "No! Don''t! Haoran! I''m still useful to you! I really am..."


    Before he could finish his words, Yang Haoran, with a cold expression, violently shook the chains. The Yin spirit power erupted from the chains, directly shattering Master Zhou''s soul.


    His soul dissipated into faint white smoke. At this moment, Master Zhou, in front of the spirit tablets of Yang Haoran''s parents,pletely ceased to exist in this world.


    Yang Haoran originally nned to torture Master Zhou''s soul for as long as possible, but in the end, he changed his mind.


    Master Zhou was a cunning old fox, and a fox that could eat people at that. Keeping him around might lead to being betrayed at any time. Furthermore, although Master Zhou didn''t know about the soul-refining cauldron, he knew that Xu Meijing and Yang Haoran had entered the cave in the back mountain. Yang Haoran didn''t want anyone, even dead people, to know anything about the back mountain cave. To reduce the risk to zero, getting rid of Master Zhou was necessary!


    Although he couldn''t torture Master Zhou anymore, he had avenged his parents and the n members of Yangjia Bay for their deep-seated grudge.


    In the afternoon, Yang Haoran stayed put, lying in the courtyard chair with his eyes closed, allowing his mind to calm down.


    Xu Meijing had brought him too many shocks in the morning, and he needed to calm his mind and digest this information.


    The next morning, Yang Haoran packed his belongings and prepared to leave. Apart from his parents'' spirit tablets, he didn''t take anything else from the house.


    Outside the courtyard, he sat in the driver''s seat with aplex expression, casting a deep nce at the old house before stepping on the gas and leaving.


    "Mom, Dad, I''m taking you to enjoy a peaceful life in the city."


    As these words came out of Yang Haoran''s mouth, he felt a sharp pang in his heart, along with an indescribable irony.


    Before returning home for the New Year, he had already nned to buy a house after the New Year and then bring his parents into the city to enjoy a peaceful life. He just couldn''t have imagined that the final oue would be like this.


    He hadn''t sessfully brought his parents with him; all he took were their spirit tablets.


    While parents are still alive, how many people cherish them?


    After parents leave, how many people remember them, regret, or mourn?


    Is this how it is for people? Do they have to wait until after losing something to realize its value, to understand certain truths, and then regret, reflect, or make amends?


    But what good does that do?


    Understanding?


    Perhaps!


    But what''s lost will never return!


    Never!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 140: The Burned Patient

    Chapter 140: The Burned Patient


    After leaving Yangjia Bay, Yang Haoran went straight back to the Lecheng grocery store. He didn''t contact anyone, not even Guanhai. He didn''t make a single phone call.


    Today was supposed to be a joyful New Year''s day for everyone at home. He didn''t want to burden his friends with his own affairs, so he didn''t mention his return to anyone.


    As Lecheng was just a small town, itcked many amenitiespared to big cities. Many people from Lecheng chose to leave for other big cities for better opportunities. Although Lecheng usually had a fair amount of people, during the New Year period, those who were away from Lecheng returned, making the whole town lively.


    However, this festive atmosphere didn''t bring any joy or rxation to Yang Haoran. Instead, it filled him with an indescribable sense of loneliness because he knew he didn''t belong here.


    As Yang Haoran reopened the grocery store upon his return, the phone rang shortly after opening.


    Yang Haoran was puzzled as he checked his mobile phone, only to find that the caller was Master Wu.


    With a slight furrow of his brow, Yang Haoran forced a smile and answered.


    "Haoran, when are you nning to return to the city? Old Man misses you. Let''s have a few drinks sometime," Master Wu''s concerned voice came through the phone.


    Having just returned, Yang Haoran couldn''t believe it was just a coincidence that Master Wu called so promptly upon his arrival. However, he didn''t reveal his suspicions. It wasn''t his style."I just got back to the city. I was actually nning to call and let you know, but here you are calling me already," Yang Haoran replied with a forced smile.


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran''sughter, Master Wu seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. He advised, "When some things be inevitable and you can''t change them, you have to try to ept them. Adjust your mindset and do what you need to do. That''s what it means to be a man. I believe you understand what I''m saying."


    "Don''t worry, old man. I know. My mindset is stronger than you think," Yang Haoran chuckled.


    He seemed genuinely happy, as if he had truly moved on from his sadness and let go of what happened at Yangjia Bay.


    However, Master Wu wasn''t na?ve. He wouldn''t believe that Yang Haoran had truly let go.


    For some people, crying doesn''t signify weakness. Likewise, smiling doesn''t always mean happiness.


    Though he understood this, Master Wu didn''t point it out. Instead, he continued along with Yang Haoran''s conversation, "It''s best not to be fragile. In life, there are things we must inevitably face, sooner orter. Since you''re back,e over to my ce. I''lle pick you upter."


    "No need, old man. I just got back, and there are some things I need to take care of. Once I''ve sorted everything out here, I''lle and have a few drinks with you," Yang Haoran declined without hesitation.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s firm refusal, Master Wu was visibly disappointed, but he didn''t push it.


    "Well then, it''s good for young people to be busy. It''s better than being idle. Once you''re done there, remember to give me a call. Don''t even lie to an old man like me," Master Wu said.


    "Heh, of course, of course. Don''t worry."


    After hanging up, Yang Haoran''s smile faded as he pondered silently, lost in thought.


    After a while, he pocketed his mobile phone and took out the worn book that recorded the art of talismans. He sat down at the counter and began to study it carefully.


    Previously, he only skimmed through the book, but now, as he delved into it, he gained a deeper understanding of its contents and realized its true value.


    The book not only contained the conventional talismans of the Fu Sect but also some lost talismans, such as the lock yin talisman.


    These lost talismans had specific annotations, whether made by Master Zhou or the previous owner of the book remained unknown.


    Moreover, Yang Haoran couldn''t be sure if these lost talismans were truly lost. However, he tended to believe Xu Meijing''s words about the lock yin talisman being lost.


    To embark on something, one must first understand it thoroughly. The deeper the understanding, the better the execution, leading to more efficient results and fewer mistakes.


    Yang Haoran''s current task was to understand. Once he had a good grasp of the book, he would attempt to be a talisman master.


    Days went by, and Yang Haoran continued to operate the grocery store while studying the art of talismans. When he encountered difficulties in his talisman studies, he temporarily set aside the book and shifted his focus to studying the soul-binding technique recorded on human skin.


    With demonic pills in hand, deciphering the demonic script on human skin was no longer a challenge for Yang Haoran. He could easily understand it, making his research convenient. When he encountered a problem he couldn''t solve immediately, he put aside the human skin with demonic script and returned to studying talismans.


    At night, he drove to the outskirts, exploring ces he had never been before, searching for undead and guiding them.


    With his current strength, he had little trouble dealing with most undead, as long as they weren''t powerful evil spirits or Half-Step Evil Spirits.


    However, guiding undead wasn''t his main objective. The primary reason he ventured into uncharted territories in the wilderness was to find an extreme yin ce.


    After a few attempts, Yang Haoran managed to guide some undead and sessfully capture them into the soul gathering bead. This was naturally a good thing for him.


    However, he didn''t find the extreme yin ce.


    Of course, not finding the extreme yin ce was within his expectations. Extreme yin ces were rare, and even Xu Meijing rarely encountered them. So, he had mentally prepared himself for this oue, feeling neither surprised nor greatly disappointed.


    But what annoyed him was that despite spending time studying talismanic arts and the soul-binding technique, he hadn''t made any significant progress other than gaining a bit more understanding of the two.


    The art of talismans was no easy feat. Wanting to be a talisman master was difficult enough, let alone achieving it through self-study in a short time. Only a fool would expect such a result.


    However, what surprised him was theplexity of the soul-binding technique. He thought that with demonic pills in hand and his ability to understand demonic script, studying the soul-binding technique would be rtively straightforward. Yet, the reality was quite the opposite.


    Despite his disappointment, Yang Haoran''s mindset remained unchanged. He continued to follow his n and do what needed to be done.


    "To be a talisman master, I must first cultivate the spirit power of talismans. Otherwise, I won''t be able to perform the steps of drawing talismans. I wonder if the spirit power of talismans will sh with the Yin spirit power inside me."


    Yang Haoran put down the worn book, furrowing his brows in thought. Though he wasn''t yet a talisman master, his research over the past few days had given him a better understanding of the subject. It was this growing understanding that led to his current concern.


    The book didn''t record anything about this issue. If it did, Yang Haoran wouldn''t be troubled.


    This highlighted the importance of having a master. With a master, such questions could be directly addressed, saving both time and effort.


    Without a master, one had to rely on trial and error, which often led to unnecessary detours.


    "Master Zhou emitted a gray power fluctuation when he was alive, which should have been formed after practicing the Corpse Control Sect''s corpse-refining technique. Yet, he was still a talisman master, drawing talismans and controlling them without any problems. What could this mean?"


    "Could it be that... as long as the power is cultivated by oneself, regardless of its properties, it won''t harm the body?"


    This was just Yang Haoran''s spection. He couldn''t be sure if it was correct, but he couldn''t rule out the possibility either.


    "Regardless of the truth, I''ll only know once I try. If the spirit power of talismans can''t coexist with Yin spirit power in my body, then I''ll have to find another solution as soon as possible. If my spection is correct and they can coexist, then that would be the best oue."


    With this in mind, Yang Haoran made some adjustments to his n, intending to first cultivate the spirit power of talismans and observe his body''s reaction.


    The book detailed how to cultivate the spirit power of talismans. With his current understanding of talismanic arts, Yang Haoran believed that following the instructions in the book should enable him to cultivate the spirit power of talismans that only a talisman master possessed.


    However, he couldn''t be certain how long it would take. But that didn''t deter him from making his decision.


    Just as Yang Haoran began to cultivate the spirit power of talismans, a patient arrived at Lecheng Hospital.


    The patient was severely burned in a fire, with no intact skin left on his body. He waspletely charred, and by the time he reached the hospital, he was barely clinging to life.


    In such a condition, the significance of rescue efforts was minimal. The hospital naturally understood this, so they tactfully declined the patient''s family''s request for treatment. They didn''t want to cause trouble for the hospital.


    However, the patient''s family didn''t see it that way. They believed that their loved one could still be saved. After all, he was still alive, and miracles could happen.


    Furthermore, the patient''s family promised that regardless of the oue, they wouldn''t trouble the hospital. They hoped that the hospital would at least try to save him.


    Before the oue of the negotiation was reached, the patient died in the hospital.


    In his final moments, he gasped for breath, his eyes wide with extreme pain.


    In those wide eyes, there was intense resentment and bitterness!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 141: Whos Right, Whos Wrong

    Chapter 141: Whos Right, Whos Wrong


    Tianhe Hospital is the finest hospital in Lecheng. Compared to other hospitals in Lecheng, Tianhe Hospital surpasses them in facilities, environment, and the abilities of its doctors.


    Guo Yu is a nurse at Tianhe Hospital. She recently graduated and was quite satisfied to be able to join Tianhe Hospital, mainly because of the excellent benefits it offers. At least in Lecheng, Tianhe Hospital provides the best treatment for its staffpared to other hospitals.


    Today marks her first night shift since joining Tianhe Hospital, which fills her with some anticipation.


    Most people inevitably feel a sense of novelty towards new experiences, especially the first time, when excitement and freshness are at their peak.


    During her time at Tianhe Hospital, the "old-timers" there asionally shared ghost stories with her, stories that supposedly happened within their hospital, narrated with details of time, ce, and characters.


    Strange phenomena were not umon in the hospital, and Guo Yu was aware of this. Many movies or novels use hospitals as settings for horror stories. So, when her colleagues shared these spooky tales, Guo Yu merely listened or read, never believing them.


    If she did believe in such things, she wouldn''t have pursued this profession or chosen to work in a hospital after graduation. Otherwise, she would soon develop some sort of problem, whether from genuine fear of ghosts or from being spooked by her colleagues'' stories.


    In her view, her colleagues telling her these tales were just a pastime during dull moments, attempting to scare her for their own amusement.


    With this in mind, a cold smile appeared on Guo Yu''s face. She felt her colleagues were underestimating her. Regardless of whether ghosts existed in this world, even if they did, she didn''t think she would be afraid.After getting off the bus, Guo Yu headed towards Tianhe Hospital. As she arrived at the gate, her brow furrowed involuntarily.


    A funeral wreath adorned the entrance of the hospital, beneath which was a photo of the deceased. Several people were lighting incense sticks and burning joss paper while wailing could be heard.


    One elderly woman seemed particrly distressed, her tear-streaked face expressing profound sorrow. Her aged countenance and disheveled hair made her appear both haggard and pitiable.


    "Someone''s causing amotion at the hospital gate again. These rtives are truly something. They only consider their own standpoint, never willing to think about us medical staff. Nothing happens, it''s fine, but once something does, they cling to the hospital like leeches."


    Growing increasingly infuriated, Guo Yu marched towards the location of the funeral wreath with a stern expression.


    "Hey! Aren''t you all being too much? Making a scene at our hospital gate like this, others might misunderstand!"


    Guo Yu had just graduated from school andcked social experience. She acted based solely on her character. If she believed something was right, she would persist in it. If she believed it was wrong, she would try to change it.


    So, at this moment, standing from her standpoint, she deemed the actions of these people wrong. Thus, she wanted to drive them away, as their behavior could negatively impact the hospital.


    Of course, Guo Yu also had her own ulterior motives. If she could drive these people away, would she earn some merit? Would she receive any rewards for it? Would it push her career forward at Tianhe Hospital in the future?


    Hearing Guo Yu''s words, the emotions of the deceased''s family members surged. They yelled and cursed at her. Although she was dressed casually, her words revealed her identity ¡ª she was affiliated with the hospital.


    Already overwhelmed by excessive grief, the arrival of someone from the hospital further agitated them. Their attitudes turned even more hostile.


    Guo Yu wasn''t one to be trifled with. With a rather bad temper, she couldn''t tolerate such irrational behavior. Disregarding the consequences, she engaged in a heated argument with them.


    Within moments, both sides were heatedly arguing, their faces flushed with anger, disying a desire for confrontation.


    The security guard at the gate seemed to know Guo Yu. Seeing the escting argument, he hurried over to intervene, attempting to restrain the emotionally charged rtives while also trying to escort Guo Yu away.


    "Don''t stop me! They''re really out of line! Utterly unreasonable! How can there be people like this!"


    Guo Yu struggled against the security guard''s hold, continuing to shout at the rtives.


    "Who''s out of line! Who''s out of line! It''s your hospital that''s out of line! Your hospital stands by and watches people die and then uses us of being out of line! Do you have any conscience left at all!"


    One of the rtives, in a fit of rage, yelled at Guo Yu while clutching the deceased''s portrait to his chest, continuing to berate her loudly.


    "Look! Look at him! He didn''t have to die! If your hospital had intervened in time, could he have died here!"


    At this point, consumed by rage, Guo Yupletely lost control of her emotions. Although she didn''t understand the whole situation, she couldn''t tolerate the deceased''s family causing a scene at the hospital gate. Anger overwhelmed her reason, and she spat on the portrait.


    "Disgusting! You have no shame!"


    Her actions thoroughly enraged the deceased''s family. Several of them rushed forward, intent on teaching Guo Yu a lesson. Even the elderly woman picked up a stone from the ground and hurled it towards Guo Yu with force.


    The security guard''s expression changed drastically. He knew if he didn''t remove Guo Yu soon, things might escte. Ignoring Guo Yu''s struggles, he forcefully carried her inside the hospital gate and promptly locked the door.


    Outside, the deceased''s rtives continued to curse angrily while the security guard pulled Guo Yu aside.


    "You better leave quickly. Don''t escte the situation further. It won''t end well," the security guard cautioned.


    Brimming with anger, Guo Yu hurled a few more insults at the rtives before finally leaving, her face still flushed with rage.


    The excitement and novelty of her first night shift had disappeared, reced only by anger. With a furious expression, she made her way to her work station, attracting puzzled looks from her colleagues.


    "Guo Yu, what''s wrong? Who upset you? You seem really fired up," a young nurse approached Guo Yu, curious and concerned.


    "Forget it. Just my luck. There was a funeral wreath at the hospital gate, and when I asked the rtives to leave, they were all rude and unreasonable. I almost got into a fight with them," Guo Yu said, still seething, as she took deep breaths.


    The nurse beside her showed a knowing expression. She sighed and said, "Ah, this isn''t the first time something like this has happened. I understand the emotions of the deceased''s family, but ming everything on our hospital isn''t fair, is it?"


    "Yeah! I was just so angry, so I got into it with them!" Guo Yu responded eagerly, feeling understood.


    At that moment, another senior nurse chimed in, "Perhaps you two don''t fully understand the situation. Do you know why the patient''s family was causing a scene?"


    This remark caught Guo Yu''s attention. She looked at the nurse and asked, "What do you mean? Did our hospital cause the patient''s death?"


    Guo Yu''s anger still burned, and her words carried a sharp edge that anyone could detect.


    The nurse paused, surprised by the neer''s vtile temper, something she hadn''t noticed before. However, she didn''t dwell on Guo Yu''s attitude and instead, nced around, lowering her voice before continuing, "The death of the patient actually had little to do with our hospital. When the patient was brought in, they were already on theirst breath. In that situation, even if they were treated by the best doctor, it would have been impossible to save them. So the hospital refused treatment, and as a result, the patient died here."


    Hearing her colleague''s exnation, Guo Yu''s anger not only didn''t diminish but grew even stronger. She eximed angrily, "What does that have to do with our hospital? Just because of this, they ced a funeral wreath at our hospital gate and caused a scene? Isn''t that going too far?"


    Guo Yu''s voice was loud, as if only by venting her inner anger could she find relief.


    "Keep your voice down!" the nurse beside her quickly reminded her.


    Guo Yu gave a cold snort but didn''t respond further. Instead, the senior nurse continued, "From our perspective, we didn''t do anything wrong. But have you ever thought about one thing? If you were the patient''s family, how would you feel?"


    Guo Yu was taken aback, then furrowed her brow, remaining silent.


    "At the time, the patient''s family wasn''t willing to give up. Even though the patient was on theirst breath, they still wanted to try, hoping for a miracle."


    "But we knew such a miracle was impossible. Shortly afterward, the patient passed away."


    With a sigh, the senior nurse continued, "The reason the patient''s family caused a scene is that in their eyes, the hospital didn''t even give them a chance. They don''t understand medical knowledge. In their eyes, as long as a person is brought to the hospital alive, they should be treated, not refused. If the hospital doesn''t treat them, then it''s the hospital''s fault."


    "Do you think we should have treated the patient in that situation?" Guo Yu asked the senior nurse, her expression troubled.


    The senior nurse hesitated for a moment before nodding, saying, "In that situation, I think we should have given them a chance. The hospital refused treatment because they were afraid the patient would die here. If we don''t treat them, the patient''s family will cause even more trouble, just like this time."


    Guo Yu shook her head, disagreeing with the senior nurse''s opinion. She spoke up, "If we had treated the patient in that situation and they died in the hospital bed, the patient''s family would irrationally me the hospital for everything. What then? It wouldn''t be as simple as just causing a scene. We might even end up in awsuit!"


    This time, the senior nurse fell silent.


    "I just checked the time. It seems today is the seventh day since the deceased''s passing. Do you think... the family wille to the hospital to cause trouble as well?" The young nurse''s words made both Guo Yu and the senior nurse furrow their brows simultaneously.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 142: Youre Haunted

    Chapter 142: Youre Haunted


    "Don''t talk about people during the day, and don''t talk about ghosts at night. Don''t speak recklessly," the senior nurse admonished the younger one with a displeased expression.


    The younger nurse stuck out her tongue and remained silent. Although the senior nurse appeared amiable, the younger one seemed to heed her words obediently and kept her mouth shut.


    "Sister Ping, do you still believe in this?" Guo Yu''s mood seemed to have improved a bit as she asked with a smile.


    "My husband is a soldier. He once said to me that soldiers be more afraid the longer they serve. Do you know why?" Sister Ping asked with a smile.


    Guo Yu chuckled but didn''t delve into the meaning of the statement. Instead, she asked directly, "Haha, is your husband too timid? Aren''t soldiers supposed to be brave? "


    Sister Ping didn''t get angry either. She smiled and turned to attend to her own tasks.


    "Guo Yu, your words can be hurtful. I know Sister Ping''s husband; he''s a good person and very courageous. Otherwise, why would Sister Ping marry him?" the younger nurse said.


    Guo Yu looked frustrated. "I was just joking. Sister Ping shouldn''t get upset. At least I wouldn''t get upset over such jokes."


    "You are you, and Sister Ping is Sister Ping. Just because you won''t get upset, does it mean Sister Ping won''t either?"Asked by the younger nurse in this way, Guo Yu was speechless. Just then, a patient came to inquire about something, and the two of them stopped discussing their previous topic, each busy with their own affairs.


    As time passed, approaching midnight, things quieted down, and the hallway grew increasingly tranquil.


    Guo Yu felt her eyelids getting heavy. It was her first night shift, and she wasn''t entirely ustomed to it. As midnight approached, she grew sleepier, so she returned to the workstation to rest for a bit.


    "Beauty... beauty... wake up."


    In a daze, Guo Yu seemed to hear someone calling her. She weakly lifted her head to look ahead, but there was no one outside the workstation.


    She was puzzled, thinking she might have misheard. She looked around but saw no one, not even her other colleagues.


    "Weird, did I mishear? But where did Sister Ping and the others go?"


    Guo Yu couldn''t understand. Being very sleepy at this moment, she didn''t bother to dwell on it and decided to rest again. Just as she was about to close her eyes, a person suddenly appeared outside the workstation.


    Guo Yu was startled, instantly wide awake.


    "What''s your problem! Do you want to scare people to death?!"


    Now fully alert, Guo Yuined impatiently.


    The person who suddenly appeared outside the workstation was a man in his thirties, looking somewhat rustic. Seeing Guo Yu''s attitude, he didn''t get angry but instead wore a simple and honest smile.


    Although Guo Yu was generally brave, her jumpiness just now was purely reflexive. Anyone encountering such a situation in the middle of the night would have been startled.


    She quickly recovered and looked impatiently at the simple-looking man in front of her.


    She didn''t ponder much on why the man had suddenly appeared. In her opinion, she must have been dozing off and not noticed him, which was quite normal.


    "What''s your business? Stop grinning foolishly and get to the point. If you have nothing to say, leave." Guo Yu said impatiently.


    "Hehehe, I''m here to warn you. You''re in for trouble," the man chuckled foolishly before saying these words to Guo Yu.


    Guo Yu, already in a bad mood, turned even darker upon hearing this.


    "Are you crazy? I think you''ve got the wrong ce. We don''t treat mental illness here."


    "Really, you''re really in trouble. I''m not lying to you. You''re haunted by a ghost," the man continued to wear his simple smile as he spoke to Guo Yu.


    With a stranger saying such words in the dead of night, Guo Yu, although not easily frightened, felt a chill down her spine.


    "Get out of here quickly. Don''t cause trouble here, or I''ll have someone kick you out," she threatened, but the man seemed unfazed by her warning. He just stared at Guo Yu nkly, his simple smile now appearing somewhat eerie and unsettling.


    For some reason, Guo Yu, who was usually quite brave, couldn''t help but feel ufortable facing the man''s smile. She didn''t understand why she felt this way. Seeing that the man showed no intention of leaving, she gave him a disdainful look and stood up to find her other colleagues.


    After searching around, Guo Yu didn''t find any trace of her colleagues. This left her extremely puzzled, unable to understand where they could have gone.


    "This is outrageous. They''ve all vanished. What if a patient has an issue? Am I supposed to handle it alone?"


    Thinking this, Guo Yu looked towards the workstation, only to see the eerie man still standing outside, grinning foolishly at her.


    At this moment, Guo Yu was almost certain that this man was mentally unstable. She felt it would be best to keep her distance from such a person to avoid getting hurt.


    "No wonder I felt an inexplicable sense of terror. Who wouldn''t be afraid of a lunatic? But this man seems somewhat familiar. I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere before."


    After pondering for a moment, Guo Yu couldn''t recall where she had seen the man before. Unable to figure it out, she decided not to dwell on it. After all, with therge number of peopleing and going in the hospital every day, it was possible she had encountered him before.


    With these thoughts in mind, Guo Yu decided to retreat to the restroom. Perhaps if the man couldn''t see her, he might leave on his own. She didn''t want to continue dealing with such a lunatic.


    Arriving at the restroom, Guo Yu felt the eerie sensation intensify rather than dissipate.


    For some reason, the restroom felt unusually cold and ominous tonight. Guo Yu had been working here for some time, and she had visited this restroom countless times, but it had never given her such a creepy feeling before.


    Recalling the strange words the man had said to her earlier ¨C first warning her of misfortune, then iming she was haunted ¨C Guo Yu couldn''t help but shiver. In this moment, the restroom seemed even more sinister and terrifying.


    Initially nning to stay in the restroom for a while until the man presumably left, Guo Yu found herselfcking the courage to stay any longer. Despite her usual bravery, she couldn''t muster an ounce of it now.


    That''s how it goes for people. In certain special environments, once fear takes hold, it bes incredibly difficult to dispel, spreading and intensifying rapidly.


    At this moment, Guo Yu''s so-called courage, her so-called bravery, were utterly shattered.


    She didn''t want to stay in the restroom any longer. It felt like a matter of life and death to her as she rushed out!


    But as soon as she burst out of the restroom, what she saw made her scream in terror.


    Outside the restroom, a man was smiling at her.


    It was the same man who had appeared outside the workstation earlier. Just like before, he wore a smile on his face. However, this time, the smile on his face was not simple but twisted and sinister.


    This smile gave Guo Yu an extreme sense of danger.


    "What do you want?!"


    Summoning her courage, Guo Yu asked the man while reaching into her pocket to grab her mobile phone, intending to call for help if things turned sour.


    But to her horror, she found her pocket empty, her phone nowhere to be found.


    "Oh no, did I leave my phone at the workstation?"


    As Guo Yu thought this, the man began to approach her step by step.


    "Don''te any closer! I''ll call for help if you do!"


    Guo Yu''s words didn''t stop the man from advancing. He continued to approach her steadily.


    In that moment, Guo Yu felt panic rising within her. Without hesitation, she let out a piercing scream.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    The ear-piercing scream echoed through the hallway, breaking the silence of the night. However, to Guo Yu''s surprise, her scream seemed to have no effect.


    Because when her scream faded away, there was still silence on the floor, as if there were no one else there besides her.


    Except for the man in front of her, wearing a twisted grin.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 143: Borrowing Your Skin

    Chapter 143: Borrowing Your Skin


    Guo Yu was somewhat superstitious. She screamed again, but besides her screams, there was no other movement on the entire floor.


    "Stop screaming, it''s useless." The man in front of Guo Yu stopped, grinning.


    "What... what do you want to do?"


    Guo Yu, nowpletely distracted, had no thoughts about how everyone else on the floor had disappeared. She just wanted to find a way to escape from the man in front of her.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you. I just want to borrow something from you."


    The man''s voice had an inexplicable eeriness, sending shivers down Guo Yu''s spine.


    "What... what do you want to borrow?" Guo Yu asked.


    "My skin is all burnt, so I want to borrow yours for a bit. Will you lend me your skin?"


    Before Guo Yu could grasp the meaning of the man''s words, his skin charred right before her eyes, emitting a burnt odor. The horrifying sight made Guo Yu scream again."Ah!!!"


    Her eyes rolled back, her body went limp, and she fainted.


    "Guo Yu! Guo Yu! Wake up!"


    Feeling her body being shaken, Guo Yu abruptly opened her eyes, screamed again, startling everyone present.


    "Why are you screaming? You scared us!" A young nurse nearbyined.


    Only then did Guo Yu realize she was sitting at her workstation, not in the restroom. Apart from her colleagues, there was no sign of the terrifying man with charred skin.


    Everything that had just happened seemed like a dream.


    Seeing Guo Yu''s pale face and her stunned silence, the young nurse looked worried.


    "Guo Yu, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Guo Yu looked at the nurse, her gaze nk. "Yes, what''s happening to me? What just happened?"


    This puzzled the young nurse.


    "You fell asleep here. I was about to wake you up, but Sister Ping stopped me, considering it''s your first night shift. She suggested letting you rest a bit. But then, you started screaming, and I got worried, so I woke you up."


    The nurse''s exnation gradually brought Guo Yu back to her senses.


    "It seems it was just a dream after all. Thank goodness it was just a dream." Guo Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What happened to you?" the young nurse asked, concerned.


    "It''s nothing, just a nightmare. It scared me." Guo Yu exined.


    "So that''s it. What kind of nightmare? Tell me about it," the nurse asked, curious.


    Guo Yu, still recovering from her fright, turned pale again at the nurse''s question. The events in the dream seemed too real, and she felt uneasy recalling them.


    "Let''s just forget about it," Guo Yu said awkwardly.


    The nurse looked puzzled. She knew Guo Yu as someone brave. Seeing her reaction was unusual, she grew more curious.


    "Come on, tell me. What kind of dream could scare you like this?" The nurse''s curiosity was evident.


    Unable to resist the nurse''s persistence, Guo Yu reluctantly recounted the events of her dream.


    Listening to Guo Yu''s story, instead of fear, excitement filled the nurse''s face, as if she had just heard a ghost story.


    However, her excitement quickly faded, reced by a hint of fear. Something seemed to have dawned on her, and she looked at Guo Yu with a mix of shock and dread.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing the nurse''s drastic change in expression, Guo Yu couldn''t help but ask.


    "Did you just say that the person with charred skin, asking to borrow skin, could it be the burn victim who died in the hospital seven days ago?"


    The young nurse''s words instantly changed Guo Yu''s expression. She hadn''t even thought in that direction before. Now, reminded by the nurse, she remembered where she had seen the man from her dream.


    Before entering the hospital tonight, she had a heated argument with the deceased''s family at the hospital entrance. At that time, the family member was holding a portrait, and the person depicted in the portrait was the same man she saw in her dream.


    Guo Yu felt goosebumps all over her body. Suddenly, she felt that things were getting sinister.


    "Guo Yu, you had a quarrel with the deceased''s family at the hospital entrance tonight. Could it be that the deceased turned into a vengeful spirit and came back for revenge?" the young nurse asked.


    Hearing this, Guo Yu shuddered. She waved her hand,ining, "What nonsense are you talking about in the middle of the night!"


    Guo Yu''s reaction made the young nurse chuckle. The fear on her face disappeared, reced by a smirk.


    "Haha, you''re usually quite brave. Howe you''re so scared tonight?"


    The smile on the young nurse''s face indicated that her previous fear was just an act. She was intentionally teasing Guo Yu, who indeed seemed frightened.


    Although knowing the young nurse was joking, Guo Yu''s inner fear did not diminish.


    Suddenly, she felt the urge to urinate. Guo Yu''s face showed embarrassment as she looked at the young nurse beside her.


    She was about to ask the young nurse to apany her to the restroom when she stopped herself. She felt it would be too embarrassing and would certainly be a joke.


    But going to the restroom alone was also terrifying, especially considering the most frightening part of the dream urred there.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing Guo Yu''s uneasy expression, the young nurse asked with concern.


    Guo Yu shook her head and said, "It''s nothing, I''m fine."


    Seeing Guo Yu''s response, the young nurse didn''t ask further and returned to her work.


    "I''ll wait a little longer until I''m not so scared, then I''ll go to the restroom," Guo Yu thought to herself.


    The idea sounded good, but reality was harsh. As time passed, Guo Yu''s fear not only did not decrease but also intensified, and she could barely hold her urine.


    Unable to find another solution, Guo Yu had to reluctantly go to the restroom. Although she was terrified, she couldn''t soil her pants because of it.


    Just like in her dream, the restroom tonight was exceptionally cold and eerie.


    Except for her, she didn''t see anyone elseing to use the restroom. Enduring her inner fear, she relieved herself as quickly as possible, then dashed out of the restroom as if fleeing for her life.


    A scene simr to her dream yed out again. As soon as Guo Yu rushed out of the restroom, she was startled by what she saw.


    Outside the restroom, a man had appeared out of nowhere. He had a wicked grin on his face, his gaze chillingly fixed on Guo Yu.


    This man looked exactly like the one in her dream, right down to the wicked grin.


    "Ah!!!" Guo Yu screamed in terror, while the man floated to her and grinned, saying, "Beauty, my skin got burned. Can I borrow yours?"


    As his words echoed, the horrifying scene from her dream repeated itself: the man''s skin started to char, bing extremely terrifying.


    "Ah!!! Don''te near me! Go away! Get away from me!!!" Guo Yu screamed while frantically waving her hands, trying to drive away the terrifying man.


    Urgent footsteps echoed on the floor. Soon, Sister Ping and the young nurse found Guo Yu. At this moment, Guo Yu seemed like she had gone mad, screaming and waving her hands wildly at the air. She didn''t seem like a normal person at all.


    "Guo Yu! Guo Yu! What''s wrong with you! Calm down!"


    The two hurried over to hold Guo Yu, but she seemed truly mad, struggling violently and shouting at the air, not listening to their words.


    Thismotion not only attracted medical staff but also many patients and their families who came to see what was happening.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 144: Talisman Master Power Seed

    Chapter 144: Talisman Master Power Seed


    The appearance of Sister Ping and the young nurse not only failed to awaken Guo Yu from her madness but instead heightened her emotions, with the young nurse even getting bitten by her in her frenzy.


    Secondly, this incident spread within the department where Guo Yu worked; some spected that Guo Yu had encountered evil spiritsst night, hence her madness.


    Others believed that Guo Yu was already ill, and it just happened to manifestst night.


    Among the medical staff, few believed that Guo Yu had been possessed by evil spirits, considering their professional standing; how could they believe in such superstitions?


    Of course, not all medical staff were skeptics; there were a few with different perspectives.


    Interestingly, the patients and their families on the floor didn''t think Guo Yu was sick; instead, the vast majority believed she had encountered evil spirits.


    Regardless of belief, Guo Yu''s incident did have some impact on their department and the floor they were on.


    On the second night, Guo Yu didn''t show up for work, nor did she inform her superiors; she was absent without leave.


    Days passed, and Guo Yu still didn''t show up for work; she couldn''t be reached by phone. Concerned for her well-being, the hospital authorities reported her missing to the police.The result? Guo Yu''s body was found in her apartment, already dead for several days.


    Her expression at the time of death was one of terror, as if she had been scared to death by something horrifying.


    ording to forensic examination, the exact time of Guo Yu''s death was determined.


    She died shortly after returning home from her night shift, seemingly scared to death by something.


    Guo Yu''s sudden death shocked her colleagues in the department, leaving them both rmed and fearful.


    Those who had previously dismissed the idea of Guo Yu encountering evil spirits now found the matter somewhat eerie, while those who had believed before now had their beliefs reinforced.


    At some point, rumors began circting within the hospital about the existence of a "skin ghost."


    Every nightfall, a man with a foolish smile would appear in the hospital. He appeared to be in his thirties, with a rustic appearance, dressed like a farmer.


    Sometimes he would appear in the restroom, sometimes in the hallway, sometimes in the courtyard. Each time he appeared, he would randomly select a lucky individual and reveal a body burnt all over, with a mouth devoid of teeth, asking them to lend him their skin.


    "Could you lend me your skin?"


    Every time he appeared, he would utter these words to his target. Gradually, he became known as the "skin ghost" among the hospital staff.


    This matter spread further within the hospital, garnering both believers and skeptics. But regardless of belief, it brought about an unsettling atmosphere within the hospital.


    ...


    Yang Haoran was currently quite content. After relentless efforts over some time, he had finally seeded in mastering the Soul-Confusion Technique, albeit at the rudimentary level.


    Although it was still at a basic level, Yang Haoran was immensely pleased with his achievement.


    To him, the Soul-Confusion Technique was a rather bizarre ult art. Mastering such an art would greatly benefit him in the future.


    The only drawback was that this technique couldn''t be actively cast on a target; it could only be passively triggered. The sess of its activation depended on luck and the practitioner''s mastery of the technique.


    The higher the mastery of the Soul-Confusion Technique, the greater the chance of sessful activation. Conversely, with lower mastery, both the activation and sess rates would decrease significantly.


    Improving the mastery of the Soul-Confusion Technique didn''t require constant practice. Once mastered, each passive activation, whether sessful or not, would increase proficiency. The stronger the target, the more proficiency gained, and vice versa.


    When the proficiency of the Soul-Confusion Technique reached a certain level, it would automatically advance to the next stage without any bottlenecks or breakthroughs required from the practitioner.


    In other words, once the Soul-Confusion Technique was sessfully mastered, there was no need for further practice; the focus shifted to enhancing its proficiency.


    To protect his privacy, before returning to Yangjia Bay, Yang Haoran sealed the Soul Gathering Bead with a soundproofing enchantment, preventing the ghosts inside from hearing external sounds.


    At the same time, he also left ayer of Yin Qi on the surface of the Soul Gathering Bead. The presence of this Yin Qi prevented the ghosts inside the Soul Gathering Bead from seeing the outside world.


    It was precisely because of these preparations that Yang Haoran felt confident in going about his business. Otherwise, if any of his secrets were leaked, it wouldn''t bode well for him.


    After all, the souls inside the Soul Gathering Bead were meant to be handed over. Who knew what these souls would reveal once they were handed over to Deng Feng?


    Although such a thing might not necessarily happen, Deng Feng might not be so idle, but it was always good to be cautious. It was better not to wait until trouble arose before taking action, as it might be toote then.


    In addition to sessfully mastering the Soul-Confusion Technique, Yang Haoran also sessfully cultivated a Talisman Master''s Power Seed within his body.


    The Night Watch''s Power Seed was the Death Mark Seal nted by the Burial Master. This Death Mark Seal was located on the forehead and was invisible to the naked eye. However, with the Eye Technique, one could discover the Death Mark Seal on the Night Watch''s forehead.


    Simrly, the Talisman Master''s Power Seed was also located on the forehead. However, unlike the Death Mark Seal, this Power Seed was a rune, simr in size to the Death Mark Seal and also invisible to the naked eye. It could only be seen under specific circumstances.


    With the Talisman Master''s Power Seed, one could cultivate Symbol Spirit Power. The stronger the Power Seed, the more terrifying the Symbol Spirit Power that could be unleashed.


    How to enhance the Talisman Master''s Power Seed was different from the Yin Division.


    People of the Yin Division strengthened their Power Seed by absorbing pure Yin Qi. However, to enhance the Talisman Master''s Power Seed, one needed to absorb Earth Spirit Qi.


    Before cultivating the Talisman Master''s Power Seed, Yang Haoran''s greatest concern was that the Symbol Spirit Power of the Talisman Master would sh with the Yin Spirit Power within his body, causing certain damage to his body. However, fortunately, the scene he worried about did not ur.


    After sessfully cultivating the Talisman Master''s Power Seed within him, his body naturally possessed Symbol Spirit Power. Although this Symbol Spirit Power was weak, it did exist. Perhaps it was because this Symbol Spirit Power was cultivated by himself, so there was no rejection between it and the Yin Spirit Power.


    Not only was there no rejection, but these two kinds of powers also coexisted harmoniously in his body and could even be switched at will.


    When in the state of the Underworld Envoy, he emitted Yin Qi from his body, and the Yin Spirit Power circted within him. Without special means, it was impossible to sense the existence of Symbol Spirit Power within him.


    Simrly, when in the state of the Talisman Master, all the Yin Qi on his body would be absorbed into his body, emitting Spirit Qi from his body, and the Symbol Spirit Power would circte within him as well.


    Back when he had just be a Night Watch, he racked his brains to find a way to absorb the Yin Qi emitted from his body into his body without affecting the people around him. He even consulted Wang Yiming specifically for this purpose, hoping to obtain some special talismans from him to lock the Yin Qi. However, there were no results.


    But now, he no longer needed to absorb the Yin Qi into his body, yet he unintentionally achieved this through the mistake of the Underworld Envoy. It was truly a case of reaping what you did not sow.


    Sometimes fate was like this; the more you tried to do something, sometimes despite all your efforts and brainstorming, you couldn''t get what you wanted. But when you gave up, it sometimes seeded inadvertently.


    In the face of this, what else could Yang Haoran do besides sighing at the fickleness of fate?


    Although he had cultivated the Talisman Master''s Power Seed within his body, it didn''t mean that Yang Haoran had be a Talisman Master. Having the Talisman Master''s Power Seed within his body only indicated the presence of Symbol Spirit Power within him. To truly be a Talisman Master, there was one crucial step left, and that was to draw talismans.


    Only by sessfully drawing talismans could one be considered a true Talisman Master, and this process would be long and tedious.


    Although he understood this, Yang Haoran still had to do it because he had no choice.


    Drawing talismans as a Yellow Talisman Master required talisman paper, talisman brush, and cinnabar.


    The talisman paper could be ordinary yellow paper, and there were many choices for the talisman brush, but it was best to choose a talisman brush with sufficient spiritual properties. As for cinnabar, it could be bought at the hospital.


    So, he prepared to make a trip to thergest hospital in Lecheng.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 145: Trust in Science

    <


    In fact, cinnabar like this is also sold in major pharmacies. The reason why Yang Haoran did not go to the pharmacy but chose to go to thergest hospital in Lecheng was because he was worried about buying counterfeit goods.


    He was just a beginner, with some theoretical knowledge but zero practical experience. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, he felt it was safer to buy cinnabar from the hospital.


    As soon as he arrived at the hospital, Yang Haoran frowned slightly at the scene before him. The entire hospital was shrouded in ayer of Yin Qi.


    It was normal for hospitals to have heavy Yin Qi, as they were often shrouded in it year-round. Yang Haoran knew this, so he wasn''t surprised. However, the reason for his frown was because he sensed a different aura.


    "It seems like this hospital hasn''t been very peacefultely."


    Yang Haoran muttered to himself and then stepped into the hospital.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran suddenly thought of a problem. In the past, hospitals in Lecheng, including the cemetery, were almost all managed by Xu Meijing alone. The reason why she could attract such a staggering number of undead every month was because of the existence of hospitals and cemeteries.


    But now that Xu Meijing had left, her territory naturally had no one to manage it anymore, and it was normal for ghosts to cause trouble.


    During this period of time, Yang Haoran had been going to remote ces every night to find extreme yin ces, so he had overlooked this matter. Moreover, during the Chinese New Year period, the temple priests at the Death God Temple were busier than usual. If no one actively approached them, they would probably not notice the changes in the city."It seems that in theing period, the urban area needs to be cleaned up, otherwise, there may be big trouble. I definitely won''t be able to exin it to Deng Feng."


    Yang Haoran''s concern was not unfounded. Firstly, with Xu Meijing leaving, Deng Feng''s mood would definitely be quite bad, and he might find someone to vent his frustrations on.


    Among all the Night Watchers, apart from Xu Meijing, Yang Haoran was the only one who was not a temple priest. Compared to other temple priests, he was a full-time Night Watcher. If there were problems in Lecheng, who would Deng Feng turn to if not him?


    As for the other temple priests, they had more than enough reason to push away responsibility. After all, they were different from Yang Haoran. They were busy in the temple all day and had no knowledge of the city.


    Yang Haoran definitely couldn''t shirk responsibility, so he would undoubtedly be the one to bear the brunt of any bacsh.


    To prevent such a thing from happening to himself, all he could do now was to make amends and try not to let Lecheng get into too much trouble.


    Just as Yang Haoran entered the hospital, he hadn''t had the chance to attend to his own matters when he was drawn to the scene before him.


    Several police cars were parked in front of the inpatient building, and the whole building was bustling, as if something serious had happened.


    Yang Haoran frowned slightly and walked towards the inpatient building. A familiar figure entered his line of sight.


    "Chen Ying, what a coincidence."


    The person who appeared in Yang Haoran''s line of sight at this moment was none other than Wang Yiming''s girlfriend, Chen Ying.


    Chen Ying was on the phone, her face serious, apparently reporting something to someone. When she noticed Yang Haoran, who was walking towards her, she also happened to see him.


    Yang Haoran''s appearance made Chen Ying''s expression change slightly. She was somewhat surprised at first, but then her eyes showed a hint of sympathy.


    After a few more words, she hung up the phone and walked towards Yang Haoran.


    "Why are you here? When did you return to Lecheng?"


    Seeing Yang Haoran again, Chen Ying no longer harbored her previous disdain. Instead, there was a bit more concern in her words.


    Yang Haoran stopped and looked at Chen Ying, who was wearing a police uniform, with a smile. "I just got back."


    Chen Ying frowned, showing displeasure on her face. "You''re back, why didn''t you say anything? Yiming was really worried about you. He wanted to call you but was afraid of disturbing you. He didn''t expect you toe back without a word."


    Yang Haoran smiled apologetically and said, "It''s the New Year. I didn''t want to let my tragedy affect my friends. Besides, I just returned to Lecheng, and there were quite a few things to deal with, so I didn''t contact anyone."


    Before he could finish speaking, Yang Haoran''s expression suddenly became strange. Chen Ying thought Yang Haoran might be feeling unwell and hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong? You don''t look too good. Is it because of thest incident? Has it affected your health?"


    Yang Haoran naturally knew what incident Chen Ying was referring to. She was talking about the incident at Yangjia Baycorpse puppet. At that time, when Chen Ying and the others left, Yang Haoran was surrounded by arge number of corpse puppets. Now, with Chen Ying''s inquiry, she was actually worried whether Yang Haoran had been injured and had not recovered from that battle.


    It was not unreasonable for Chen Ying, as an ordinary person, to have such spection. From amon perspective, it wouldn''t be surprising if Yang Haoran was injured. However, the reason why Yang Haoran''s expression suddenly became strange was not what Chen Ying thought. It was because the Soul Confusion Technique had been passively triggered just now.


    This was the first time Yang Haoran had been passively triggered since sessfully practicing the Soul Confusion Technique. What he didn''t expect was that the first person to be affected would be Chen Ying, the policewoman who had once relentlessly targeted him with ruthless tactics.


    Of course, Yang Haoran wouldn''t reveal this. He chuckled and changed the subject, saying, "I''m not seriously injured. By the way, what''s happening here?"


    Seeing Yang Haoran bring up the matter, Chen Ying''s expression immediately changed, showing a hint of seriousness tinged with fear.


    She first looked around and then pulled Yang Haoran to a corner before speaking, "During this period of time, there have been many strange urrences at the hospital. There are rumors circting about a skin ghost incidents, appearing every night to ask living people for their skin. It started with the death of a female nurse, followed by several more deaths, and now, a man has also died."


    Yang Haoran raised an eyebrow slightly, but his expression didn''t change much. Seeing Yang Haoran calm down, Chen Ying also felt a lot more relieved.


    Her previous expression of fear was not because of the incidents at the hospital, but because of their experience at Yangjia Bay. She was genuinely unnerved by such supernatural cases.


    Chen Ying knew something about Yang Haoran''s identity now, thanks to information from her boyfriend, Wang Yiming. However, as a police officer, she wouldn''t disclose this information arbitrarily, but she had her suspicions.


    "Due to the escting situation and increasing supernatural urrences, which have greatly affected the patients and medical staff here, the hospital has secretly invited a gentleman to handle the matter, hoping to subdue this so-called skin ghost. But who would have thought that not long ago, this gentleman invited by the hospital inexplicably jumped off a building and died."


    Hearing this, Yang Haoran understood why Chen Ying was here.


    "Skin ghost, do you believe in it?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "I..." Chen Ying was caught off guard by Yang Haoran''s question. Before she could respond, Yang Haoran continued.


    "There aren''t so many supernatural things in this world. We should believe in science."


    With that, Yang Haoran''s right hand suddenly emitted billowing ck smoke. With a wave of his hand, Chen Ying felt as if something had been taken away from her. The cold feeling that had been lingering around her disappeared inexplicably.


    At the same time, Yang Haoran''s right hand returned to normal. From Yang Haoran''s action to the dispersal of the ck smoke on his hand, it all happened in the blink of an eye. Before Chen Ying could react, everything had ended.


    "What just happened..." Chen Ying felt warm andfortable all over her body. The previous cold sensation had vanishedpletely.


    "It''s nothing. Some things don''t belong to you. Keeping them on you will only harm you. I just took it away."


    With that, Yang Haoran walked towards the scene of the incident. Chen Ying looked puzzled for a moment, then quickly followed.


    "What are you nning to do?" Chen Ying caught up with Yang Haoran and asked hastily.


    "Just doing what I should do. By the way, will the Spirit Police being?" Yang Haoran asked Chen Ying.


    "We''re just here to handle the scene. The situation here has been reported to the higher-ups. I believe there will be action from the bureau tonight." Chen Ying said beside Yang Haoran.


    Other police officers might not know about the Spirit Police, but Chen Ying definitely did. After the incident at Yangjia Bay, she had learned a lot from her boyfriend, Wang Yiming.


    So, when Yang Haoran asked, she didn''t deliberately conceal anything. However, her knowledge was just her own spection.


    "At night? This is a hospital, and Yin Qi is naturally heavy here. If we wait until night, the Yin Qi will only be stronger. It might not be easy to handle if we wait until then."


    Yang Haoran frowned slightly, then took out his mobile phone, looking hesitant.


    He wanted to call Wang Yiming to ask about the situation, but he felt it was inappropriate. Guiding undead and subduing malevolent spirits were his responsibilities. He couldn''t always rely on others for help.


    However, if he didn''t seek help, he estimated that with his current strength, he would find it difficult to deal with this skin ghost alone.


    Because, at this point, he had already sensed the presence of this skin ghost, and the opponent''s strength was quite strong.


    So far, he had only epted Soul Qi infusion once. Although the amount of Soul Qi obtained during that time was astonishing, it didn''t mean he was invincible.


    Yang Haoran was self-aware. He knew his current strength. If he confronted this skin ghost alone, he would probably end up at a disadvantage.


    Although his duty was to guide undead and subdue malevolent spirits, he wouldn''t be foolish enough to rush in without any preparation.


    The skin ghost definitely had to be dealt with, but what he needed to do was to ensure his own safety and then take down the skin ghost, rather than blindly rush in and wait for a miracle. There weren''t so many miracles in this world.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 146: The Young Boy

    <


    After hesitating for a moment, Yang Haoran ultimately decided not to call Wang Yiming.


    Not only did he not contact Wang Yiming, but he also refrained from reaching out to any other Night Watch members.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to find help; rather, he didn''t want to trouble others unnecessarily. Doing so would only umte more debts of gratitude, which were the most difficult to repay.


    "After you''ve dealt with the scene, leave quickly. Don''t linger here," Yang Haoran instructed Chen Ying before turning to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Chen Ying asked, puzzled.


    "I''m going back to get something, and then I''ll return," he replied.


    With that, Yang Haoran left the hospital. Initially, he hade to gather some cinnabar, but given the current situation, he postponed that task. Instead, he decided to handle the matter concerning the skin ghost first, as there might be more innocent lives at stake.


    The Night Watch''s method involved using Yin spirit power to deal with ghosts and then sealing them into a soul gathering bead. Currently, the soul gathering bead was embedded in his ring, and Yin spirit power flowed within him. Logically, he shouldn''t need to retrieve anything.


    However, what Yang Haoran went back for had nothing to do with his Night Watch duties; he needed to retrieve talismans.Although he wasn''t a true talisman master yet and couldn''t draw talismans with special powers, he possessed some talismans, which were quite effective.


    These talismans were obtained from Master Zhou.


    Both Master Zhou and Wang Yiming were yellow talisman masters, but Master Zhou''s talismans were notably superior to Wang Yiming''s, evident from the spirit qi emanating from their respective talismans.


    Wanting to deal with the skin ghost while considering his own limited strength, Yang Haoran decided to bring along all of Master Zhou''s remaining talismans.


    When he was clueless about talisman techniques, he didn''t know what these talismans were or their functions. But now, as a semi-talisman master, he had a certain understanding of them.


    Among Master Zhou''s remaining talismans were ones specifically designed to deal with ghosts.


    If he used these talismans in conjunction with his Yin spirit power to restrain the ghost, he believed that capturing the skin ghost shouldn''t be too difficult, provided nothing unexpected urred.


    Of course, he needed to be willing to use these talismans.


    Back at the grocery store, Yang Haoran retrieved a box from behind the green curtain and then got into his car, heading back to the hospital.


    Inside the box were all the talismans left by Master Zhou. Yang Haoran had cherished them like treasures since he had returned to Lecheng.


    Until now, he hadn''t dared to use a single one, even though he had encountered many undead during this time. However, the undead he encountered were within his ability to handle, so there was no need to waste talismans.


    But now, as he was about to face a real threat, Yang Haoran had kept these talismans as treasures precisely for this kind of situation.


    Upon returning to the hospital, Yang Haoran noticed that the police hadn''t left, and he spotted Chen Ying in the distance.


    "Why are you still here?" Yang Haoran asked with some confusion as he approached Chen Ying.


    Chen Ying looked exasperated. "This is a homicide case. How can we leave so soon? Besides, you''ve only been gone for a short while."


    Chen Ying wasn''t wrong. Indeed, since Yang Haoran had left until now, only a short time had passed. For them, this time was too brief; after all, they were handling a case, not shopping at a supermarket. They couldn''t just leave whenever they wanted.


    "Can you contact the hospital''s director? Or whoever''s in charge?" Yang Haoran inquired.


    With such a significant incident having urred, Yang Haoran believed that even if the director wasn''t present, there must be someone in charge. If he wanted to deal with the skin ghost here, he needed the support of the hospital''s authorities; otherwise, conducting operations would be extremely challenging.


    "The director is inside the hospital. We''ve met before. Are you nning to take action now?" Chen Ying asked.


    Yang Haoran didn''t deny it and nodded decisively.


    "The director mentioned before that the person he brought this time is truly capable; otherwise, he wouldn''t have paid such a high price to bring him here. But even so, this person is in trouble now. So, I suggest you wait a little longer," Chen Ying advised.


    "Wait? For the Spirit Police to arrive?" Yang Haoran asked.


    Chen Ying nodded, adding, "I contacted Yiming after you left earlier. They''ve received orders, and I''m sure they''re deploying and arranging things. They should be here soon."


    As Chen Ying spoke, she noticed that Yang Haoran''s attention wasn''t on her but focused on the entrance of the hospital.


    Curious, she followed his gaze and was pleasantly surprised to see Wang Yiming dressed casually, apanied by someone younger than him.


    "They''re here! I didn''t expect them to arrive so quickly!" Chen Ying eximed with surprise, evidently astonished by how swiftly Wang Yiming and his team had arrived.


    Yang Haoran had noticed Wang Yiming''s approach before Chen Ying did, but it wasn''t a coincidence. He had sensed the approach of two power fluctuations. However, he couldn''t be certain that Wang Yiming was among them, a sensitivity that Chen Yingcked.


    As Wang Yiming approached Yang Haoran, he first smiled at Chen Ying, a unique way of greeting his girlfriend, before turning to Yang Haoran with a smile.


    "Brother Yang, long time no see," Wang Yiming greeted.


    "Heh, not as long as you," Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    Wang Yiming''s demeanor remained friendly and approachable, but Yang Haoran couldn''t shake the feeling that something about Wang Yiming''s smile had changed slightly. There was something more to it now.


    What was it?


    After a moment of contemtion, Yang Haoran realized what was different about Wang Yiming''s smile.


    It carried a hint of stories.


    "Is it just the two of you?" Yang Haoran asked, ncing at Wang Yiming and then at the young man beside him.


    Yang Haoran hadn''t seen this young man before. During the Yangjia Bay incident, the young man wasn''t with Wang Yiming.


    "We''re not sure about the target''s strength yet, so the organization sent just the two of us to take the lead. But with you here, I don''t think there will be any problem," Wang Yiming said, managing a smile on his stern face.


    Yang Haoran shook his head wryly. "You''re overestimating me."


    "Brother Yang, you''re being modest. I know your capabilities. Let me introduce you. This is Tong," Wang Yiming introduced the young Spirit Police officer to Yang Haoran.


    "Hello, Brother Yang. Please take care of me in the future," Tong said politely with a smile on his face.


    "Not at all. You''re too polite. I should be the one needing your care," Yang Haoran replied, also disying politeness and leaving a favorable impression on Tong.


    Without further ado, and with Wang Yiming leading the way, they proceeded smoothly into the hospital. ording to Wang Yiming, he had already informed the hospital authorities, and as long as they didn''t harm any patients, they were free to do as they pleased.


    However, upon hearing Wang Yiming''s words, Yang Haoran felt not joy but concern.


    The hospital still housed patients, except for the floor where Guo Yu had been evacuated. Other floors remained operational.


    It wasn''t that the hospital didn''t want to evacuate the entire building; the matter wasn''t so simple. Where would they relocate the patients? Even if they found a ce, and sessfully transferred the patients to another hospital, how would they exin this to the public? The recent rumors about the hospital borrowing a skin ghost had caused a stir. If the hospital were to evacuate the entire building, wouldn''t it indirectly confirm the rumors? Who would dare to seek medical treatment at the hospital in the future?


    If the patients weren''t evacuated, it would greatly affect Yang Haoran''s team''s uing operation and might even prevent it from proceeding smoothly.


    The reason was simple: the skin ghost wouldn''t be foolish enough to stay in one ce, waiting for trouble to find it. Despite the significant influence of sunlight on ghosts, the hospital building was vast. Even if the skin ghost didn''t venture out of the building, it could roam between floors, potentially wearing out Yang Haoran''s team of three.


    Once the skin ghost moved to a floor with patients, things would be even moreplicated.


    Yang Haoran expressed his concerns to Wang Yiming. Unexpectedly, Wang Yiming remained calm, showing no sign of worry.


    "Don''t worry, Brother Yang. The organization has already considered this problem. That''s why they sent Tong and me here," Wang Yiming reassured him.


    Wang Yiming''s words made Yang Haoran look at Tong, who seemed younger than Wang Yiming but apparently had the capability to solve this difficult situation.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s gaze, Tong smiled at him but offered no exnation, fueling Yang Haoran''s curiosity even more.


    Because, in his opinion, solving this problem would be quite difficult. Yet, despite having power fluctuations weaker than Wang Yiming''s, Tong seemed very confident in his abilities.


    Yang Haoran was curious about how Tong would handle this situation, and at the same time, he wondered if the talismans he had brought with him would even be useful this time.


    Of course, he hoped that his talismans wouldn''t be needed at all.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 147: Blood Array

    <


    The reason Yang Haoran didn''t want to use the talismans in the box was because Wang Yiming was here.


    Wang Yiming was from the Fu Sect, and some of the talismans in his box were talismans that the Fu Sect had already lost, although he hadn''t confirmed this, the notes in the broken book said so.


    If the records in the broken book were wrong, it wouldn''t matter to use them in front of Wang Yiming, it could be seen as a gift from a friend for protection.


    But if the records in the broken book were true, then this matter couldn''t be easily exined in a few words.


    It wasn''t that Yang Haoran was guarding against Wang Yiming, but there were too many secrets involved in this matter. If he wanted to keep these secrets, it was best not to let Wang Yiming know about it to avoid trouble.


    The floor where Guo Yu''s department was located had already been sealed off by the police. The gentleman who had jumped from this floor before, so it wasn''t surprising that the police would seal off this area.


    However, there were still many curious onlookers who were quite curious and fearful about this. They were all patients or family members of patients in this hospital building, and they knew something about the strange incidents that had urred recently. So, regarding the police sealing off the floor, some were curious and didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, while others were fearful and believed.


    Yang Haoran naturally wouldn''t bother with these things. How the hospital would handle it was the hospital''s business, and Yang Haoran also believed that the hospital had the ability to handle it. What they needed to do now was to resolve the issue with the skin ghost.


    In the entire floor, there were only Yang Haoran''s three people now. Chen Ying, who was originally worried about Wang Yiming''s safety and wanted to follow, was sternly stopped by Wang Yiming.The usually bustling floor now seemed quiet and somewhat eerie. Apart from the footsteps of the three people, there was no other sound on the entire floor.


    In such an environment, any normal person would probably feel a bit uneasy, but none of the three, Yang Haoran included, were normal people, so they wouldn''t feel fear just because of the eerie atmosphere.


    "Brother Yang, is he here?" Wang Yiming asked Yang Haoran.


    To perceive Yin, as a night watchman, Yang Haoran was naturally the most urate among the three. Wang Yiming was very clear about this, which was something he couldn''tpare to with Tong.


    "He was here before, but not anymore." Yang Haoran''s answer was affirmative.


    When they entered this floor earlier, he did sense that the skin ghost was in this floor, but when the three of them entered this floor, the skin ghost ran away.


    Wang Yiming didn''t doubt Yang Haoran''s answer. He looked to the side at Tong.


    Understanding Wang Yiming''s meaning, Tong nodded without hesitation, without wasting words. He took out a dagger from his pocket and directly cut open a wound on his palm.


    Seeing this scene, Yang Haoran raised his eyebrows slightly. Although he didn''t know what Tong wanted to do specifically... it was definitely rted to the skin ghost.


    Blood flowed from the wound, dripping from Tong''s palm. Throughout the whole process, this Spirit Police, Tong, remained calm, even when cutting his palm with a dagger, he didn''t furrow his brows, as if this cut wasn''t on his hand, but on someone else''s.


    "Since witnessing Ma Ling''s abilitiesst time, I proposed to the organization to assign a formation master to us Spirit Police. The organization epted my proposal, andter Tong joined us." Wang Yiming exined to Yang Haoran.


    Wang Yiming''s exnation made Yang Haoran understand Tong''s identity. This young-looking guy turned out to be a formation master, which was somewhat unexpected for him.


    Back at the Wu Family vi, he still vividly remembered Ma Ling''s Nine-Character Mantra Array. The powerful force left a deep impression on him. If it weren''t for Ma Ling''s insufficient strength, that red-robed evil spirit might have been annihted on the spot, showing how terrifying the power of formations could be.


    "The Nine-Character Mantra Array is a secret of the Ma Family. Although my current abilities cannot set up such a powerful killing formation, I can still set up some formations to trap ghosts." As Tong''s voice fell, he took out a pre-prepared cloth strip from his body to wrap the wound. By now, a pool of blood had formed on the ground in front of him.


    After bandaging the wound, Tong formed hand seals and recited incantations that Yang Haoran couldn''t understand quickly.


    Although Yang Haoran couldn''t understand Tong''s incantations, he knew what Tong was doing when he released his own blood.


    He''s going to set up a formation, and he''s using his own blood to arrange it!


    Normally, formations are divided into three types: living formations, dead formations, and blood formations.


    Living formations use living creatures to set up the formation. This type of formation was arranged by Ma Ling at Master Wu''s house. At that time, Ma Ling used a simple evil-dispelling array set up with a ck cat, ck dog, and rooster, which is a type of living formation.


    As the name suggests, dead formations use dead objects to set up the formation. Any non-living entity, including nts with life, falls into the category of dead objects here. Formations arranged using them are called dead formations.


    Blood formations, on the other hand, use blood as a medium and are arranged through chanting spells and special hand seals. This type of formation is called a blood formation.


    At the moment, Tong''s actions gave Yang Haoran the feeling that he was setting up a blood formation.


    Apart from setting up a blood formation, he couldn''t think of any other possibility.


    As it turned out, Yang Haoran''s guess was correct. As Tong''s hand seals became faster and the incantations he chanted became more urgent, the blood on the ground in front of him suddenly seemed toe to life, wriggling like it had a life of its own.


    In just a few breaths, Tong''s hand seals suddenly stopped, and he also stopped chanting the incantations. The wriggling blood on the ground suddenly shook violently.


    "Formation!"


    A low drink came from Tong''s mouth, and the vibrating blood seemed to receive an order, turning into strands of blood and quickly sketching out on the ground around Tong''s body.


    Because of the speed of the blood lines, they even produced a sonic boom in the quiet building!


    In the blink of an eye, aplex formation made of blood was formed under Tong''s body.


    The formation wasn''trge, only enough to cover Tong within it, but on this small formation, Yang Haoran sensed an indescribable eerie power fluctuation.


    What surprised him even more was that after the formation under Tong''s body was formed, the Yin Qi entwined around him seemed to be summoned by something, faintly showing an intention to converge towards the formation.


    "With this formation in ce, whether that skin ghost is willing or not, I can make ite over!"


    At this moment, Tong seemed to have changed into a different person. Not only did his expression be full of confidence, but even his tone of speech had a domineering tone that wasn''t there before.


    Yang Haoran didn''t know what formation this was, and Tong didn''t exin it in detail, but from Tong''s words at this moment, he could tell that this formation should be able to forcibly summon nearby ghosts.


    This was originally a good thing, saving them from continuing to search for this skin ghost, but there was a problem that still worried Yang Haoran.


    Through his perception, the entire hospital building, and even the entire hospital, apart from this skin ghost, he hadn''t sensed the presence of any other ghosts.


    In the past, when Xu Meijing was still here, Yang Haoran wouldn''t find it strange for this situation to ur in the hospital. With Xu Meijing around, the newly formed souls here were probably guided away by her as soon as they condensed into soul bodies.


    But the problem was that now Xu Meijing had gone to Ancheng. During this time, there hadn''t been any Night Watch to guide the undead in the hospital, which could be seen from how long this skin ghost had been causing trouble.


    Following this logic, there should definitely be more than just this skin ghost in the hospital. However, the reality was just the opposite. Apart from sensing the presence of the skin ghost, he hadn''t sensed the presence of any other ghosts in the entire hospital.


    There was only one exnation for this situation: during this time, most of the newly formed ghosts in the hospital had probably been swallowed by the skin ghost!


    Yang Haoran was prepared for this, but he was worried that Wang Yiming and Tong hadn''t considered this yet. If the two of them forcibly summoned the skin ghost without being prepared, they would definitely suffer!


    He wanted to remind them, but it was already toote. The formation under Tong suddenly burst into a burst of blood light, and that inexplicable power that even he couldn''t escape from spread out in all directions at an extremely fast speed!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 148: Breaking the Illusion

    <


    As Tong''s blood array erupted beneath him, the lights in the entire floor began to flicker, alternating between brightness and darkness, apanied by a sizzling sound of electricity.


    Yang Haoran''s expression shifted slightly as he sensed the approach of the Skin Ghost.


    "He''s here!"


    The warning had just fallen when all the lights on the floor seemed to suddenly shut off as if a power outage had urred.


    "Stay focused! This is an illusion! Don''t be deceived by him!"


    Yang Haoran loudly reminded them. The Skin Ghost was even more cautious than he had imagined. Summoned forcibly by Tong''s blood array, it hadn''t even appeared yet but immediately unleashed its strongest techniques. It was evident that he was aware of his current situation and intended to dispose of them as quickly as possible.


    "Ghost Eye, open!"


    A lowmand issued from Yang Haoran''s lips as his eyes instantly turned pitch ck, and with the opening of the Ghost Eye, the world before him changed, no longer shrouded in darkness.


    The floor remained the same, the lights still shining, yet in front of them, an additional figure appeared out of nowhere.To be precise, it was an additional ghost, its entire body charred ck, its appearance grotesque and terrifying.


    One of its eyes was normal, while the other disyed a milky white color, the hallmark of a Undead stepping into the Half-Step Evil Spirit realm.


    This ghost was none other than the one who recently caused trouble with the hospital over borrowing the Skin Ghost.


    In terms of strength, the Skin Ghost before them was still inferior to the Red Robe Evil Spirit they encountered at the Wu Family Mansion. This could be discerned from the Yin Qi emanating from it.


    As for Yang Haoran, his strength had improved considerably since his battle with the Red Robe Evil Spirit. It was precisely because of this that he was able to instantly break free from the Skin Ghost''s illusion upon opening his Ghost Eye.


    Seeing Yang Haoran recover from his illusion so quickly, the Skin Ghost appeared somewhat surprised, even hesitating for a moment.


    Yang Haoran didn''t waste this opportunity. He aimed to catch the Skin Ghost off guard, so with a fierce wave of his hands, Yin Spirit power surged from his body, transforming into two thick chains. Amidst a ttering of chains, he tightly bound the Skin Ghost!


    The Skin Ghost snapped out of its momentary daze. Its face twisted with a mixture of astonishment and anger as it red fiercely at Yang Haoran, emitting an angry roar.


    The Yin Qi entwined around its soul body surged and boiled at this moment, its formidable power directly shattering the chains formed by Yang Haoran''s Yin Spirit power!


    The shattered chains dissipated into Yin Qi, and Yang Haoran, who controlled the chains, was also affected to some extent, involuntarily taking several steps back.


    Although the Skin Ghost''s strength was not on par with the Red Robe Evil Spirit from the Wu Family Mansion, it was still quite formidable. With his current strength, Yang Haoran found it difficult to handle him alone.


    ... ...


    Steadying himself, Yang Haoran nced to the side, feeling worried about Wang Yiming and Tong, afraid that the two might do something dangerous while trapped in the Skin Ghost''s illusion.


    However, the situation he witnessed was somewhat different from what he had imagined. Although both Wang Yiming and Tong were trapped in their respective illusions, Tong quickly broke free from his, returning to consciousness.


    The blood array beneath Tong shone brightly, enveloping his entire body. With thisyer of protection, he regained consciousness from the illusion shortly after Yang Haoran.


    Although Tong''s speed in breaking free from the Skin Ghost''s illusion was slightly slower than Yang Haoran''s, it was still quite remarkable. After all, the power fluctuations emanating from him were much weakerpared to Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran''s ability to instantly dispel the illusion was due to the presence of the Ghost Eye. Tong, on the other hand, was able to achieve this because of the blood array beneath him. It was precisely because of this blood array that he was able to break free from the illusion shortly after Yang Haoran.


    Although Tong had broken free from the Skin Ghost''s illusion, Wang Yiming''s expression beside him seemed somewhat abnormal. His gaze shifted towards Yang Haoran and Tong, his face filled with killing intent.


    "So, you Skin Ghost, I didn''t expect you to have aplices!"


    An icy voice emanated from Wang Yiming''s mouth, indicating that he was currently within the illusion set up by the Skin Ghost. Everything he saw before him waspletely different from reality.


    Moreover, he seemed to have mistaken Yang Haoran and Tong for aplices of the Skin Ghost.


    With the sound of his cold voice, Wang Yiming waved his hand and summoned several Ghost ying Talismans from his talisman bag. His target was not the real Skin Ghost, but Yang Haoran and Tong!


    Yang Haoran''s expression changed as he intended to intervene and restrain Wang Yiming to prevent him from harming them with his talismans. However, Tong seemed to be prepared and acted even faster than him.


    A streak of blood shot out, directly hitting Wang Yiming''s forehead.


    Due to the Ghost Eye''s activation, Yang Haoran could clearly see a rune existing on Wang Yiming''s forehead. It was the Power Seed of a Talisman Master, akin to the Death Mark Seal on Night Watch''s forehead.


    This sudden appearance of blood streak happened to hit the rune on Wang Yiming''s forehead.


    Without erupting the anticipated destructive power, the blood streak disintegrated upon hitting the Power Seed.


    Wang Yiming''s body trembled slightly. His gaze, filled with killing intent, first showed a moment of confusion, then immediately regained rity.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye, from Yang Haoran''s move against the Skin Ghost to Wang Yiming emerging from the illusion. The whole sequencested only a few breaths.


    The Skin Ghost looked grim. It had intended to make Yang Haoran and the others turn against each other through the illusion. Yet, to its surprise, Yang Haoran dispelled the illusion as soon as it was set up.


    ... ...


    He didn''t give up. While one person had regained consciousness, two others were still trapped in the illusion he had set up. As long as he kept them within it, it wouldn''t be difficult to manipte them into harming each other.


    But what he hadn''t expected was that right after Yang Haoran dispelled his illusion, Tong also broke free using the power of the blood array beneath him. His hope now rested on Wang Yiming. He hoped that Wang Yiming could cause trouble for Yang Haoran and Tong. Then he could seize the opportunity to trap them all in the illusion, control them, and make them jump out of the window, solving all the problems at once.


    Just as they were about to engage inbat, another unexpected event urred. Tong, empowered by the blood array beneath him, forcefully rescued Wang Yiming from the illusion, foiling the Skin Ghost''s n.


    Yiming, now fully awake, didn''t need any exnation to understand what had happened to him. He looked at the several Ghost ying Talismans floating in front of him and his expression turned sour. With a low shout, hemanded them to go forth.


    The Ghost ying Talismans flew like flying knives towards the Skin Ghost. With incredible speed, they sliced through the air with a sound of breaking space.


    The Skin Ghost''s expression became even more unsightlypared to Wang Yiming''s. A non-human roar emanated from its mouth as its soul body instantly turned into a ck mass of Yin Qi, attempting to flee.


    Seeing this, Tong quickly formed seals with his hands again. As his ten fingers moved rapidly, the blood array beneath him erupted into thousands of blood lines, spreading across the entire floor at a visible speed.


    At a nce, the floor seemed to be bound by thousands of blood lines in a unique manner!


    The Yin Qi formed by the Skin Ghost''s soul body collided with the wall. Instead of passing through as usual, it was repelled back by a force.


    At that moment of repulsion, a chain appeared out of nowhere, binding the Yin Qi formed by its soul body!


    Several Ghost ying Talismans arrived as expected, all hitting the bound Yin Qi. With each hit, the Yin Qi weakened significantly.


    In this skirmish, it was evident that Yang Haoran and his allies held the advantage. However, Yang Haoran''s face showed no hint of joy. Instead, he looked extremely serious.


    The reason for his seriousness was that he sensed a significant weakening in the power fluctuations emanating from the blood array beneath Tong.


    ncing at Tong again, he saw Tong''s pale face with blood seeping from the corners of his mouth. It was apparent that controlling the blood array beneath him had be quite strenuous.


    If they didn''t seize the opportunity while Tong could still barely maintain the blood array to deal with the Skin Ghost, once the blood array dissipated, they might not be able to defeat the Skin Ghost, and even if they did, they might not be able to restrain it!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 149: Sending Heads Zero Miles Away

    <


    Wang Yiming noticed the changes in Tong''s body without Yang Haoran''s reminder. He knew what he had to do.


    With a wave of his hand, more ghost-ying talismans shot out from his talisman bag. It was evident that Wang Yiming hade prepared this time, knowing he was dealing with ghosts, so his talisman bag was stocked with plenty of ghost-ying talismans.


    At this moment, the Yin Qi transformed into a soul once again from the skin ghost''s form, struggling as it attempted to escape. With a few movements, it shattered the chains on its body!


    Though Wang Yiming''s ghost-ying talismans had caused some damage, the skin ghost''s strength remained formidable. Yang Haoran''s chains, formed from Yin spirit power, couldn''tpletely restrain him.


    Seeing this, Yang Haoran loudly instructed Wang Yiming and Tong, "Tong, trap him with your array! Yiming, focus on attacking! I''ll do my best to capture him in the soul gathering bead!"


    Wang Yiming acknowledged and swiftly manipted a multitude of ghost-ying talismans, all aimed at the skin ghost!


    The skin ghost dared not confront them directly. He knew the consequences if those ghost-ying talismansnded on him, so he could only evade.


    Meanwhile, Tong spewed a mist of blood from his mouth. Already pale, his condition worsened after expelling the mist.


    Ignoring his own condition, Tong''s fingers moved swiftly. The blood mist condensed into a drop of blood in front of him, dripping onto the blood array beneath him. The power of the blood array, already weakened, seemed to strengthen with this drop of blood, as if it had been blessed, enhancing its power!"Soul Lock!"


    Tong shouted, and the blood lines covering the entire floor suddenly came to life. Like eyes, they shot towards the skin ghost, even faster than Wang Yiming''s talismans!


    Piercing sounds echoed as dozens of blood lines prated the soul of the skin ghost. Initially intangible, the soul emitted sounds upon being pierced by the blood lines.


    Though the blood lines didn''t inflict significant damage, they restrained the skin ghost, slowing its movements considerably.


    Ghost-ying talismans appeared instantly behind him, and with a change in expression, the skin ghost emitted an angry roar and narrowly avoided them by twisting its soul at thest moment.


    Failing to hit its target, the ghost-ying talismans, under Wang Yiming''s control, abruptly stopped in mid-air, then changed direction and once again surged towards the skin ghost!


    The skin ghost slowed down, with more blood lines piercing its soul!


    Every blood line stretched taut, fixing the soul of the skin ghost in mid-air. No matter how it struggled, it couldn''t break free from these blood lines!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    At the moment its soul was fixed, all of Wang Yiming''s ghost-ying talismans hit the skin ghost without exception.


    The talismans ignited, unleashing their power. Spiritual lights shed continuously on the skin ghost''s soul, causing immense damage. Its agonized screams echoed, audible even outside the building.


    Meanwhile, Yang Haoran''s soul gathering bead appeared above the skin ghost''s soul. A tremendous suction force erupted from within, enveloping the skin ghost''s soul.


    Under this immense suction force, the skin ghost''s soul began to distort and deform, gradually being drawn into the soul gathering bead. Panic shed across its face as it struggled with all its might, attempting to break free from the soul gathering bead and the blood lines entangling it!


    "I have no grudge against you! Why are you doing this to me!!"


    The skin ghost roared furiously, his words not only carrying anger but also deep resentment!


    "Hmph! You''ve harmed the living, so you deserve punishment!"


    Wang Yiming spoke coldly, then waved his hand, and several talismans shot out from his bag.


    They were still ghost-ying talismans, butpared to the dozens used earlier, these few seemed less impactful.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to use more, but his talisman bag now contained only these few.


    Though their numbers were few, he believed they were sufficient. As long as these few ghost-ying talismans hit the skin ghost, they would definitely be the final straw!


    "I shouldn''t have died! I wouldn''t have died! It''s all because of them! It''s all because of this hospital! They caused me to lose my life! So they all deserve to die! I''ll have my revenge! I''ll have my revenge!!!"


    The skin ghost raved madly. His outburst seemed to fuel his resentment, causing the Yin Qi entwined around his soul to slightly regain its strength, despite having faded significantly earlier.


    "Don''t waste time with him! Act quickly!" Yang Haoran urged Wang Yiming.


    He was already exerting all his effort to activate the soul gathering bead, but the skin ghost''s resistance was too strong. For a while, he couldn''t draw its soul into the soul gathering bead.


    He could endure, but Tong beside him was already teetering on the brink, evidently unable to hold on much longer.


    Once Tong copsed, their team would lose an essential support. Without the blood lines released from the blood array to trap the skin ghost, capturing it into the soul gathering bead would be even more challenging.


    Fate seemed to enjoy ying tricks on people. Often, the more you worry about something, the more likely it is to happen. Although the reason for this phenomenon was unknown, it was undeniably peculiar.


    At the exact moment when Yang Haoran''s urging fell, instability suddenly appeared in the blood array beneath Tong!


    Snap!


    Snap!


    Snap!


    The blood lines that were restraining the skin ghost suddenly began to break inrge numbers. Seeing a glimmer of hope amidst its struggle, the skin ghost exerted all its strength and forcefully snapped the remaining blood lines!


    Splurt!!!


    Tong spewed blood, copsing stiffly to the ground, his fate uncertain.


    With Tong''s copse, the blood array dissipated into a mist, and the blood lines that enveloped the entire floor also vanished.


    Seizing this opportunity, the skin ghost erupted with all its remaining strength, forcibly pulling out a portion of its soul that had already been drawn into the soul gathering bead.


    Already heavily injured, after wrenching its soul from the soul gathering bead with all its might, the skin ghost knew it couldn''t stay any longer. It dashed towards the nearest wall at the fastest speed, aiming to escape through it.


    Wang Yiming''s reaction was equally swift. Although he was deeply concerned about Tong''s condition at this moment, the situation didn''t allow him to be distracted. With a roar, the few remaining ghost-ying talismans in front of him all hit the fleeing skin ghost.


    Once again struck by the ghost-ying talismans, the portion of Yin Qi that had recovered due to resentment was dispersed again. Its soul became even more ethereal, severely injured!


    However, the skin ghost paid no attention to this because it knew it had to seize this opportunity to escape; otherwise, it would have no chance.


    Enduring the pain inflicted by the ghost-ying talismans, the skin ghost spat out a pitch-ck Yin Qi, blocking the soul gathering bead controlled by Yang Haoran.


    Then, it rushed towards the wall once more!


    "Oh no! It''s going to escape!"


    Yang Haoran panicked inwardly. However, at that moment, another figure suddenly appeared in front of the skin ghost.


    To be precise, it was another ghost¡ªa female ghost!


    This ghost had long flowing hair, and her gaze towards the skin ghost was filled with endless resentment!


    This female ghost was none other than Guo Yu, who had been frightened to death some time ago!


    Guo Yu''s appearance stunned the skin ghost. It recognized her, but it hadn''t expected her to appear here at this moment!


    "So, you''re here after all. It''s perfect. It seems I''m in the right ce!"


    A fierce grin spread across Guo Yu''s face, her gaze towards the skin ghost turning cruel in an instant!


    "You killed me. I must avenge this. Now that we''re all ghosts, I''m not afraid of you anymore. You..."


    Before Guo Yu could finish speaking, the skin ghost suddenly opened its mouth wide and bit down on her!


    It was arge mouth, devoid of teeth, a gaping void. It bit off half of Guo Yu''s soul in one go. Ignoring her struggles, it sucked her in forcefully, swallowing Guo Yu whole!


    This scene made Yang Haoran tremble all over!


    Not out of fear, but out of anger!


    "Damn it! What an idiot!"


    While cursing loudly, his actions didn''t stop. The soul gathering bead dispersed the Yin Qi and continued to rush towards the skin ghost, but the skin ghost had already burrowed into the wall.


    The soul gathering bead crashed into the wall, hitting nothing!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 150: Chasing Souls

    <


    Guo Yu was indeed frightened to death by the Skin Ghost initially. At that time, the Skin Ghost had not yet reached the level of a Half-Step Evil Spirit, so it could only retaliate against Guo Yu in a frightening manner.


    The reason why the Skin Ghost sought revenge against Guo Yu was naturally because of her actions at the hospital entrance that day.


    After scaring Guo Yu to death, the resentment in the Skin Ghost''s heart not only did not dissipate but intensified. It returned to the hospital, targeting new victims. Not only living humans but also undead became its targets.


    Yang Haoran''s guess was not wrong. Due to the heavy resentment before death, when the Skin Ghost''s soul condensed into a spirit, its soul body was much stronger than ordinary undead. Therefore, during that period at Tianhe Hospital, newly formed undead suffered devastating blows. Except for a few who managed to escape from Tianhe Hospital, the rest were all devoured and assimted by the Skin Ghost.


    Due to devouring numerous undead and possessing a strong soul body, the Skin Ghost advanced from undead to the level of a Half-Step Evil Spirit in a short period.


    As for Guo Yu, after being frightened to death by the Skin Ghost, her soul also condensed into a spirit. She was not a kind-hearted person to begin with, and she harbored deep hatred towards the Skin Ghost that caused her death. So she returned to Tianhe Hospital, ready to settle scores with the Skin Ghost.


    Her idea was simple: the Skin Ghost was a ghost, and now she was also a ghost. There was no need to fear each other. She spected that the Skin Ghost should still be at the hospital. As long as she found the Skin Ghost, she could surely avenge herself!


    Thus, the scene just now appeared. Her spection was correct; the Skin Ghost was indeed at Tianhe Hospital, and she managed to find it!


    However, she guessed the beginning but not the ending. Instead of sessfully avenging herself, she ended up beingpletely swallowed by the Skin Ghost!Guo Yu was frightened to death by the Skin Ghost, and her soul, with deep fear at the time of death, formed a very weak soul body. Even an undead formed from a normal death would be much stronger than her.


    When she appeared just now, although the Skin Ghost was severely injured, she was not someone she could deal with. A camel starves to death in the midst of plenty. The Skin Ghost was the camel, and she wasn''t even a horse. How could she possibly be the Skin Ghost''s match?


    As a result, she rushed over in a hurry, but instead of avenging herself, she ended up with her soul scattered.


    And the reason why Yang Haoran was trembling with anger was also because of this Guo Yu!


    In the eyes of the Skin Ghost, an undead like Guo Yu was a great supplement. Guo Yu foolishly ran to the Skin Ghost, which was like delivering food to it.


    Originally, victory was within reach, but Guo Yu inadvertently provided the Skin Ghost with a supplement through her own soul body. How could Yang Haoran not be angry!


    Seeing the Soul Gathering Bead miss its target, Yang Haoran sighed and then helped Tong up from the ground. After checking him over, he found that Tong had only fainted and was unharmed, so he handed Tong over to Wang Yiming.


    At this moment, Wang Yiming also looked regretful. Seeing that the Skin Ghost merged into the wall without any further action from Yang Haoran, he knew that the Skin Ghost had escaped.


    "You take care of him. I''ll go after the Skin Ghost."


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, Wang Yiming looked anxious and quickly said, "Alone? Are you sure? Wait, let me report the situation here and ask the organization to send more people. We thought it was just a stronger undead, but we didn''t expect it to be a Half-Step Evil Spirit!"


    "No need, there''s no time to wait for your Spirit Police backup. After escaping from here, the Skin Ghost headed outside the hospital. If I don''t chase after it immediately, I won''t be able to track it down by following its Yin Qi!"


    With that, Yang Haoran waved his hand to recall the Soul Gathering Bead, then without waiting for Wang Yiming''s reply, he ran towards the entrance of the building.


    Wang Yiming was still worried. He wanted to follow Yang Haoran to chase after the Skin Ghost, but Tong in his arms needed medical attention, and he couldn''t just leave him here.


    Moreover, his talisman bag was already out of ghost ying talismans. Even if he followed, he wouldn''t be of much help.


    Watching Yang Haoran''s figure as he ran out of the building, at this moment, Wang Yiming suddenly felt that he was too weak.


    He hadn''t realized this before, and he had even been proud of bing a talisman master at such a young age. But now, his pride was shattered, and the pride of being a talisman master was crushed by the harsh reality, like waves crashing on the shore.


    He tightened his fists, picked up Tong, and ran towards the entrance of the building.


    Outside the floor, Chen Ying saw Yang Haoraning out and hurriedly greeted him. She had heard the miserable screams of the Skin Ghost from inside the building earlier and wanted to go in and see, but Wang Yiming had repeatedly instructed her not to, and besides, the screams were not from Wang Yiming. Now that Yang Haoran hade out, of course, she wanted to know the situation inside as soon as possible.


    "Yang Haoran, what about Yiming..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Yang Haoran, not because Yang Haoran was rude, but because in the current situation, he didn''t have time to be polite with anyone.


    "Yiming is fine. You can go in now."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yang Haoran opened the window and jumped out, leaving Chen Ying in disbelief.


    This scene frightened Chen Ying, and her first thought was whether Yang Haoran had followed in the footsteps of the previous gentleman.


    They were currently on the ninth floor. Jumping from such a height, not to mention a person, even a beast would be crushed into meat paste.


    But Yang Haoran didn''t hesitate for a moment. He spoke, opened the window, finished his sentence, and then leaped without a second thought!


    Chen Ying was just an ordinary person after all. Despite knowing more than an ordinary person at present, she couldn''t change the fact that she was an ordinary person. Her perspective and understanding mostly remained at the level of an ordinary person.


    Looking at the scene of Yang Haoran jumping out of the window from an ordinary person''s perspective, not screaming in shock was already quitemendable!


    "You don''t need to worry about him. If he dares to jump, he won''t die. Tong is injured; please help me quickly!"


    Wang Yiming''s voice came from behind, and hearing this, Chen Ying, with a shocked expression on her face, finally came to her senses!


    Yang Haoran had always considered himself not to be a shy person, but in the current situation, he had no choice but to be.


    The floor he had just been on was the ninth floor. Taking the elevator or running down the stairs was unrealistic because he didn''t have that much time to waste. The simplest and most effective solution was to jump out of the window!


    Although this action was somewhat shocking to the public, he believed the authorities were fully capable of exining this phenomenon. Labeling it as a magic trick would bepletely usible.


    His jump did attract a lot of attention. Although the area downstairs had been cordoned off by the police, there were still people on other floors of the hospital building. A young patient was gazing out of the window, lost in thoughts of poetry and the distant horizon, when something dark plummeted from above, startling him!


    "Mom! It seems like someone jumped off the building again!"


    As soon as he said this, all the patients in the ward became agitated, rushing to the window to see what was happening.


    This scene wasn''t limited to just this floor; simr scenes were unfolding on multiple floors of the hospital building.


    The police officers who were securing the area downstairs also noticed this scene, their faces turning pale. The previous suicide case hadn''t been resolved yet, and now another one had urred. The shock they felt could be imagined.


    However, when they rushed to the scene, they found nothing. No body, no person, or anything else. It was as if everything they had seen just now was an illusion.


    Was it a collective hallucination?


    Of course, that was impossible, and no one would believe such an exnation. But the fact remained that they didn''t find anything, even if they didn''t believe what they had seen was an illusion, what could they do?


    Yang Haoran''s action of jumping out of the window indeed caused some impact and confusion, but at this moment, he didn''t have the time to care about that. He had already got into his car and began chasing after the Skin Ghost following his senses.


    The reason why he didn''t die from jumping off the ninth floor was because he had wrapped Yin spirit power around his body. At the moment ofnding, he forcibly made his body float, thus avoiding any harm.


    Of course, it was still quite terrifying. If it weren''t for the urgency of the situation, he wouldn''t have chosen to do so. In case he didn''t handle it well, he would have been smashed to pieces.


    The reason why he knew that Yin spirit power had this function was also because of Xu Meijing. When Xu Meijing was in the cave, she could even make her body float in the air.


    Yang Haoran could also do this, but the premise was that he had to be willing to expend the limited Yin spirit power in his body.


    It was already past lunchtime. Although the sun in this season wasn''t scorching, it was still the time of day when the sun was strongest. The Skin Ghost chose to dash out of Tianhe Hospital at this time, causing significant damage to him.


    Even if he chose to hide in dark corners along the way, he couldn''t avoid being burned by the sunlight. But he still chose to do so. Yang Haoran didn''t find it strange at all.


    In Yang Haoran''s view, the Skin Ghost was truly afraid. The reason why he didn''t want to hide in Tianhe Hospital might be because he was worried that the previous scene would repeat itself. In case another powerful figure used some means to forcibly summon his soul, considering his current situation, he would be dead.


    Therefore, he would rather choose to dash out of Tianhe Hospital at this time, even if he endured the burning of sunlight. Perhaps in his view, this was the only chance of survival.


    Although these were just spections in Yang Haoran''s mind, he felt that there shouldn''t be much difference between his spections and the truth.


    Following his senses, Yang Haoran sped along the highway, the Skin Ghost''s chosen route wasn''t within the city but outside.


    For Yang Haoran, this was a good thing, but the Skin Ghost choosing this route naturally had its own reasons.


    However, chasing after someone on the ground couldn''t catch up with someone flying in the sky. Gradually, Yang Haoran found that his sense of the Skin Ghost was getting weaker, forcing him to step on the gas!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 151: spirit master

    <


    The car raced along the highway, Yang Haoran frowned, his expression serious.


    If things continued like this, he would lose track of the Skin Ghost.


    Just as he was worrying about this, Yang Haoran suddenly raised his eyebrows and stopped!


    "Can''t hold on anymore? Keep running, even if I don''t chase you, your soul will scatter."


    Yang Haoran sneered inwardly. The Skin Ghost was already weak. Even though it had managed to replenish itself by devouring Guo Yu before escaping, it couldn''t withstand the scorching sunlight. If it didn''t find a ce heavy with Yin Qi to heal and recover at this moment, it would undoubtedly meet a tragic end.


    After a moment, Yang Haoran stepped on the brake, and the car stopped at Nine Dragon Hill.


    Getting out of the car, he sprinted towards the location of the Cemetery.


    Through his senses, it was indeed here that the Skin Ghost had escaped to. But besides the Skin Ghost, there were also several undead creatures here.


    Returning to Nine Dragon Hill Cemetery once again,pared to thest time, the Yin Qi here was obviously much heavier. Without Xu Meijinging to clean up, Nine Dragon Hill gradually had new undead emerging. With the presence of undead, the Yin Qi here naturally intensified.The severely injured Skin Ghost must have fled here in one breath. Apart from wanting to recover its strength through the rich Yin Qi here, it probably also had the idea of devouring other undead to enhance its own power.


    Of course, Yang Haoran wouldn''t give the Skin Ghost this opportunity to recover. If he let the Skin Ghost recover, not only would he have wasted his efforts today, but he would also encounter more trouble in the future. That was not what he wanted to see.


    His gaze fell on the most remote corner of the Cemetery. Yang Haoran walked briskly over and finally stopped in front of arge tree.


    Taking out a cigarette case, he lit one for himself. After taking a deep drag, he spoke, "I''ve been chasing you all this way, not even having time for a smoke break. You''re really fast."


    It was eerily quiet all around, with no sound at all. Yang Haoran''s words sounded like the muttering of a lunatic to outsiders.


    "It''s useless to escape here. Come out, don''t make me continue chasing you, I''m tired."


    Yang Haoran took another drag on his cigarette and said lightly.


    A chilly wind blew, and a blurry figure slowly emerged from the tree trunk, then slowly walked out.


    No longer the terrifying charred appearance, what appeared in front of Yang Haoran this time was a man who looked honest and straightforward.


    At this moment, the man''s face no longer showed any fierceness. Instead, there was only a sense of pity and helplessness. Coupled with his ethereal and seemingly dissipating soul, his current appearance seemed even more pitiful and helpless.


    He was naturally the Skin Ghost. However, the Skin Ghost at this moment did not face Yang Haoran with the tragic appearance it had before death, but rather returned to its appearance in life.


    Looking at the ethereal soul of the Skin Ghost, Yang Haoran understood clearly that the sunlight had inflicted considerable damage on it during its escape to this ce. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been weakened to this extent.


    If it hadn''t devoured Guo Yu earlier, the Skin Ghost would have surely scattered its soul by now.


    "Big brother, please, spare me!"


    The Skin Ghost looked pitiful and directly knelt in front of Yang Haoran.


    This sudden turn of events startled Yang Haoran. The Skin Ghost was much older than him, but without saying a word, it knelt directly in front of him. This was beyond his expectations.


    Recalling the ferocious appearance of the Skin Ghost before, and looking at its current state, Yang Haoran didn''t show a relieved expression. Instead, he frowned, moved his body to the side, and didn''t ept the Skin Ghost''s kneeling.


    "You don''t need to do this because it''s useless." Yang Haoran took a puff of his cigarette and said calmly.


    The Skin Ghost looked anxious. It quickly moved its body again and faced Yang Haoran, continuing to plead, "Please spare me, I''m really innocent. None of this is my fault. If it weren''t for the hospital, how could I have done these things? Really, please believe me! I beg you!"


    Yang Haoran moved away again, his frown deepening. From his expression, it seemed that the Skin Ghost''s actions hadn''t touched him.


    "I''m not too clear about your situation, so I won''t make any judgments. My duty is only to subdue you and take you away. As for whether you''re innocent or not, you can argue your case with the judge after going to the underworld. If you''re truly innocent, I believe he will give you justice."


    As Yang Haoran said this, the Skin Ghost''s expression became even more frantic.


    "No, no, please, I don''t want to go down to the underworld, I don''t want to go, I..."


    The Skin Ghost continued to plead, and at this moment, Yang Haoran''s expression did change slightly. It seemed he sensed something, so he waved his hand, and the Soul Gathering Bead whizzed out, hovering above the Skin Ghost''s soul.


    "If you have grievances, you can address themter. For now, just go in."


    As he spoke, Yang Haoran activated the Soul Gathering Bead, intending to capture the kneeling Skin Ghost inside it. However, at this moment, a sudden gust of wind appeared out of nowhere, rustling the leaves, and a force resembling Yin Spirit Power struck the Soul Gathering Bead, sending it flying away.


    At this unexpected turn of events, Yang Haoran''s face turned cold, while the Skin Ghost kneeling on the ground seized the opportunity to try to escape again.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here today, and this temporary worker from the Yin Division won''t harm you."


    A voice came from a distance, sounding somewhat immature but quite arrogant.


    With a stern expression, Yang Haoran didn''t immediately look at the neer but instead waved his hand towards the Soul Gathering Bead.


    The Soul Gathering Bead, summoned back from the ground, flew up and stopped attacking the Skin Ghost. Instead, it floated in the air beside Yang Haoran.


    The reason why he didn''t continue to attack the Skin Ghost was that Yang Haoran knew that even if he attacked again, the Skin Ghost would interrupt him. He didn''t want to engage in meaningless actions. To sessfully capture the Skin Ghost in the Soul Gathering Bead, he had to deal with this sudden intruder first.


    The reason he frowned earlier was that he sensed a fluctuation of power approaching. This fluctuation was very familiar to him, extremely simr to the Yin Spirit Power within him.


    He had thought whether the neer might be another Night Watch, but the words spoken now directly contradicted his spection.


    If the other party were truly a Night Watch, they would never have spoken like that.


    After recalling the Soul Gathering Bead, Yang Haoran remained vignt against the Skin Ghost, preventing it from escaping orunching a sneak attack. Slowly turning around, he looked towards the source of the voice.


    A teenager of seventeen or eighteen was walking towards him from a distance. His lips were curled up with arrogance and defiance, his gaze filled with strong provocation, and his body swaying as he approached Yang Haoran.


    Seeing the other party''s demeanor, Yang Haoran''s brow furrowed even tighter. However, soon after, his frown rxed, and a hint of a smile appeared on his face.


    He smiled warmly, as if he had suddenly seen a long-lost friend, looking very happy.


    This reaction puzzled the arrogant teenager. His previous words, coupled with his action of knocking away the other party''s Soul Gathering Bead, would typically enrage any Night Watch. Yet, the uncle in front of him was still smiling.


    The smile was so warm, seemingly without any malice towards him.


    The young teenager arrived in front of Yang Haoran and stopped. First, he scrutinized Yang Haoran up and down, then a look of confusion appeared on his face, and he asked Yang Haoran, "Do we know each other?"


    The smile on Yang Haoran''s face became even more pronounced as he replied to the young teenager, "Guess."


    The teenager frowned, showing a pensive expression, and once again observed Yang Haoran from head to toe.


    Yang Haoran observed all of this, his face still wearing a friendly smile, but his heart filled with coldness.


    "No wonder the power fluctuation emanating from you is so simr to Yin Spirit Power. So, you''re a spirit master."


    Yang Haoran recognized the identity of the young teenager. However, he didn''t seem very friendly towards spirit masters, though he didn''t show it on his face.


    The teenager didn''t notice this. He continued to scrutinize Yang Haoran, especially his face, examining it repeatedly and carefully.


    Finally, he shook his head and said, "Your appearance is too ordinary. I really can''t remember where I''ve seen you before. But it seems like you recognize me. That''s great. I''ll take this ghost. Do you have any objections?"


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 152: I Wont Be Polite

    <


    spirit masters, also known as Ghost Keepers, enter into contracts with various powerful ghosts, turning them into their Guardian Yin Spirits, and then manipte these ghosts to do their bidding.


    Once a spirit master enters into a contract with a ghost, a mysterious and unique connection is established between them. As the spirit master''s power increases, the Guardian Yin Spirit benefits, and as the Guardian Yin Spirit''s power increases, so does the spirit master''s.


    There are many ways for spirit masters to enhance their own strength, but there is only one way for Guardian Yin Spirits to do so, which is by devouring undead or consuming other, more powerful souls.


    This puts spirit masters at odds with the Yin Division.


    The reason is simple: the Yin Division guides souls to reincarnation, while spirit masters, in order to enhance their own power, continually allow their Guardian Yin Spirits to devour souls, thus cutting off the path to reincarnation. Hence, there is a significant conflict between the two sides.


    Since they both deal with ghosts and Yin Qi, spirit masters are simr to Yin Division personnel. They are enveloped in ayer of Yin Qi, and the power circting within them is extremely simr to Yin Spirit power. However, they are not Yin Division personnel; in fact, they are a group that the Yin Division has always sought to eradicatepletely.


    However, spirit masters have always remained hidden, and coupled with the special rtionship between spirit masters and Guardian Yin Spirits, their cultivation speed is equivalent to double that of other cultivators. Their growth is remarkably fast, making it difficult topletely eradicate them.


    Therefore, to this day, there are still many spirit masters in the world. However, due to the strong crackdown by the Yin Division, those spirit masters who still exist keep an extremely low profile and rarely show themselves.


    But the young man before them, who looks only sixteen or seventeen, is an exception. Not only is he not low-key at all, but he is also extremely arrogant in front of Yang Haoran, a member of the Night Watch.The young man''s inquiry about Yang Haoran''s opinion is merely a formality. As soon as he finishes speaking, he shifts his gaze away from Yang Haoran and looks at the skin ghost kneeling beside him.


    Seeing his appearance, it seems that whether Yang Haoran agrees or not, he has no interest whatsoever and cannot influence his decision.


    Being ignored like this, Yang Haoran''s smile doesn''t falter, but the chill in his heart gradually intensifies due to the young man''s words and actions.


    "Although it''s only a Half-Step Evil Spirit, it''s still pretty good, much stronger than undead."


    Watching the weak skin ghost kneeling on the ground, the young man''s face shows a satisfied expression,pletely treating Yang Haoran as if he were invisible.


    "So, are you interested in bing my Guardian Yin Spirit? As long as you agree to sign a contract with me, you can get many things, such as, I can take you away from here, and I can also make you stronger in the future."


    The young man''s words make the skin ghost somewhat tempted, but he doesn''t immediately agree. Instead, he looks to Yang Haoran beside him.


    This scene causes the smile on the young man''s face to stiffen for a moment. He feels as though he''s being looked down upon by the skin ghost before him, which makes him feel quite displeased, and a cold smile appears on his face.


    "Let me tell you, if you''re really taken back by him and put into the Soul Gathering Bead, then you will never be able to reincarnate again. Although you''ve be a Half-Step Evil Spirit, I believe you must have devoured many undead and even harmed living beings. With your actions, it''s impossible for you to have another chance at reincarnation. The only oue left for you is to have your soul dispersed!"


    The effect of these words is much better than the previous ones, as the skin ghost trembles upon hearing them, fear evident on his face.


    The young man is quite satisfied with the skin ghost''s reaction and continues speaking, "Let me introduce myself. My name is Du Xiao. This time, I''vee out to find powerful ghosts to contract with in order toplete my apprentice mission. Although you''re somewhat weak, you can still barely meet my standards. As long as you sign a contract with me and be my Guardian Yin Spirit, I will have sessfullypleted my apprentice mission. From now on, I will be a true Spirit Medium! As for you, I will find more souls to feed you, making you stronger. I can assure you that as long as you be my Guardian Yin Spirit, it won''t be long before you be a true Evil Spirit!"


    The skin ghost is even more tempted now. This time, he doesn''t look at Yang Haoran''s reaction again but gazes at Du Xiao with fiery eyes because he has already made his decision.


    He didn''t want to be dragged into the underworld, nor did he want to end up with his soul dispersed. Du Xiao''s temptations were quite enticing to him. He knew that after signing the contract, he would likely be subject to certain contractual restrictions, but that was still better than having his soul dispersed.


    Moreover, souls were too delicious to him. Ever since he first devoured undead, he had fallen in love with that sensation, enjoying the deliciousness that never came out, relishing the rapid increase in his own strength.


    Thinking about being able to devour even more souls in the future, the skin ghost couldn''t help but nod slightly at Du Xiao, his eyes filled with longing!


    If the skin ghost weren''t in his current predicament, he would definitely not pay attention to Du Xiao in front of him. But now he had no choice. If he were taken away by Yang Haoran, he would most likely end up with his soul dispersed. However, if he followed Du Xiao, the situation would bepletely different.


    He knew exactly how to choose.


    Du Xiaoughed heartily, feeling extremely happy. Although he didn''t find the skin ghost''s choice surprising, he still felt a great sense of aplishment when the skin ghost knelt before him and nodded.


    "Since you''re willing, then things will be easy from now on. I..."


    Before Du Xiao could finish, his shoulder was lightly tapped a few times, followed by a very discordant voice.


    "Um... young friend, hold on a moment."


    The one who spoke was none other than Yang Haoran, who had beenpletely ignored by Du Xiao standing on the side.


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran call him a friend, Du Xiao''s expression immediately turned ugly, as if he had been stepped on the tail like an angry cat, and his emotions suddenly became agitated.


    "Friend? Who are you calling an friend? I''ve just turned sixteen this year, you old man. Have you ever seen a sixteen-year-old friend?"


    Du Xiao didn''t like it when others mentioned his age. Whenever someone did, he felt like they were mocking him. That''s why his emotions became so agitated, and he even directly referred to Yang Haoran as an Old Man.


    Yang Haoran''s smile didn''t falter; he continued speaking with a smile, "That''s how children are. They always want to grow up quickly, but once they do grow up, they yearn for the times when they were young and want to go back. It''s quite contradictory."


    Du Xiao''s face became even more displeased, but instead of diminishing, his anger grew stronger. He looked at Yang Haoran disdainfully and said coldly, "Stop feeding me chicken soup. Let me tell you, I''ve decided to take this Half-Step Evil Spirit. If you try to stop me, don''t me me for being impolite."


    Seeing Du Xiao''s fierce appearance, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but sigh and shook his head with a smile, seeming to be sighing about something.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran was indeed sighing. He was sighing about why the Charm Soul Technique hadn''t been triggered by the young man before him. If the Charm Soul Technique had been triggered, things would have been much easier next, but without it, there would most likely be a fighting up.


    Of course, Du Xiao had no idea what Yang Haoran was thinking at the moment. He saw Yang Haoran shaking his head there, pretending to be deep, and his anger suddenly burned like dry firewood.


    "Don''t pretend in front of me. People from your Yin Division have always been at odds with us spirit masters. Whenever we meet, it''s always a confrontation. But I have important matters to attend to today, so I don''t want to argue with you, this temporary worker. If you''re sensible, hurry up and leave while I can still control my temper. Otherwise, I won''t be polite!"


    Facing Du Xiao''s threat, Yang Haoran''s smile didn''t fade. He calmly said, "Although you can still control yourself, sorry, I can''t. Since that''s the case, as your elder brother, I won''t be polite first."


    As soon as these words fell, before Du Xiao could react, Yang Haoran pped him across the face.


    This p directly stunned Du Xiao. Before he could react, Yang Haoran kicked him directly in the abdomen.


    This kick wasn''t an ordinary kick; it was a kick enhanced with Yin Spirit power. The entire foot was enveloped in dense Yin Qi, and with one kick, it dispersed the Yin Qi around Du Xiao''s body, sending Du Xiao flying out like a shrimp!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 153: Spirit Summoning

    <


    In this kick, Yang Haoran held nothing back, exerting all his strength. Du Xiao was sent flying, and while still in the air, he sprayed a mouthful of blood, his face contorted in pain!


    After kicking his friend who knew nothing about discretion, Yang Haoran didn''t continue his assault. Instead, he turned his gaze to the kneeling skin ghost!


    The skin ghost''s face changed color, without hesitation, it attempted to flee!


    Seemingly anticipating this, Yang Haoran acted swiftly. As the skin ghost tried to rise, a thick ck chain, as thick as an arm, entangled him.


    Back in the hospital by the river, a chain formed by Yang Haoran''s Yin spirit power would have been useless; he could have shattered it with ease. But now, he was powerless despite his intentions; his soul was too weak to break the chain!


    Simultaneously, the soul gathering bead, which had been floating beside Yang Haoran''s body, appeared once more above the skin ghost''s soul body. A powerful suction emanated from it, enveloping the skin ghost''s entire soul.


    The skin ghost struggled violently, but to no avail. He knew pleading with Yang Haoran was futile. His face once again revealed a ferocious expression, snarling and grimacing at Yang Haoran!


    Yang Haoran smirked inwardly. He knew the skin ghost''s earlier plea for mercy was merely a survival tactic. Now that it realized feigning weakness was futile, it revealed its true nature.


    However, Yang Haoran hadn''t been moved by the skin ghost''s previous disy of helplessness, so he wasn''t surprised by its sudden change of demeanor."Let go of me! Let go! I''ll devour you alive!"


    The skin ghost roared, but Yang Haoran''s smile didn''t waver. He increased the intensity of the soul gathering bead''s suction!


    Amidst a reluctant and desperate scream, the skin ghost was forcibly drawn into the soul gathering bead. At this moment, Du Xiao managed to crawl to his feet, clutching his stomach.


    "You... stop!"


    Without time to wipe the blood from his lips, Du Xiao attempted to stop Yang Haoran, but it was toote. Not only had Yang Haoran captured the skin ghost within the soul gathering bead, but he had also embedded the bead back onto the ring.


    Yang Haoran looked at Du Xiao with a smile, while Du Xiao trembled with rage, pointing at Yang Haoran with quivering fingers, unable to utter a word.


    Seeing Du Xiao''s reaction, Yang Haoran adjusted his long hair and asked with a smile, "My hair has grown a bit long. It''s time for a trim, don''t you think?"


    "Pfft!"


    Du Xiao spat out another mouthful of blood, not because Yang Haoran''s sudden kick had inflicted significant harm, but because he was consumed with anger!


    "You don''t need to tidy up your hair anymore, because I''ll cut your entire head off!"


    Seeing Du Xiao''s furious expression, Yang Haoran narrowed his eyes into crescents and remarked, "Young people these days are quick to anger over trivial matters. It''s bad for your health. You should try to be more mature andposed."


    "Go to hell! You stole my guardian Yin spirit! You harmed me! And now you mock me! This matter isn''t over today! I must kill you! I demand a duel!"


    Du Xiao cursed and roared, seemingly trying to vent his inner anger through these means.


    Yang Haoran nodded with a smile, "Truly a case of the young being fearless. But... very well!"


    "You''re asking for death!!!" Du Xiao roared, swiftly forming seals with his hands, and once again, a furious cry echoed from his mouth, "Spirit Summoning! Summon Spirit!"


    Suddenly, a fierce cold wind swept through the cemetery, apanied by mournful ghostly wails.


    The temperature plummeted instantly, as if one had been thrust into an icy tomb.


    Yang Haoran didn''t take advantage of the situation. He simply stood still, wearing a smile as he watched Du Xiao.


    Meanwhile, several undead creatures appeared around Du Xiao, their gazes vacant, as if they had lost their own consciousness.


    "Kill him for me!!!"


    Du Xiao roared, pointing fiercely at Yang Haoran. The undead behind him, upon hearing Du Xiao''smand, seemed to act like controlled puppets receiving orders, soaring into the air with synchronized movements, ghostly wails apanying their descent towards Yang Haoran!


    Yang Haoran''s smile remained undiminished as he stood motionless, allowing the undead to approach him.


    Du Xiao''s Spirit Summoning was just the most basic form of spirit master Spirit Summoning. It could summon all nearby ghosts within a certain range and then control them for personal use.


    However, this summoning could only control characters like the undead. If something beyond the undead were summoned, the spirit master couldn''t control it; whether it wanted to assist or not depended entirely on its own choice.


    At this moment, Du Xiao''s Spirit Summoning brought all the nearby undead under his control. Yet, in Yang Haoran''s eyes, this was incredibly childish.


    Firstly, it was still afternoon, with the sun hanging high. Under such conditions, summoning the undead caused significant harm to them; even if Yang Haoran didn''t intervene, they wouldn''tst long under the sunlight.


    Secondly, the undead had no attack power. Even if forcibly summoned by Spirit Summoning, they wouldn''t pose any threat to Yang Haoran.


    Spirit Summoning was a practical and essential technique. Typically, when a spirit master needed to feed their Guardian Yin spirit, they would summon the undead using Spirit Summoning and then let their Guardian Yin spirit devour them.


    Using Spirit Summoning against enemies was also possible, but not in the way Du Xiao was using it. The undead themselves had no attack power, so besides intimidation, they served no purpose inbat.


    The effectiveness of this technique relied on summoning powerful ghosts above the undead. Once these ghosts were summoned, the spirit master could negotiate with them and enlist their help. That was the correct use of Spirit Summoning.


    However, Du Xiao was now controlling a group of powerless undead to attack Yang Haoran, which made Yang Haoran wonder if his friend had lost his mind.


    "This works out well, saves me the trouble of hunting you all down one by one."


    Yang Haoran chuckled and then waved his hand. The soul gathering bead whizzed out and met the oing undead head-on.


    With the activation of the soul gathering bead, a tremendous suction emerged, pulling all the approaching undead into it.


    Du Xiao froze; it seemed he just realized that besides intimidating people, the undead had no other purpose. Sending these undead to attack a Night Watch was no different from seeking death.


    "So, you still want to show off like this? It seems you''ve returned everything your master gave you."


    Yang Haoran retrieved the soul gathering bead, smiling as he approached Du Xiao.


    Du Xiao looked grim. He cursed bitterly, "This Cemetery is damn poor! Besides a few undead, there''s nothing! Not even a Half-Step Evil Spirit! If there were one, you, the temporary worker, would be done for now!"


    "Such arrogance. But you better keep being arrogant; the more arrogant you are, the better. That way, I can proceed to deal with you morefortably."


    Yang Haoran remarked, then flicked his right hand lightly. A series of chain collisions echoed, and in his hand, another chain formed from Yin spirit power materialized.


    In fact, he had already captured the skin ghost and the other undead in the cemetery under Du Xiao''s Spirit Summoning. He could have left at this point. However, he chose not to, mainly because of Du Xiao''s behavior.


    It wasn''t that Yang Haoran had a penchant for bullying the young; it was that Du Xiao was simply too arrogant. Dealing with such an unpowered person, if he didn''t make him feel pain once, he might never know how vast the world outside was.


    Moreover, spirit masters and the Yin Division had always been at odds. If they hadn''t crossed paths, he wouldn''t bother seeking out such individuals. But now that they had, he couldn''t just walk away.


    For both public and private reasons, he had no reason to leave things as they were.


    He felt that he should do something.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 154: Bottom Line

    <


    "I''ve never been one to hold grudges, truly. But in the face of your ignorant provocation, I can''t just pretend nothing happened. Don''t you understand that?"


    As Yang Haoran walked toward Du Xiao, he spoke with his usual smile, still as warm and friendly as ever.


    "Don''t you dare y innocent with me. Did you really think I''d be afraid of you? If it weren''t for your sneak attack just now, I would''ve..."


    Before Du Xiao could finish his sentence, Yang Haoran swung his chain with lightning speed, viciouslyshing it across Du Xiao''s face.


    Once again, Du Xiao''s face bore the brunt of the blow.


    The chain, formed from Yin spirit power, could be both real and illusory.


    In its illusory state, it could pass through physical objects without causing harm.


    In its real state, it couldn''t harm illusions but could inflict damage on physical entities.


    In dealing with Du Xiao at this moment, Yang Haoran''s chain, empowered by Yin spirit power, was specifically designed to deal with physical entities. With one strike, Du Xiao was sent flying again.Compared to the previous p, this strike carried even greater force. Though different in intensity, both attacks bore the same insulting nature.


    As Du Xiao picked himself up from the ground, spitting blood, two teeth among it, he felt an intense burning sensation on his face. His expression twisted in fury, feeling a level of humiliation he had never experienced before.


    "Yin Division''spdog! I''ll take you on right now!"


    Du Xiao roared, rising from the ground and mimicking Yang Haoran''s earlier gesture, producing a whip with a crisp snap of his hand.


    This whip, like Yang Haoran''s chain, was jet ck and exuded a strong Yin Qi.


    However, unlike Yang Haoran''s chain formed from Yin spirit power, Du Xiao''s whip wasn''t made of Yin spirit power but a force cultivated through their spirit master abilities, known as spiritmunication power.


    Spiritmunication power resembled Yin spirit power, but they were distinct forces.


    Seeing Du Xiao''s whip, Yang Haoran maintained his smile outwardly but grew more cautious inwardly.


    Du Xiao''s consecutive losses were attributed to his apparentck ofbat experience and somewhat weak theoretical knowledge. Combined with his burning anger, he was rendered unable to think clearly, thus allowing Yang Haoran to repeatedly insult him.


    Nevertheless, the power fluctuations emanating from Du Xiao weren''t weak. This indicated that his spiritmunication power was quite formidable. Despiteckingbat experience to fully utilize it, Yang Haoran remained vignt.


    At the moment Du Xiao summoned his whip, Yang Haoran swung his chain once more. This time, not aiming for Du Xiao''s face but directly at his chest!


    Du Xiao''s expression changed drastically as he hastily swung his whip to counter!


    Perhaps due to luck or an extraordinary disy of skill in a dire moment, Du Xiao''s whip managed to block Yang Haoran''s chain!


    Du Xiao was initially stunned, then ted. He hadn''t expected his whip to sessfully block Yang Haoran''s attack!


    "If you''re not holding a grudge, would a magnanimous person act so ruthlessly?"


    As he saw his whip entangled with Yang Haoran''s chain, with only a meter separating their heads, Du Xiao couldn''t help but feel a shiver of fear!


    Had he not reacted in time, if Yang Haoran''s chain had struck him just now, even if it hadn''t pierced his heart, the powerful force would''ve shattered his chest!


    "I knew you could handle it, so I was just trying to scare you." Yang Haoran chuckled.


    Though arrogant, Du Xiao wasn''t foolish enough to believe Yang Haoran''s nonsense.


    "Screw your nonsense! Do you take me for a child?"


    With a swift motion, Du Xiao retracted his whip andshed out at Yang Haoran''s vital spot!


    The sh between whip and chain resounded continuously. In a short time, they had exchanged blows dozens of times.


    However, during this exchange, Yang Haoran remained unharmed, though his Yin spirit power had diminished significantly.


    On the other hand, Du Xiao''s situation was dire. Not only had his spiritmunication power been greatly depleted, but he also bore numerous bruises and wounds.


    At this moment, Du Xiao suffered multiple bone fractures, some of them beingminuted fractures. Each time Yang Haoran''s chain struck him, it not only tore through his flesh but also shattered the bones beneath, demonstrating the severity of Yang Haoran''s attacks.


    In the beginning, he could endure, but the pain of fractured bones began to hinder his movements. He was never a match for Yang Haoran, and with his movements bing more difficult, it was impossible for him to gain any advantage over Yang Haoran.


    From the first bone fracture, Du Xiao couldn''t keep up with Yang Haoran''s attack rhythm.


    Thus, he began fracturing adjacent bones, then the third, fourth...


    With a crisp snap, Yang Haoran''s chain viciously struck Du Xiao''s whip. While the chain remained undamaged, Du Xiao''s whip shattered upon impact, dissipating into ck Yin Qi.


    Du Xiao''s expression changed drastically as he grimaced in intense pain. He tried to erect a protective barrier around himself as quickly as possible, but before he could do so, Yang Haoran''s chain struck him hard.


    Bang!


    With a muffled sound, Du Xiao''s body was sent flying by Yang Haoran''s chain, crashing onto a tombstone.


    Crack!


    Du Xiao''s face froze, his eyes bloodshot, tears streaming from the pain. If he could move before, now he was practically paralyzed, unable to move any part of his body.


    As he writhed in agony, Du Xiao cursed Yang Haoran, his only outlet for the fury burning within him.


    However, Yang Haoran paid no heed to Du Xiao''s curses. Dragging his thick chain behind him, he approached Du Xiao step by step. The clinking of the chain against the ground sounded like a death knell to Du Xiao, growing more anxious as Yang Haoran drew nearer.


    As the clinking ceased, Yang Haoran stood before Du Xiao. He squatted down, looking at the fiercely grimacing young man before him, his smile unwavering.


    "How does it feel? After getting beaten up, do you feel better now? Is your back not hurting anymore, and your legs not cramping?"


    Du Xiao red fiercely at Yang Haoran, his face contorted with resentment, as if he wanted to devour Yang Haoran alive!


    "Yin Division''spdog, this isn''t over!" Du Xiao spat blood, gritting his teeth as he threatened Yang Haoran.


    p!


    In response to Du Xiao, a resounding p echoed through the air.


    This p shattered what little remained of Du Xiao''s dignity!


    "Your temper is indeed remarkable. With your disposition, it''s a miracle your master let you out for any task. Letting you out alone, it''s a miracle if you manage to return alive."


    With these words, Yang Haoran stood up. Du Xiao was already beaten beyond recognition, and he had no interest in wasting any more time with this arrogant fool.


    "Considering your age, I''ll let you off this time. But you better keep a low profile in the future. It''s fine to be arrogant if you have the strength, but if you''re arrogant without the strength, you''re just asking for trouble."


    With that, Yang Haoran turned to leave. He genuinely didn''t want to continue dealing with this young man; after all, he had already beaten him to a pulp.


    "You bastard, I''ll make sure your mother washes you clean when you return, and wait for me toe knocking at your door!"


    The venomous words made Yang Haoran pause for a moment. When he turned back, there was no smile on his face.


    "A lot of brats do whatever they want without any regard. Do you know why?" Yang Haoran asked coldly.


    Previously arrogant, Du Xiao felt a hint of fear as he saw Yang Haoran''s icy demeanor.


    He wanted to say something, but Yang Haoran didn''t give him the chance. He ced his foot on Du Xiao''s neck.


    "Sorry, you''ve crossed my bottom line."


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 155: Seeking Advice

    <


    With Du Xiao''s unpleasant curses now absent, the Cemetery of Nine Dragon Hill fell into an immediate silence.


    However, this tranquilitysted only for a moment as Yang Haoran''s quirky ringtone broke the silence.


    ncing at his mobile phone, he saw it was Wang Yiming calling.


    Yang Haoran took a deep breath,posed himself, then answered the call.


    "Brother Yang, where are you now? How''s the situation?" came Wang Yiming''s worried voice from the other end.


    "I''m currently at Nine Dragon Hill Cemetery. I''ve captured the skin ghost into the soul gathering bead, but there have been some issues during the process. By the way, is Tong alright?" Yang Haoran replied.


    "Tong just fainted due to excessive consumption, nothing serious. But what happened on your end?" Wang Yiming inquired.


    "It''s not clear over the phone. If you''re free, it''s best toe and see for yourself."


    "Do you need more hands?""No, you juste alone."


    "Alright, wait for me. I''ll be there soon."


    Ending the call, the smile vanished from Yang Haoran''s face as his gaze returned to Du Xiao''s corpse.


    He inspected the body, finding nothing of value on Du Xiao, not even a life-saving object.


    But then he understood what was happening.


    For a spirit master to graduate and be a true spirit master, they needed toplete a graduation task, which was the same for all spirit masters: to contract a powerful ghost with their own strength, without using any external forces.


    Since Du Xiao was here toplete his graduation task, it was normal for him not to carry anything valuable to avoid using external forces.


    "With such an arrogant and domineering personality, he must have been indulged by his master. His master must dote on him a lot. With his personality, he must have caused a lot of trouble. Yet, he managed to survive unscathed until now, probably because of his master''s protection," Yang Haoran thought to himself, narrowing his eyes, drawing a conclusion.


    "Du Xiao''s master is probably very powerful!"


    This was just Yang Haoran''s spection, and he wasn''t sure if it was true.


    But one thing he was sure of: killing Du Xiao. If he handled it well, it wouldn''t matter, but if he didn''t handle it well, it would definitely bring him trouble.


    To minimize his trouble, he would definitely take Du Xiao''s soul away. Originally, he nned to wait seven days for Du Xiao''s soul to condense into a spirit before collecting it. But after careful consideration, he felt that this time was too long, and there might be idents. The best approach was to forcibly extract Du Xiao''s soul from his body and condense it into a spirit now!


    Just like when Xu Meijing extracted Master Zhou''s soul back in the cave.


    Xu Meijing was able to do this effortlessly because of her terrifying strength and her knowledge of the method.


    Yang Haoran didn''t have Xu Meijing''s strength, nor did he have the method to forcibly extract the target''s soul and condense it into a spirit. So, trying to forcibly extract Du Xiao''s soul at this moment would be quite difficult.


    After a brief consideration, Yang Haoran dialed Xu Meijing''s number.


    The phone rang a few times before it was answered, and Xu Meijing''s cold and crisp voice came from the other end.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yang Haoran was ustomed to Xu Meijing''s attitude by now, so he didn''t mind.


    "How''s Ancheng? Are you getting used to it?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "It''s alright," Xu Meijing sighed, responding.


    "From the tone of your voice, did you encounter some trouble?" Yang Haoran inquired.


    "I''ve encountered some trouble, but it''s not a big deal. It''ll be resolved with some time. Why did you call me? Don''t bother with useless preambles," Xu Meijing replied, making Yang Haoran''s smile a bit awkward.


    "It''s not like I can''t call you when nothing''s wrong," Yang Haoran chuckled.


    "Stop talking nonsense. I''ve been in Ancheng for a while now, and I haven''t seen you call me once, not even a text. You call me now, iming there''s nothing wrong? I don''t buy it," Xu Meijing''s response made Yang Haoran even more awkward. Indeed, he hadn''t called or texted Xu Meijing during this time. While busyness was a factor, it wasn''t the main reason. He felt somewhat apprehensive and didn''t dare to casually call Xu Meijing. As for what made him uneasy, he wasn''t sure himself. Perhaps it was because the more he cared, the more he felt constrained and hesitant, fearing he might not handle things well.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s silence, Xu Meijing''s voice grew impatient, urging, "What''s the matter? If there''s nothing, I''m hanging up."


    "Wait!" Yang Haoran hurriedly spoke up, feeling a bit flustered. "Um... I called you today because there''s actually something."


    "Heh, I knew it. Well, spit it out. Don''t beat around the bush. Speak up like a man," Xu Meijing''s voice expressed annoyance.


    "I want to ask for your advice on forcibly extracting the soul of someone who just died and condensing it into a spirit. Can I do it with my current strength?" Yang Haoran''s voice sounded light, his posture humble.


    "It''s not that difficult. With your current strength, it might be a bit challenging, but not impossible. Here''s what you can try..." Xu Meijing proceeded to teach Yang Haoran over the phone.


    Yang Haoran initially thought it was aplex matter, but after Xu Meijing''s exnation, he found it surprisingly simple. Of course, this simplicity was rtive to those with sufficient strength, like Xu Meijing. For him, whose strength wascking, it seemed quite difficult.


    First, he had to use his sensing ability to locate the soul within the target''s body, then use Yin spirit power to lock onto the soul, forcibly condense it into a spirit, and finally extract the condensed spirit from the body.


    This method could be applied not only to corpses but also to living beings, although thetter required a higher level of proficiency from the practitioner.


    After hanging up, Yang Haoran didn''t immediately act on Du Xiao''s body. Instead, his mind was filled with thoughts of Xu Meijing. He realized there was a reason why he was single because most of the time, he hadn''t focused on this aspect.


    Shaking his head, he ultimately decided to set this matter aside for now. He believed the first thing he needed to do was to improve his own strength. Only when his strength reached a certain level could he strive for other things.


    This was a practical problem. A man who knew nothing, had nothing,cked good looks, skills, yet still dreamed of winning over beautiful women¡ªhow could that happen? Such scenarios were only found in movies.


    Returning his gaze to Du Xiao''s body, Yang Haoran began to sense the soul within. After a while, he released his Yin spirit power from his body and gradually infused it into Du Xiao''s corpse.


    Extracting the soul of someone who had just died seemed simple, but it was quite difficult for Yang Haoran due to his inadequate strength. Ultimately, it boiled down to hisck of strength. If his strength were sufficient, he could effortlessly achieve what Xu Meijing did.


    Slowly, Yang Haoran noticed that his Yin spirit power was running low. However, he didn''t give up; he continued with the procedure.


    Sweat appeared on his forehead at some point, his face gradually turning pale. Yet, Yang Haoran paid no attention to this. All his focus was on Du Xiao''s body.


    After a while, with his Yin spirit power almost depleted, Yang Haoran''s eyes lit up. He uttered a low shout.


    "Come out!"


    With thismand, his infused Yin spirit power transformed into a hand, forcefully pulling Du Xiao''s soul out of his body!


    Du Xiao''s soul had been forcibly condensed into a spirit by Yang Haoran, just like Master Zhou''s before. At this moment, Du Xiao''s undead form had tightly shut eyes, asleep, unaware of what was happening in the outside world.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 156: Guardian Spirit of an Ordinary Person

    <


    Yang Haoran was panting heavily, clearly exhausted, but when his gaze fell upon Du Xiao''s soul body, a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Despite the significant expenditure, he had ultimately seeded.


    Practice makes perfect; the next time he undertook such a task, it shouldn''t be as arduous. With some experience, he would know how to conserve Yin spirit power more efficiently.


    Summoning the soul gathering bead, Yang Haoran captured Du Xiao''s soul within it.


    Inside the soul gathering bead, the skin ghost continued to roar furiously, like a raging tiger.


    However, when it noticed Du Xiao''s soul also trapped within the soul gathering bead, it quieted down, transforming from a raging tiger into a docile cat.


    Before he could wipe the sweat from his face, Yang Haoran sensed a surge of power heading towards his location. Judging by the strength of this power surge, it was likely Wang Yiming approaching.


    Sure enough, following the trail of the power surge, Wang Yiming was running towards his location.


    Meanwhile, Yang Haoran pondered how to exin the situation to Wang Yiming.As Wang Yiming swiftly arrived before Yang Haoran, he observed Yang Haoran''s sweaty and pale appearance, noting his weakened state with concern.


    His expression changed again when he noticed Du Xiao''s corpse behind Yang Haoran, his surprise evident.


    "Brother Yang, what happened to you? And what''s the situation here?" Wang Yiming asked, puzzled. It was apparent that Yang Haoran''s visit here had encountered more than a few issues.


    "I pursued the skin ghost here. With the heavy Yin Qi and the presence of the undead, I couldn''t allow the skin ghost to recuperate here. So, I aimed to capture it in the soul gathering bead as quickly as possible, but then this guy showed up unexpectedly," Yang Haoran exined, ncing at Du Xiao''s corpse, indicating him as the unexpected intruder.


    "Do you know about spirit masters?" Yang Haoran inquired of Wang Yiming.


    Startled, Wang Yiming responded, "Of course, I know about spirit masters. They enhance their strength by nurturing ghosts and are also adversaries to your Yin Division. Is this guy a spirit master?"


    Yang Haoran nodded, then continued, "You can inspect his body. There''s still residual Yin Qi, and his spiritmunication power hasn''tpletely dissipated."


    Without hesitation, Wang Yiming approached and began examining Du Xiao''s corpse while Yang Haoran provided further details.


    "This guy tried to snatch the skin ghost from me and sign a contract with it, making it his guardian yin spirit. So, we fought, and he ended up like this," Yang Haoran recounted.


    Once Wang Yiming finished his examination, he stood up and spoke, "This guy is definitely a spirit master. I''ve encountered spirit masters before, and I recognize the residual spiritmunication power within him."


    At this point, Wang Yiming seemed to recall something. His gaze shifted to Yang Haoran as he continued, "Brother Yang, don''t worry. Spirit Police won''t interfere in the grudges between you and Yin Division. If you need this body, feel free to take it. We''ll handle the rest."


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran chuckled and shook his head, saying, "I''ve already forcibly extracted his soul. I''ll hand it over to my superiors for judgment. As for the body, it serves me no purpose. Right now, I''m more concerned about how to deal with it."


    Wang Yiming''s eyes brightened, a rare smile appearing on his usually stern face. "If you don''t need it, Spirit Police will take it?" he suggested.


    Although slightly puzzled, Yang Haoran agreed, "If you need it, take it. I''m just curious about what Spirit Police would do with a corpse."


    Wang Yiming hesitated for a moment but then exined, "Almost any non-ordinary person''s body holds some value. We need them for research. The findings can not only enhance Spirit Police''s capabilities but also help us understand weaknesses of such beings. With that knowledge, we can develop weapons or other products. When dealing with criminals of this nature, Spirit Police will have an easier time."


    Yang Haoran was surprised by this revtion, his brows furrowing slightly. He hadn''t held Spirit Police in high regard previously, believing their capabilities were limited. However, Wang Yiming''s words made him reconsider.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s expression, Wang Yiming worried that he might have offended him and quickly exined, "Don''t think badly of Spirit Police. We have no choice. With so many individuals possessing various abilities in this world, if we don''t take these measures, how can we maintain peace? If Spirit Police didn''t have some tricks up our sleeves, other organizations or religions wouldn''t respect us. The world would likely descend into chaos."


    Yang Haoran nodded in agreement, but then a question urred to him, and he asked with a smile, "Do Spirit Police also study the weaknesses of Underworld Envoys?"


    Wang Yiming''s expression turned awkward, regretting his earlier words.


    "Well...how do I put this?" Wang Yiming hesitated, unsure how to respond to Yang Haoran''s question.


    Yang Haoran smiled knowingly and said, "I know you conduct research too. Over the years, Spirit Police must have obtained numerous bodies of Underworld Envoys for study. It wouldn''t be surprising if you''ve made some progress."


    Wang Yiming looked nervous. "Please don''t misunderstand. Our rtionship with Yin Division has always been good. We both uphold order, one in the mortal realm and the other in the underworld. In major matters, we cooperate fully. So, please don''t ruin our rtionship. It''s essential for maintaining stability."


    Yang Haoran understood but merely smiled, saying nothing. Wang Yiming took this opportunity to change the subject.


    "I''ll have someonee to remove this body. Leaving it here could cause trouble if an ordinary person stumbles upon it."


    With that, Wang Yiming took out his mobile phone, made a quick call, exchanged a few words, then hung up.


    "Yiming, there''s something I''ve been wanting to ask you, but I never found the right opportunity. I think now is as good a time as any," Yang Haoran said, his expression turning serious as he looked at Wang Yiming.


    Wang Yiming rarely saw Yang Haoran wearing such an expression, feeling a mix of curiosity and unease. He thought Yang Haoran might be about to inquire about the research on Yin Division''s weaknesses again.


    "Heh, what is it, Brother Yang? Feel free to ask, but please, don''t put me in a tight spot. Many things between us are confidential. Coming out here has already broken the rules, so..." Wang Yiming''s smile seemed forced, the kind that felt awkward no matter how you looked at it.


    "Don''t worry, this time I won''t put you in a difficult position. I just have some simple questions," Yang Haoran reassured him.


    Upon hearing this, Wang Yiming felt a bit relieved, and Yang Haoran continued.


    "Spirit Police usually handle special cases. What specific procedures do you follow for such cases? I know some, but I''m not very clear on the details. Could you enlighten me?"


    Wang Yiming sighed in relief, then proceeded to exin in detail to Yang Haoran.


    "Usually, if there''s a malevolent spirit causing trouble, disrupting the lives of ordinary people, we respond to the situation and intervene. We try to capture malevolent spirits alive whenever possible. If not possible, we eliminate them directly."


    "Once the target is eliminated, and it''s confirmed that there are no remaining threats to ordinary people, we consider the mission sessful. Just like...don''t be offended, but like thest Yangjia Bay zombie incident. With the zombie gone and the mastermind dead, our mission was aplished."


    Yang Haoran raised an eyebrow and asked, "Master Zhou from thest Yangjia Bay incident died at the hands of me and my friend, not by your hands. Does that still count?"


    Wang Yiming continued, "Of course, it counts. As long as the target is eliminated, regardless of the means, our mission is consideredplete. After all, our main objective is to restore normalcy to the lives of ordinary people and ensure their safety isn''t threatened."


    Pointing to Du Xiao''s corpse on the ground, Wang Yiming added, "Regarding conflicts among non-ordinary persons like yours, as long as they don''t affect or harm ordinary people, we, Spirit Police, won''t interfere. There''s no need. Regr police won''t either because they can''t."


    "However, if non-ordinary persons harm ordinary people, we step in. In such cases, we try to capture the perpetrator alive. If that''s not possible, we have to eliminate them to prevent further harm to ordinary people."


    "Our duty as Spirit Police is to protect ordinary people, ensuring they have a safe living space in thisplex and dangerous world. We only need to focus on this. Other matters, even if we want to handle them, weck the capacity to do so."


    After Wang Yiming''s exnation, Yang Haoran finally gained aprehensive understanding of this aspect. He felt a deep admiration for Spirit Police. The world was never as peaceful as it seemed on the surface, with numerous extraordinary individuals. Without Spirit Police guarding the world, chaos would surely reign.


    Without Spirit Police, individuals with special abilities would freely harm ordinary people to achieve their goals, leaving ordinary people with little space to survive and living in constant fear.


    The reason ordinary people could enjoy a safe and peaceful life was due to a group of people silently protecting and safeguarding them with their lives. Otherwise, life would be a tragedy, and extra-ordinary people would be the main characters.


    Although Underworld Envoys also had the duty to maintain order in the mortal realm, it only applied to malevolent spirits disrupting that order. Apart from that, other matters weren''t under the jurisdiction of Yin Division.


    Spirit Police, however, were different. They not only dealt with malevolent spirits but also handled various incidents threatening the safety of ordinary people. Their workload was significant.


    Perhaps it was precisely because Spirit Police had limited manpower and a heavy workload that they didn''t have too many rules and regtions. They just needed to diligently protect ordinary people.


    "I''m not a Spirit Police officer, but next time, if you encounter any special cases rted to undead, you can let me handle it. I''ll rush over immediately," Yang Haoran offered.


    Upon hearing this, Wang Yiming felt delighted. "Really?" he asked, somewhat uncertain.


    "Absolutely!" Yang Haoran''s response was firm.


    "Are you trying to earn a reward from us? We''ll definitely reward you, but our funds are mainly used for research, and our organization is quite poor," Wang Yiming asked, somewhat worried.


    "I''m not interested in money anymore. Just hand over the undead I subdue to me. Besides, it''s part of my duty," Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    "Alright! It''s a deal!"


    Wang Yiming was excited, as if afraid Yang Haoran might change his mind.


    "Once the team leader knows about this, he''ll be very pleased. Previously, your Yin Division had a Night Watch who cooperated with us for a long time, a woman who was very capable. But now, she seems to have disappeared. Our team leader was nning to talk to your Divine Envoy Deng Feng about it. I didn''t expect you to bring it up on your own. This is great! Let me call the team leader right away!"


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 158: Boss Not Feeling Good

    <


    Early the next morning, Yang Haoran crawled out of bed with messy hair and a bit of a foggy head.


    They had drunk quite a bitst night, not just him, but Wang Yiming had also imbibed quite a lot. Chen Ying, on the other hand, didn''t touch any alcohol, but she still had her share of drinks.


    Though there were only three of them and the food was quite ordinary, the three conversed amicably, with no dull moments from start to finish, and no one even touched their mobile phones.


    By the end of the meal, the rtionship between the three had grown significantly closer, especially between Chen Ying and Yang Haoran. Compared to their first meeting, Chen Ying''s attitude towards Yang Haoran had taken a big turn, even her address had changed from Yang Haoran to Brother Yang.


    The method of memory erasure, Yang Haoran had already learned it sessfully from Wang Yiming. As Wang Yiming had said, it wasn''t a particrlyplicated technique; as long as one wasn''t an ordinary person and possessed power within, mastering this technique was a matter of no time.


    The reason Yang Haoran wanted to learn the method of memory erasure from Wang Yiming naturally had its own ns and considerations.


    He wasn''t interested in erasing the memories of ordinary people, but he was indeed interested in erasing the memories of souls. Not only was he interested, but he also considered it quite necessary.


    Because he didn''t want the ghosts he had subdued to know his secrets.


    Although he had sealed the soul gathering bead, as long as he didn''t want to, the ghosts inside couldn''t know anything about the outside world. He was confident about this.However, if he ever became careless and let the ghosts inside the soul gathering bead know things they shouldn''t, what would he do?


    Most of the ghosts inside the soul gathering bead would eventually be handed over. Even if he managed to bypass Deng Feng''s scrutiny, what would he do after reaching the underworld?


    He couldn''t just detain all these ghosts in his hands forever, could he?


    Although this was a method, it was ultimately ast resort. After all, most of these ghosts were just ordinary undead. They still had the chance to be reincarnated. Yang Haoran couldn''t bring himself to abuse his authority by detaining them all indefinitely.


    So when he saw Wang Yiming disy the technique of memory erasure yesterday afternoon, an idea sprouted in his mind. Would this technique also work on ghosts?


    If it did, then in the future, he wouldn''t feel so passive about matters concerning this. At least he would have a decent way to handle them.


    However, all of this depended on whether the technique of memory erasure truly worked on ghosts. If it didn''t, he would have to think of other methods.


    Yang Haoran didn''t directly ask Wang Yiming about this matter. After returning homest night, he tried it out himself. Although he had drunk quite a bit, he was too eager to know the results to care about that.


    After trying it out, he found that it was actually feasible. The technique of memory erasure not only worked on living beings but also on ghosts!


    Although he had only released a very ordinary undead at the time, not a Half-Step Evil Spirit like a skin ghost, as long as it worked, it was enough for Yang Haoran!


    Rubbing his head, Yang Haoran activated the Yin spirit power within his body, dispelling his fatigue. His head, which felt as heavy as lead, cleared up.


    He was in quite a good mood. After washing up and paying respects to his parents and the Death God, he left the grocery store without even eating breakfast.


    It wasn''t until noon that Yang Haoran returned to the grocery store, carrying many things in his hands.


    This time he had bought cinnabar. With everything prepared, all that was left was the crucial step. Since he had already cultivated the power seed of a talisman master, the next step was to be a talisman master in the shortest time possible.


    Dealing with skin ghosts this time, if it weren''t for Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong''s help, it wouldn''t have been easy for him to subdue the skin ghosts and store them in the soul gathering bead. However, if he seeded in bing a talisman master and could draw talismans, the situation would be different.


    For the next period of time, Yang Haoran stayed in the grocery store during the day, drawing talismans, and at night, he thoroughly cleaned up all the undead in Lecheng.


    Days passed, and before he knew it, it was the end of the month.


    During this time, Guanhai also returned to Lecheng from his hometown. He hade to find Yang Haoran, and the two of them had drunk together a few times. However, neither of them mentioned the matter of Yangjia Bay, as if it had never happened. They were still the same, sitting together,ughing and chatting happily.


    The Lecheng residents who hade back for the New Year gradually left Lecheng during this period. Their careers were not in this small ce. After the New Year, they naturally had to return to their own jobs and start another busy year.


    As they left, Lecheng gradually returned to its usual state. Although it was still lively, it was nowhere near as bustling as during the New Year.


    However, Yang Haoran didn''t pay attention to any of this. Ordinary people had their own lives and goals, and now he had his own.


    However, the harvest during this period of time didn''t satisfy him very much.


    Without Xu Meijing, Yang Haoran had harvested quite a few undead in the urban area of Lecheng, which actually pleased him quite a bit. But what he wasn''t satisfied with was the matter of drawing talismans.


    He had been quite diligent during this period. During the day, he either practiced drawing talismans or studied the ancient book that recorded talisman techniques. However, the results were not significant.


    Apart from the power seed of the talisman master in his body growing stronger day by day through practice, he hadn''t sessfully drawn a single talisman, not even the simplest one. This left him feeling quite speechless and helpless.


    However, he certainly wouldn''t give up just because of a small setback like this. After all, the days ahead were still long, and he believed that one day he would sessfully draw talismans and be a true talisman master.


    Today was the day to submit souls again, and Yang Haoran left the grocery store early, heading to the South Lake Death God Temple.


    It had been a while since he had been here, and there was no change; it was just like thest time he hade.


    Yang Haoran found Master Jiang, returned the books to him, and the two of them chatted for a long time, discussing many things.


    Master Jiang knew about the events at Yangjia Bay, but he didn''t know that Yang Haoran was from there, so he didn''t mention it in front of Yang Haoran.


    Since the other party didn''t know, Yang Haoran naturally wouldn''t bring it up either. After all, this matter was a scar in his heart. Every time it was mentioned, it felt like reopening that wound. He wouldn''t voluntarily expose the scars deep within his heart.


    Apart from Master Jiang, the other temple priests warmly greeted Yang Haoran when they learned of his arrival.


    Returning to the hall behind the stone wall, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but feel a bit emotional. The events that had happened here at the end ofst month were still vivid in his mind. And today, there would be one person who wouldn''t be here, and perhaps wouldn''t be here in the future.


    "ns never keep up with changes. We agreed that you would surpass me this month, but you got promoted and left."


    Yang Haoran looked at a seat and smiled wryly. That seat was Xu Meijing''s.


    "Xiaoyang,e over here. Haven''t seen you in a month. How''s the year been treating you?"


    Yang Haoran wasn''t the first to arrive in the hall. Before him, several Night Watches were already waiting here.


    The one who greeted Yang Haoran was an old man. Yang Haoran remembered that this old man was a temple priest from the countryside.


    Sitting down in his seat, Yang Haoran put on a habitual smile and responded to the old man, "Not bad. How about you? How''s your year been?"


    Yang Haoran didn''t show his grief because he had never been someone who sought sympathy by acting pitiful.


    "Good my foot! This New Year period has kept me busy. Oh, by the way, heard that Xu Meijing disappeared. Do you know anything about it?"


    The old man was straightforward in his speech. Yang Haoran didn''t mind it, but the mention of Xu Meijing piqued his interest.


    Xu Meijing had only left Lecheng for a short time, and not only did the Spirit Police know, but this old man also knew. Could it be that Xu Meijing''s departure wasn''t a secret anymore?


    However, Yang Haoran soon realized something was off. Whether it was Wang Yiming or the old man in front of him, they all talked about Xu Meijing''s disappearance, not her promotion and relocation to Ancheng. From this, it could be seen that they didn''t know much about Xu Meijing''s situation.


    However, their ignorance didn''t mean that Deng Feng didn''t know. After all, Deng Feng was the Burial Master of Lecheng. It was impossible for him not to know about Xu Meijing bing a Burial Master and being transferred to Ancheng.


    However, Yang Haoran estimated that Deng Feng''s attitude toward this matter was probably quite significant.


    Of course, this was just his spection. Whether it was true or not, he would find out soon enough.


    If Deng Feng was truly as angry as he guessed, he hoped that anger wouldn''t be directed at him.


    Yang Haoran didn''t mention Xu Meijing''s matter to the old man. He just smiled and listened as the old man chatted with the other Night Watches about Xu Meijing.


    Gradually, more and more Night Watches entered the hall. Before long, except for Xu Meijing, all the Night Watches were present. And the topic they discussed the most was how Xu Meijing had suddenly disappeared, where she had gone, and whether she was alive or dead.


    To Yang Haoran''s surprise, not all the Night Watches were unaware of where Xu Meijing had gone. Some of the more well-informed individuals knew that Xu Meijing had gone to Ancheng and had be a Burial Master.


    Upon hearing this, all the Night Watches, except Yang Haoran, were shocked because they knew exactly what this meant!


    It meant that this girl who had once worked under Divine Envoy Deng Feng in Lecheng had now risen to a higher position. She had be a Boss herself, on par with Divine Envoy Deng Feng. They had no reason not to be astonished!


    While shocked, these Night Watches were also incredibly envious and filled with admiration. Among them, almost all had been Night Watches for longer than Xu Meijing. Yet here she was, getting promoted and getting rich, while they remained stagnant.


    Just as all the Night Watches were shocked by Xu Meijing''s situation, a crack suddenly appeared in the space of the hall, and Deng Feng walked out with a dark expression. The noisy hall instantly fell silent.


    All the Night Watches could tell that their Boss wasn''t in a good mood!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 159: Suspicions

    <


    Whenever Deng Feng appeared, although he wouldn''t show much happiness, he rarely wore a dark expression on his face. But once this kind of situation arose, it could only mean one thing: their Boss''s mood at the moment was quite terrible.


    Clearly seeing that their Boss wasn''t in a good mood, yet daring to make loud noises, wasn''t that asking for trouble?


    As the spatial fissure slowly closed, Deng Feng made his way to the main seat, then sat down with a grim expression.


    "We greet the divine envoy!"


    All of the Night Watch rose from their seats, bowing in unison and paying their respects.


    Deng Feng, however, only responded with a grunt, offering nothing more.


    None of the Night Watch dared to make a sound, let alone speak. The atmosphere in the entire hall became extremely oppressive.


    In such a situation, Yang Haoran certainly wouldn''t be foolish enough to stand out. He remained in ce, his head lowered in contemtion, pondering who knows what.


    Yang Haoran wasn''t foolish, and the other Night Watch were equally intelligent. None of them wanted to invite trouble at a time like this.After a while, Deng Feng impatiently spoke up, "Do whatever needs to be done quickly, how long do you expect me to wait?"


    With these words, one of the Night Watch hesitated for a moment before reluctantly approaching Deng Feng with his soul gathering bead.


    The soul inside the soul gathering bead was sparse, only about a dozen or so. Deng Feng nced at it and impatiently waved his hand.


    The Night Watch dared not say another word, hastily bowing before retreating, relieved to be free of the burden.


    As he stepped back, another Night Watch immediately followed suit, presenting his own soul gathering bead with both hands. He didn''t dare to make Deng Feng wait for even a second longer.


    This one had a slightly better harvest than the previous one, with around twenty souls inside the soul gathering bead. However, this didn''t change Deng Feng''s expression at all. He remained grim and impatient, waving his hand dismissively.


    This Night Watch, of course, didn''t dare to express any dissatisfaction with Deng Feng''s attitude. Like his predecessor, he breathed a sigh of relief and quickly retreated, unwilling to linger in Deng Feng''s presence for even a second.


    Following him, the third person, the fourth person, the fifth person, they all gradually approached Deng Feng with their soul gathering beads. Although the number of souls inside varied, Deng Feng''s expression didn''t improve; instead, it grew darker and darker.


    The hall, already extremely oppressive, became even more so as time passed, the atmosphere growing increasingly heavy!


    However, after a short while, it was Yang Haoran''s turn!


    Yang Haoran took a deep breath, then stered a smile on his face, already prepared with his soul gathering bead. He briskly walked towards Deng Feng.


    Deng Feng''s unpleasant expression didn''t change with Yang Haoran''s arrival. He still wore a grim expression, as if the whole world owed him money.


    However, when his gaze fell upon the soul gathering bead that Yang Haoran offered, his expression finally showed a hint of change.


    The reason Deng Feng''s expression changed was because the number of souls in Yang Haoran''s soul gathering bead was simply too many, at least not less than eighty!


    It was precisely because of this that Deng Feng''s grim expression underwent a slight change.


    Then, when Deng Feng noticed the skin ghost within the soul gathering bead, his expression changed again, bing much softer.


    Deng Feng, who had always been impatient with the other Night Watch, unexpectedly nodded at Yang Haoran at this moment, as if acknowledging Yang Haoran''s achievements.


    Seeing Deng Feng''s softened expression, the other Night Watch couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The sheer number of souls in Yang Haoran''s soul gathering bead truly astonished them, especially the Half-Step Evil Spirit''s skin ghost, which had a strong impact on their psyche.


    Last month, Yang Haoran had submitted a Half-Step Evil Spirit, and now this month, he had subdued such a big fellow, along with a considerable number of undead. They found it hard to imagine how a neer managed to aplish this.


    The Night Watch were puzzled, and Deng Feng himself harbored some doubts.


    In the past, Deng Feng wouldn''t have bothered with such trivial matters because what he cared about most was the number of souls his Night Watch could deliver each month. The more, the better. As for how these souls were obtained, he usually didn''t pay much attention.


    But now things were different; he worried that someone among his subordinates might turn out to be another Xu Meijing.


    As the Burial Master, discovering a powerful soul conjurer among his Night Watch, who then happened to ascend to the status of Burial Master like himself, shocked him and naturally stirred anger within him.


    He had thought he had a rough idea of the strength of his Night Watch, but now he realized he might have been wrong.


    So, when he saw Yang Haoran subduing yet another Half-Step Evil Spirit, he felt a moment of satisfaction, followed by a lingering doubt.


    "Although these undead vary in strength, they''re still just undead kings. They can''t cause much trouble, and with your strength, even the strongest undead wouldn''t pose a threat to you. I wouldn''t be surprised if you subdued them."


    Deng Feng nced at the soul gathering bead, paused, then pointed to the soul of the skin ghost inside the bead, his tone bing markedly somber as he continued, "However, how could you, with your strength, subdue a Half-Step Evil Spirit? Did you seek help again this time?"


    Yang Haoran was wary internally, but he didn''t show any sign of nervousness on his face.


    "I did indeed ask for help from a friend. Otherwise, as a neer, I wouldn''t have the ability to deal with a Half-Step Evil Spirit. Faced with such a ghost, I''m lucky to have escaped with my life," Yang Haoran admitted somewhat sheepishly.


    "Oh? Is that so? You found help again. You''re quite lucky."


    Deng Feng''s tone carried a hint of sarcasm, and anyone could tell what he meant. From his reaction, it seemed he didn''t fully believe Yang Haoran''s words.


    Yang Haoran could certainly sense the undertones in Deng Feng''s words. He pretended to be shy and continued, "This Half-Step Evil Spirit was the same skin ghost that caused a stir at Tianhe Hospital not long ago. When I discovered it, the Spirit Police were already on its tail. So, I teamed up with them, and only then could we sessfully subdue this skin ghost. Without their help, I wouldn''t have been able to handle this ghost alone."


    After hearing Yang Haoran''s exnation, Deng Feng''s expression softened slightly. He wasn''t worried that Yang Haoran might be lying to him because he believed Yang Haoran wouldn''t dare. If this matter involved the Spirit Police, Deng Feng could easily verify it with a phone call. If Yang Haoran dared to lie to him, it would be tantamount to seeking death.


    However, this time Yang Haoran was indeed telling the truth. Even if Deng Feng contacted the Spirit Police, the result would be consistent with what Yang Haoran said. So, Deng Feng wasn''t worried.


    Actually, Yang Haoran wasn''t nning to hand over this skin ghost, a Half-Step Evil Spirit. If he sessfully crafted the soul-refining cauldron in the future, such evil spirits would be excellent materials for refining soul crystals. Since the soul-refining cauldron hadn''t been crafted yet, it was necessary to prepare materials in advance.


    But he had the intention without the courage. Subduing a skin ghost wasn''t a secret, and if he didn''t hand over the soul to Deng Feng, once Deng Feng found out, the consequences could be severe for him. It might even anger Deng Feng!


    So, Yang Haoran had no choice but to hand over the skin ghost. This way, not only could he exchange for some Soul Qi to improve himself, but he could also ensure his safety. It was the most rational choice.


    "You''ve done well. You may leave now."


    Deng Feng didn''t inquire further. After taking back the soul gathering bead, he directly dismissed Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran bowed respectfully and then withdrew. In the past, he might have expressed his grievances in a very tactful way, trying to tell his boss how much he suffered and risked to subdue this Half-Step Evil Spirit. But this time, he didn''t. He knew Deng Feng wasn''t in a good mood, and if heined foolishly now, it wouldn''t be much different from seeking death.


    Deng Feng at the moment was like a powder keg, ready to explode at any moment. So, no matter how he expressed his grievances, it would only make things worse.


    After Yang Haoran, several other Night Watch handed over their soul gathering beads. However, when they presented their soul gathering beads, Deng Feng''s initially improved expression instantly darkened again!


    After all the Night Watch sessfully handed over their soul gathering beads, Deng Feng took out a wooden box and poured Soul Qi into each person''s body ording to their performance.


    However, to the surprise of Yang Haoran and the other Night Watch, the amount of Soul Qi they received this time was pitifully small!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 160: There Will Be a Day of Reckoning

    <


    Due to therge number of souls handed over by Yang Haoran, coupled with the presence of a Half-Step Evil Spirit, his situation was much betterpared to other Night Watch members.


    However, even so, the amount of pure Yin Qi he obtained from Deng Feng this time was much lesspared to thest time.


    ording to his initial expectations, although the pure Yin Qi obtained from the Soul Qi infusion this time wasn''t expected to exceed thest time, it shouldn''t have been less either. But the reality was a huge gap from what he had anticipated.


    Seeing the puzzled expressions of the other Night Watch members, Deng Feng, with a grim face, spoke up, "The pure Yin Qi from the Soul Qi infusion this month is halved. It will return to normal next month."


    There was no further exnation, just this one sentence.


    The Night Watch members were all stunned, some even thought they had misheard. When they finally reacted, their expressions varied.


    What was this?


    This was clearly withholding employee wages, and doing so unapologetically!


    There was no way the Night Watch members present would not have objections. Including Yang Haoran, all Night Watch members dared to be angry but not to voice it.No one dared to be the first to speak out at this time because all Night Watch members present understood clearly that whoever spoke out at this moment would be seeking death!


    "Go about your business, don''t waste time here."


    Deng Feng waved his hand, indicating that the Night Watch members present could leave. The Night Watch members looked at each other and ultimately chose to silently leave the hall.


    When they entered the hall, their moods were still good because today was payday for them, but now they couldn''t feel happy about it anymore.


    But thinking about it, it made sense. Anyone whose wages were inexplicably halved and didn''t even receive a basic exnation wouldn''t be happy, probably.


    After Deng Feng left, still wearing a grim expression, he didn''t mention anything about Xu Meijing, leaving these Night Watch members very puzzled.


    At this point, with the pure Yin Qi inexplicably halved, their feelings turned from confusion to anger.


    Yang Haoran was equally displeased, but like the other Night Watch members, he kept silent about Deng Feng''s actions.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to vent his anger, but he simply didn''t have the ability or the qualification to do so in front of Deng Feng.


    The power within him now came from the power seed nted by Deng Feng. Once he angered Deng Feng, not only would the power seed be revoked, leading to a loss of power, but he might even lose his life as a result, which was entirely possible.


    Was it worth it for a moment of dissatisfaction?


    Certainly not. Yang Haoran wasn''t a hot-blooded youth. He knew clearly what he wanted and what he should do. To achieve his goals, what was a little hardship, a little injustice?


    Even if the pure Yin Qi was halved, even if Deng Feng didn''t give him any pure Yin Qi at all, he wouldn''t show any sign of dissatisfaction.


    However, there was certainly anger towards Deng Feng in his heart. Although he didn''t show any dissatisfaction on his face, he noted this incident in his heart.


    The thoughts of the other Night Watch members were simr to Yang Haoran''s. After all, they were not ordinary people. Not everyone had the opportunity to be Night Watch members, and they didn''t want to lose this extraordinary power, so they had to endure.


    "Yang Haoran, stay behind."


    Just as Yang Haoran was about to leave the hall, he heard Deng Feng''s low voice behind him.


    Suddenly being called out by Deng Feng, the other Night Watch members looked at Yang Haoran with puzzled expressions, some even showing envy in their eyes.


    A Night Watch member showing envy likely thought Yang Haoran was going to be given special treatment, that Divine Envoy Deng Feng was going to favor this outstanding neer!


    However, Yang Haoran''s thoughts were exactly the opposite of these Night Watch members!


    At the moment Deng Feng called him, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but tremble inwardly, a bad feeling arising within him.


    However, Yang Haoran didn''t show his inner unease on his face. He smiled and turned to face Deng Feng.


    The atmosphere remained oppressive and heavy, not alleviated by Yang Haoran''s smile.


    "Do you know Wang Qing and Gao Liang?" Deng Feng asked Yang Haoran in a low voice, his face still grim.


    Yang Haoran couldn''t help but feel a pang of anxiety. The thing he feared most had happened!


    At this moment, he was filled with regret, not for killing Wang Qing, but for being too careless. He not only failed to clean up the situation properly but also handed over the souls of Wang Qing and Gao Liang to Deng Feng!


    Wang Qing had harbored murderous intentions towards him, and for someone like her, whether male or female, Yang Haoran would never leave such a menace behind. She was like a poisonous snake lurking in the dark, ready to strike at any moment. So, she had to be eliminated to prevent future troubles!


    If he could do it over again, Wang Qing would still die, perhaps even more miserably. So he didn''t regret killing Wang Qing; he had felt the same before, and he still did now.


    But at this moment, he had to pay the price for his carelessness!


    Yang Haoran didn''t show any of his thoughts. He maintained his smile and nodded crisply, "Yes, I know them. To be frank, Wang Qing''s death has something to do with me."


    Deng Feng was taken aback. He obviously didn''t expect Yang Haoran to answer so frankly. He thought Yang Haoran would feign ignorance or act panicked, fearing exposure.


    Yet, he admitted it readily, whichpletely caught Deng Feng off guard.


    After a brief moment of confusion, Deng Feng quickly regained hisposure, his face showing anger. He felt his authority was being challenged.


    "You... admit it quite readily, that''s good. Saves me the trouble of exining," Deng Feng said sharply.


    With that, Deng Feng suddenly stood up, a powerful aura bursting out from him, ck Yin Qi billowing around him. It seemed as if he was preparing to clean house!


    Yang Haoran''s face suddenly changed, showing both fear and confusion. He hurriedly asked, "Divine Envoy, what are you nning?"


    "Hmph! And you dare ask me? As a Yin Division Night Watch member, you actually took action against an ordinary person. What do you think we should do? What do you think I should do?" Deng Feng asked, his face full of anger.


    At first, Yang Haoran seemed puzzled, as if he didn''t understand Deng Feng''s words.


    Then his expression changed, as if he understood Deng Feng''s meaning.


    Finally, he looked panicked and quickly said, "Divine Envoy, let me exin. Wang Qing''s death indeed has something to do with me, but I was forced to do it!"


    "Forced? Hmph, you really have a good excuse for yourself. Or maybe you just can''t find any excuses?" Deng Feng asked angrily.


    Although he said so, Deng Feng didn''t immediately take action. Yang Haoran could see this scene and understand it, but his face still showed anxiety.


    "Divine Envoy, Wang Qing harbored murderous intentions towards me. If she lived, I would have died. At that time, I had just be a Yin Division Night Watch member and hadn''t even experienced a Soul Qi infusion. If I didn''t act, it wouldn''t have been her who died, but me!" Yang Haoran''s expression was full of grievance.


    Deng Feng''s brow furrowed even tighter as he listened. Yang Haoran continued, "I admit my actions were shameful, but I had no choice. If there were other options, I wouldn''t have made such a decision. She died, and you can administer justice for her. But if I died, who would administer justice for me?"


    Deng Feng''s frown deepened. He looked at Yang Haoran with a dark expression and asked, "Why didn''t you report this incident to me?"


    "While Wang Qing''s death is rted to me, I didn''t kill her. I always thought it was just an incident and didn''t take it seriously, so I didn''t report it to you," Yang Haoran exined.


    "Hmph! Incident? Even if you didn''t kill Wang Qing directly, if it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have died. This matter might not be a big deal if it didn''t reach the underworld, but if it reached ahead, it would be a different story. They would definitely send someone to investigate. If Wang Qing''s true allegiance is revealed, not only would you be punished, but I would also be implicated!" Deng Feng scolded.


    Yang Haoran fell silent. He didn''t speak again. In this situation, what was deserved had to be faced, but what was not deserved, one must not. Not even a single word!


    At this moment, he was like an employee who had made a mistake facing his boss, bowing his head, waiting for the boss to continue reprimanding him.


    His face still showed anxiety and panic, but Yang Haoran felt relieved in his heart. Despite Deng Feng''s severe scolding and angry expression, the intense killing intent he had felt earlier had disappeared.


    From his experience, Deng Feng would definitely continue to reprimand him to vent his anger, but he shouldn''t do anything too extreme.


    He believed that Deng Feng''s sudden anger was probably not just because of him, but mostly because of Xu Meijing!


    The matter of Xu Meijing leaving must have made Deng Feng very angry. That''s why Deng Feng had been wearing a grim expression and suppressing his anger earlier. Wang Qing''s death had just ignited Deng Feng''s anger, and it all poured onto him.


    It was simple logic. If Wang Qing''s death had truly enraged Deng Feng, he wouldn''t have waited until now to address the issue. He probably would have personally confronted him long ago.


    Yang Haoran had already thought about one thing: after Xu Meijing left, Deng Feng would definitely get angry, but he didn''t know who would bear the brunt of it. He just prayed it wouldn''t be him. But unfortunately, in the end, he became Deng Feng''s punching bag.


    Of course, he wasn''tpletely innocent. He wasn''t the only Night Watch member. If Deng Feng didn''t find others and instead found him, there must have been a reason for it.


    Yang Haoran remained silent, but Deng Feng didn''t stop. He continued to reprimand him with a face full of anger.


    Yang Haoran didn''t refute, nor did he counter. Instead, he obediently stood there, allowing Deng Feng to vent his anger, as if epting the boss''s reprimand.


    It wasn''t that Yang Haoran was being stubborn, but Deng Feng''s status and power were there. If he wanted to achieve more and go further, he had to endure!


    As long as it didn''t cost him his life, a little humiliation meant nothing. There would be a day when he would rise above it all. If he couldn''t bear even this slight injustice, how could he aplish anything significant?


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 161: Carrot and Stick

    <


    Deng Feng cursed for a good ten minutes.


    He used Yang Haoran of abusing his authority, viting Yin Division''s rules, and being unworthy of being a Night Watch.


    He said Yang Haoran recklessly endangered the lives of the living, disying unparalleled audacity.


    He criticized Yang Haoran for being narrow-minded, a mere Underworld Envoy stooping to quarrel with an ordinary person.


    He continued, saying Yang Haorancked the qualities of a man, even unable to handle a woman properly.


    Yang Haoran remained silent, standing still as Deng Feng berated him relentlessly.


    After patiently enduring the scolding for ten minutes, Deng Feng finally let out a curse and then sat down in a huff.


    Yang Haoran understood that Deng Feng had vented out his frustration and now needed to cool down to return to normalcy.


    It''s essential to find a release for pent-up anger; otherwise, it could lead to extreme consequences when it finally erupts.If Deng Feng didn''t release his anger now, it would only grow stronger over time. And if he encountered Wang Qing again in such a state, he might even resort to killing him without hesitation.


    After a few more minutes, Deng Feng''s mood improved considerably. He turned his gaze towards Yang Haoran, furrowing his brows as he spoke, "Look up."


    Yang Haoran obeyed, forcing a smile onto his face, which appeared unnatural and strained.


    Though Deng Feng''s expression remained stern, it was notably softerpared to before.


    "Though you''re just a neer, I''ve noticed the contributions you''ve made to Yin Division during this time. Two months, two Half-Step Evil Spirits. That''s amendable achievement not many Night Watches can boast. In this regard, I must admit you''ve been diligent and outstanding."


    First, a harsh reprimand, then some praise and appreciation. Carrot and stick, the usual tactic employed by managers.


    Yang Haoran smiled humbly, quickly responding, "It''s all thanks to the guidance of the divine envoy, truly miraculous guidance indeed!"


    Even as he said this, Yang Haoran felt disgusted with himself.


    "Hmph, I haven''t guided you in anything. No need to tter me; I''m not buying it."


    Though Deng Feng said this, his expression had visibly softened. Yang Haoran noticed this and inwardly smirked, making his own smile appear even more subservient.


    "You''re showing some conscience, remember the favor this divine envoy has bestowed upon you. Unlike some ungrateful folks who, once nurtured, grow wings and fly away!"


    Yang Haoran smiled but remained silent. He knew exactly whom Deng Feng was referring to besides Xu Meijing.


    "Do you know who I''m referring to as ungrateful?"


    Unexpectedly, Deng Feng asked this, causing Yang Haoran to pause for a moment before responding with a somewhat uncertain expression, "I''ve heard from other Night Watches before, so I have a bit of an idea. Is it Xu Meijing?"


    Yang Haoran''s mind was clear; how could he not know whom Deng Feng meant by "ungrateful"? However, he remained cautious around Deng Feng, never revealing his true thoughts.


    "Hmph! Who else could it be? I went to great lengths to nurture her, only to be betrayed in the end. If it were you, wouldn''t you feel betrayed?" Deng Feng said with a stern face.


    Yang Haoran inwardly sneered. He might not know whether Deng Feng had truly nurtured Xu Meijing, but he knew Deng Feng had secrets regarding Xu Meijing''s induction into the Night Watch. Xu Meijing had confided in him about it, so when Deng Feng spoke like this in front of him, he naturally wouldn''t be foolish enough to believe it.


    Although he didn''t believe Deng Feng''s words, he had to y along. Cooperation might bring some benefits in the future, especially since he was still under Deng Feng''smand.


    "If it were me, I''d definitely feel betrayed. So, divine envoy, you can rest assured that I, Yang Haoran, am not that kind of person. Besides, all the Night Watches know that Xu Meijing and I don''t get along. I''ve long seen through her facade; she''s not as innocent as she seems."


    As Yang Haoran spoke, he felt bitter. If Xu Meijing heard his words, given her temper, she might tear him apart. However, for the sake of ying this game in front of Deng Feng, he had to put up with it.


    Deng Feng didn''t doubt Yang Haoran''s words, mainly because of Yang Haoran''sst statement.


    Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing not getting along was not a secret; even this Burial Master was aware of it. After all, during the previous two Soul Qi infusions, the two of them nearly came to blows here.


    "Your efforts haven''t gone unnoticed. Keep up the good work, and there will definitely be benefits for you. Surpassing other Night Watches and bing the top dog in Lecheng Night Watch is within your grasp. I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    With that, Deng Feng unexpectedly took out the box used for infusing Soul Qi into Night Watches.


    Previously, Yang Haoran didn''t know what was inside the box, but after Xu Meijing told him, he learned it contained a soul pill!


    At this moment, seeing Deng Feng take out the box filled Yang Haoran with a hint of joy. This joy was genuine, not feigned, but Yang Haoran deliberately showed it to Deng Feng.


    Deng Feng noticed the fleeting joy on Yang Haoran''s face and grunted, while Yang Haoran intentionally smiled awkwardly.


    "I don''t want to dampen your enthusiasm, so I''ve decided to return the portion of pure Yin Qi you''ve retained. But I don''t want a third party to know about this. If you boast about it in front of other Night Watches, not only will it displease me, but it will also provoke hostility from them. You''re a smart person; I trust you won''t do something foolish like that," Deng Feng said solemnly.


    "Of course, divine envoy, rest assured. I won''t engage in such harmful behavior. I promise," Yang Haoran said with a smile, his expression betraying a restrained excitement.


    This excitement was indeed feigned by Yang Haoran. While Deng Feng''s decision did make him happy, it didn''t warrant this level of excitement.


    "It''s good that you understand."


    Deng Feng spoke solemnly before waving his hand, extracting a stream of pure Yin Qi from the box and infusing it into Yang Haoran''s body.


    Feeling the influx of pure Yin Qi, Yang Haoran sensed a significant increase in his Yin spirit power. With the pure Yin Qi he had received over the past two months, coupled with the Soul Qi infusion earlier, he probably had more pure Yin Qi than any other Night Watch received in a year.


    "I''ll handle the Wang Qing matter for you, but I hope such incidents won''t ur again. If they do, I''ll have to clean house ording to regtions. Now, you may leave."


    Deng Feng waved his hand, causing the box to disappear from sight. At the same time, he issued Yang Haoran an order to leave.


    Usually, Deng Feng would leave first, followed by the Night Watches, but this time was different. Today, he seemed to want to stay here alone for a while longer.


    Feeling good about himself, Yang Haoran not only received a sufficient amount of pure Yin Qi but also resolved the Wang Qing issue. The burden on his heart was lifted. When Deng Feng ordered him to leave, he didn''t hesitate at all. After respectfully bowing, he prepared to leave.


    However, at that moment, Yang Haoran suddenly remembered something he felt necessary to tell Deng Feng.


    Seeing Yang Haoran didn''t leave immediately, Deng Feng furrowed his brows and asked, "What''s the matter? Do you have something else to say?"


    "Divine envoy, do you know that there''s a spirit master in Lecheng?" Yang Haoran asked.


    "A spirit master in Lecheng!" Deng Feng''s expression changed instantly, and his emotions suddenly became excited.


    Yang Haoran didn''t expect Deng Feng''s reaction to be so strong, but he remained calm and replied, "During the process of subduing the skin ghost, which is the Half-Step Evil Spirit I handed over this time, a spirit master appeared. He tried to tempt the Half-Step Evil Spirit into making a contract with him, but I killed him."


    "Where is his body? No, I mean, where is his soul?" Deng Feng asked eagerly.


    "I forcibly extracted his soul and kept it inside the soul gathering bead I gave to you," Yang Haoran answered.


    Beside Deng Feng, there were many soul gathering beads, all handed over by the Night Watch this time. Among them, the one with the most souls was the one belonging to Yang Haoran.


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, Deng Feng quickly waved his hand, causing the soul gathering bead that belonged to Yang Haoran to float up into the air before him.


    "Get his soul out for me immediately!"


    Deng Feng''s excitement naturally made Yang Haoran suspicious, but he didn''t show it or hesitate. With a wave of his hand, he extracted Du Xiao''s soul from the soul gathering bead.


    The moment Du Xiao''s soul was extracted, it turned into a mass of Yin Qi, attempting to escape.


    Having spent seven days in the soul gathering bead, Du Xiao''s soul had already awakened from its slumber. However, Yang Haoran hadn''t paid any attention to it because he was busy drawing talismans. It was only when Du Xiao tried to escape that he suddenly remembered.


    But how could Yang Haoran let Du Xiao escape? Before he could act, Deng Feng snorted!


    With that snort, the space around the hall shook, and chains as thick as arms appeared out of thin air, securely binding Du Xiao''s soul!


    "You dare to try to escape in front of me? You''re overestimating yourself. If you can escape, I, Deng Feng, would call you father!"


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 162: Backlash

    <


    Deng Feng made his move, easily seizing Du Xiao''s soul.


    Not to mention Deng Feng, even if Yang Haoran had intervened, capturing Du Xiao''s soul wouldn''t have been difficult. In such a situation, how could Du Xiao''s soul possibly escape?


    "He''s called Du Xiao. This guy isn''t much of a threat, but he has a master behind him. He''ll show up in Lecheng. So, I guess his master might also be in Lecheng?" Yang Haoran nced at Du Xiao struggling on the ground, then spoke to Deng Feng.


    "You two despicable creatures from the Yin Division! You''ll have a miserable end!"


    "My master will surely avenge me! Just wait!"


    "It won''t be long before my master finds you! That''ll be your end!"


    Du Xiao struggled on the ground, cursing angrily. Yang Haoran found it somewhat amusing. This young man had already died once but seemed to have learned nothing. Instead of showing restraint, he was insulting Deng Feng right in front of him, a Burial Master.


    It was obvious that this young man wouldn''t have an easy time ahead. Aside from his identity as a spirit master, just his insults towards Deng Feng at this moment were enough to warrant severe consequences.


    Yang Haoran had these suspicions because Deng Feng, who had been initially excited, gradually turned cold-faced under Du Xiao''s tirade.Du Xiao didn''t notice Deng Feng''s change in demeanor at all. He continued to rant fervently while Deng Feng''s expression grew increasingly grim.


    Of course, Du Xiao''s insults dragged Yang Haoran into the mix as well. But seeing Deng Feng being berated so harshly, he conveniently overlooked his own insult.


    "Shut up! Even the divine envoy can''t be insulted by you!"


    Yang Haoran suppressed his disgust and put on a show in front of Deng Feng. He deliberately said this to confuse Deng Feng, deepening his impression of Yang Haoran as someone who just liked to tter.


    Moreover, he said this to provoke Du Xiao. Given his current agitated state, saying something like this wouldn''t shut him up but rather make him more aggressive!


    As expected, Yang Haoran''s words had the intended effect. Without saying this, Du Xiao was already quite worked up. But as soon as Yang Haoran spoke, Du Xiao became even more fervent.


    "Damn you and your divine envoy nonsense! You look like a monkey with your pointed mouth and monkey cheeks! You''vepletely disgraced the Yin Division! Is the Yin Division a zoo? Huh? Is it?"


    Deng Feng''s appearance had always been a sore spot for him. Whether before or after joining the Yin Division, his looks had always been his weakness.


    However, as his strength grew and his status rose, there were fewer people who dared to mock him for his appearance. But he hadn''t expected to be thoroughly berated by an undead today.


    Watching Deng Feng''s slight trembling, Yang Haoran felt a sense of satisfaction. Earlier, he had endured Deng Feng''s insults silently, pretending to agree. Now, by provoking this situation, he had managed to let off some steam.


    "You leave first. I know how to handle the rest." Deng Feng suppressed his inner anger and spoke solemnly to Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran wanted to say something, but then his expression changed slightly. After bowing respectfully, he left the hall amidst Du Xiao''s cursing.


    Once outside the hall, Yang Haoran''s face suddenly turned pale. It seemed like he was suppressing something, hastening his steps as he left the passage.


    Arriving at the secluded hut in the Death God Temple, Yang Haoran couldn''t hold it anymore. Blood sprayed from his mouth, followed by heavy breathing.


    Just now, Deng Feng had told him to leave the hall first. He had intended to extract some useful information from Deng Feng, so he didn''t want to leave immediately. However, what he hadn''t expected was that Deng Feng would trigger the soul enchantment while speaking to him!


    This would have been a good thing. If Deng Feng had triggered the soul enchantment, it would have led to more trust and closeness from him in the future, allowing Yang Haoran to gain more benefits. But what Yang Haoran hadn''t expected was that while Deng Feng had indeed triggered the soul enchantment, it had failed to activate!


    The reason his expression had changed and he had hastily left the hall was that he had felt the failure of the soul enchantment. If he hadn''t left immediately, his current state would have beenpletely exposed to Deng Feng, which would have been troublesome.


    "Deng Feng''s strength is probably stronger than I imagined. It''s fortunate that whether the soul enchantment is sessful or not, the triggerer won''t sense it. Otherwise, it would have been quite a hassle to leave the hall just now!"


    Although the soul enchantment was powerful, it also had its drawbacks. The main drawback was that he couldn''t actively use it; it could only be triggered passively.


    It was fine when encountering weak targets, but when encountering someone far stronger than oneself, the result would be like Yang Haoran''s current situation¡ªsuffering from the bacsh of the soul enchantment, harming his own body.


    As Yang Haoran thought, he wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and then wiped away the blood on the ground, leaving no trace behind.


    He had intended to say goodbye to Master Jiang before leaving, but given his current condition, he decided against it. It wouldn''t be appropriate to show up looking pale and sickly.


    Quietly leaving the Death God Temple, Yang Haoran drove straight to the grocery store. On the way, he recalled Deng Feng''s excited reaction upon seeing Du Xiao''s soul.


    He was curious about the reason behind it. What could have made Deng Feng so excited? After pondering, he decided to call Xu Meijing.


    After a few rings, the call connected, and Xu Meijing''s voice came through.


    "What''s wrong with you again?"


    Her tone was direct and hinted at impatience. Yang Haoran was ustomed to this and didn''t take it to heart.


    "I saw Deng Feng today," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Oh? Was his expression exciting?" Xu Meijing''s voice piqued with interest.


    "It was quite something. It was tough for us Night Watchers," Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    "If his mood is bad, he''ll take it out on you guys for sure. How about you? Did you suffer today?" Xu Meijing asked.


    "It wasn''t too bad. Though I took some k, the gains were still decent. By the way, do you know if there are any spirit masters in Lecheng?"


    Yang Haoran didn''t mention being verbally thrashed by Deng Feng to Xu Meijing. After a brief mention, he steered the conversation toward spirit masters.


    "Spirit masters in Lecheng? Are you serious?" Xu Meijing''s voice betrayed surprise.


    "Yes, there are. I took care of one, but something puzzles me. Deng Feng seems overly concerned about the soul of the spirit master."


    "He would be concerned. If it were me, I''d be concerned too. Because all spirit masters are wanted by the Yin Division. Once their souls are handed over, they receive a hefty reward. So, would he not be concerned?"


    Xu Meijing''s exnation cleared Yang Haoran''s confusion.


    "No wonder. I thought Deng Feng had some special rtionship with spirit masters, which is why he showed such unusual excitement. It turns out there are significant benefits involved."


    Yang Haoran''s expression revealed his understanding. However, he was still curious about the specifics of these benefits that could excite Deng Feng so much.


    "The soul of an ordinary spirit master is definitely more valuable than that of an evil spirit. For powerful spirit masters, their souls are even more valuable. They can exchange their souls for corresponding soul pills, a substantial reward. You''ve given Deng Feng such a big gift; did he give you any benefits in return?" Xu Meijing asked.


    Yang Haoran felt somewhat embarrassed. He felt like his heart was bleeding. He didn''t know how to respond to Xu Meijing.


    "It seems like you didn''t get any benefits. That''s really foolish of you. Let me give you some advice. In the future, if you obtain the soul of a spirit master, it''s best to keep it for yourself. If you''re lucky enough to be a Burial Master one day, you''ll realize how valuable the soul of a spirit master is. Also, try to read more books in your free time. The more you understand about this world, the fewer detours you''ll take."


    Yang Haoran felt a bit frustrated. He had just been scolded by Deng Feng, and now he was being lectured by Xu Meijing.


    Despite his frustration, Yang Haoran couldn''t deny that Xu Meijing''s words made sense. He indeed needed to make some changes in this regard.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 163: You Are a Good Disciple

    <


    Deng Feng sat in his chair, a cold smirk on his face, ying with a soul gathering bead in his hand. This particr soul gathering bead had been handed over by Yang Haoran.


    Previously belonging to Yang Haoran, the soul gathering bead now belonged to Deng Feng.


    Kneeling before Deng Feng was an undead, none other than the spirit master Du Xiao.


    Du Xiao had lost his previous arrogance and arrogance. He no longer insulted Deng Feng like a shrew. Trembling, he knelt before Deng Feng, his face filled with fear.


    Compared to before, Deng Feng''s own soul was extremely weak at this moment. It seemed as though a gust of wind could scatter it. His current miserable state was all thanks to Deng Feng.


    Though Yang Haoran had only left the hall for a short time, Du Xiao had changed significantly. Whether in terms of the strength of his soul or his attitude towards Deng Feng, there had been a considerable transformation.


    What Du Xiao had experienced, besides his interactions with Deng Feng, was unknown to outsiders. However, considering how quickly Deng Feng had subdued Du Xiao to this extent, it was clear that his methods were far from ordinary.


    Beneath Du Xiao''s terrified expression, Deng Feng waved his hand, drawing Du Xiao''s nearly dissipated soul into the soul gathering bead.


    Du Xiao''s soul was to be exchanged for rewards; Deng Feng wouldn''t let it dissipate so easily. Furthermore, he had already obtained the information he desired from Du Xiao, so he promptly restored Du Xiao''s soul within the soul gathering bead."Sneaking out while the master is away toplete the apprentice task, wanting to surprise your master, haha, this fool indeed gave his master a surprise."


    Deng Feng looked at the soul gathering bead in his hand, his gaze falling on the soul thread formed by Du Xiao''s soul. A sneer appeared on his face.


    Du Xiao might seem tough on the surface, but he was actually a coward who feared the strong and bullied the weak. After tormenting him for a while, Deng Feng had gotten everything he wanted from him, even betraying his own master.


    "Don''t worry, before long, your master wille to apany you. I won''t let you feel lonely, haha!"


    Deng Fengughed heartily, excitement evident in his eyes. He collected all the soul gathering beads with a sweep of his hand, then tore through space and left the hall.


    Deep within the Lecheng territory, in the depths of a mountain, violent spatial fluctuations urred, followed by a crack in space slowly widening, revealing a figure stepping out from within.


    This figure was none other than Deng Feng.


    "Good at hiding, but I still found you," Deng Feng said with a cold smile.


    Before him was a courtyard, with two thatched cottages. They appeared ordinary, with no particr distinguishing features, like the humble dwellings of a reclusive master in the mountains.


    However, to Deng Feng''s eyes, these two cottages were far from ordinary. Not only were they shrouded in strong Yin Qi, but they also emanated intense resentment.


    Deng Feng frowned, his expression turning grim. It wasn''t because of the dense Yin Qi or the resentment but because he couldn''t sense any other beings present.


    Based on the information he obtained from Du Xiao, he knew that Du Xiao and his master were hiding here. After several spatial rifts, he had finally arrived at this mountain, only to spend more time locating this ce. He had expected his sudden appearance to catch Du Xiao''s master off guard, but he hadn''t anticipated finding nothing!


    With a dark expression, Deng Feng waved his hand, and with his formidable Yin spirit power, he instantly tore the two cottages apart, exposing everything within to his sight.


    Except for some simple furniture, there were only piles of human and animal bones, with nothing else.


    Deng Feng was infuriated. He hade here eagerly, only to be met with this. It was truly hard for him to ept. Ignoring Du Xiao''s weakened state, he directly extracted Du Xiao from the soul gathering bead.


    As Du Xiao was extracted from the soul gathering bead by Deng Feng, a look of fear reflexively appeared on his face. He was genuinely terrified of Deng Feng, the Burial Master.


    "Open your eyes wide and see, is this the ce?" Deng Feng disregarded Du Xiao''s fear and went straight to the point.


    With just a nce, Du Xiao hurriedly nodded at Deng Feng and said, "Yes, this is it. Besides going out to hunt every now and then, my master and I almost always live here."


    "Going out to hunt? Humans?" Deng Feng asked coldly.


    Du Xiao''s soul trembled, fear evident on his face as he replied, "There are humans, and there are animals. Master raises ghosts, he needs... he needs their souls."


    Du Xiao thought his words would enrage Deng Feng, but the reality was somewhat different. Although Deng Feng''s expression remained grim, he didn''t fly into a rage.


    "If your master isn''t here, do you know where he went?" Deng Feng looked at Du Xiao, his voice chilling.


    Du Xiao''s soul recoiled slightly. He understood why his words hadn''t enraged Deng Feng. It was because Deng Feng was only casually asking. His true concerny in the whereabouts of Du Xiao''s master.


    "I don''t know what''s going on either. ording to the schedule my master gave me, he should have returned long ago. It''s impossible for him not to be here. Maybe... maybe..." Du Xiao stuttered, looking at Deng Feng with fear, as if he wanted to say something but didn''t dare.


    "Maybe what? Hurry up, don''t waste my time!" Deng Feng''s voice grew stern.


    "It''s possible he realized I wasn''t here and went down the mountain to find me," Du Xiao quickly responded.


    Hearing this, Deng Feng''s face darkened. He pondered silently, while Du Xiao trembled nearby, afraid of disturbing Deng Feng, not daring to make a sound.


    After a while, Deng Feng spoke again, "Is there any other way to find your master?"


    Du Xiao shook his head hastily, saying, "I don''t know."


    Deng Feng''s expression turned cold, startling Du Xiao. He hurriedly continued, "I really don''t know. If I did, I would tell you. Please don''t torture me anymore."


    Seeing that Du Xiao didn''t seem to be lying, Deng Feng snorted and continued, "When you and your master go down the mountain, do you have any regr ces you visit?"


    Du Xiao seized this like a lifeline, nodding eagerly. "Yes, there are. There are several ces my master always visits when we go down the mountain. Divine envoy, do you want to go see? I can show you the way."


    Hearing this, Deng Feng looked at Du Xiao with a sneer, sizing him up before chuckling, "Your master is lucky to have a disciple like you. He should be proud of you."


    In the days that followed, Deng Feng searched for Du Xiao''s master relentlessly. He was determined to find Du Xiao''s master, driven by his own interests.


    Meanwhile, Yang Haoran continued his activities, drawing talismans during the day, guiding undead at night, and trying his luck in search of extreme Yin ces.


    However, he also did something else. He asked Wang Yiming to bring him more books to read, not ordinary books, but those about the mystical aspects of the world.


    Xu Meijing''s reminder made him realize that the few books Master Jiang had given him had only opened the door to the mystical side of the world. There was much more for him to learn and understand.


    Wang Yiming didn''t refuse Yang Haoran''s request. Being a disciple of the Fu Sect and holding the position of Spirit Police, obtaining such books for Yang Haoran was within his capabilities.


    After some time, Wang Yiming brought Yang Haoran many books. They varied in thickness and age, but they all met Yang Haoran''s requirements.


    Yang Haoran epted them all with gratitude and promised to return them to Wang Yiming after reading them.


    With these books from Wang Yiming, Yang Haoran found another pastime¡ªreading. After tired of drawing talismans, he diverted his attention by reading. When he felt it was time, he would return to drawing talismans.


    Before he knew it, it was nearing the end of the month. During this time, aside from apanying Wang Yiming on two patrols and subduing two stronger undead, every day passed without any other changes or surprises, living a peaceful and uneventful life.


    However, a phone call from Master Jiang shattered this tranquility.


    "Haoran, something''s happened! Lao Zhao is dead, died in the Death God Temple he was responsible for. Not only did he die, but even his soul was swallowed!"


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 164: Arrangements

    <


    The death of Lao Zhao caught Yang Haoran by surprise, but the manner of his death left Yang Haoran even more shocked.


    To die within the Death God Temple for which he was responsible, and to have his soul devoured as well, this was not something an ordinary person could aplish.


    Just as Yang Haoran was still reeling from the news of Lao Zhao''s death, on the same day, two more Night Watch members died mysteriously, just like Lao Zhao, their souls also consumed.


    Though there''s a distinction between having one''s soul devoured and having it taken away, the conclusion that all three individuals had their souls devoured was reached after Divine Envoy Deng Feng inspected the matter.


    Since even Deng Feng was so certain, then there''s a high probability that this matter was no mistake!


    With Yang Haoran included, there were originally sixteen members in the Lecheng Night Watch. After Xu Meijing left, there were only fifteen. Now, with three deaths in a single day, only twelve remained!


    Three may seem insignificant, but for a Night Watch already with a small number, each member''s existence was extremely crucial, especially the temple priests responsible for the Death God Temples in the viges. They practically managed a temple each, and with their demise, the respective Death God Temples would immediately fall into paralysis!


    That evening, Deng Feng summoned all the surviving Night Watch members to the main hall.


    Under normal circumstances, unless there was a special urgency, the Night Watch wouldn''t gather in the hall before the end of the month. But now, the situation was different. With three deaths in a single day, it was impossible for Deng Feng, as the Burial Master, to feign ignorance and act as if nothing had happened.Compared to the end ofst month, Deng Feng''s expression was darker this time, and the atmosphere in the hall was even more oppressive. Besides the oppression, there was also a sense of grief.


    Yang Haoran only knew the three deceased Night Watch members superficially; in ordinary person''s terms, they were just colleagues, and they only met once a month. It would be unrealistic to say he had deep feelings for them.


    However, Yang Haoran''sck of emotional attachment didn''t mean the same for the other Night Watch members. While he was a neer and had little interaction with the deceased, the older members of the Night Watch had known them for many years, and some even carried out missions together. For some, they were even as close as brothers. The deaths of the three individuals caused immense pain for these people.


    Yang Haoran wasn''t overly sentimental, but in this oppressive and sorrowful atmosphere, he couldn''t help but feel heavy-hearted.


    "Today''s events, I believe everyone is aware of. It''s evident that they are targeting our Yin Division. Until we apprehend the culprit, I believe they will continue to strike at us," Deng Feng''s voice broke the silence. It was low and filled with suppressed anger, a manifestation of his inner fury which was stronger today than when Xu Meijing left.


    "Divine Envoy, do you know who''s behind this?" one of the Night Watch members stood up, his emotions showing signs of agitation as he addressed Deng Feng.


    "They not only had their souls devoured, but their Yin spirit powers were alsopletely consumed without any residue. What kind of entity do you think would do such a thing?" Deng Feng asked in a deep voice.


    One of the Night Watch members seemed to have a realization. He stood up abruptly from his seat and spoke, "Our souls and Yin spirit powers within are favorites of ghosts. Divine Envoy, are you suggesting that they were all killed by powerful ghosts?"


    Deng Feng nodded with a grim expression. "Lecheng has encountered a spirit master. In my view, it''s highly likely that this is the work of a spirit master."


    At the mention of a spirit master, the faces of the Night Watch members present changed, and even Yang Haoran couldn''t help but furrow his brows.


    He recalled Du Xiao and what he had said before.


    "Could it be that Du Xiao''s master has found out something and started seeking revenge?"


    With this thought in mind, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but feel guilty. If his guess was correct, then the deaths of the three Night Watch members were somewhat rted to him because he was the one who killed Du Xiao!


    "Spirit masters are inherently enemies of our Yin Division. Regardless of whether they''re responsible for this, since they''ve appeared in Lecheng, we must eliminate them. Divine Envoy, do you know their whereabouts?" A Night Watch member asked with a resentful expression.


    Deng Feng red at the person, scolding, "Are you stupid? If I knew where they were, would I still be sitting here chatting with you?"


    After being scolded by Deng Feng, the Night Watch member seemed to want to say something but ultimately held back. Seeing Deng Feng''s bad mood, the other Night Watch members also kept silent, not daring to speak further.


    "Hmph!" Deng Feng snorted and then stood up, speaking coldly, "I don''t care how many of them there are or what their intentions are. As long as theyy hands on our Yin Division, it''s a challenge to our authority! Killing the Night Watch under mymand is a direct affront to me!"


    "This matter is not over. They dared to kill three of my Night Watch in a single day, so they might strike again soon!"


    With that, Deng Feng waved his hand, and a ck smoke surged out. In front of Yang Haoran and the other Night Watch members, Death God pendants appeared.


    The Death God pendant itself wasn''t particrly special; Yang Haoran had several such pendants. However, there was a difference: these Death God pendants emitted strong power fluctuations. Even if Yang Haoran fully empowered an item, he couldn''t achieve such intensity of power fluctuations.


    "These Death God pendants have been empowered by me. Keep them on you at all times. If any of you encounter danger, immediately infuse your Yin spirit power into it. Then, the Death God pendants held by the other Night Watch members will react, and I''ll be able to sense it. At that time, everyone will gather together at the fastest speed. I don''t believe they can cause much trouble then!"


    Yang Haoran reached out and took down the Death God pendant floating in front of him. As he held it in his hand, all power fluctuations instantly subsided, and the emitted Yin Qi disappeared, bing inconspicuous.


    The other Night Watch members had various expressions, but they all put away their Death God pendants one after another.


    "When faced with an unbeatable force, use the Death God pendants I''ve given you. They might save your life at a critical moment."


    With that said, Deng Feng looked at Yang Haoran and spoke, "Haoran, the Death God Temple is crucial for our gathering of faith. Even if something major happens, the Death God Temple must continue to function normally. You''re the only Night Watch under mymand who isn''t a temple priest, so I need you to set aside everything else and search for the spirit master''s trace within Lecheng''s territory for twenty-four hours."


    Yang Haoran stood up, nodding solemnly in response. "Yes, Divine Envoy!"


    Deng Feng then turned his gaze to Master Jiang and continued instructing, "Withdraw three people from your temple to rece the three who died. The Death God Temple cannot close just because they''re gone."


    Deng Feng''s words made both Yang Haoran and Master Jiang furrow their brows, especially the temple priests under Master Jiang, whose expressions changed.


    With the enemy hidden and our side revealed, in the current situation, no one wanted to separate from the main force. Doing so would likely result in being picked off one by one by the enemy. Whoever took over the positions of the deceased was likely to follow in their footsteps.


    Ordering Master Jiang to withdraw three people could easily be interpreted as sending them to their deaths!


    Seeing Master Jiang''s frown, Deng Feng''s expression turned cold, and he asked sternly, "What''s the matter, do you have any objections?"


    "Divine Envoy, considering the current situation, I believe it''s best not to disperse our forces as much as possible to avoid being picked off one by one by the enemy," Master Jiang voiced his thoughts.


    Deng Feng erupted in anger, cursing, "You understand nothing! How else are we supposed to lure them out? Should we close all the other Death God Temples? If closing the Death God Temples could draw them out and eliminate them, then it would be worth it. But if they don''t show up, does that mean from now on, South Lake Death God Temple will be the only one left in Lecheng?"


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 165: The True Evil Spirit!

    <


    Master Jiang''s suggestion stemmed from his reluctance to see his temple priests meet their demise.


    Judging from the expressions of his temple priests, he knew they were reluctant to undertake this task. Hence, he proposed the idea.


    However, Deng Feng had his own thoughts. His position, perspective, character, and concerns differed from Master Jiang''s. Naturally, he wouldn''t heed Master Jiang''s advice.


    Despite Deng Feng''s scolding, Master Jiang had no choice but to agree andply with Deng Feng''s arrangements.


    Yet, deciding who would take over the positions of the deceased three was a daunting task for him. No matter whom he chose, it was bound to leave a mark, if not offend them.


    Deng Feng tore through space and departed, his destination unknown.


    Night Watch also left the hall one after another, and Yang Haoran was no exception.


    With the moon already risen outside, Yang Haoran furrowed his brows in contemtion.


    As night fell, it belonged to their Yin Division. Observing the uneasy expressions of the other Night Watch, some even with hints of fear, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but feel a sense of resignation. Night Watch were human too; they feared death just the same.Yang Haoran intended to have a chat with Master Jiang. However, given Master Jiang''s worries and the immediate need to fulfill Deng Feng''s arrangements, he was busier and more anxious than anyone else.


    Under such circumstances, Yang Haoran wouldn''t dare to disturb Master Jiang. With his hands in his pockets, wearing aplex expression, he left the South Lake Death God Temple.


    The search for the spirit master was a task Yang Haoran was determined to carry out. Not because he blindly followed Deng Feng''s words, but because he believed this whole situation might have originated from him. He saw it as retaliation, not wanting to witness more Night Watch lose their lives because of him. Thus, he wanted to find the perpetrator quickly and have Deng Feng eliminate this threatpletely.


    As he got into his car, Yang Haoran prepared to return to the grocery store. Whoever managed to kill three Night Watch within a day was undoubtedly formidable. If he was to go out searching for them, he needed to be prepared to avoid falling into their trap.


    Back at the grocery store, Yang Haoran took out the wooden box containing the remaining talismans from Master Zhou. Although he couldn''t draw talismans yet, his understanding of them was growing. The talismans left by Master Zhou would be immensely useful to him. Used correctly, they might even save his life.


    If the deaths of the three Night Watch today were indeed caused by Du Xiao''s master, then Yang Haoran was in grave danger. After all, Du Xiao had died at his hands, and he couldn''t be certain if the other party had a way of finding out.


    With the wooden box in hand, Yang Haoran intended to leave the grocery store. However, at that moment, he suddenly sensed something, and his expression changed drastically!


    He felt a strong Yin Qi rapidly approaching the location of his grocery store. Such intense Yin Qi could only mean one of three things: a ghost, an Underworld Envoy, or a spirit master!


    All three possibilities existed, but considering the events of today, Yang Haoran reflexively believed it was thest possibility.


    Realizing the danger, although his body hadn''t reacted yet, a gust of cold wind blew, lifting the green curtains, and suddenly, a figure appeared in front of Yang Haoran.


    Everything happened too quickly. Yang Haoran sensed the Yin Qi and realized the danger, but before his body could react, the figure was already before him.


    The moment the figure appeared, Yang Haoran''s body finally began to react ording to his brain''smands. However, it was toote. He found his body bound by a force.


    Looking down, he saw his body enveloped in a mass of Yin Qi, like sturdy ropes, firmly binding him!


    Yang Haoran was shocked. He quickly tried to use his Yin spirit power to disperse the Yin Qi surrounding him, but tragically, his released Yin spirit power didn''t scatter the Yin Qi; instead, it was absorbed by it!


    Suddenly, a horrifying woman''s face emerged from the Yin Qi. Her ears were cut, her mouth widened by a sharp de, giving the illusion of a smile. However, upon closer inspection, one could see she wasn''t smiling but rather the result of her forcibly slit mouth.


    The face was inches away, and despite Yang Haoran being ustomed to ghosts, the sudden appearance of this terrifying visage startled him!


    Even if it was just because of the terrifying appearance, Yang Haoran would have been momentarily frightened, but he would have quickly recovered.


    However, the current situation was different. He stared at the face inches away from him in shock, unable to react for a moment!


    What shocked him wasn''t the terrifying face of the woman but her eyes, a pair of milky white eyes!


    An evil spirit!


    This was a true evil spirit!


    Yang Haoran''s heart pounded furiously. It dawned on him that the Yin Qi entwined around him wasn''t just ordinary Yin Qi but the manifestation of an evil spirit''s soul!


    As if finding Yang Haoran''s expression amusing, the evil spirit grinned!


    Her grin was horrifying enough, but with that smile, it became even more terrifying. Besides terror, there was a hint of cruelty!


    The evil spirit licked her lips, her milky white eyes filled with greed. Yang Haoran''s emitted Yin Qi and the Yin spirit power circting within him tempted her greatly.


    She couldn''t help but slowly open her mouth, widening it like a python, growingrger andrger.


    In her eyes, Yang Haoran was prey, to be devoured bit by bit!


    Watching the massive mouth of the female ghost about to bite his face, Yang Haoran''s expression turned grim, his heart filled with anxiety!


    He wasn''t an ordinary person; he wouldn''t be frightened by the evil spirit''s current actions. As an evil spiritcked a physical form, apart from creating illusions, it couldn''t directly harm his body. Even though he was currently trapped, he didn''t see much of a connection between him and the evil spirit.


    The evil spirit wanted to devour his soul and the Yin spirit power within him, but that could only happen after his death. Before then, the evil spirit couldn''t forcibly extract his Yin spirit power and soul.


    The fact that the evil spirit managed to absorb his Yin spirit power earlier was because he voluntarily released it. If he didn''t release it, the evil spirit wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    Hence, while this move might frighten an ordinary person or someone unfamiliar with evil spirits, it couldn''t scare Yang Haoran, a Night Watch.


    Yang Haoran''s inner anxiety stemmed from the terrifying illusions the evil spirit could create. Compared to the illusions created by a Half-Step Evil Spirit, those crafted by a true evil spirit were like night and day. The vast difference in strength between the two was evident.


    If he were to fall into the illusions created by a true evil spirit, Yang Haoran wasn''t confident he could break free.


    If he couldn''t break free, there would only be one oue - being toyed with until death.


    This was a frustrating way to die. In the end, he might not even get to see the true form of the evil spirit before being toyed to death!


    Besides the evil spirit, there was another person present, and this person was the main source of Yang Haoran''s inner anxiety!


    The figure before him was an old man, standing at a mere five feet tall, hunched over with a cane. He seemed like a frail old man who could be blown away by the wind.


    However, Yang Haoran dared not underestimate him. If he thought so, he would be too naive, because the Yin Qi emanating from the old man was much stronger than his own!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 166: Blood-Red World

    <


    The Old Man in front of him might not be Du Xiao''s master, Yang Haoran couldn''t be sure, but he could confirm that the Old Man was a spirit master, and a skilled one at that.


    Compared to the old man, Yang Haoran''s strength was far weaker, a fact he was acutely aware of. Knowing he wasn''t a match for the old man, he immediately thought of the Death God pendant that Peak had given them for protection.


    As long as he infused Yin spirit power into it, then the other Night Watch, including Deng Feng, would know he was in danger. He couldn''t take on the old man alone, but what if they ganged up on him and Deng Feng, who was equally formidable?


    In this situation, he could only pin his hopes on the Death God pendant.


    Although his body was immobilized, injecting Yin spirit power into the Death God pendant didn''t necessarily require the use of his hands. As long as he released Yin spirit power from within himself and then injected it into the Death God pendant, the goal could be achieved.


    First, send a message, then find a way to stall the Old Man in front of him, and wait for reinforcements!


    In that instant, Yang Haoran had made up his mind!


    At such a critical moment, he couldn''t think of a better solution, so he had to make this decision and adapt as neededter.


    It was a good idea, but Yang Haoran then froze. He couldn''t sense the presence of the Death God pendant. This discovery immediately changed his expression!He distinctly remembered putting the Death God pendant in his pocket, but now, as he tried to use Yin spirit power, he found his pocket empty. There was no pendant!


    At the same time, he felt a darkness engulfing him, apanied by a foul smell, as an evil spirit swallowed his entire head in one gulp.


    Initially, he hadn''t been concerned about it. After all, an evil spirit couldn''t directly harm his physical body. So, when the evil spirit lunged at him like a python, he didn''t pay it any mind and instead observed the Old Man in front of him.


    However, the current situation waspletely different from what he had anticipated. As his vision darkened, he felt a sharp pain in his neck. His skin was pierced by the sharp teeth, and he could even feel warm blood flowing from his neck.


    "How... How is this possible!"


    Yang Haoran was momentarily confused. In theory, this situation shouldn''t have urred. Yet, the fact was right in front of him. Because he had ignored the evil spirit, his entire head had been swallowed!


    "Could it be that my understanding of evil spirits is wrong? Or is this evil spirit different from ordinary ones, a mutated variant?"


    As this thought crossed Yang Haoran''s mind, his body began to struggle violently. He couldn''t let the other party swallow his body, but his struggles were in vain. Instead of helping, they only made the evil spirit bite deeper. The intense pain in his neck intensified, and the Yin Qi surrounding his body grew tighter!


    The excruciating pain stimted his nerves. He felt as if his neck was about to be severed by the evil spirit''s sharp teeth. Breathing became difficult, his brain dizzy, and his consciousness began to blur.


    Just as his consciousness was fading, a cool sensation emanated from the Death Mark Seal on his forehead. At that moment, his blurry mind suddenly became clear!


    "No! None of this is real! I must be trapped in an illusion created by the evil spirit!"


    In that instant of rity, the excruciating pain in his neck persisted, and the Yin Qi surrounding him hadn''t dissipated. Apart from his regaining consciousness, nothing had changed.


    "Ghost eye! Activate!"


    Without further ado, he roared and activated the ghost eye.


    From the current situation, he believed he was almost certainly trapped in an illusion created by the evil spirit.


    At the same time, he hoped his guess was correct because if everything happening now was just an illusion, he still had a chance. At least he could try to break the illusion. Whether sessful or not, having a chance was better than having none!


    Conversely, if everything he was experiencing was real, not an illusion, then the situation was even worse!


    The reason was simple. At this moment, he couldn''t break free from the bondage of Yin Qi, nor could he escape from the evil spirit''s mouth. If everything was real, death awaited him next, and it would be a death without any resistance!


    Whether everything he was experiencing now was an illusion or not, it wasn''t good for Yang Haoran. However, the former was better than thetter.


    As the ghost eye activated, the world before him remained pitch ck. The tearing sensation in his neck, the entanglement of Yin Qi around him, all persisted as if the activation of the ghost eye hadn''t changed anything!


    Yang Haoran didn''t immediately believe his judgment was wrong. He endured the agonizing pain tormenting his nerves, activated the Yin spirit power within his body, and continuously infused it into his eyes!


    As more and more Yin spirit power poured into his eyes, ck Yin Qi began to rise from his pitch-ck eyes, thickening gradually, burning like two ck mes above his eyes.


    The world before him began to change. Although he could still feel the evil spirit tearing at his neck and the Yin Qi entangling his body, this pitch-ck world gradually brightened.


    It was like... the dawn after the dark night.


    The appearance of light made Yang Haoran even more certain of his guess. He didn''t stop but continued to inject Yin spirit power into his eyes!


    His eyes began to sting as he forcibly injected arge amount of Yin spirit power into them in a short time, causing significant damage to Yang Haoran''s eyes.


    If he were a bit stronger, it wouldn''t matter much, because as his strength increased, the ghost eye would also enhance. But now, his actions had gradually exceeded the ghost eye''s capacity to bear, hence the stinging sensation in his eyes.


    Yang Haoran naturally understood this point, but he had no intention of stopping becausepared to his own life, this... ...


    Stinging sensation was nothing at all.


    Two lines of blood and tears streamed from Yang Haoran''s eye sockets. The infusion of arge amount of Yin spirit power hadpletely exceeded the ghost eye''s capacity to bear, causing it to throb as if it were about to explode.


    Making such a great sacrifice had yielded significant results. The intense pain in his neck vanished, and the Yin Qi entwined around him disappeared as well, as if they had never existed.


    The pitch-ck world before him also underwent a transformation, bing a blood-red, twisted, and unreal realm!


    All of this confirmed Yang Haoran''s spection that it was all an illusion, not real. However, he couldn''t feel any joy about it.


    Although the world before him had changed, it hadn''t returned to normal. In other words, he was still trapped in the illusion.


    If he continued to inject Yin spirit power into the ghost eye, it might be possible to break the illusion. However, if he did so, his eyes were likely to be permanently damaged, and he would be blind for the rest of his life!


    Yang Haoran ceased injecting Yin spirit power into the ghost eye. He nced at the blood-red world before him, his expression extremely grim.


    He knew that with his current strength, it was impossible to break the illusion. It wasn''t a matter of trying hard or not; he simply couldn''t do it. There was no chance of sess at all.


    His ghost eye only needed a little more Yin spirit power injected into it to burstpletely. It had reached its limit!


    Moreover, he didn''t truly believe that the bursting of the ghost eye would break the illusion. From the current situation, he was far from breaking the illusion!


    He didn''t pay attention to the tears of blood flowing continuously from his eye sockets. He looked at his hands, realizing that the box containing the talismans had disappeared long ago.


    He inserted his hands into his pockets, only to find that not only had the Death God pendant vanished, but his mobile phone was also gone.


    He had ced some hope in the talismans in the wooden box, hoping to at least make an attempt to break the illusion. However, the disappearance of the wooden box dashed hisst bit of hope.


    When people face difficulties and can''t see any hope, they usually fall into despair. Yang Haoran was a normal person, so he was no exception.


    However, deep down, Yang Haoran had always possessed a fierce determination: If you won''t let me live in peace, then I won''t let you either!


    In order to better adapt to society and integrate into it, this determination had gradually been buried deep inside him. But no matter how much he disguised himself or wore masks, this determination always existed deep within him and hadn''t disappeared due to changes in his environment!


    Knowing that he was likely doomed tonight, Yang Haoran became calm. He wiped away the blood stains from his face, his mind racing as he quickly considered what he could do to bite back before he died. Even spitting at the other party would do!


    The grim expression gradually faded from his face, reced by the friendly... ...


    Smile. He wiped away the bloodstains from his face and stopped. He had intended to find a tissue to wipe his hands, but he found nothing in the blood-red surroundings.


    Helplessly, he wiped the blood from his hands onto his clothes, doing so gently and meticulously.


    After doing all this, he casually inserted his hands back into his pockets and looked ahead at the blood-red space where nothing existed, smiling as he spoke, "Old man, have you had enough fun?"


    His voice echoed, but received no response, as if he were a lunatic talking to the air.


    "Hehe, old man, you''ve been ying for so long, but I don''t see you making a move. Do you want to know something from me, or do you want to get something?"


    Yang Haoran''s words weren''t unreasonable. During the time he was trapped in the illusion, though not long, if the other party wanted to kill him, it would be too easy. A simple knife to his neck would be enough to end his life.


    However, the other party hadn''t done so yet, indicating that they didn''t want him dead for the time being.


    Or perhaps, they didn''t want him to die so easily; they wanted to torture him!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 167: Preparedness

    <


    At this moment, Yang Haoran''s thoughts were simple: it didn''t matter whether the other party wanted something from him or just wanted to torment him, because he was prepared for death!


    His only thought now was that before he died, he must see the other side, perhaps only then could he hope to unleash the suppressed fierceness within him!


    Even in death, he would stter the other with blood!


    As his words fell, the blood-red world remained the same: quiet, eerie, bloodthirsty, even carrying a strong sense of resentment. However, Yang Haoran''s words seemed to sink like a stone into the ocean, without any response.


    Yang Haoran wasn''t perturbed by this; even with death looming, he didn''t know what there was to be anxious about, having already prepared himself.


    He still wore the harmless smile on his face. Seeing no response from the other side, he ceased urging and instead sat down where he was.


    Yang Haoran hoped the other would continue to dy, allowing him not only to replenish his depleted Yin spirit power but perhaps also to await reinforcements.


    No sooner had he settled on the ground than the illusory blood-red space suddenly trembled, then shattered bit by bit as if a mirror had been struck heavily, fracturing.


    Though this scene appeared unreal, it undeniably unfolded before his eyes.Yang Haoran, now no longer an ordinary person, had gained a deeper understanding of the mystical aspects of this world. Thus, the scene didn''t surprise him; he watched with a smile as the blood-red space shattered and dissipated into specks of bloodlight.


    With the disappearance of the blood-red space, the world before him finally returned to normal. Yang Haoran remained seated on the ground, while on the chair opposite him sat an Old Man.


    This old man was the same one Yang Haoran had seen in that illusory world before.


    Seated in the only chair in Yang Haoran''s rudimentary bedroom, the Old Man leaned on a cane, his gaze fixed unwaveringly on Yang Haoran. His eyes were deep, his face devoid of expression, giving an inscrutable impression.


    Hovering behind the old man was a female ghost, her ears forcibly severed, her mouth slit wide open by a sharp implement, bearing a grotesque and terrifying visage. She was the evil spirit that had previously entwined itself around Yang Haoran.


    Now, this evil spirit''s gaze was fixed on Yang Haoran once again, her lips curled, her illusory tongue licking her lips greedily, her expression as voracious as before.


    From the current situation, Yang Haoran felt that what he was experiencing was no longer an illusion, as he couldn''t discern any ws.


    Of course, he couldn''t be entirely certain; he had already experienced the strength of the illusions set by the evil spirit. If the other party hadn''t voluntarily released him, he would still be trapped in the blood-red world. Thus, he couldn''t definitively determine whether everything he was experiencing now was real or illusory.


    However, he didn''t think the other party had the leisure to create another illusion for him, as there was simply no need.


    Finally facing the real mastermind, Yang Haoran''s smile deepened slightly. He didn''t rise from the ground but continued to sit, smiling at the old man while contemting how to stir up trouble for this decrepit old man before his demise!


    The two locked eyes, neither speaking, when suddenly a buzz emanated from Yang Haoran''s bed, breaking their stare.


    Buzz!


    The abrupt sound caught Yang Haoran''s attention, as well as the old man''s.


    On Yang Haoran''s bedy three items: a Death God pendant, a mobile phone, and a box containing talismans.


    For Yang Haoran at this moment, these three items were extremely important, as any one of them could offer him a glimmer of hope, even if only a faint one.


    He had just searched for these three items, only to find them inexplicably missing. Now, they had all appeared on the bed next to the old man. Without needing to think, he knew that these three items had been taken by the old man by some unknown means while he was trapped in the illusion.


    The buzz wasn''ting from Yang Haoran''s mobile phone, but from the Death God pendant bestowed by Deng Feng.


    At this moment, the Death God pendant shed with ck light, and visible Yin Qi rose from the pendant.


    The smile on Yang Haoran''s face stiffened slightly. What was happening before him, he couldn''t possibly be unaware. It meant that other Night Watch members were under attack, hence the distress signal sent through the Death God pendant.


    ncing at the Death God pendant still emitting Yin Qi, then at the old man sitting on the chair, Yang Haoran''s stiff smile returned to normal.


    "So, this Old Man indeed has allies. Besides targeting me, he''s capable of dealing with other Night Watch members. It seems he came prepared to find me tonight."


    For Yang Haoran, this wasn''t good news. The opponent''s strength already far surpassed his own, and now they were prepared for him. In such a situation, survival seemed impossible.


    However, he had already prepared himself for death, so he didn''t find his spection particrly shocking.


    If he wasn''t afraid of death, what else was there to fear?


    Seeing Yang Haoran only nce at the Death God pendant before averting his gaze, the Old Man furrowed his brow slightly, his expression showing some curiosity.


    "I can understand why you didn''t try to snatch the Death God pendant from me, as you know full well that you couldn''t seed in taking it from my hands. But what I''m curious about is why you remain so calm even after noticing the reaction from the Death God pendant."


    Finally, the Old Man spoke. Yang Haoran''s series of reactions had aroused some curiosity in him.


    It wasn''t just Yang Haoran''s reaction to seeing the Death God pendant now, but also his reaction during the illusion earlier. Yang Haoran had been deeply trapped in the illusion,pletely disoriented, yet not long after, he had somehow regained hisposure and even attempted tomunicate with him as if nothing had happened.


    "What difference does my reaction make? Can it change the final oue?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile on his face, addressing the Old Man.


    The Old Man shook his head, giving a definite answer, "No."


    "Since it can''t change the final oue, why should I worry?" Yang Haoran replied.


    The Old Man frowned thoughtfully, appearing to be lost in his own thoughts.


    Seeing the Old Man''s expression, Yang Haoran chuckled and continued, "I lied to you, actually, I''m freaking out inside."


    The Old Man looked at Yang Haoran, then spoke after a few breaths, "Although I''m old, my eyesight is still sharp. Whether you''re anxious or not, Old Man here can tell."


    "Heh, is that so?" Yang Haoranughed, his expression unchanged despite the Old Man''s words.


    "You must feel that you can''t escape this cmity tonight, so you''ve decided to let go, right?" the Old Man asked, his expression calm.


    Regarding the Old Man''s question, Yang Haoran initially wanted to retort, but he refrained. Despite having prepared for death, he didn''t want to die meaninglessly. He wanted a chance to fight back, so he didn''t entertain the idea of provoking the Old Man just yet.


    There''s a saying, don''t provoke a sleeping dog. Although Yang Haoran didn''t feel this phrase suited him, it roughly conveyed the idea.


    Therefore, in response to the Old Man''s question, he simply smiled, offering no answer.


    The Old Man didn''t remain silent again because of Yang Haoran''s reaction; he continued speaking with the same indifferent tone, "What you said in the illusion earlier was correct. If I wanted to kill you, it would be very easy for me. Since I haven''t killed you, it means you still hold some value to me. I don''t want to let you die so soon."


    Yang Haoran raised an eyebrow, chuckling, "Looks like I guessed right. I just wonder, what does the old man want from me?"


    The Old Man didn''t answer Yang Haoran''s question. Instead, he looked at Yang Haoran and said calmly, "My name is Duda, and I have a worthless disciple named Du Xiao. He... was killed by you, wasn''t he?"


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 168: Human Hearts are Treacherous

    <


    Yang Haoran had long suspected that the old man before him, Duda, was the master of Du Xiao. The words spoken by Duda at this moment only confirmed his suspicions.


    Du Xiao did indeed perish by his hands, and Duda was aware of this fact. It was impossible for Yang Haoran to bepletely unsurprised by this revtion. However, any surprise he felt shed briefly and did not linger. He wasn''t affected by it.


    Why should it be strange that Duda sought him out tonight, knowing that Du Xiao had died by his hand?


    Moreover, as a man facing imminent death, Yang Haoran''s thoughts were consumed with how to stter Duda with blood before his demise. He had no room for astonishment. He was not na?ve enough to believe that Duda would spare him.


    "What are you talking about, old man? I don''t quite understand this Du Xiao you speak of. It''s not a joyous asion for your disciple to have died, but what does it have to do with me?" Yang Haoran replied with a smile. He had no intention of admitting to anything. Until now, he hadn''t figured out what was going on in Duda''s mind, so there were things he couldn''t confess, and he wouldn''t.


    Not admitting may not have any benefits, but once he did, the situation would likely worsen.


    Duda showed no sign of anger at Yang Haoran''s response. He remained indifferent, as if he hadn''t heard Yang Haoran''s words at all, or as if he didn''t care about whatever response Yang Haoran gave.


    "When Du Xiao''s parents were killed, I took him in. I invested a lot of effort and sweat into him," Duda said.


    "That''s truly unfortunate," Yang Haoran replied with a smile.But Duda shook his head. "No, not at all. Because his mission isplete."


    Duda finally answered Yang Haoran''s question directly, but this answer left Yang Haoran somewhat puzzled.


    What did he mean by mission aplished?


    Yang Haoran didn''t quite understand the meaning behind Duda''s words, but then Duda''s following words rified Du Xiao''s mission.


    "From the moment I obtained Du Xiao, his fate and his mission were predetermined. Although he was my disciple, he was more of a pawn, a bait, a lure for me to deal with the Lecheng Underworld Envoy and Deng Feng."


    "I started cultivating him from a young age, not his strength, but his character. I didn''t want him to be cautious. What I hoped for was for him to be arrogant and unreasonable because such a person is easier for me to control. What gratifies me is that he didn''t disappoint me. He achieved it."


    "I knew his character too well. I knew he wanted to prove himself, to graduate, to have his own guardian yin spirit. So I gave him a chance. I casually found a reason to leave on purpose, and he didn''t disappoint me. He secretly left the mountain to search for the guardian yin spirit he deemed suitable. From the moment he left the mountain, my lure, nurtured for over a decade, was released."


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but furrow his brow. From Duda''s words, he discerned many meanings, all of which he hadn''t considered before.


    He had thought Du Xiao''s character was a result of his master''s indulgence, but he hadn''t expected it was all intentional on Duda''s part. He deliberately guided Du Xiao towards being arrogant and unreasonable just to shape his character!


    And the main purpose of shaping such a character was apparently to better control Du Xiao, to control this so-called bait!


    What''s even more terrifying is that Duda, as Du Xiao''s master, had been using his disciple as bait all along. Even a dog would develop feelings over a decade, let alone a person!


    He had thought the deaths of the three Night Watch members during the day were retaliation from Du Xiao''s master, revenge for his beloved disciple''s death. But now it seemed that wasn''t the case at all. Perhaps Duda was seeking revenge, but it had absolutely nothing to do with Du Xiao''s death.


    Of course, all of this depended on whether everything Duda said was true. If it was just a lie, that would be another matter.


    However, from the current situation, Yang Haoran didn''t believe Duda''s words were false. In his view, Duda had no reason to deceive him in this matter.


    Duda must deeply resent the Underworld Envoy, which is why he had been nning how to deal with Lecheng Underworld Envoy and Deng Feng over a decade ago!


    "Many years ago, I learned a technique called Soul Eye. When this technique is applied, it doesn''t affect the target''s life or cultivation, nor can they sense it. However, once their soul condenses into a spirit after death, I can see everything their soul sees through Soul Eye, though I cannot hear anything, I can learn a lot."


    At this point, Duda paused, then continued, "The moment my ipetent disciple died, I knew, but at that time, I couldn''t learn some details, so I didn''t dare to act rashly. However, as his soul awakened, I learned that he had been collected into the Soul Gathering Bead. Although the Soul Gathering Bead has a seal that prevents me from seeing the outside situation clearly, I was still satisfied at the time. As long as Du Xiao''s soul was collected into the Soul Gathering Bead, it meant his soul had fallen into the hands of the Underworld Envoy, and my n could proceed as normal."


    "Due to the hostile rtionship between our Spirit Masters and the Yin Division, often a Spirit Master''s soul can fetch quite a reward. Therefore, the Underworld Envoy ces great importance on the souls of Spirit Masters and desires to obtain more."


    "When Du Xiao was released from the soul gathering bead, I saw Deng Feng through Soul Eye, and I saw you. At that time, I didn''t feel anger, only satisfaction. I was pleased that my good disciple had sessfullypleted his mission because he had finally fallen into Deng Feng''s hands."


    "Deng Feng obtaining Du Xiao''s soul means he will undoubtedly extract all valuable information from Du Xiao. And my disciple will definitely not keep his mouth shut; he will tell Deng Feng everything. He will betray me; that''s for sure. But this is exactly what I want to see because it''s also part of my n."


    "Du Xiao''s mission was to sessfully fall into Deng Feng''s hands so that I could gain a better understanding of Deng Feng through Soul Eye. In this way, I can carry out a series of actions more effectively. Now that his mission isplete, I naturally have to proceed with my next n."


    "Today, I decided to take action because I felt the timing was right. Although I only killed three people during the day, that was just an appetizer. The real main course is tonight."


    Even though Yang Haoran had mentally prepared himself for death and thus almost didn''t care about anything else, he was focused solely on getting back at the old man Duda. Yet, upon hearing Duda''s words at this moment, he couldn''t help but shiver inwardly.


    This old man Duda was too terrifying, not just because of his strength but also because of his cunning and ruthless heart!


    With Duda saying so much now, Yang Haoran certainly didn''t think it was a good thing. Duda could n and manipte so many things over a decade just to deal with the Lecheng Underworld Envoy, even using his own well-raised disciple as a pawn. Every word spoken by such a person needed to be handled with extreme caution!


    Though filled with wariness towards this old man, Yang Haoran''s smile didn''t diminish from his face; he still looked very friendly and amiable.


    "Old man, I''m curious why you''re telling me so much?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "I''m telling you all this because I want to convey one thing: I can do anything to achieve my goals, even sacrifice my own family. If you can help me achieve my goals, it won''t be difficult for me to spare your life," Duda said.


    "Me help you achieve your goals? Ha, are you joking with me? You can''t even handle your own affairs. Do you think I can do it?" Yang Haoran countered with a smile.


    Duda maintained his calm expression. In response to Yang Haoran''s reply, he shook his head and calmly said, "Whether you can do it or not, I''m not sure. But among all the Night Watch members in Lecheng, you are the most likely to do so. That''s also why you''re still alive now. If it were any other Night Watch member, they would already be a cold corpse."


    "Why am I the most likely one?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "I''ve already learned from the deaths of the three Night Watch members. Currently, among the Lecheng Night Watch, Deng Feng values you the most. They all believed this. So besides you, I can''t find a more suitable candidate."


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran''s smile grew even broader. The three Night Watch members who were killed must have thought he was Deng Feng''s favorite because Deng Feng had left him alone at the end ofst month. In their eyes, Deng Feng''s decision to leave him alone meant he had performed outstandingly, so Deng Feng wanted to give him special treatment. But they had no idea that he had nearly been purged by Deng Feng that day!


    Perhaps this was fate. The misunderstanding of the three people about Yang Haoran unexpectedly made Duda feel that Yang Haoran still had some value to exploit, so he didn''t immediately kill Yang Haoran, allowing him to survive until now.


    Although Yang Haoran had already resolved to die, at this moment, a glimmer of hope emerged in his heart. If there was still a chance to survive, he certainly didn''t want to die. Even if this hope was only faint, he would strive with all his might to grasp it.


    "What do you want me to do?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile, not showing his excitement on his face. He didn''t even change his smile.


    "I''ll give you a month. If you can lure Deng Feng into the Ghost Tower and make them fight each other within that month, I''ll spare your life. But if you can''t, then I''ll kill you. It''s to avenge my ipetent disciple. After all, his life was too pitiful, and as his master, I should do something for him."


    When Duda mentioned avenging Du Xiao, it sounded hypocritical and disgusting. However, when he said these words, he appeared extremely natural, almost as if he meant it.


    "Oh, I almost forgot to tell you. Du Xiao''s parents were actually killed by me. It was necessary for raising ghosts, and I had no choice."


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 169: Soul Scattering Needle

    <


    Thest words from Duda truly caught Yang Haoran off guard. He hadn''t expected to underestimate Duda''s treachery. This frail-looking old man, leaning on a crutch, could actually be so malicious in his actions. No words could fully describe the sinister nature of his heart, not evenparing it to a venomous snake or scorpion.


    But what truly shocked Yang Haoran the most was Duda''s demand!


    To lure Deng Feng into the Ghost Tower and instigate a fight between the two sides¡ªwhat was he nning?


    It was clearly a ploy to reap the benefits without getting directly involved!


    Yang Haoran knew what the Ghost Tower referred to. It was the very ce he had to spend a night in before joining the Night Watch. Among the notorious ces in Lecheng, the Ghost Tower stood out as the most sinister. Many capable individuals knew of the existence of ghosts inside but dared not step foot in it¡ªnot because they didn''t want to capture the spirits inside but because they feared bing one of them.


    What happened on the night Yang Haoran entered the Ghost Tower was something he never mentioned to anyone outside. Neither Master Jiang nor Deng Feng had ever inquired about it. Yet, the experience he had that night was something he would never forget in his lifetime.


    "I know about the Ghost Tower you mentioned. The reason it still exists to this day is that the figure inside has been cooperating with our Yin Division in Lecheng. Given this situation, even if it were possible to lure Deng Feng into the Ghost Tower, there''s no way they would engage in a fight. Sir, are you joking with me by proposing such terms?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    Despite the amicable smile on Yang Haoran''s face, he was cursing Duda and his ancestors in his heart. To him, Duda''s request was nothing short of a death sentence.


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Duda asked calmly, observing Yang Haoran.Yang Haoran''s smile became somewhat forced, and he replied, "Sir, aren''t you putting me in a difficult position? If I had such capability, would I have let myself be oppressed by you like this? Why don''t you change the terms?"


    Duda shook his head lightly. "Your value in my eyes lies solely in this. This is your only chance to stay alive. Seize it, and at the very least, you''ll live for another month. If you don''t, you won''t even have the chance for reincarnation."


    Yang Haoran''s smile froze for a moment. Duda''s threat was crude, but he couldn''t find any words to refute it. He fell silent.


    Duda continued, "There''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world. If you want something, you must be willing to pay for it. If you want to preserve your life, you must be prepared to take risks. Only then can the transaction be fair and trustworthy."


    "Trustworthy? Trust your ass! If I believe your nonsense, I''d be a fool!" Yang Haoran cursed inwardly. He would never take Duda''s words seriously, given his cunning nature.


    Putting aside whether he could fulfill Duda''s demands, even if he could, he couldn''t guarantee that Duda would spare him. The evil spirit behind him had been greedily eyeing him all night. After the deed was done, there was a high chance Duda would feed him to that evil spirit.


    Although he didn''t believe Duda''s words, there was one reality he couldn''t ignore: he had no choice at the moment.


    If he agreed, the worst-case scenario would be death in a month.


    If he didn''t, he would die immediately, without a doubt.


    The weight of the decision was clear in Yang Haoran''s mind.


    "Regardless, I need to keep this old man in check. A month''s time is enough for me to do many things. Maybe I''lle up with another solution!"


    Even if he had a minute to think of as many solutions as possible, it wouldn''t be as reliable as a month of careful consideration.


    Yang Haoran had already made his decision on what to choose.


    "Very well, I''ll do my best to fulfill this task. Whether it seeds or not, it''s up to fate. If you have any other tricks up your sleeve, feel free to use them. I have no objections," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Having made his decision, Yang Haoran wouldn''t hesitate any longer. As for why he reminded Duda about keeping some tricks, it wasn''t because Yang Haoran was being insolent, but because he deliberately did so to appear indifferent, giving the impression that whether Duda kept some tricks or not was inconsequential.


    Unfortunately, Dudapletely saw through his act.


    "You don''t have to pretend to be indifferent. I know you''ll agree to my terms. So, I''ve already prepared a gift for you."


    With these words, Duda ignored Yang Haoran''s awkward smile and spat out a ck needle from his mouth, suspending it in the air before him.


    The needle was entirely ck, simr in thickness to a regr sewing needle but much longer, about the length of an adult''s middle finger. It emitted a strong aura of chilliness and an unpleasant odor.


    The chilling aura was one thing, and Yang Haoran dealt with Yin Qi every day, so he naturally didn''t mind it. However, the nauseating stench that assaulted his senses made him feel sick.


    Whether the foul smell emanated from the ck needle itself or from Duda, Yang Haoran couldn''t be sure.


    But Yang Haoran was somewhat surprised. How did Duda manage to fit such a long ck needle into his mouth?


    While Yang Haoran was still in awe, he saw Duda blow a breath towards the ck needle. The needle, suspended in the air, seemed to...


    Respond to some sort ofmand, turning into a ck light and heading straight for Yang Haoran''s forehead.


    Instinctively, Yang Haoran tried to dodge, but the needle was too fast. Before he could react, it had already pierced his forehead.


    The Death Mark Seal on his forehead showed no reaction, nor did the power seed of the talisman master. He felt no pain. The ck needle seemed to merge into his forehead like air.


    Yang Haoran''s heart skipped a beat. He hurriedly tried to sense the presence of the ck needle with his Yin spirit power, but it seemed to vanish within his body, leaving no trace.


    Encountering such a situation suddenly, Yang Haoran''s smile became strained.


    Being able to maintain any smile at all was quite bold of him. At this moment, Yang Haoran could guess that whatever method Duda used was definitely not ordinary; otherwise, how could he use it as a trump card?


    But what could Yang Haoran do?


    Apart from epting, what else could he do?


    They say resistance is futile, so he might as well try to enjoy it. Although Yang Haoran couldn''t resist the current situation, trying to enjoy it... well, that was another puzzle he couldn''t solve.


    "Sir, you''re quite straightforward. Now that you''ve kept your trump card, could you tell me what exactly this ck needle is?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile that was barely polite but somewhat embarrassed.


    "This needle is called the soul scattering needle. Once imnted in your body, I can activate it at any time to disperse your soul within a short period. Once your soul disperses but your spirit remains, you won''t be a member of the Night Watch anymore; you''ll be a vegetable. Of course, if you''re lucky, your spirit and body maypletely fuse and turn into a corpse fiend," Duda exined.


    The strained smile on Yang Haoran''s face froze. He hadn''t expected the soul scattering needle to be so formidable. However, Duda''s next wordspletely wiped the smile off his face.


    "I''ve nted this soul scattering needle in you, so besides me, no one else has the ability to remove it. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Deng Feng; he should be able to confirm it for you."


    "But if you do tell him about this, the difficulty of luring him into the Ghost Tower will increase. Whether you ask him or not, it''s up to you."


    Duda''s meaning was simple: if you don''t trust me, you can ask your superior, Deng Feng. However, if Deng Feng can''t be lured into the Ghost Tower because of this, then your only path will be death.


    Therefore, it''s best for you to keep quiet and cooperate with me. If I manage to lure Deng Feng into the Ghost Tower, at least you''ll still have a chance.


    Although Duda didn''t explicitly state it, how could Yang Haoran fail to grasp the implication in his words?


    In a nicer sense, Duda was reminding him; in a harsher sense, well... he was threatening him. Faced with such a threat, even someone as bold as Yang Haoran would find it difficult to maintain a smile.


    At this moment, Duda, who had been sitting all along, struggled to stand up with the help of his crutch. He truly looked like a feeble old man with no strength. However, seeing him pretending like this, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but wish to p him across the face!


    "Sigh!" Duda sighed and patted his back, then said, "I''ve said what needs to be said, and I''ve done what needs to be done. As for what you choose to do, it''s up to you."


    With that, Duda prepared to leave. But before he left, it seemed he remembered something and added, "Oh, I forgot to remind you. I''ve specially treated the soul scattering needle in your body. Even if I don''t activate it, its power will erupt after a month. If you really manage to lure Deng Feng into the Ghost Tower and make him fight the figure inside, I''ll naturally show up. However, you better pray that victory is on my side; otherwise, if something happens to me, you''ll still end up as a vegetable."


    After saying these words, Duda, apanied by his guardian yin spirit, disappeared into thin air like he had arrived, leaving only the green curtains swaying violently and Yang Haoran in disarray amidst the Yin wind.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 170: Death and Injury

    <


    Duda had been gone for quite some time, and it wasn''t until then that Yang Haoran snapped out of his daze. His face, once rxed with a carefree smile, now bore a grim expression.


    His earlierughter stemmed firstly from a resolve to face death, then from coping with Duda. Now, despite not meeting his demise and with Duda''s departure,ughter eluded himpletely.


    Though he had survived tonight, it was only temporary. If this matter wasn''t handled well, he only had a month left to live in this lifetime.


    As for the next life, those whose souls scattered in death had no qualification to speak of it.


    "That old coot''s heart is truly venomous. How hasn''t such a cmity been struck down by lightning yet? He not only survives but thrives, truly a thousand-year-old curse."


    Rubbing his temples, feeling neither pain nor relief, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but shake his head, sighing deeply.


    "s, possessing powers beyond those of an ordinary person. While it may lead to a more exhrating life than that of an ordinary person, it also brings greater danger. An ordinary person, as long as they''re not terribly unlucky, even if they lose their life, at least their soul remains, able to reincarnate. But as for us, we might end up with nothing but scattered souls."


    As he sighed inwardly, the phone on the bed began to ring in an odd tone. Listening to the strange ringtone, Yang Haoran managed a bitter smile.


    Since matters had progressed to this point, the next step was to figure out a solution. Regardless of sess, one had to exert their utmost effort to change the situation, rather thanmenting orining.Becausementing andining not only fail to solve the problem but also lead to greater distress, possibly even depression.


    Standing up from the floor, Yang Haoran walked towards the bedside. The room was small, and he reached the bed in just a couple of steps.


    The Death God pendant imbued with power by Deng Feng had returned to its normal state, lying quietly on the bed without a stir, only the mobile phone ringing incessantly.


    Yang Haoran picked up the mobile phone and nced at the caller ID. Surprisingly, it was Master Jiang calling.


    Without hesitation, Yang Haoran quickly answered the call.


    "Hello, Master Jiang..."


    Though Yang Haoran tried to keep his voice calm, it still sounded weary.


    He had barely started speaking when Master Jiang interrupted him.


    "Xiao Yang, as long as you''re safe, that''s good. Something big has happened, hurry back to the temple!"


    Master Jiang seemed to breathe a sigh of relief upon hearing Yang Haoran''s voice, but then his tone became extremely urgent, tinged with weakness, even more so than Yang Haoran. It seemed he had suffered serious injuries.


    Hearing Master Jiang''s weakened voice, Yang Haoran also breathed a sigh of relief. Regardless, the fact that Master Jiang was still alive was good news for Yang Haoran.


    And perhaps Master Jiang, upon hearing Yang Haoran''s voice, harbored simr thoughts.


    Without offering further exnation to Yang Haoran, Master Jiang hung up the phone. Yang Haoran could still hear Deng Feng''s angry scolding from the other end.


    Though this scolding wasn''t directed at Yang Haoran, it indicated Deng Feng, the Burial Master''s, extremely bad mood at the moment.


    Ending the call, Yang Haoran knew without a doubt that their losses in the Night Watch tonight must have been severe. Otherwise, Deng Feng wouldn''t be this furious. Even on Yang Haoran''s end of the call, Deng Feng''s angry voice could be heard.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran felt he had underestimated Duda, the old man. Despite being with him all night, it seemed he had still inflicted significant losses upon their Night Watch.


    If he were to appear, wouldn''t their Night Watch bepletely wiped out?


    Thinking of this, and of the soul scattering needle inside him, Yang Haoran took all three items on the bed and left the grocery store, heading towards South Lake Death God Temple, lost in thought along the way.


    Throughout the journey, he pondered one question incessantly: was the soul scattering needle inside him truly as inessible to others as Duda, that old coot, imed?


    For Duda to n for over a decade, sacrificing even his own disciples as bait to deal with Lecheng, the Underworld Envoy, and Deng Feng... whatever his motives, it was certain that Duda held a great fear of Deng Feng.


    This fear didn''t stem from Deng Feng''s identity as the Burial Master; once one became a spirit master, they should be prepared to oppose the Yin Division, willing to stand against it entirely. How could they care about the identity of a Burial Master?


    What he feared was Deng Feng''s strength!


    This question was rather easy toprehend. If Duda didn''t fear Deng Feng''s strength, why go through such borate schemes? Why n for over a decade when he could simply kill Deng Feng outright?


    Since he didn''t do that and resorted to so many schemes, it was highly likely that Duda feared Deng Feng''s strength.


    He demanded that Yang Haoran lure Deng Feng into the Ghost Tower and insisted that Deng Feng must fight with the individual inside the tower. Besides revealing Duda''s desire to reap the benefits of this situation, it also showed his intention to eliminate the figure inside the tower. This figure seemed to be highly feared, hence Duda''s borate scheme!


    However, there was still one thing Yang Haoran couldn''t understand: what exactly was Duda''s purpose in doing all this? Was it for revenge, or was it to gain something, or perhaps both?


    Lost in these thoughts, Yang Haoran arrived at South Lake Death God Temple without realizing it. He left his car on the side and hurried towards the temple...


    The temple was eerily quiet, except for the fact that the main gate remained open, everything else seemed unchanged, as was typical for Death God Temple after midnight.


    Without pausing, Yang Haoran ran towards the secluded cottage inside the temple, then entered the main hall through the stone wall.


    Upon entering the hall, he caught a whiff of faint blood. Soon, two bodies, their flesh mangled beyond recognition, came into Yang Haoran''s view.


    Due to severe facial damage, Yang Haoran couldn''t immediately identify the two individuals. However, both were dressed in the unique ck robes of the Death God Temple.


    A nce around the room revealed that two Night Watch members were missing. From this, it was evident that the two unrecognizable bodies on the ground were the missing members.


    Two more deaths in such a short time!


    Apart from the deceased, every other Night Watch member present bore injuries, especially Master Jiang, who was most severely injured.


    Inparison, Yang Haoran seemed the cleanest among them all. He was neatly dressed, with no wounds except for some residual blood on his face and redness in his eyes.


    The redness in his eyes and the bloodstains were remnants of forcefully activating the ghost eye during his earlier entrapment in the illusion.


    As for Duda''s guardian yin spirit devouring his entire head and tearing at his neck, that was merely an illusion. Hence, it was normal for him to have no wounds.


    At this moment, standing among all the Night Watch members, Yang Haoran appeared out of ce. However, who could know that, except for the two corpses on the ground, he was the most pitiful among all the Night Watch members!


    Approaching Master Jiang, Yang Haoran asked in a low voice, "What happened?"


    Though he had a rough idea in mind, a guess was still just a guess, not necessarily the truth, hence his inquiry.


    With a weak expression, Master Jiang exined, "They both belong to the same temple. Tonight, they left the gathering and were ambushed by evil spirits. Those trapped in the illusion mistook theirpanions for enemies, leading to the current situation."


    "And how did you get injured? What about their injuries?" Yang Haoran continued.


    "After falling into the illusion, they immediately sent out a distress signal through the Death God pendant. Upon learning of the situation, I immediately led my temple priests towards the location indicated by the pendant''s signal. Since the other Night Watch members hadn''t gone far at that time, we met up along the way. Little did we know, the other side had already anticipated our route andid an ambush early on. Our rescue attempt...


    also failed, and we were also trapped in the illusion," Master Jiang exined.


    "Then the injuries you sustained and those on the other Night Watch members were caused by others?" Yang Haoran asked.


    Master Jiang nodded, then continued, "I was the first to realize something was wrong and knew we were trapped in an evil spirit''s illusion. So, I refrained from attacking and only focused on defense. Even so, I almost died in the illusion. When dealing with entities like evil spirits, especially powerful ones, the fewer people, the better. Having more people will only hasten your demise!"


    Yang Haoran furrowed his brow slightly. From Master Jiang''s words, it seemed that Duda had employed two additional evil spirits tonight to deal with the other Night Watch members. Including the crack-mouthed female ghost that appeared in the grocery store, Duda had three evil spirits under hismand. And these three evil spirits weren''t ordinary; they were all exceptionally powerful.


    The evil spirit that trapped Master Jiang and the others must undoubtedly be formidable. Otherwise, how could they trap so many people and cause them all harm? Master Jiang had almost been killed, which wouldn''t have been possible without formidable strength.


    As for the evil spirits that killed the two Night Watch members, it went without saying¡ªthey could make two seasoned Night Watch members turn on each other to death in such a short time. Without absolute strength, such a feat would have been impossible.


    And as for the crack-mouthed female Yang Haoran faced, only Duda knew her identity. If Duda hadn''t restrained her from killing him, there would now be three corpses lying here instead of two.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 171: I Want to Stage a Good Show

    <


    Yang Haoran whispered to Master Jiang again, learning that the reason they managed to escape was because Deng Feng arrived in time. Otherwise, things wouldn''t have been as simple as just injuries; there might have been casualties or even aplete wipeout.


    However, when Deng Feng arrived, the evil spirit that had trapped Master Jiang and the others had already fled, leaving Deng Feng empty-handed. Not only did Deng Fenge up empty-handed here, but he also faced disappointment elsewhere. When he arrived, there were only two corpses on the ground, with no trace of the evil spirit, and no sense of its presence.


    Deng Feng had no idea how the evil spirit managed topletely erase all traces of Yin Qi residue, rendering it undetectable. Even with his strength, it was useless.


    After Master Jiang''s exnation, Yang Haoran understood why Deng Feng was so furious. Two consecutive failures, two dead Night Watch, and the rest of the Night Watch were all injured, almost wiping out the entire force. It was enough to make anyone furious.


    "Yang Haoran, where did you run off to?" Deng Feng, seated in the main position, opened his eyes, fixing his gaze on Yang Haoran, his face stern as he spoke.


    He had kept his eyes closed previously, seemingly suppressing his inner rage. Though his eyes were shut, he sensed Yang Haoran''s presence.


    However, seeing that Yang Haoran was uninjured, instead of feeling relieved, the rage he had just suppressed threatened to ignite once more.


    Sensing the hostility in Deng Feng''s tone, Yang Haoran ceased his conversation with Master Jiang. He didn''t immediately respond but approached Deng Feng with a serious expression.


    Deng Feng was puzzled but didn''t stop him. After Yang Haoran came near, he whispered something in Deng Feng''s ear.Deng Feng''s expression remained unchanged. He merely grunted in response, gesturing for Yang Haoran to step back.


    "Regarding everything that happened today, I hope everyone will keep it strictly confidential and not speak of it to anyone," Deng Feng scanned the Night Watch present, his voice solemn.


    Despite being injured, the Night Watch respectfully agreed. This was not something to boast about. Revealing it would not only shame the Night Watch but also tarnish Deng Feng''s reputation as the Burial Master.


    Apart from these considerations, Deng Feng had anotheryer of concern. In his eyes, the Night Watch were mere cannon fodder. Losing a few was inconsequential, but if news of this incident spread, it could cast doubt on his abilities within the Yin Division. Other Burial Masters might use it to undermine him, affecting his career prospects.


    Therefore, he had to handle this discreetly to avoid any negative repercussions.


    In the following time, Deng Feng made several deployments and arrangements tailored specifically for spirit masters.


    Finally, he distributed some defensive items to the surviving Night Watch. In the past, receiving treasures from Deng Feng would have thrilled them, but now their reactions were subdued. This wasn''t because the Night Watch had high standards but because the Death God pendants Deng Feng had previously given them had proven ineffective. Hence, they remained calm, devoid of any excitement.


    Deng Feng was infuriated by this. He had genuinely bestowed valuable treasures upon them this time, far superior to the Death God pendants. It irked him that they couldn''t appreciate it.


    Despite his irritation, Deng Feng didn''t retract the items. With five Night Watch dead in a single day, he couldn''t afford further losses. If they continued to die, who would work for him, and who would manage the Death God Temple in Lecheng? Would he have to do it himself?


    That was clearly impossible. So, to ensure the smooth operation of the Death God Temple in Lecheng, he reluctantly handed out genuine treasures to the Night Watch for their protection.


    After the other Night Watch left, only Yang Haoran and Deng Feng remained in the hall.


    "If you have anything important to report, you can speak now," Deng Feng''s gaze fell on Yang Haoran as he spoke.


    Earlier, Deng Feng''s displeasure towards Yang Haoran had been evident when he entered the hall. However, after Yang Haoran whispered something to him, Deng Feng suppressed his anger and didn''t press further in front of the Night Watch.


    At that time, Yang Haoran had only informed Deng Feng that he had something important to report but couldn''t discuss it with so many people around.


    Deng Feng wasn''t concerned about any tricks Yang Haoran might y. The vast difference in their strengths was evident. Thus, he didn''t inquire further at the time. It was only after everything had been arranged and it was just the two of them that he asked.


    "Divine Envoy, the reason I didn''t rush over to support tonight was because I was trapped by an Old Man named Duda," Yang Haoran began his report.


    After careful consideration, Yang Haoran decided to tell Deng Feng about encountering Duda tonight. He did so because he had his own ns and arrangements in mind.


    Duda had spoken to him a lot tonight. From Yang Haoran''s perspective, Duda was trying to convey one thing: he was cunning and ruthless, willing to do anything to achieve his goals. So, it would be best for Yang Haoran to cooperate with him; otherwise, he would meet a gruesome end, as Duda was capable of anything.


    Yang Haoran understood Duda''s message, but along with recognizing the man''s ruthlessness, he also saw his unreliability. He felt that Duda wasn''t trustworthy...


    "Even if Duda''s n seeds in the end, I''ll end up scattered as a soul. In other words, no matter what I do, it all leads to death. Since death is inevitable, shouldn''t I do something about it?


    Indeed, I should do something, and what Yang Haoran wants to do is quite simple: even in death, he wants to drag others down with him, and Duda is one of them!


    With this goal in mind, Yang Haoran had a n, and the first step of this n was to tell Deng Feng everything about his encounter tonight!


    As Deng Feng heard Yang Haoran''s words, his expression changed suddenly, and he stood up abruptly from his seat.


    "Duda! You encountered that old bastard tonight?" Deng Feng was first surprised, then his face showed a puzzled expression, and his gaze towards Yang Haoran became alert.


    "Since you encountered him, how could you still be alive?" Deng Feng asked, furrowing his brows.


    Yang Haoran didn''t find Deng Feng''s question surprising at all; it was within his expectations.


    "He thinks I''m close to the divine envoy, and the divine envoy values me, so he threatened me to do something," Yang Haoran replied.


    "You agreed?" Deng Feng frowned, asking.


    Yang Haoran nodded straightforwardly and said, "I agreed. If I didn''t, I''d be done for."


    Upon hearing this, Deng Feng''s gaze towards Yang Haoran turned cold, and he snorted, saying, "Hmph, you admit it so readily. As a member of the Yin Division, you actually epted the coercion of a spirit master for survival. To put it lightly, it''s understandable coercion, but to put it bluntly, it''s betrayal of the Yin Division. And yet you have the audacity to tell me directly?"


    Yang Haoran smiled bitterly. He said, "Duda nted a soul scattering needle in me. He promised to spare my life as long as I help him achieve his goal, but I don''t trust him. I know that no matter if I can help him achieve his goal or not, I''ll ultimately die. So I decided to report everything to you. I hope the divine envoy and I can stage a y."


    Deng Feng raised an eyebrow and asked, "Stage a y? What kind of y?"


    "A good y, a y with the purpose of killing him," Yang Haoran put away his smile, his gaze turned cold, and a murderous intent emanated from him.


    Seeing the coldness in Yang Haoran''s eyes, Deng Feng didn''t speak immediately. Instead, he stared at Yang Haoran for a long time, as if trying to see through his true thoughts.


    After a while, Deng Feng withdrew his gaze, sat back in his seat, and the coldness on his face disappeared, reced by curiosity.


    "He asked you to do what?" Deng Feng asked, picking at his nails with one hand.


    "He gave me a month to lure you into the ghost building and then find a way to make you fight with that... " Yang Haoran responded.


    As these words came out, Deng Feng''s movements paused, and his expression froze for a moment. After reacting, heughed.


    "Heh, this old bastard is quite scheming. He wants to reap the benefits of others'' hard work? Well, eliminating both me and that person in one fell swoop, he really does have big ambitions," Deng Feng said with a smile, continuing to pick at his already clean nails with his thumb.


    "Duda said that as long as I can sessfully aplish these two things, he will show up himself," Yang Haoran said.


    "Tell me your thoughts. How do you want to y this y?" Deng Feng asked.


    "The person in the ghost building has been cooperating with our Yin Division for many years. If the divine envoy intervenes and asks her to cooperate, it shouldn''t be difficult given your status, divine envoy," Yang Haoran said.


    Deng Feng''s actions paused again as he picked his nails, then his gaze moved away from his hand andnded on Yang Haoran.


    "You want the person in the ghost building to join your troupe?" Deng Feng asked.


    Yang Haoran nodded and said, "Without her, this ycks a spiritsoul. Do you think that old bastard would believe it?"


    "Would he believe it with her?" Deng Feng countered.


    A cold smile appeared on Yang Haoran''s face.


    "As long as the divine envoy doesn''t doubt my actions in the next month and listens to my advice, I am confident that the old bastard wille to watch this death y. He may not fully believe it, but he has desires, he wants to achieve his goals. So even if he doesn''t fully believe it, he will take the risk. Therefore, I''m confident that I can lure him into the ghost building. But the prerequisite is that you and the person in the ghost building must cooperate with me to stage this y well."


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 172: Hidden Agendas

    <


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s thoughts, Deng Fengughed heartily and replied, "Good! I''ll apany you in this y! But convincing the figure in the Ghost Tower won''t be easy. It will require some investment!"


    "As long as we can kill that old immortal Duda, a little investment shouldn''t be a loss," Yang Haoran remarked.


    Deng Feng chuckled but didn''t give a direct response to Yang Haoran''s statement. Instead, he looked at Yang Haoran and said, "So you''re saying Duda imnted a soul scattering needle inside you?"


    Yang Haoran maintained aposed expression on his face while feeling a glimmer of anticipation inside.


    He couldn''t proceed with his n without Deng Feng, so he informed Deng Feng of his encounter with Duda. This was a crucial step.


    Apart from this, he had another purpose: to confirm whether Deng Feng truly couldn''t remove the soul scattering needle inside him, as Duda imed. Was it true that no one besides Duda could remove it?


    Not just Duda, even if it were someone else, Yang Haoran would have doubted them too.


    To outsiders, he appeared trusting, but in reality, he only believed one-third of what he heard. As for Duda''s words, they held only a fraction of credibility in his eyes.


    "Indeed, he ims that only he can unravel this soul scattering needle. No one else has the ability, including... you," Yang Haoran said to Deng Feng.While speaking, Yang Haoran closely observed Deng Feng''s facial expressions. His directness was deliberate; he wanted to gauge Deng Feng''s reaction to his words.


    Deng Feng raised an eyebrow but didn''t respond directly to Yang Haoran. Instead, he remained silent with a smile on his face.


    Observing Deng Feng''s reaction, Yang Haoran remained outwardlyposed while contemting internally.


    Yang Haoran''s expression remained unchanged as he added, "He said if I don''t believe him, I can ask you."


    This time, Deng Feng didn''t stay silent. He wore a disdainful smile and said, "He really thinks highly of himself. Just because he says I can''t, does that mean I can''t?"


    Although Yang Haoran''s face showed a hint of joy, he was skeptical of Deng Feng''s words. However, Deng Feng caught that subtle expression of joy.


    "First, let''s focus on acting out this y well. After dealing with him, I''ll remove the soul scattering needle from your body. Then, I''ll let his soul witness how a divine envoy removes such a needle," Deng Feng said mockingly. "There''s no knot in this world that can''t be untied. Various secret techniques pose different levels of trouble. Though the soul scattering needle may be troublesome, iming that no one besides Duda can remove it? Hmph, that''s just boasting. I wonder who gave him the courage."


    Deng Feng spoke confidently, and Yang Haoran listened with increasing satisfaction.


    Yang Haoran''s joy was only a facade, though. Internally, he harbored doubts about Deng Feng''s words.


    However, one thing couldn''t be denied: Deng Feng''s words gave him some hope.


    He kept his thoughts hidden and, upon hearing Deng Feng''s words, maintained a delighted expression. He quickly asked, "Can the divine envoy really remove the soul scattering needle?"


    Deng Feng''s expression turned sour, and he huffed, "Are you doubting my words or my abilities?"


    "No, no! I''m just excited! I had prepared myself for certain death, but unexpected opportunities arose, and I got a bit carried away!" Yang Haoran hurriedly exined.


    Deng Feng''s expression softened slightly after hearing Yang Haoran''s exnation. He said, "I can remove the soul scattering needle for you now, but it would harm your soul. So, to avoid harming your soul, I need to make other preparations. Also, if I remove the needle now, it will surely raise suspicions. How will we continue the act then?"


    Yang Haoran nodded eagerly, his face filled with joy and excitement, seemingly believing Deng Feng''s wordspletely.


    Deng Feng''s smile returned, seemingly satisfied with Yang Haoran''s reaction. He then asked, "Why does Duda think I think highly of you?"


    Yang Haoran had the same question in mind when he heard Deng Feng''s words earlier. Now, seeing Yang Haoran''s joyful expression, he asked.


    "He learned from the other three Night Watch members he killed. I believe it''s not just those three who think so; others from the Night Watch probably do too," Yang Haoran replied without hesitation.


    "Oh?" Deng Feng looked intrigued.


    Yang Haoran shared his spection with Deng Feng under his gaze, exining how he intentionally avoided other Night Watch members and received special treatment. He presented his thoughts coherently, giving the impression that it was indeed the case.


    Deng Feng listened, wearing a pensive expression. After a moment of thought, he waved his hand under Yang Haoran''s gaze and took out the wooden box containing the soul pill.


    "If he thinks that way, and if I don''t do anything, he''ll be suspicious. You''re quite lucky to have this opportunity to get rid of that old immortal," Deng Feng remarked.


    Yang Haoran listened to Deng Feng''s words and nced at the wooden box floating in front of Deng Feng, seeming to realize something, his expression bing somewhat excited.


    Deng Feng wore a pained expression as he waved his hand, drawing arge amount of pure yin qi from the wooden box without a word. He then directed this substantial pure yin qi towards Yang Haoran.


    The pure yin qi enveloped Yang Haoran''s body, so dense that it appeared as a ck mass of gas, obscuring his form entirely. Yet, Yang Haoran seemed to absorb this immense pure yin qi greedily, like a sponge soaking up water.


    Under this influx, his Yin spirit power surged madly, akin to gaining experience points in a game, skyrocketing!


    This soul qi infusion was more intense than any Yang Haoran had experienced before. Even though he had previously encountered the hard currency of an evil spirit on two asions, it paled inparison to the vast pure yin qi he was now receiving.


    Deng Feng didn''t disturb Yang Haoran; he simply observed as Yang Haoran voraciously absorbed the pure yin qi before him. The pained expression on Deng Feng''s face vanished, reced by one of contemtion. It was unclear what he was thinking.


    After some time, Yang Haoran absorbed thest bit of pure yin qi. While the dense Yin Qi surrounding him had diminished, his Yin spirit power had more than doubled.


    Before the power erupted, the Yin Qi emanating from his body was merely superficial, serving as a reference rather than an absolute indicator of strength. The true measure of strengthy in the power within.


    Of course, when the internal power eruptedpletely, the Yin Qi surrounding his body would increase dramatically. In such a scenario, the strength could be roughly gauged based on the intensity of the Yin Qi.


    Yang Haoran appeared somewhat excited at this moment, feeling his body filled with strength. The immense Yin spirit power coursing within him made him feel incrediblyfortable.


    He estimated that with his current strength, he might not be able to deal with a genuine evil spirit. However, facing a Half-Step Evil Spirit, he felt entirely confident in confronting and defeating it.


    "Congrattions on your rapid growth. I don''t know whether to attribute it to luck or your strength," Deng Feng remarked, waving his hand to stow away the wooden box. He then smiled faintly at Yang Haoran.


    "Thank you for nurturing me, divine envoy!" Yang Haoran hastily bowed in gratitude.


    Deng Feng waved his hand dismissively. "I indeed need someone like you by my side. You''ve satisfied me. By nurturing you, I can save myself some trouble in the future."


    Yang Haoran nodded vigorously, his joy undiminished and even more pronounced.


    "You don''t need to worry about the soul scattering needle. I''ll take care of it when the timees. Just follow me and perform well. I won''t let you down, but you must show me your abilities and worth," Deng Feng stated.


    "Rest assured, divine envoy. I won''t disappoint you!" Yang Haoran promised eagerly.


    "See if there are any suitable candidates recently; Night Watch needs new blood. Otherwise, it won''t be able to function properly," Deng Feng frowned, addressing Yang Haoran.


    From Deng Feng''s demeanor, it seemed he genuinely regarded Yang Haoran as a right-hand man to nurture.


    Yang Haoran tried to conceal his excitement, but his efforts were in vain. He asked, "What are the requirements for new recruits? Is there an age limit?"


    "No age limit, no educational requirements. The only condition is loyalty! Absolute loyalty to me!" Deng Feng stated the conditions.


    Yang Haoran nodded excitedly, indicating his understanding.


    "You may leave now. Stick to your n, do what needs to be done. However, remember to report anything regarding Duda to me immediately. I may trust you, but I must always be aware of developments," Deng Feng demanded of Yang Haoran.


    "Rest assured, divine envoy. I won''t let you down!" Yang Haoran assured with fervor.


    "Go on then. A month''s time is fleeting. I hope you make the most of every moment," Deng Feng added.


    Yang Haoran made another eager promise before turning to leave.


    Yet, as he turned away, he suppressed his excitement, his expression turning serious with furrowed brows, lost in thought.


    Watching Yang Haoran''s departing figure, Deng Feng''s expression also changed, a smile of deep contemtion gracing his face.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 173: Borrowing a Talisman

    <


    A few dayster, the end of the month arrived as scheduled.


    Usually at this time, all the Night Watch members in Lecheng would rush to the Death God Temple at South Lake. However, this month end was an exception.


    Due to the appearance of the spirit master, the Night Watch suffered heavy losses, so Deng Feng did not perform the usual Soul Qi infusion on the Night Watch at the end of this month. However, time did not stop because of this.


    A new month began, and Duda had only about twenty days left for Yang Haoran.


    Twenty days might seem like an eternity when you''re just waiting to use the bathroom, an indescribable kind of lengthiness.


    If it''s just a normal day, it would pass in the blink of an eye, slipping away unnoticed through the cracks of one''s fingers.


    But when your lifespan is only twenty-something days, those days are no different from twenty-something seconds.


    Initially, Deng Feng tasked Yang Haoran with tracking down the spirit master, but since Yang Haoran had to carry out his own n, he delegated the task of finding the spirit master to others.


    However, in these few days, Yang Haoran hadn''t done anything out of the ordinary. The grocery store operated as usual, he continued reading, drawing talismans, and went out to guide the undead at night, just like any other day.All of this remained unchanged from his usual routine.


    During this time, Deng Feng didn''te to find Yang Haoran. Whether he was unaware of Yang Haoran''s recent actions or knew but didn''t say anything, it was uncertain.


    While Yang Haoran had been inactive in recent days, Deng Feng was quite the opposite.


    Deng Feng had pulled out several people from the Night Watch and, under his leadership,unched a pursuit and retaliation against the spirit master, Duda. It was unclear what methods Deng Feng employed, but he did manage to find Duda. They had a fierce battle, reportedly leaving Deng Feng seriously injured and Duda not faring much better, not only being injured but also losing two powerful evil spirits.


    Master Jiang informed Yang Haoran of these events, but whether the facts were exactly as Master Jiang described, Yang Haoran couldn''t be sure.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Master Jiang, but rather he didn''t entirely believe in this matter. His disbelief was directed at the situation, not the person.


    Inside the grocery store, Yang Haoran looked at the scattered talismans on the table, his expression tired, his brow furrowed.


    Those talismans on the table were all drawn by him, all ghost-ying talismans.


    Ghost-ying talismans were just a very basic type of talisman, rtively simpler to learnpared to others. Since he needed these talismans himself, he decided to start with drawing ghost-ying talismans.


    The ghost-ying talismans on the table looked decent, but theycked essencepared to real talismans.


    Looking at these talismans on the table, Yang Haoran sighed and collected all of them, then burned them cleanly with fire.


    Drawing useful talismans to be a true talisman master was even more difficult than he had imagined.


    After tidying up the room, Yang Haoran pulled up the grocery store''s roller shutter door. Outside, it was already dawn. He didn''t stay in the grocery store as usual but closed it.


    After closing the grocery store''s roller shutter door, he left the grocery store.


    Last night, he didn''t go out to guide the undead as usual, and for the next twenty-something days, he wouldn''t do it either.


    He had spent the past few days thoroughly cleaning up the Lecheng urban area. Besides the notorious evil grounds, he subdued the undead that needed to be subdued and guided those that needed to be guided. The purpose was so that for the next twenty-something days, he wouldn''t have to do this. He would use all his time to draw talismans, hoping to be a talisman master in hisst days, perhaps they woulde in handy.


    Wang Yiming had gotten him a lot of books recently, and the books he had been reading these days were precisely the ones Wang Yiming had gotten for him.


    However, he didn''t read these books casually; instead, he flipped through them with a great purpose in mind, searching for any information about the soul-scattering needle.


    In the past few days, he had flipped through all the books Wang Yiming brought him, but he hadn''t found any records about the soul-scattering needle. He did learn a lot of other things, gained some understanding, which was not insignificant, but these gains were not what he wanted most at the moment.


    To say there was no disappointment in his heart would be impossible, but Yang Haoran''s principle in life was that no matter how disappointed he was, he couldn''t give in to despair. If some people or things were indeed beyond change, he couldn''t conclude with despair; he would adjust his mindset and ept it.


    Duda promised that as long as he helped him achieve his goal, he would remove the soul-scattering needle from Yang Haoran''s body. Yang Haoran didn''t believe in suchforting words.


    Deng Feng also assured him that once this matter was over, he would remove the soul-scattering needle from Yang Haoran''s body. Yang Haoran didn''t really believe Deng Feng either. Even though Deng Feng''s words were slightly more trustworthy than Duda''s, it was only a slight difference.


    So, to remove the soul-scattering needle from his body, Yang Haoran thought it best to find a way himself.


    After leaving the grocery store, Yang Haoran stopped at the entrance of an upscale residential area. Wang Yiming had been waiting there for a while. Yang Haoran could already see this young man who always liked to feign maturity from afar.


    Yang Haoran rolled down the car window and smiled at Wang Yiming. Although he was troubled inside, when facing a friend, he tried hard to squeeze out a smile, trying not to burden his friend with his worries, affecting his friend.


    Perhaps some people would think, isn''t this the time to rely on friends?


    But people have different principles and ways of dealing with things, so naturally their actions vary.


    Wang Yiming had been quite busytely, but seeing Yang Haoran''s smiling face at this moment, he felt considerably better.


    Nobody wants to see a face full of worry early in the morning, but a smile is different. Sometimes, a smile can truly influence the people around you.


    "Come on, get in the car... ..."


    Yang Haoran gestured to Wang Yiming and said with a smile.


    Wang Yiming nodded and didn''t refuse. He opened the car door and got into the passenger seat.


    After closing the window and locking the door, Yang Haoran spoke to Wang Yiming, "You''ve finished reading all the books you lent me, I''m very grateful to you for allowing me to gain some insights. I came to see you today specifically to bring you some books."


    "Brother Yang, what are you talking about? This isn''t the first time we''ve dealt with each other. There''s no need to be so polite. Just let me know, and I''lle to pick up the books. There''s no need for you to specially deliver them."


    At this point, Wang Yiming seemed to suddenly remember something, his expression slightly changed, as if he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Seeing Wang Yiming''s hesitation, Yang Haoran smiled and said, "You said we don''t need to be polite, so if you have something to say, just say it, don''t hold back."


    Yang Haoran''s words seemed to reassure Wang Yiming, making the hesitation on his face disappear.


    "Since you put it that way, then I''ll really say it."


    After a pause, Wang Yiming lowered his voice. Even though they were in the car with the doors locked and the windows closed, he still subconsciously lowered his voice quite a bit.


    "I heard that something big happened to your Night Watch recently, several members of the Night Watch died, is that true?"


    Deng Feng repeatedly emphasized that news of the Night Watch''s deaths shouldn''t be spread to avoid embarrassment and to maintain the dignity of the Yin Division. However, Wang Yiming still got wind of it. There truly are no secrets in this world.


    Although Wang Yiming was confirming it with him now, the fact that Wang Yiming asked about it meant that he already knew something. Denying it would not only be turning a blind eye but might also upset his friend. So Yang Haoran didn''t deny it but simply nodded in confirmation.


    "Indeed, something big happened, and it''s being dealt with now. If there''s any need for me to help out with the case this month, I might have trouble finding time. I''ll take an advance leave from you."


    Yang Haoran chuckled.


    Wang Yiming looked speechless and said, "There''s no need for you to take a leave. Don''t mock me. Since you have important matters to attend to, if there''s a case involving the undead this month, we''ll find a way to handle it ourselves. It might be a bit more troublesome without you, the professional."


    "Well, then I''ll have to trouble you temporarily. Haha."


    Yang Haoran smiled.


    "You say it as if this isn''t what we should be doing. Honestly, it''s been Spirit Police who''ve been bothering you."


    Yang Haoran just smiled at Wang Yiming''s words and didn''t say anything. Wang Yiming continued speaking.


    "I also know some of the troubles your Yin Division has been facing. It''s not a small matter, with several members of the Night Watch dead. I won''t confirm it with you to avoid putting you in a difficult spot. But, you haven''t been implicated, have you?"


    Wang Yiming''s face showed a hint of worry.


    Yang Haoran waved his hand with a smile and said, "Implicated? If I had been implicated, I''d be at the crematorium by now, not sitting here chatting with you."


    Yang Haoran''s words made Wang Yiming burst intoughter. Seeing Yang Haoran able to say such words, he felt relieved.


    "As long as you''re okay. If you need any help, remember to tell me, don''t hesitate to ask."


    At this point, Wang Yiming''s face showed hesitation again. Yang Haoran noticed the hesitation on his face and couldn''t help but feel puzzled.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    The hesitation on Wang Yiming''s face disappeared, reced by a determined expression, as if he had suddenly made a decision.


    "I''m still a little worried, so I''ve decided to borrow a talisman for protection. This talisman is very important to me. I only have this one. After this period of time passes, you must remember to return it to me."


    Wang Yiming spoke seriously and earnestly, without any hint of joking.


    But upon hearing his words, Yang Haoran''s facial expression stiffened, and the corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily a few times. Because of these words, he couldn''t help but think of Master Zhou!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 174: Invincible Vajra Talisman

    <


    When Master Zhou lent the Talisman to Yang Haoran back then, the entire vige suffered.


    Now, Wang Yiming wants to lend the Talisman to him. Does he also intend to send him away?


    Wang Yiming noticed that Yang Haoran''s expression was somewhat strange, showing a puzzled look on his face.


    "Brother Yang, what''s wrong with you?" Yang Haoran came to his senses, smiled awkwardly, and pushed the strange thoughts out of his mind.


    "It''s nothing. Suddenly remembered some other things. No need for the Talisman, you''d better keep it for your own protection," Yang Haoran politely declined Wang Yiming''s offer.


    "Don''t be polite. This Talisman was given to me by my master for self-defense. It can definitely save your life at a critical moment. Don''t underestimate it," Wang Yiming insisted.


    Without waiting for Yang Haoran''s refusal, Wang Yiming closed his eyes and quickly performed hand seals.


    This scene puzzled Yang Haoran.


    The next moment, Yang Haoran understood what was happening.He saw the power fluctuations emanating from Wang Yiming gradually intensifying, especially around his chest, where the fluctuations were much stronger than elsewhere.


    Under Yang Haoran''s gaze, a ck light suddenly appeared on Wang Yiming''s chest. It flickered, and then Wang Yiming abruptly stopped his hand seals, opened his eyes, and uttered a low shout.


    "Come out!"


    The ck light disappeared from his chest, but in front of Wang Yiming, a ck Talisman appeared out of nowhere.


    Seeing this ck Talisman, Yang Haoran''s face showed a hint of surprise.


    The Talisman Wang Yiming spoke of turned out to be a ck Talisman, and he even stored it within his body.


    "This Talisman is called the Invincible Vajra. It doesn''t have much offensive power, but its defensive capabilities are quite astonishing. After my master bestowed it upon me, not only have I never used it, but I also kept it within me to nurture its spiritual power. So now, its power has not weakened but instead grown stronger than when my master gave it to me!" Wang Yiming exined to Yang Haoran with a smile as he looked at the ck Talisman floating in front of him.


    Actually, Yang Haoran recognized this Talisman even without Wang Yiming''s exnation. After all, he had been studying Talismans for a long time now. Recognizing the Invincible Vajra Talisman wasn''t surprising; it''s just that Wang Yiming wasn''t aware of this fact.


    "You don''t have spiritual power within you, so you can''t store this Talisman within your body like I did. But that''s okay. Just keep it with you. If you encounter a life-threatening situation, even without activating its spiritual power, it can still be triggered passively," Wang Yiming exined.


    Yang Haoran hadn''t switched his internal spiritual power to Talisman spiritual power, so at this moment, he could only sense strong Yin Qi and the flow of Yin spiritual power within him. As for Talisman spiritual power, normally...


    It wouldn''t be perceivable by others, not even by true Talisman masters like Wang Yiming.


    "Is this ck Talisman the same as the one Chen Ying used back then?" Yang Haoran asked Wang Yiming uncertainly.


    Back in Yangjia Bay, Yang Haoran couldn''t recognize what the Invincible Vajra Talisman looked like, but now he was much more knowledgeable. Recalling the characteristics of the Talisman when it erupted with power back then, he was certain that the ck Talisman Chen Ying used was the Invincible Vajra Talisman.


    Although he knew this in his heart, he couldn''t reveal this secret in front of Wang Yiming, so he deliberately asked.


    Wang Yiming didn''t think much about it and simply nodded, saying, "Chen Ying often goes on missions and sometimes deals with strange cases. I was worried about her safety, so I asked my master for another Invincible Vajra Talisman and concealed it within a pendant for her to use for self-defense."


    "I can also draw this Invincible Vajra Talisman, but my abilities are limited. I can only draw yellow Talisman level Invincible Vajra Talismans. Compared to my master''s ck Talisman, the difference is quite significant, like... like the difference between beer and white wine, both are alcohol, but their power ispletely different," Wang Yiming exined.


    Yang Haoran naturally understood the logic Wang Yiming spoke of. Even though he wasn''t a Talisman master, anyone with some knowledge of Talismans understood the vast difference between yellow Talismans and ck Talismans.


    "You keep this Talisman for now. Just return it to me when you''re done using it. I need to hurry back now to make breakfast for Chen Ying. I won''t chat with you any longer," Wang Yiming said, leaving Yang Haoran without waiting for a response, and descended from the car with the books Yang Haoran had returned.


    ncing at the ck Talisman floating in front of him and then at Wang Yiming, who had already dashed into the residential area, Yang Haoran smiled and muttered a thank you, though Wang Yiming couldn''t hear it at this point.


    The Talisman that Wang Yiming lent to Yang Haoran was indeed the real Invincible Vajra Talisman. This couldn''t be faked. Although Wang Yiming wasn''t a true Talisman master yet, at least he could be considered half, as he knew many Talismans and could easily distinguish between real and fake ones.


    Although the scene of Wang Yiming borrowing the Talisman was extremely simr to Master Zhou''s borrowing, they were fundamentally different. Master Zhou wanted to harm him, while Wang Yiming was trying to help him.


    Yang Haoran''s gaze returned to the ck Talisman floating in the air, watching as it emitted faint ck rays. He smiled and closed his eyes, performing hand seals, though his technique was somewhat clumsypared to Wang Yiming''s proficiency. Nevertheless, he managed toplete the seals.


    At the moment the seals werepleted, the ck Talisman floating in front of him seemed to respond to some kind of summons, transforming into a ck light that merged into Yang Haoran''s body.


    As the ck Talisman disappeared, Yang Haoran opened his eyes. However, at this moment, he suddenly remembered another important matter.


    He took out his mobile phone and dialed Wang Yiming''s number...


    After a few rings, the call was answered, and Wang Yiming''s voice sounded puzzled.


    "Brother Yang, what''s up?"


    "I forgot to ask you something earlier. Do you know about the Soul Scattering Needle?"


    Yang Haoran hade to see Wang Yiming early in the morning today, partly to return some books and also to inquire if Wang Yiming knew anything about the Soul Scattering Needle. However, he had forgotten about it amidst his surprise at Wang Yiming taking out the ck Talisman.


    "The Soul Scattering Needle?" Wang Yiming''s voice revealed confusion, and upon hearing this, Yang Haoran had a good idea: Wang Yiming didn''t know about the Soul Scattering Needle.


    As expected, Wang Yiming''s subsequent response confirmed his suspicions.


    "I''ve never heard of such a thing, but I can ask my master for you. He''s very knowledgeable; perhaps he might know." Wang Yiming replied.


    Wang Yiming''s master could draw ck Talismans, indicating that he was at least a ck Talisman master. Such masters were formidable, naturally possessing extensive knowledge. It was possible that he might have some understanding of ck Talismans.


    "Alright, please ask him when you have time. Oh, and thank you for the ck Talisman. I''ll return it to you by the end of the month."


    Although he said this aloud, Yang Haoran inwardly sighed, "If I''m still alive by the end of the month."


    "No worries, you can use it for now. Don''t mention returning it by the end of the month or anything. Return it whenever things calm down on your end," Wang Yiming replied generously. Yang Haoran thanked him again with a smile before finally hanging up the phone.


    Instead of immediately driving away, Yang Haoran lit a cigarette and leaned back in his seat, wearing an expression of hesitation, as if he were grappling with a difficult decision.


    Once the cigarette burned down, his expression of hesitation disappeared. He picked up his mobile phone, found Xu Meijing''s number in his contacts, and sent her a message.


    "Hi, how have you beentely?"


    After sending the message sessfully, Yang Haoran felt somewhat anxious, as if he were doing something secretive. He quickly lit another cigarette to calm his nerves.


    When the cigarette was halfway smoked, the notification tone sounded, prompting Yang Haoran to quickly check his mobile phone. However, he didn''t see the reply he had hoped for from the person he desired, but instead received a reminder to pay his bills.


    Disappointment clouded Yang Haoran''s face. He shook his head in resignation, smiled wryly, and continued smoking while waiting.


    After smoking several cigarettes, feeling his throat parched, and still not receiving a reply from Xu Meijing, Yang Haoran began to feel restless.


    After much hesitation, he ultimately decided against calling her. If she hadn''t responded to his message, it meant she might be busy at the moment or hadn''t noticed it. Even if she had noticed, she might not have had time to reply, making it inappropriate for him to call her in such a situation.


    Of course, there was another possibility: she might simply be ignoring his message. This was the possibility Yang Haoran least wanted to entertain and the most difficult for him to ept.


    "I''ll give her a callter."


    With this thought in mind, Yang Haoran drove away, but his destination wasn''t the grocery store; it was the Wu Family vi.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 175: Your Opportunity Has Arrived

    <


    Master Wu was a man of cunning and deep scheming, a fact that Yang Haoran was well aware of.


    However, having benefited from others, he owed them a debt of gratitude, which certainly needed repayment. And now, there was a perfect opportunity.


    Night Watch was currently short-staffed, and Deng Feng had instructed him that if there were suitable candidates, they could join the Night Watch team. The requirements were simple: loyalty to the Yin Division and loyalty to Deng Feng.


    But loyalty or disloyalty was not something easily discernible. In other words, Deng Feng''s requirement was as good as not mentioned at all.


    Master Wu was already in his twilight years, but Yang Haoran''s appearance had revealed to him the existence of the Yin Division in this world. The notion that people entered reincarnation after death, something he had previously given no thought to, now sparked ambition within him once more.


    He had vaguely mentioned to Yang Haoran before, hoping that through Yang Haoran''s connections, he could also join the Yin Division. At that time, Yang Haoran neither agreed nor refused.


    Later, Master Wu visited the South Lake Death God Temple. He sought out Master Jiang and informed him of his good rtionship with Yang Haoran, hoping that Master Jiang could help him connect with the Yin Division. However, Master Jiang outright refused.


    Yang Haoran was unaware of this matter until he identally learned about it during a conversation with Master Jiang at the Death God Temple after returning from Yangjia Bay.


    Therefore, if there was a chance to recruit Master Wu into Night Watch, Yang Haoran believed that Master Wu would not refuse.However, he couldn''t be certain whether joining Night Watch would be beneficial or detrimental to Master Wu.


    Regardless, he would exin everything to Master Wu, leaving the final decision entirely up to him without interference.


    He had already made up his mind. Whatever Master Wu''s decision might be, he would consider his debt to Master Wu repaid.


    Yang Haoran soon arrived outside Master Wu''s vi. He parked the car and dialed the old man''s number.


    It was still early in the day, and Master Wu was preparing for his morning exercise when he received Yang Haoran''s call, which both surprised and pleased him. He rushed out to greet him immediately.


    For many, meeting someone as influential as Master Wu was difficult enough. Getting him to grace them with his presence for a meal was even more challenging.


    However, this was only the case for ordinary people. For someone like Yang Haoran, with special abilities, Master Wu was just another ordinary person.


    Master Wu was well aware of this fact. Thus, he always treated Yang Haoran and others like him with utmost respect, never daring to offend them in the slightest.


    "Haoran, if you wereing, you could have just called in advance. I could have had my stewarde to pick you up; there''s no need for you to drive yourself."


    From a distance, Master Wu warmly greeted Yang Haoran, who approached with a smile on his face.


    "Master Wu, it''s been a while," Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time. If you had been willing to grace my humble abode with your presence, we wouldn''t have gone so long without seeing each other," Master Wu joked with a smile.


    Yang Haoran''s smile carried a hint of helplessness as he said, "I''d love to, but I''ve been so busytely that I kept putting it off until now."


    "I understand, I really do. Xiao Xiao admires you a lot. Before she left Lecheng, she insisted on treating you to a meal. I knew you were busy, so I stopped her. But it left her resentful towards me when she left. Even now, she''s reluctant to talk to me," Master Wu chuckled.


    The two of them chatted andughed as they made their way towards the vi.


    Once inside, after exchanging pleasantries, Yang Haoran got straight to the point. His current situation was quite unusual, and he didn''t want to waste a single moment.


    "Master Wu, I know you also want to join the Yin Division. I rushed over here early in the morning to tell you that the opportunity has arrived."


    With these words, Yang Haoran stunned Master Wu. His facial expression froze, as if he hadn''t expected Yang Haoran to suddenly say such a thing.


    Upon realizing it, Master Wu''s face suddenly lit up with joy!


    This news was simply too overwhelming for him. His greatest wish now was to join the Yin Division while still alive, paving the way for himself after death.


    However, despite his efforts over time, he hadn''t achieved the desired oue. He initially wanted to start with Yang Haoran, but considering the impact of the incident at Yangjia Bay on Yang Haoran, he wisely refrained from bothering him.


    Now, Yang Haoran''s straightforward statement caught him off guard, and even though he was adept at schemes and had a deep understanding of human nature, he couldn''t contain the excitement within his heart.


    Yang Haoran could see that Master Wu''s joy was genuine, not feigned.


    "Haoran! Are you sure you''re not teasing this old man?" Master Wu''s face beamed with joy as he spoke to Yang Haoran, seeking confirmation.


    Yang Haoran smiled and replied, "Old man, you''re overthinking it. How could I joke about something like this with you?"


    With Yang Haoran''s confirmation, Master Wu stood up excitedly from his seat and hugged Yang Haoran.


    "This is wonderful! Truly wonderful! This is my only wish now, and I never expected it toe true so quickly! Thank you! Thank you so much, Haoran!"


    Seeing Master Wu''s excitement, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but recall his own past. Once upon a time, he had been just as excited as Master Wu was now.


    However, back then, his gratitude and respect towards Master Jiang, who had introduced him, were genuine. He wasn''t sure how much of Master Wu''s gratitude expressed now was sincere.


    Regardless, whether Master Wu''s gratitude was genuine or not, Yang Haoran didn''t dwell on it because his actions were only meant to repay the favor Master Wu had done for him by giving him a car. He hadn''t expected any repayment from Master Wu in return.


    "Master Wu, calm down a bit. To be a member of Night Watch, there''s still a test you need to pass. Only after passing this test and gaining the organization''s recognition can you be one of us in the end."


    Yang Haoran''s words brought Master Wu back to his senses from his excitement. He released Yang Haoran and smiled apologetically before retaking his seat.


    "I''m sorry, I got too excited. Please don''tugh at me," Master Wu chuckled. He tried hard to keep himselfposed, but there was still a trace of uncontroble excitement on his face.


    Remembering what Yang Haoran had just said, he quickly asked, "What test did you just mention?"


    "It will involve seeing ghosts to test your courage. Although you''re getting on in years, I don''t think you''ll have much of a problem with this test. You''ve not only seen ghosts in this vi before but also managed to restrain your inner fear when facing them. So, I believe you shouldn''t have any difficulty passing this test," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Master Wu''s joy didn''t diminish. He confidently replied, "If the test is as you described, then I''m quite confident."


    "Barring any unforeseen circumstances, what I said should be urate. However, I must remind you of one thing. Ordinary people have their advantages and happiness. Once you join us, you won''t be an ordinary person anymore. Although you''ll have abilities that ordinary people don''t possess, life will be extremely thrilling yet dangerous. A slight misstep could lead to irreparable consequences."


    Seeing that Master Wu was still caught up in his excitement and seemingly not fully absorbing his words, Yang Haoran felt the need to remind him once more.


    "People say that the business world is like a battlefield, and you''ve spent your whole life maneuvering through it. Perhaps you''ve grown ustomed to danger, but I still have to remind you that this is different from doing business. If a business fails, there might still be a chance for aeback, but for us, failure could mean not just death but also the dispersion of our souls. Once our souls scatter, there''s no chance for reincarnation. So, I hope you''ll consider this carefully before giving me your answer."


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 176: Judgment (1)

    <


    Yang Haoran thought that after he said these words, Master Wu would calm down and reconsider the matter.


    However, the scene he imagined did not happen. It seemed that Master Wu had already thought it through before, understanding the pros and cons. So his reminder didn''t have much effect. Master Wu still decisively decided to join the Yin Division.


    Since Master Wu had made his decision, Yang Haoran didn''t waste any more words. He first called Master Jiang to exin the situation, then let Master Wu go directly to find Master Jiang.


    Master Jiang was now in charge of this matter, so Yang Haoran sent Master Wu to find him. Initially, Yang Haoran could have taken Master Wu to find Deng Feng, but he simply didn''t have the time now, so he had to trouble Master Jiang.


    Before Yang Haoran joined the Night Watch, Master Jiang had also warned him that joining the Night Watch might not necessarily be a good thing. The choice Yang Haoran made back then was no different from Master Wu''s today.


    Now that things hade to this, Yang Haoran faced the danger of soul scattering. He deeply understood that Master Jiang''s warning was indeed reasonable.


    However, he had no regrets because since bing a member of the Night Watch, his life had gained color. He could experience the magical side of this world, feeling fortunate.


    As for whether Master Wu would regret it in the future, he didn''t know.


    Declining Master Wu''s retention, Yang Haoran left the Wu Family vi. He didn''t go anywhere else, heading straight back to the grocery store.Master Wu, on the other hand, hurried to the South Lake Death God Temple, filled with excitement and anticipation, to open the door to his own mysterious world.


    Back at the grocery store, Yang Haoran didn''t open for business as usual. He locked himself in the shop, preparing to make a final push in the next twenty or so days.


    In thesest twenty days, he intended to draw talismans and sessfully be a talisman master. Only by bing a talisman master would he have the possibility of drawing the special talismans that the Fu Sect had lost. Perhaps they could be of some help to him.


    During the preparation period, Yang Haoran''s phone suddenly rang. Taking out his mobile phone and looking at it, he smiled. The caller was unexpectedly Xu Meijing.


    Xu Meijing was calling him back!


    Yang Haoran felt a bit nervous but still pressed the answer button.


    "What do you want?" came Xu Meijing''s cold voice as soon as the call connected, just like before, no pleasantries, straight to the point, her character showing no change.


    "Nothing much, just wondering how you''ve beentely," Yang Haoran chuckled and replied.


    "Ancheng is a mess, cleaning up is troublesome. There''s no good days to speak of. How about you in Lecheng? I heard things haven''t been too peaceful theretely either," Xu Meijing responded.


    Yang Haoran chuckled, saying, "There have been some minor disturbances, but nothing major."


    "Is that so? I heard several Night Watch members died. Isn''t that a big deal?" Xu Meijing''s words made Yang Haoran feel embarrassed and surprised once again.


    Deng Feng had clearly sealed off the news and strictly prohibited Night Watch from leaking recent events. Yet, not only did Wang Yiming know, even Xu Meijing from Ancheng had heard about it. If Deng Feng found out, he would probably be quite angry.


    Seeing that Yang Haoran just smiled and didn''t intend to borate on the matter, Xu Meijing didn''t ask further. She was swamped with trivial matters now, too busy to deal with her own affairs, let alone others''.


    "Never mind, as long as you''re not dead. I have a lot of things to handle here. If you have something to say, say it quickly. Don''t waste time dragging it out. You''ve called, so don''t be shy to speak up," Xu Meijing said.


    Yang Haoran smiled awkwardly and then said, "I wanted to ask if you know about the soul scattering needle."


    "Soul scattering needle? Why do you suddenly ask about that?" Xu Meijing''s tone changed slightly, showing some surprise.


    "I just read about it in a book recently, but the records in that book aren''tprehensive, so I thought I''d ask you," Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    "The soul scattering needle is quite malicious, targeting the soul of the victim. Once hit, if you don''t know how to deal with it, the victim only needs to prepare two things."


    "What two things?" Yang Haoran''s heart lifted, quickly asking.


    "Wheelchair and coffin, if you''re not dead, you sit in a wheelchair, if you''re dead, you lie in a coffin." Xu Meijing''s blunt response left Yang Haoran stunned. After a moment, he recovered and though his initial joy dissipated, he didn''t show it. Instead, he casually continued, "So, besides the practitioner, is the soul scattering needle impossible to remove?"


    Thinking Yang Haoran might have fallen victim, Xu Meijing, however, noticed Yang Haoran''s casual tone and replied, "From what I know, besides the practitioner, it''s difficult for outsiders to remove the soul scattering needle. But there are no absolutes in everything. There are many extraordinary individuals in this world, so it''s not surprising to find such experts. It''s just a matter of whether you can find them, which depends on luck."


    Xu Meijing''s words gave Yang Haoran some hope, albeit faint. It was like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    Not showing his inner disappointment, Yang Haoran behaved naturally, chatting with Xu Meijing for a while before finally hanging up the phone.


    After the call ended, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but sigh and silently lit a cigarette, his expression filled with helplessness.


    It was impossible for him not to feel disappointed at this moment. However, he had long prepared for the worst, so Xu Meijing''s words didn''t hit him too hard. After finishing the cigarette, he adjusted himself from his disappointment.


    Rubbing his face, Yang Haoran took a deep breath and temporarily set aside the matter of the soul scattering needle, preparing to start drawing talismans. However, at that moment, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Yang Haoran''s face showed a puzzled expression. He furrowed his brows slightly, guessing it might be a customering to buy something. However, he dismissed this spection.


    Because he sensed a faint Yin Qi, not strong, but definitely there, emanating from the person knocking on the door.


    After hesitating for a moment, he packed up all the materials for drawing talismans on the table and walked towards the door, opening the rolling shutter.


    As he opened the door, a sturdy figure came into view.


    The person was dressed inly, with patches on multiple parts of their clothes. Their trousers were rolled up high, giving them a countryside look.


    Looking at this unfamiliar face and sensing the faint Yin Qi emanating from him, Yang Haoran''s expression showed puzzlement.


    "Who are you?" Yang Haoran asked, puzzled.


    "Can Ie in for a drink of water?" the sturdy man asked.


    Of course, Yang Haoran wouldn''t easily let the other person in. He looked at the sturdy man, and his expression became somewhat strange for a moment.


    This wasn''t the wilderness. If someone wanted water, it was simple to get. This was clearly not about drinking.


    Moreover, judging from the faint Yin Qi emanating from the other person, either he had been recently haunted by ghosts, hence the presence of Yin Qi, or he was like Yang Haoran, a member of the Yin Division, or perhaps a spirit master.


    Seeing that Yang Haoran didn''t immediately invite him in, the sturdy man''s expression became somewhat unpleasant. He spoke in a deep voice to Yang Haoran.


    "Soul scattering needle!"


    These three words, spoken by the sturdy man, made Yang Haoran''s heart jump. It was clear that he was being reminded.


    Besides himself, only two people knew about the soul scattering needle imnted in him: Deng Feng and Duda!


    If Deng Feng wanted to see him, it would be a simple matter. There was no need for any tricks.


    However, if Duda wanted to see him, it was apletely different story!


    Yang Haoran seemed to have guessed something. The puzzlement on his face disappeared. He then stepped aside, making way, and smiled at the sturdy man, saying, "Pleasee in."


    The sturdy man didn''t hesitate either, stepping into the grocery store and ordering Yang Haoran in amanding tone, "Close the door."


    As these four words came out of the sturdy man''s mouth, his voice noticeably changed, bing old and hoarse,pletely different from before.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 177: Confrontation (1)

    <


    As the burly man''s voice changed, the smile on Yang Haoran''s face vanished. His eyes narrowed, a hint of coldness flickering at the corners, but quickly returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    He swiftly locked the door again, then followed the old man into the space behind the green curtain.


    Under Yang Haoran''s gaze, with each step the burly man took, his body underwent changes. By the time he sat down on the chair by the bed, he was no longer burly, but had transformed into a stooped old man leaning on a cane.


    This old man was none other than the spirit master Duda. It was unclear what method he had employed, but he had somehow thinned the Yin Qi enveloping his body so much that if Yang Haoran hadn''t possessed strong Night Watchperceive yin abilities himself, he might have struggled to sense the Yin Qi around him.


    Yang Haoran harbored deep hatred towards this old man in front of him. However, at this moment, he didn''t let his animosity show on his face. Instead, he greeted Duda with a smile.


    "Elder, what brings you here?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Not feeling too good, so I came to see you," Duda said with a grim face, his eyes shing with coldness as he looked at Yang Haoran.


    Observing Duda''s demeanor, Yang Haoran understood what was going on with just a slight thought.


    A few days ago, there had been a battle between Deng Feng and Duda. It was said that although Deng Feng was injured, Duda had suffered even worse. Not only was he seriously injured, but he also lost two powerful evil spirits, suffering heavy losses.In such a situation, it was no wonder his mood was sour.


    However, at this sensitive time, Yang Haoran found it strange that Duda would risk being discovered by Deng Feng toe see him.


    "Why would this old man with a grudgee to see me when he''s feeling bad? Could it be that he thinks Deng Feng''s ability to find him has something to do with me?"


    Yang Haoran thought so in his heart, but he didn''t say it out loud. Instead, he wore a smile and said, "Elder, I''m really honored that you''vee to see me."


    Duda frowned at Yang Haoran''s reaction, feeling quite ufortable, especially with that smile on his face. He couldn''t shake off the feeling that this kid exuded a strong sense of cunning.


    "I''vee all the way here, and you still want to y dumb with me?" Duda''s face turned colder as he spoke in a frosty tone.


    Yang Haoran''s expression changed, showing a puzzled look on his face.


    "Elder, I''m a bit confused by what you''re saying. What exactly happened?"


    Seeing Yang Haoran pretending not to know, Duda snorted, a hint of killing intent shing in his eyes.


    "A few days ago, I was intercepted by Deng Feng, and I lost two evil spirits. Dare you say this has nothing to do with you?"


    "So, it''s true!" Yang Haoran looked surprised. Seeing Duda''s unpleasant expression, he quickly exined, "Elder, please don''t misunderstand. This matter truly has nothing to do with me. I''ve heard about what you mentioned, but I thought it was exaggerated. I didn''t take it seriously at all. If you hadn''t told me now, I would havepletely forgotten about it."


    Duda''s expression didn''t soften because of Yang Haoran''s words. He still wore a grim face, looking extremely displeased. Obviously, he didn''t believe Yang Haoran''s words for a second.


    "I swear to the heavens, I have nothing to do with this. If you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do. But think about it, I still have the soul scattering needle you nted inside me. Why would I do something like this? Wouldn''t that be seeking death? How could angering you benefit me?"


    Yang Haoran''s words were quite emotional, albeit feigned. Nevertheless, they were true. The incident of Deng Feng intercepting Duda had nothing to do with him.


    "Have you mentioned the soul scattering needle inside you to Deng Feng?" Duda asked in a low voice.


    Yang Haoran''s expression stiffened, then he looked hesitant.


    Duda''s expression turned even uglier. From Yang Haoran''s reaction, he could already guess something.


    "Speak!" he snapped, a fierce killing intent suddenly erupting from him.


    Yang Haoran trembled slightly, his expression revealing a hint of fear as he stuttered, "I did indeed tell him about it. Not only about the soul scattering needle but also about the day I saw you, including the incident where you asked me to lure him into the ghost building."


    "What!"


    Duda''s expression changed drastically. His face, lined with wrinkles, was now filled with fury and murderous intent. In an instant, he vanished from the chair, and Yang Haoran felt a gust of cold wind rushing towards him. His neck tightened, as if a pair of iron pincers had suddenly mped around it, making it difficult to breathe.


    Duda''s eyes were zing with fury as his hunched body hovered in the air, his palm tightly gripping Yang Haoran''s neck. Despite his seemingly frail physique, he lifted Yang Haoran effortlessly!


    Yang Haoran''s face turned red from the struggle to breathe. He managed to exin with difficulty, "It''s not what you think... let me... exin!"


    Duda flung Yang Haoran''s body away, crashing into the wall. He clenched his teeth, ring at Yang Haoran as he struggled to rise from the ground. Through gritted teeth, Duda spoke with a venomous tone.


    "If you can''t give me a reasonable exnation, today I''ll send your soul flying. I mean what I say!"


    Yang Haoran coughed violently several times before helplessly saying, "Though I am Deng Feng''s confidant, and he treats me as his right-hand man, Deng Feng is cunning and treacherous. Even though I hold some status in his eyes, getting him to enter the ghost building is an extremely difficult task."


    Duda didn''t interrupt Yang Haoran. He waited with a face full of fury for Yang Haoran to continue.


    "Sessfully luring Deng Feng into the ghost building and inciting him to fight with the figure inside is even more challenging. Even if his own mother came, she might not be able to aplish it. So, after much thought, I decided that the best course of action was to let him enter the ghost building willingly!"


    At this point, Duda''s brow furrowed slightly. Although the anger on his face hadn''t dissipated because of Yang Haoran''s words, it was evident that Yang Haoran''s exnation had caught his attention.


    "After careful consideration, I came up with a n. I decided to tell him everything about the day I met you and even about your intentions. I did this to gain more of his trust!"


    "The situation unfolded as I expected. I told him everything about our encounter, and he was delighted. Not only did he trust me more, but he also rewarded me generously with pure yin qi on the spot. I believe you''ve noticed this, Elder. Compared to thest time we met, my strength has increased at least twice!"


    Had Yang Haoran not mentioned it, Duda wouldn''t have noticed this detail. His mind had been filled with rage, leaving no room to sense the changes in Yang Haoran''s Yin spirit power. But now, as Yang Haoran brought it up, Duda sensed it. Indeed, Yang Haoran''s Yin spirit power had increased by at least twice since their first encounter!


    "What does this prove? It only proves that you sold me out! Then went to Deng Feng for a reward!" Duda thundered.


    "No, seeking rewards wasn''t my main goal. How could those rewardspare to my life? My main goal was to get him willingly into the ghost building and voluntarily fight with the figure inside!"


    A sneer appeared on Duda''s aged face. He snorted and said angrily, "You sold me out, and he would willingly enter the ghost building and fight with the figure inside? Are you that naive? Do you think Deng Feng is a fool?"


    "Of course, it''s not that simple. I told him that to sessfully lure you out, we needed to stage a y, a y specifically for you. To execute this y well and deceive you sessfully, he needed to cooperate well with the figure inside the ghost building. Therefore, he had tomunicate with the figure in the ghost building in advance. Only then would you fall into the trap and be captured."


    As Yang Haoran spoke, Duda''s body trembled with rage. His gaze towards Yang Haoran became even more intense, filled with more killing intent than before!


    Seeing this, Yang Haoran hastily continued, "Wait before you act, let me finish. If the figure inside the ghost building ys along with him sincerely! Who will benefit in the end?"


    With thisst sentence, Duda was stunned!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 178: Interrogation (2)

    <


    Duda was momentarily stunned, as he sensed an underlying meaning in Yang Haoran''s words.


    However, instead of erupting in anger as before, he furrowed his brow, deep in thought.


    Yang Haoran didn''t disturb Duda, but stood silently on the side, inwardly smirking.


    "You old fox, even if my soul scatters, I''ll drag you down with me!"


    Judging from Duda''s current reaction, Yang Haoran knew his n had seeded halfway.


    After a while, Duda shifted his focus back to Yang Haoran. He gave him a deep look before speaking, "From what you''re saying, it''s uncertain who the main character of this y really is."


    Yang Haoran deliberately wore a smug smile on his face as he confidently replied, "Exactly."


    Duda narrowed his eyes, as if trying to see through Yang Haoranpletely. But to his frustration, Yang Haoran''s expression remained unchanged, revealing nothing.


    "Do you think I can trust you? Will I still believe in you?" Duda asked in a low voice.Yang Haoran chuckled and responded, "You don''t need to trust me, sir. Just trust yourself. I''m merely a minor character; I can''t stir up waves in front of figures like you. Moreover, now that you''ve hit me with your soul scattering needle, it''ll be even harder for me to cause any trouble. So, you don''t need to concern yourself with me."


    "Humph, I won''t concern myself with you. But I might end up dead because of you!" Duda snorted coldly.


    Though he spoke those words, Duda''s expression had improvedpared to before.


    Yang Haoran gave him a sinister feeling. Duda wouldn''t choose to trust him. However, Yang Haoran was right about one thing: Duda could distrust Yang Haoran, but he must trust himself.


    Facing such a vast power difference, Yang Haoran indeed couldn''t cause much trouble. But the person in the Ghost Building was different. If the one in the Ghost Building truly allied with Deng Feng, Duda would be in danger.


    On the contrary, if he made a deal with the one in the Ghost Building, then Deng Feng would be the one in danger.


    Duda knew that the one in the Ghost Building had a cooperative rtionship with Lecheng Yin Division. However, this cooperation was forced, and the one in the Ghost Building held a significant grudge against Deng Feng. If he spent some money, it was possible to persuade the other party.


    Once he persuaded the other party and removed Deng Feng together, then he could figure out a way to get rid of the one in the Ghost Building. Not only would he recover his investment, but he could also make a big profit!


    At that moment, many thoughts emerged in Duda''s mind, apanied by some contradictions. He wanted to gain more benefits, but he was also worried that Yang Haoran, this minor character, might dig pitfalls along the way.


    "Sir, please don''t say that. My life is still in your hands. How could I possibly plot against you? Besides, think about it, if I really wanted to deceive you, why would I reveal everything to you? Wouldn''t that be shooting myself in the foot?" Yang Haoran wore a bitter smile and responded to Duda.


    "Humph, that''s your cleverness. The more you act like this, the more some naive fool might fall into your trap. But don''t waste your effort because I, Old Man, won''t fall for it." Duda said coldly.


    Yang Haoran looked aggrieved and said, "Sir, how could you think like that? Everything I''ve done is for you, or rather, for the sake of saving my own life. It''s not asplicated as you think. If I were really as cunning as you say, would I live in such a shabby ce? Look at where I live, would a person with ideas choose to live here?"


    "Humph, that''s beside the point. But since you''ve told everything to Deng Feng, did he tell you how to remove the soul scattering needle from your body?" Duda asked coldly.


    "He did. He said he could remove the soul scattering needle from my body, but he needs some time to prepare. However, I know he''s lying to me." Yang Haoran sighed and looked mncholic.


    "Oh?" Duda raised an eyebrow and asked, "How do you know he''s lying to you?"


    "I''ve inquired through various channels. Once the soul scattering needle is nted, it''s almost impossible for anyone other than the caster to remove it. Yet Deng Feng assured me there wouldn''t be a problem. I''d have to be a fool to believe him," Yang Haoran said with a bitter smile.


    At this, a mocking expression appeared on Duda''s face as he said, "The soul scattering needle I nted isn''t something that can be removed easily. He told you he could remove it just to reassure you. Then, through you, he''ll try to trick me. When he achieves his goal, it''ll also be your death sentence!"


    Yang Haoran shook his head with a bitter smile, saying, "Sir, I know exactly what you''re talking about. But it''s because I''m aware of this that I''ve told you everything, to prepare you in advance. Because I don''t want to die. I want to keep living. And you, you''re my only hope to continue living. So, I only wish for your benefit in the end, not Deng Feng''s."


    Yang Haoran''s words were sincere, anyone could see that.


    Duda frowned, then spoke, "I won''t go back on my promise to you. Once I achieve my goal, I''ll definitely remove the soul scattering needle from your body. Then, you won''t have to work the Night Watch anymore. You can join me as a spirit master. The sky''s the limit, and we can leave this ce together."


    Yang Haoran''s expression brightened, and he hastily bowed to Duda, expressing gratitude. "With your promise, sir, I feel much more at ease. Rest assured, I will cooperate fully with you, help you achieve your goals, and eradicate Deng Feng!"


    Excited, Yang Haoran even changed how he addressed Duda. And Duda seemed quite satisfied with Yang Haoran''s response.


    Leaving a phone number behind, Duda instructed Yang Haoran, "If there''s any movement from Deng Feng, as soon as you know, inform me immediately. Once I seed, not only will I remove the soul scattering needle from your body, but I''ll also give you a considerable reward. Your choice depends on you."


    Duda made Yang Haoran an empty promise, which Yang Haoran disdained internally, but he wore a pleased expression on his face.


    "I don''t want any rewards, sir. As long as you can remove the soul scattering needle from my body, I''ll be content," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "After the deed is done, I''ll remove the soul scattering needle from your body at the earliest opportunity. You can rest assured," Duda said. Then, as if suddenly remembering something, his expression turned serious. He looked at Yang Haoran and asked, "Today, when I came to find you, will you tell Deng Feng about it?"


    Yang Haoran was momentarily surprised, then smiled and said, "It depends on what you think, sir. If you think it''s okay to tell him, I will. If you think it''s not, then I won''t."


    Duda hadn''t expected such a response from Yang Haoran. With a serious expression, he asked, "Do you think it''s better to tell him or not?"


    "Sir, are you asking for my honest opinion or just for me to tell you what you want to hear?" Yang Haoran retorted.


    "You''re talking nonsense. Do you like hearing lies?" Duda replied sternly.


    "Deng Feng wants to use me, I know that. But if I can gain more of his trust, it''ll be easier to mislead him. While it might cause you some trouble, the benefits outweigh the drawbacks," Yang Haoran didn''t give a definite answer but instead spoke these words.


    Duda frowned deeply, staring hard at Yang Haoran. He tried to gauge Yang Haoran''s true thoughts from his facial expressions and gestures, but Yang Haoran''s reaction seemed natural, showing no signs of deception.


    Though he didn''t trust Yang Haoran, Duda had to admit that there was some truth in what Yang Haoran said.


    After a long silence, Duda finally spoke, "You can tell him, but wait an hour before you do."


    "Sir, rest assured. Whatever you say, I''ll do. I won''t go against your wishes," Yang Haoran quickly assured.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 179: Who is the Protagonist?

    <


    Duda left, and before leaving, he restored the appearance of a sturdy man, walking out of the grocery store and disappearing into the crowd.


    The reason why he waited an hour before contacting Deng Feng after Yang Haoran was to avoid being intercepted by Deng Feng and to leave safely.


    Yang Haoran closed the door again, a hint of a cold smile on his face.


    He didn''t immediately contact Deng Feng, but ording to Duda''s request, he waited for an hour before taking out his mobile phone and dialing Deng Feng''s number.


    The phone connected after ringing a few times, and Deng Feng''s indifferent voice came from the other end.


    "Who is this?"


    "Divine envoy, it''s Yang Haoran."


    Deng Feng didn''t have Yang Haoran''s phone number, which didn''t surprise Yang Haoran at all. After all, he was just a small employee while Deng Feng was the boss. It was normal for the boss not to have his number.


    It wasn''t surprising that Yang Haoran had Deng Feng''s number. As a prominent figure by the boss''s side, even if only superficially, he naturally needed to have the boss''s number so he could report to him anytime there was an issue.Upon hearing it was Yang Haoran, Deng Feng''s indifferent tone warmed up slightly.


    "Haoran, what''s the matter?"


    Deng Feng suddenly called himself Haoran, which Yang Haoran was not quite ustomed to for a moment. In the past, in front of Deng Feng, he didn''t even have a title.


    "Divine envoy, there''s news about Duda." Yang Haoran got straight to the point without any nonsense.


    As soon as Deng Feng heard that there was news about Duda, his tone changed immediately, bing much more excited.


    "What news?" Deng Feng asked.


    "He just came to see me and nearly killed me!" Yang Haoran said with a terrified expression.


    "He came to see you? Why did hee to you?" Deng Feng asked, the previous hint of warmth disappearing, reced by seriousness.


    "He thinks the incident where you intercepted himst time is rted to me, so he wanted toe back and deal with me." Yang Haoran responded.


    There was silence on Deng Feng''s end of the phone for a few seconds before he asked, "Then why are you still alive? What did you tell him?"


    "Hehe, I told him about our n." Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "What!" Deng Feng was shocked, then angrily eximed, "Are you out of your mind? You told him the n! Then will hee to the Ghost Buildingter?"


    "Divine envoy, don''t get excited first. I have my reasons for doing this. I can assure you that my actions won''t backfire on someone like him. Instead, it will have a certain push." Yang Haoran exined quickly.


    "Are you sure?" Deng Feng suppressed his anger and uncertainty crept into his voice.


    "You can rest assured, I''m sure. And the reason I chose to tell him the n is all because of you, divine envoy!" Yang Haoran smiled bitterly.


    "Because of me?" Deng Feng''s voice became puzzled.


    "This time you intercepted Duda, causing him heavy losses, losing two powerful evil spirits. He is a very clever person and acts very cautiously. After losing two evil spirits, he knows his strength has declined significantly and will surely be more cautious in his actions. Even if you and the one from Ghost Building were really acting, he might not show up. If we continued with the original n, the final act would only be performed for the ghosts in Ghost Building, utterly meaningless."


    Yang Haoran''s words were reasoned and grounded, not at all like he was deliberately deceiving Deng Feng. No matter how you looked at it, these were his sincere words.


    "So what?" Deng Feng asked coldly.


    "So I temporarily changed the n and told him the original n, as bait to lure him." Yang Haoran replied.


    With a cold snort, Deng Feng responded, "Are you sure he will take the bait? Do you think he will believe you?"


    "He definitely won''t fully believe me. I''m clear about this in my mind. But under the circumstance where my life was threatened, telling him our n still holds some credibility and will also have an impact on him. He won''t fully trust me, but at least he will trust a little, and what I want is just that little trust."


    "Divine envoy, before you get rid of his two evil spirits, his intent to kill you was already extremely strong. Now that you''ve caused him to lose two evil spirits, leading to a significant decline in his strength, his desire to kill you naturally bes stronger. In my opinion, as long as he has the chance to get rid of you, he absolutely won''t miss it!"


    "Learning about our n is an opportunity, even if he has some doubts about it, it serves as a reminder for him. He will be cautious but will also put more effort into this aspect!"


    "If I''m guessing correctly, he will definitely go to the Ghost Building recently. He will seek out the one in the Ghost Building and then try to cooperate with them to deal with you!"


    "I won''t say more about this matter. If we proceed ording to the original n, then the one who will definitely suffer is you, divine envoy, and this is exactly what Duda wants!"


    "Mypliance with him was all a pretense, not a single bit was real. He thinks I''m under threat to my life, so it''s absolutely impossible for me to tell you this, because in his eyes, his death means my death. For my survival, I have no reason at all to tell you this. It''s just that he didn''t know, divine envoy, that you already knew how to remove the Soul Scattering Needle. His threat to me is just a joke!"


    At this point, Yang Haoran couldn''t help butugh. Hisughter sounded sinister, as if he could already see Duda dead in front of him.


    After listening to Yang Haoran''s exnation, Deng Feng''s tone also softened considerably.


    "Knowing Duda as I do, after learning about our n, he will definitely go to the Ghost Building to find that person. Because he knows that although the one in the Ghost Building has a cooperative rtionship with me, our rtionship has never been good. As long as he''s willing to go all out, persuading the other party to deal with me is also possible."


    Yang Haoran chuckled and said, "Then why not ambush him before he negotiates with the one in the Ghost Building?"


    "What do you mean?" Deng Feng seemed to have understood something but wasn''t entirely sure.


    "What do I mean? Divine envoy, haven''t you already guessed?" Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    "Setting up an ambush in advance, waiting for him to fall into the trap. That''s indeed a good idea, but I don''t want to do it for the time being."


    Deng Feng''s answer made Yang Haoran furrow his brows.


    "Duda is not someone to be taken lightly. It''s best not to miss the opportunity to get rid of him, to prevent any unexpected twistster on," Yang Haoran advised.


    "I have my own thoughts on this matter, you don''t need to ask more. Your previous n doesn''t need to be changed either. Although Duda, that old guy, knows about it now, thinking about it carefully, it might not be a bad thing. So I''ve decided, let''s proceed with the original n," Deng Feng suddenlyughed inexplicably, addressing Yang Haoran.


    "Proceed with the original n, divine envoy..."


    Yang Haoran wanted to say something more, but Deng Feng interrupted him directly.


    "Alright, just do as I say. When the timees for the n, I hope you''ll follow the script we''ve prepared earlier. Actually, you are the protagonist of this y. If you don''t perform well, even if Duda, that old guy, knows our n, he will still think it''s a trap and won''t easily fall for it."


    After saying this, Deng Feng hung up the phone directly, showing his boss-like demeanor.


    Yang Haoran put away his mobile phone, his brows rxing. The doubt on his face disappeared, reced by a cold smile.


    He knew Deng Feng had been quite wary of him all along, so there were some things he didn''t want to reveal to him at all.


    However, Deng Feng''s request to proceed with the original n was just what he wanted.


    He knew Deng Feng was not entirely trusting of him, just like Duda. So he had just suggested to Deng Feng to ambush Duda in advance, knowing that Deng Feng would refuse and continue with the original n!


    The result was very satisfying to him.


    "Although my life journey ising to an end, I still want to taste the feeling of being the protagonist before I die. Perhaps... as Deng Feng said, I am the true protagonist of this y, from beginning to end."


    At the same time, Deng Feng also put away his mobile phone, his face showing a simrly cold smile.


    "Hehe, it''s really something to look forward to. I really hope that day wille soon."


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 180: The Metal Cipher Box

    <


    For the next twenty-plus days, Yang Haoran locked himself inside the grocery store, not venturing out anywhere.


    During this period, Deng Feng didn''t contact him proactively, and Duda didn''t show up either. It was as if both of them had suddenly vanished from his world.


    Until today, the agreed-upon time arrived as scheduled, breaking this pattern.


    Not only did Deng Feng call early in the morning, but Duda also sent a beggar with a note.


    Though the means ofmunication differed, the message was simr: reminding Yang Haoran not to make any mistakes tonight and to proceed as nned without any deviations.


    From the information conveyed by both, they seemed quite confident. It appeared that as long as there were no issues from Yang Haoran''s end, they were certain they could achieve their goals.


    After dismissing the beggar who delivered the message, Yang Haoran continued to lock himself inside the grocery store. It wasn''t until evening that he finally opened the store''s doors, carrying a square metal box with a wry smile on his face as he stepped out.


    During this time, he had locked himself in the store to draw some talismans that could be useful at thest moment.


    However, the results were not satisfactory. Despite his efforts, utilizing the little time he had left, he didn''t achieve the desired oue."Sigh, bing a talisman master is indeed not something that happens overnight. It''s much more difficult than I imagined."


    Yang Haoran sighed inwardly, cing the metal box he was holding on the passenger seat, and nced at the grocery store outside the car window, his expressionplex.


    There was nostalgia, reluctance, and... a hint of regret hidden deep in his eyes.


    After a final deep gaze at the grocery store, Yang Haoran drove away, leaving behind the simple, unremarkable grocery store.


    The agreed-upon time was midnight today. Yang Haoran understood why Duda had chosen this time.


    Duda was a spirit master. If he wanted to unleash the full potential of his guardian yin spirit, midnight was an excellent choice because Yin Qi was the heaviest during this time period.


    It was only evening now, with several hours left until midnight. The reason Yang Haoran chose to leave at this time wasn''t to rush to the ghost building to meet his demise immediately.


    His destination at this moment was Guanhai''s bar.


    As it was still early, there weren''t many customers in the bar. Only Xiao Mo, the manager, was seen busy preparing for the night''s business.


    Yang Haoran walked into the bar, carrying a metal box. Seeing Yang Haoran, Xiao Mo warmly greeted him.


    "Brother Yang, haven''t seen you in many days. What have you been busy withtely?"


    Xiao Mo still looked young and attractive, but she appeared somewhat tired, perhaps due to the nature of her work or because she was preupied with something else.


    "I''ve been busytely, so I haven''t had time toe by. You don''t look so good; you should take more rest," Yang Haoran responded with a smile.


    Xiao Mo chuckled and said, "That''s the nature of the job. I can''t sleep and wake up like a normal person. Are you here to see Brother Guanhai? He''s been here for a while, waiting for you over there."


    With that, Xiao Mo pointed to the least conspicuous corner of the bar.


    Following her direction, Yang Haoran indeed found Guanhai. However, Guanhai was currently engrossed in his mobile phone, wearing a smile on his face, evidently deeply engaged in a conversation with someone,pletely unaware of Yang Haoran''s arrival.


    "Brother Yang, you guys chat. I''ll go attend to something first," Xiao Mo said before leaving, while Yang Haoran approached Guanhai, who was still immersed in his phone conversation.


    Approaching Guanhai, who still hadn''t noticed his arrival, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but shake his head with a wry smile.


    "I mean, who are you chatting with so enthusiastically? Have you forgotten there are other people in this world?"


    Yang Haoran suddenly spoke, startling Guanhai, who looked up to see Yang Haoran. Immediately, heined, "Geez! How do you always appear out of nowhere?"


    "Your dog-like ability to appear out of nowhere? The whole world knows I''m here except for you. You''re the one who''s oblivious, not me."


    Yang Haoranughed while teasing Guanhai, taking a seat opposite him and cing the metal box he held to the side.


    "What''s up today? You, the busy man, actually took the initiative to invite me out, and in my bar, no less. It''s still early; you''re not nning to skip dinner and go straight to drinking in the bar, are you?"


    Guanhai sent a message and then put away his mobile phone, smiling as he looked at Yang Haoran teasingly.


    "Haven''t I often done that before? What''s so strange about it? Enough talk, let''s get some drinks."


    Although Guanhai found it somewhat strange, he didn''t inquire further and simply called for a crate of beer as Yang Haoran requested.


    Yang Haoran wasn''t polite either. When the beer arrived, despite Guanhai''s speechless expression, Yang Haoran quickly downed three bottles in one go.


    The beer in the bar wasn''t served in bottles but rather in tall sses, making it easy for both Yang Haoran and Guanhai to down three sses without much effort.


    Starting off so strongly, Guanhai felt a bit uneasy. In his impression, Yang Haoran wasn''t usually this dominant when drinking.


    After downing three sses of beer, both of them burped. Yang Haoran looked satisfied while Guanhai looked at him with someints.


    "When did you be so impatient? Are you afraid you won''t get to drink in the future, or haven''t you had enough to drink yet?"


    Guanhai grumbled while burping. He was used to bantering and teasing each other with Yang Haoran, so he didn''t take it to heart.


    However, unintentionally, Guanhai''s words hit home, revealing the truth of the matter.


    Though Yang Haoran''s mood was heavy, his smile didn''t diminish.


    "Yeah, afraid I won''t get to drink in the future, so I''ll drink to my heart''s content tonight. Haha!"


    Yang Haoranughed heartily, his demeanor clearly joking. Under normal circumstances, who would take such words seriously?


    Laughing and chatting, they finished a crate of beer in no time. At Yang Haoran''s request, Guanhai ordered another crate.


    Outside, it had already turned dark at some point. Yang Haoran couldn''t recall how much he had drunk. When both were quite tipsy, Yang Haoran picked up the metal box beside him and ced it on the table.


    It was a rather ordinary metal cipher box, notrge in size but seemingly quite old.


    Yang Haoran couldn''t remember when he had bought this cipher box. In his memory, he had purchased it during the years he spent traveling outside.


    Out there, he encountered countless people, transient figures in his life. Colleagues, friends, they came and went, but this cipher box had always been with him, never reced.


    Years had passed in a sh. Though Yang Haoran hadn''t used this cipher box in years, he hadn''t discarded it either. After so many years, he still felt a deep attachment to it.


    He had never expected to use this cipher box again in his life. He had kept it mostly for sentimental reasons. Yet, today, this cipher box proved to be useful.


    Seeing Yang Haoran ce the cipher box on the table, Guanhai couldn''t help but look puzzled. He had noticed the cipher box beside Yang Haoran earlier and had inquired about it, but Yang Haoran had brushed it off with a casual remark, not giving him a satisfactory answer.


    Seeing Yang Haoran unwilling to say more, Guanhai naturally didn''t push further. Unexpectedly, Yang Haoran now ced the cipher box on the table, indicating he wanted to share something with him.


    "Coming out for drinkste at night with a cipher box, all secretive. Someone who doesn''t know might think we''re engaged in some illegal deal," Guanhai said, with a drunken smile on his face.


    Yang Haoran, also with a tipsy expression, pushed the cipher box towards Guanhai and said, "This cipher box is important to me. I''ll be leaving Lecheng for a few days, and it''s not convenient to take it with me. So, I''ll leave it here with you for now."


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 181: The More You Care, the More You Fear

    <


    Guanhai, of course, wouldn''t refuse Yang Haoran''s request, especially when it was just a matter of keeping something safe. He had no reason to decline.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to keep it safe for you. Whatever you give me, it''ll be the same when youe back. There won''t be any changes," Guanhai assured, despite his drunken appearance.


    Yang Haoran naturally trusted Guanhai''s words. They had been friends for many years.


    After telling Guanhai the password, Yang Haoran added, "If I don''te to retrieve the box within ten days, open it. Inside, there are methods to help me escape."


    Yang Haoran''s tone was serious, causing Guanhai to be slightly less intoxicated and a bit more worried.


    "What are you going to do? It sounds like this trip is quite dangerous," Guanhai asked.


    Yang Haoran shook his head with a smile and replied, "There''s no major danger, but minor troubles are inevitable. I''ve made some preparations for safety''s sake."


    Although Yang Haoran''s smile seemed natural, Guanhai sensed a hint of concern beneath it. However, Yang Haoran''s exnation gradually eased Guanhai''s worries.


    "You''re still the same cautious person. Nothing has changed," Guanhai remarked.Yang Haoran smiled but didn''t say anything. However, deep inside, he couldn''t help but sigh because what he said to Guanhai at this moment was mostly false.


    Indeed, the metal password box contained very important things. Yang Haoran had stored all his important belongings inside it. He wasn''t deceiving Guanhai about this.


    It was true that if he didn''t return within ten days, he wanted Guanhai to open the box.


    As for leaving Lecheng for some task and theck of danger in it, those were lies.


    After handing over the metal password box to Guanhai, he had no intention of retrieving it. The reason was simple: after tonight, he might dissipate into oblivion, with no chance ofing back for the box.


    Though he was aware of this, he needed to make arrangements before his death. He couldn''t let his hard-earned treasures be someone else''s belongings or remain buried forever.


    Inside the metal password box were his collections obtained from Master Jiang: talisman techniques, ghost expulsion methods, soul enchantment spells, bank cards, his parents'' spirit tablets, and a letter ¨C more urately, a farewell letter.


    Yang Haoran decided to leave all his savings in the bank cards to Guanhai. He hoped Guanhai would take care of his parents'' spirit tablets.


    The books on talisman techniques were intended for Xu Meijing and Wang Yiming. If Guanhai wished to learn, he could make copies.


    In fact, Guanhai was doing well now, so Yang Haoran thought it would be good for him to live an ordinary life.


    Moreover, although Guanhai knew about his special abilities, he never asked Yang Haoran to teach him, indicating ack of interest in this aspect.


    So, the books in the metal password box were mainly for Wang Yiming and Xu Meijing.


    However, Yang Haoran considered the possibility of misjudgment. If Guanhai had always been interested in these mystical techniques but was too embarrassed to ask for instruction, he might secretly desire them. Hence, Yang Haoran explicitly stated in his farewell letter that if Guanhai wanted to learn, he could copy the books and secrets left behind.


    While alive, Yang Haoran didn''t share the book containing talisman techniques with Wang Yiming because he didn''t want unnecessary trouble. But after his death, it would be different.


    Although Xu Meijing imed disinterest in these books and secrets, Yang Haoran suspected it might be out of politeness. After all, she had taken an entire soul gathering bead previously. Since she seemed reluctant to ept, he would give them to her willingly. Whether she decided to practice them was entirely up to her.


    Tonight, when Yang Haoran came to see Guanhai, besides bidding farewell, his main purpose was to arrange things for the future, all detailed in the farewell letter.


    After Guanhai took the metal password box, Yang Haoran left the bar, declining Guanhai''s invitation to go elsewhere for another drink.


    Back in his car, Yang Haoran felt dizzy. He took out his mobile phone and quickly dialed a number.


    It was evident that this number held great significance to him, especially the person associated with it, as he remembered it so well.


    The number belonged to none other than Xu Meijing ¨C the proud, disdainful woman who he had once detested.


    Though he was familiar with the number, he hesitated to press the dial button, his expression conflicted and tangled.


    Reluctantly, he had to admit that, despite his unwillingness to believe it, his aversion towards Xu Meijing had vanished, reced by some positive feelings.


    He had assumed that with Xu Meijing''s departure, these peculiar feelings would diminish over time. But to his surprise, they only grew stronger with time.


    Although Yang Haoran harbored a special fondness for Xu Meijing, he was a rational person, so he wasn''t swayed by this intense affection.


    He was well aware that his feelings towards Xu Meijing were one-sided, a mere infatuation on his part. He had no idea about her feelings towards him.


    Some people were like this ¨C the more they cared, the more afraid they were of losing, hence they dared not speak up. They feared that speaking up might not yield the desired oue, or worse, it could backfire and worsen the situation. Thus, they preferred to remain silent to maintain the friendship.


    Yang Haoran was evidently one of these people.


    In Yang Haoran''s mind, he always felt an immense gap between himself and Xu Meijing, whether it was in appearance, status, or power. This disparity was like an insurmountable sea, making him feel pressured as he couldn''t see an end to it.


    Some say that social statuspatibility destroys many rtionships, and Yang Haoran believed there was some truth to it.


    While initially, the mismatch in status might not seem problematic, over time, it could lead to many issues.


    Though "social statuspatibility" typically referred to family backgrounds, for Yang Haoran, the vast disparity in strength and status between him and Xu Meijing constituted a mismatch.


    Because of this, he hesitated to take the next step and feltpelled to relentlessly improve himself.


    Presently, he still felt that hecked any shine in Xu Meijing''s eyes. Why would she even look at him?


    Therefore, if he took that step, he might not get the oue he desired and could potentially ruin his future.


    Of course, these were merely Yang Haoran''s personal spections and perspectives, not necessarily shared by everyone else.


    Perhaps it was because he overthought things, unlike Guanhai, who was more carefree in such matters, that Yang Haoran remained single.


    With a slightly intoxicated face, Yang Haoran lit a cigarette and held his mobile phone, his expression struggling and hesitating.


    He knew very well that if he didn''t take that step tonight, he might never get the chance again in the future. But he was ultimately too cowardly, too hesitant. After much deliberation, he decided not to take that step, wanting to leave himself a glimmer of hope, a bit of fantasy before his death. He didn''t want to leave this world with despair and disappointment.


    As long as he didn''t take that step, he wouldn''t suffer any setbacks, and the tiny thread of hope in his heart wouldn''t be shattered. This hope, at least, could provide him with some imaginary space.


    Although he decided not to take that step, he sent a message to Xu Meijing, fueled by alcohol.


    This time, instead of the usual casual inquiries like "What are you doing?" or "Are you busy?", he asked a single question: "Do you have a boyfriend?"


    These few words seemed to carry a thousand pounds of weight, making him feel suffocated. After hesitating for half a day, he gritted his teeth and pressed the send button with trembling fingers.


    After sessfully sending the message, his heart raced, as if he were a thief caught by the owner.


    Yang Haoran had thought that by asking such a sensitive question, Xu Meijing, with her personality, would likely ignore it or be too busy to reply. However, to his surprise, right after sending the message, he received an immediate reply.


    Yang Haoran couldn''t contain his excitement as he opened the message. Xu Meijing''s reply was only two shorter words: "I don''t."


    A faint smile appeared on his face. Driven by alcohol, Yang Haoran typed out a few more words and sent them.


    "Why don''t you look for one?"


    Just as simple and straightforward as before. However, Xu Meijing''s response this time made Yang Haoran''s smile freeze.


    "Any man who actively approaches me disappears, so I''d rather not look. Besides, I''m not interested in ordinary men. Being single is fine."


    After a while, Yang Haoran replied with a bitter smile.


    "Yeah, being single is fine. Free and easy, no fuss or bother."


    "Why did you suddenly ask this?" Xu Meijing inquired.


    "Hehe, just a bit curious, purely out of curiosity."


    "Keep your curiosity to yourself, and remember not to get too close to me, or you might disappear one day."


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 182: Rumors

    <


    After chatting with Xu Meijing for about half an hour again, the two bid each other goodnight, ending the awkward conversation.


    Originally, Yang Haoran wanted to find some other topics to chat with Xu Meijing for a while longer, even if it was just awkward small talk, he felt it would be nice.


    However, time didn''t permit it anymore, and he had to choose to end it.


    Time is like that, sometimes you feel it passes quickly, but sometimes you realize that you haven''t even felt its presence, and it''s already gone.


    Quietly lighting a cigarette for himself, Yang Haoran smoked carefully, slowly, and deeply. Because after tonight, he might never taste this vor again.


    As the cigarette burned out, he nced at the time. It was already eleven o''clock. His expression changed slightly, and the Yin spirit power circting within him dispelled the drunkenness. He instantly went from a dazed state to sober. Without hesitation, he headed towards the ghost building.


    Without him tonight, this y wouldn''t be as exciting. He certainly couldn''t be absent, let alone bete.


    Arriving at the ghost building, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but feel a sigh in his heart as he looked at the rusty iron gate.


    This ce was the starting point for him to explore the magical side of this world, and now it was about to be his endpoint.It''s just a pity that he had only just uncovered a glimpse of the magical side of this world and hadn''t had the chance to go further, to explore more, and now it wasing to an end. For him, it was indeed a great regret.


    Moving his gaze away from the iron gate, Yang Haoran looked at the ghost building. Under the cold moonlight, the ghost building seemed eerie and terrifying, like a grimacing ghost waiting for unsuspecting souls to enter.


    Compared to before, facing the ghost building again, Yang Haoran no longer felt the pure fear of ghosts but rather a dread of powerful forces.


    When he first entered the ghost building, his heart was filled with fear. To him, the numerous ghosts within the ghost building were equally terrifying, and he had no concept of who was stronger or weaker.


    However, after bing a Night Watch, he gained a deeper understanding of the ghost building.


    The terror of the ghost building didn''t stem from the ordinary undead but from the powerful entity that resided within. It was precisely because of this formidable presence that the ghost building could exist to this day.


    The ghost building consisted of three floors and a courtyard, resembling a private residence. Although the ghost building now looked dpidated, it was evident that it had once been valuable. The families who could live here must have been wealthy.


    In Lecheng, there were many legends about the ghost building.


    Some said that the ghost building once belonged to a wealthy merchant named Zhong. After divorcing his wife, he lived in the ghost building with his daughter and a group of servants.


    Later, the merchant found a new love and remarried, bringing his new wife into the ghost building. From then on, there was one more person in the house, someone the merchant liked but his daughter deeply despised.


    As a result, this restructured family didn''t live happily ever after. Despite their wealth, the harmony in the family didn''t improve.


    At first, the daughter and stepmother argued, but as resentment grew, their conflicts escted to physical fights.


    Since both were women with long nails, scratching was their primary method of fighting, often leaving visible marks on each other''s faces.


    With bruises on their faces, they inevitably became the subject of gossip, especially among their respective friends, who fueled the conflict with various twisted ideas. This deepened the animosity between the two, and eventually, the situation escted from fights to attempts to kill each other.


    The merchant, busy with his business affairs, was often not at home and only had a partial understanding of the situation at home. He tried to mediate, but his efforts were futile. In the end, he had no choice but to temporarily set aside his business and rush back to Lecheng.


    However, when he returned home, he found his daughter missing, and his wife tearfully told him that their daughter, due to their discord, had left home in anger.


    The merchant was very anxious about this. He mobilized many connections to find his daughter, but to no avail. His daughter seemed to have vanished from the earth, leaving no trace behind.


    Later, the ghost building began to haunt. The merchant''s wife died inside the ghost building, her expression filled with fear before her death, as if she had experienced something extremely terrifying before dying. However, there were no wounds on her body.


    Since then, the ghost building became restless. Rumors of hauntings frequently circted, and servants fled while others died. In order to save their lives, the merchant had no choice but to leave the ghost building.


    Without living upants, the ghost building became even more eerie and terrifying, truly living up to its name as a ghost building.


    This is just one of the legends surrounding the ghost building. There are also rumors that the merchant never had a daughter. The woman who appeared to be his daughter was actually his kept mistress, though she was younger.


    Ignoring his wife''s feelings, the merchant forcibly brought the woman into the ghost building, iming to his wife that she was his goddaughter.


    The merchant''s wife wasn''t a fool either. Knowing what her husband had done, she was angry and confronted him, but instead of any resolution, she lost her life.


    Some say the wife couldn''t ept reality and ended her own life out of resentment. Others im she was conspired against by her husband and his so-called goddaughter.


    Regardless of how she died, her resentment remained even after death, manifesting as vengeful spirits that returned to im lives. The merchant, his so-called goddaughter, and all the servants died in the building. From then on, the building became known as the ghost building.


    There are other rumors, too. Some say a happy family of three once lived in the ghost building, but due to their wealth, they attracted the attention of criminals who brutally murdered them.


    After their deaths, their souls, full of resentment, not only sought revenge on the killers but also implicated many innocent people. From then on, anyone who entered the ghost building never came out alive.


    The ghost building in Lecheng was so famous that there were countless versions of rumors about it. However, these three were the most widely spread and believed by many.


    Although there were many versions, the haunting of the ghost building was widely acknowledged in Lecheng, making it a forbidden ce in the eyes of many locals.


    Of course, over the years, there were many brave souls who didn''t believe in ghosts and even wanted to buy the ghost building to turn it into their private residence.


    To purchase the ghost building, they naturally needed to inspect it first. Unfortunately, these daring individuals who ventured into the ghost building for inspection either died under mysterious circumstances, went insane, or disappeared without a trace, none meeting a good end.


    As time went on, no one dared to covet the ghost building anymore. However, for some unknown reason, the authorities never demolished the ghost building, allowing it to stand to this day.


    Some say the authorities didn''t dare to tear down the ghost building because they were afraid of being haunted and losing their lives. Others im that it wasn''t that the authorities didn''t want to demolish the ghost building, but rather they couldn''t. Whenever equipment approached the ghost building, various strange incidents urred, and some workers even lost their lives.


    In Lecheng, there were too many terrifying rumors about the ghost building, each version sounding convincing, almost like the truth. Yang Haoran had heard at least five versions during his years in Lecheng.


    But what couldn''t be denied was that there were indeed ghosts in the ghost building, and their numbers were staggering, making it a veritable den of spirits. Moreover, the ghost building had indeed existed without being demolished. These were all facts.


    Compared to ordinary people, Yang Haoran definitely knew more about the ghost building. After all, he had been inside for a night and hade out alive.


    However, this so-called understanding was only rtive to ordinary people. In reality, Yang Haoran knew very little about the ghost building. What he knew were just some superficial things he had seen with his own eyes.


    And today, he was about to step into the ghost building once again. He would undoubtedly gain more knowledge about the ghost building, but for someone about to die, this seemed rather insignificant.


    Putting aside these useless thoughts, Yang Haoran took a deep breath and walked towards the rusty iron gate. Judging from his appearance, he wasn''t waiting for Deng Feng''s consent.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 183: Handsome Guy, Am I Pretty?

    <


    Gently pushing open the iron gate, the creaking sound pierced the silent night as Yang Haoran stepped inside.


    The iron gate closed softly without any external force, emitting a grating noise. As it shut, eerieughter echoed from within the ghost building.


    Such a bizarre scene would surely frighten an ordinary person, but Yang Haoran seemed unperturbed, walking directly towards the entrance of the ghost building.


    This was his second time entering the ghost building. Compared to his timid demeanor during his first visit, there was no fear evident on his face now, only seriousness and vignce.


    Entering the ground floor of the ghost building, a stench of decay assaulted his senses, unchanged from the first time he stepped inside.


    Yang Haoran remained unfazed by the odor;pared to the stench of dposed corpses, this smell was negligible.


    The scene inside the room remained the same: dpidated furniture, thickyers of dust, yful spiders, ubiquitous cobwebs, and scattered bones and torn clothes.


    Compared to hisst visit, there were noticeably more bones present, indicating that more foolhardy individuals had entered and lost their lives since then.


    To be honest, Yang Haoran felt no sympathy for these people. The entire Lecheng knew that this building was haunted; entering it was a gamble with one''s life. Yet, there were always those who dared to tempt fate, and who could me them?As his gaze swept across the ground floor, Yang Haoran could sense many things invisible to the naked eye.


    There were many ghosts on this floor, but they were just ordinary undead. To him, these undead were likely adventurers or performers who had perished here and coalesced into ghosts.


    Guiding the undead was once Yang Haoran''s duty, but now was not the time for that. After all, he needed to ensure his own safety.


    He had no intention of lingering on the ground floor. His gaze locked onto the staircase, and he proceeded to climb towards the second floor.


    Just as he took a few steps, Yang Haoran paused, his brows furrowing slightly as if sensing something. He looked down.


    A dark mass caught his eye. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a head covered in disheveled hair. Beneath the tangled hair, there were hands devoid of color, and these hands happened to be clutching Yang Haoran''s ankle.


    "Hey handsome, exploring the ghost building alone is so boring. Don''t you need a beauty by your side to make it more interesting? What do you think of me?"


    A coquettish voice emanated from the disheveled hair. As the voice sounded, the female ghost slowly raised her head, revealing a rotten face with wriggling maggots, gazing affectionately at Yang Haoran.


    An ordinary person would undoubtedly be terrified by this sight, but Yang Haoran merely furrowed his brows, showing no trace of fear.


    Ignoring the female ghost, he withdrew his gaze and continued walking towards the staircase, as if he hadn''t noticed her presence at all.


    Seeing herself being ignored, the female ghost pouted coquettishly. Her voice was pleasant, full of allure, but her ghastly appearance sharply contrasted with her sweet voice.


    "Hey handsome, don''t you like me in this state? Aren''t I pretty?"


    As she spoke, her soul body slithered up Yang Haoran''s leg like a snake. In the blink of an eye, her soul body entwined around Yang Haoran''s upper body, and her horrifying ghostly face was almost touching his.


    It was evident that the female ghost intended to frighten Yang Haoran. She could have appeared in her normal, pre-death state, but she chose to present herself in her gruesome post-death form, and her entrance was particrly cunning. From this alone, her true motives could be discerned.


    Yang Haoran''s brows furrowed slightly, a hint of displeasure on his face.


    After all, the female ghost was just an undead; her actions couldn''t harm Yang Haoran in any way. However, her words and actions could affect his mood.


    Already burdened with a heavy heart, being disturbed by the female ghost only worsened his mood.


    But the female ghost seemed oblivious to Yang Haoran''s displeasure. Her soul body tightened around him, like a venomous snake ready to strike at any moment.


    "Your scent, I like it."


    The female ghost deeply inhaled the Yin Qi emanating from Yang Haoran''s body, a satisfied expression appearing on her terrifying and decaying face.


    At the same time, a gust of eerie wind swept through the room, apanied by mournful cries and chillingughter, growing louder with the appearance of the wind.


    Numerous undead emerged in this eerie and terrifying atmosphere. Some crawled out from the decrepit furniture, some emerged from the walls, and others, like the female ghost before him, struggled to crawl out from beneath the floor, pretending to be in distress.


    Each had its own way of appearing, its own horrifying appearance, and its own uniqueness.


    However, they all had one thing inmon: their attention was fixed on Yang Haoran, and they were slowly approaching him.


    It was evident that these undead now viewed Yang Haoran as their prey. Even though the female ghost was the first to capture him, they all seemed eager to share in the spoils.


    Although his view was blocked by the horrifying face of the female ghost, Yang Haoran could sense other undead closing in on him from all directions.


    "Sigh, captive ones can neverpare to the wild ones. Not only do they not know how to escape, but they alsoe knocking willingly."


    Yang Haoran shook his head, then covered his hands with Yin spirit power. In a lightning-fast motion, he grabbed the female ghost by the neck.


    The female ghost clearly hadn''t expected Yang Haoran to catch her. Her expression changed, and she struggled violently, trying to break free from Yang Haoran''s grasp. However, no matter how hard she struggled, her soul body couldn''t escape from Yang Haoran''s grip.


    The female ghost was just a small undead. Realizing she had the audacity to approach him, Yang Haoran knew she must have been trapped in this ghost building for a long time. She not onlycked awareness of the danger but probably didn''t even know what an Underworld Envoy was.


    Ignoring the female ghost''s struggles, he pulled her off his body and crushed her soul body into a ball. Amid the astonished gazes of the other undead, he tossed the female ghost aside as if discarding trash.


    The mournful cries abruptly stopped, and the chillingughter ceased. Even the sudden gust of Yin Qi dissipated at that moment.


    All the undead stopped their movements, staring dumbfoundedly at Yang Haoran, not daring to approach him anymore.


    They were just ordinary undead, mainly relying on intimidation. But not only did Yang Haoran not fall for their tricks, he could even directly harm them. Where would they dare to approach him now?


    Yang Haoran had no intention of seeking attention from these ordinary undead. After tossing the female ghost aside like trash, he continued towards the staircase.


    This time, there were no foolish undead blocking his path. The female ghost, thrown out by Yang Haoran, quickly disappeared underground, hiding her soul body, afraid that Yang Haoran woulde looking for trouble.


    Free from the disturbance of the undead, Yang Haoran soon reached the staircase. Without hesitation, he ascended to the second floor.


    Momentster, Yang Haoran arrived on the second floor. The Yin Qi here was much stronger than on the ground floor, but strangely, he didn''t sense the presence of any ghosts.


    Not only were there no ghosts, but there weren''t even any bones littering the floor, not a single skeleton to be seen.


    Inparison, the second floor was much cleaner than the ground floor, at least in this regard.


    With no ghosts present and no objects of extreme Yin, logically speaking, the second floor shouldn''t have such strong Yin Qi. However, upon closer observation, it could be noticed that the intense Yin Qi on the second floor was actually seeping down from the third floor. Over the years, this had led to the second floor having even stronger Yin Qi than the ground floor.


    It was hard to imagine just how strong the Yin Qi on the third floor must be to achieve this.


    Just as Yang Haoran set foot on the second floor of the ghost building, several cars suddenly stopped outside the building.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 184: Escaping!

    <


    Several cars parked outside the ghost building, and Yang Haoran sensed the presence of several fluctuations of power, a kind of power he was very familiar with, Yin spirit power.


    Yang Haoran frowned slightly. He hadn''t expected so many people to suddenlye. This was somewhat different from the n they had discussed.


    Quickly walking to the window, Yang Haoran looked down and saw several cars parked outside the ghost building, with several people walking out of them.


    "Master Jiang!"


    Yang Haoran''s expression changed. He knew all of these people without exception because they were all members of the Night Watch, and among them was his most familiar Master Jiang!


    "Why are they here, and where''s Deng Feng?"


    Yang Haoran scanned around but didn''t spot Deng Feng''s shadow. What puzzled him was how Master Jiang and the others ended up here.


    In the n he discussed with Deng Feng, there was no role for Master Jiang and the other members of the Night Watch. Their sudden appearance here indicated that Deng Feng had other arrangements.


    However, Deng Feng hadn''t mentioned a word about this arrangement to Yang Haoran. From this, it was evident that Deng Feng had a strong guard against Yang Haoran."It seems my Boss has made quite a lot of preparations recently."


    Yang Haoran''s expression turned serious. He wasn''t sure why Deng Feng had brought Master Jiang and the others here, but he faintly felt that it was definitely not something good for them.


    He didn''t mind much; after all, he would most likely be doomed after tonight. No matter how Deng Feng tossed and turned, as long as he could pull one or two scapegoats before his death, it would be fine.


    However, he had never thought of dragging Master Jiang and other innocent members of the Night Watch into this. Apart from himself, the major yers in tonight''s drama were all significant figures. For Deng Feng to forcibly include Master Jiang and the others, wasn''t he sending them to their deaths?


    Watching Master Jiang and the others getting out of the car, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but think so in his heart. At this moment, his presence also caught the attention of Master Jiang and the others.


    If an ordinary person saw a face at the second-floor window of the ghost building, they would probably be frightened, but Master Jiang and the others were all members of the Night Watch who dealt with ghosts every day. Naturally, they wouldn''t be frightened by such a scene. Moreover, they all recognized Yang Haoran at a nce.


    Seeing Yang Haoran here, surprise appeared on the faces of Master Jiang and the others. From their reactions, it seemed they didn''t expect Yang Haoran to be here.


    Master Jiang waved to Yang Haoran, his face still showing confusion, as if he was beckoning Yang Haoran toe down.


    Yang Haoran hesitated a bit in his heart, looking at Master Jiang''s smiling yet puzzled face. In the end, he smiled and nodded.


    ncing at the stairs leading to the third floor, where the ck Yin Qi was visibly thick, enveloping the entire staircase, Yang Haoran originally intended to go up to the third floor. However, Master Jiang''s appearance made him change his mind.


    He nced around and noticed that among the Night Watch who came with Master Jiang, they were all seasoned members. The newly recruited Night Watch were absent.


    These seasoned Night Watch members were all quite powerful, but tonight''s ghost building was undoubtedly extremely dangerous. Whether it was Deng Feng, Duda, or the figure on the third floor, they were not opponents that these Night Watch members couldpare with. In front of them, the Night Watch members could only be considered asrger ants at best...


    Master Jiang was Yang Haoran''s mentor. Without Master Jiang, Yang Haoran wouldn''t have had the chance to be a member of the Night Watch. Therefore, Yang Haoran had always respected Master Jiang very much.


    He didn''t want to see Master Jiange here tonight to die. His decision to go down and join them was to find an opportunity to talk to Master Jiang and persuade him to leave here as soon as possible to avoid losing his life here.


    The undead on the first floor saw Yang Haoran retreat back from the second floor and once again hid, not daring to act rashly. Yang Haoran ignored them and quickly left the ghost building.


    From start to finish, the powerful presence in the ghost building did not stop Yang Haoran, whether it was him entering the ghost building from the first floor to the second floor or leaving the ghost building from the second floor to the first floor. That figure in the ghost building didn''t stop him, nor did it appear, as if ignoring Yang Haoran''s presence altogether.


    This seemed insignificant, but upon careful consideration, something was amiss.


    The ghost building wasn''t a bus where you could get on and off as you pleased. From the scattered bones and tattered clothes on the first floor, it was evident that the powerful presence in the ghost building wasn''t someone to be trifled with. However, Yang Haoran inexplicably passed through unimpeded. Naturally, this was abnormal.


    After leaving the ghost building, Yang Haoran joined the other Night Watch members. Upon seeing Yang Haoran, some Night Watch members greeted him with smiles, some nodded indifferently, acknowledging his presence, while others pretended not to see him, tantly ignoring him.


    Nowadays, all Night Watch members knew that Yang Haoran was favored by Deng Feng. During this period, to deal with spirit masters, they had been busy all the time, filled with resentment.


    On the contrary, Yang Haoran hadn''t been seen anywhere from start to finish. In the eyes of these Night Watch members, Yang Haoran was probably receiving special treatment from Deng Feng, the Burial Master, deliberately avoiding putting Yang Haoran, a good seedling, at risk.


    Some people were like this. They never strive for anything or make efforts to achieve more, but they can''t stand seeing others doing better or being more outstanding than themselves.


    They never think about what others have put in to achieve more than them or enjoy better treatment.


    They never reflect on whether they haven''t done enough, whether their methods are wrong, or if they have shorings in other aspects.


    They don''t think about these; they are like the Boss, only concerned about the results.


    If others gain more than themselves or enjoy better treatment, they feel ufortable.


    They feel like they have done a lot, put in a lot of effort, while the other party hasn''t done anything, yet they receive better benefits than themselves. Why?


    They never think about the fact that while they were making efforts, the other person may have been working hard too, but they just didn''t see it, perhaps they were enjoying themselves, indulging in pleasure.


    Feeling ufortable inside, they naturally speak out, and these people start to gossip behind each other''s backs, nitpicking and faultfinding.


    The feeling of imbnce in one''s heart is contagious. In such situations, simr individuals resonate with each other, making them believe that their thoughts are not wrong and that everything is the other party''s fault...


    Every circle inevitably has such people. When these people gather, they will definitely iste the target, marking them with a specialbel, bing objects of exclusion.


    Currently, this is what Yang Haoran sees. The more tactful members of the Night Watch still greet him with smiles, while the less amiable ones just nod indifferently, and the truly hostile onespletely ignore him, as if they hadn''t noticed his existence at all.


    Yang Haoran observed the reactions of these Night Watch members, feeling somewhat sighful. Where there are people, there are cliques, there are struggles, and such things happen. It''s like this in the world of ordinary people, and it''s the same in the world of non-ordinary people.


    Recalling when he first became a member of the Night Watch, these people were nice to him as a neer. They even exchanged contact information with each other and were quite enthusiastic.


    However, after a few months, Yang Haoran gained more pure yin qi than they did in several years, which made many people feel uneasy.


    They never thought about how much effort Yang Haoran put into recruiting so many undead, or the dangers he faced when he subdued the Half-Step Evil Spirit twice. They only saw Yang Haoran''s gains, only saw Deng Feng''s favoritism towards Yang Haoran, that pretended favoritism.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but think of Xu Meijing. Initially, he thought Xu Meijing''s aloofness was due to her personality, but now it seems that it''s probably not just a personality issue.


    More likely, it''s because of Xu Meijing''s excellence, so she was gradually isted by other Night Watch members.


    Yang Haoran smiled and greeted each of the other Night Watch members one by one. He appeared to be a clueless greenhorn, but his heart was clear as a mirror.


    Some might think, since the other party is giving them the cold shoulder, why bother smiling back? It''s already courteous of them not to beat them up.


    But Yang Haoran wasn''t that kind of person. In his opinion, no matter how skilled one''s swordsmanship is, it''s just a performance. Real killing often only requires one strike.


    He didn''t want to draw his sword unless it was necessary. Once he drew his sword, he would have to take the opponent''s life!


    His non-aggressive attitude would also serve as a certain assistance. It would make some self-righteous people rx their guard. For such people, Yang Haoran was confident that drawing his sword would make them choke.


    As fellow members of the Night Watch, Yang Haoran didn''t want to fuss over these things. As long as the other party didn''t constantly pressure him and target him, he couldpletely pretend not to see it.


    After all, his thoughts, his ambitions, were not something these people could understand.


    Fortunately, Master Jiang had always been good to Yang Haoran, both in the past and now. This brought somefort to Yang Haoran''s heart.


    After exchanging greetings with the other Night Watch members, Yang Haoran approached Master Jiang and asked in a low voice, "Why did youe here?"


    "Divine envoy hasmanded that tonight, except for the newly recruited members, all other Night Watch members must gather here before twelve o''clock," Master Jiang responded quietly.


    Yang Haoran frowned and asked, "Gather here? Did they say what we''re supposed to do here?"


    Master Jiang shook his head. "I don''t know. Divine envoy didn''t say."


    "Oh, by the way, why did youe here alone, and you even entered the ghost building alone? I saw youing out just now, looking quite rxed. The figure in the ghost building didn''t give you any trouble? It''s unlike her style!" Master Jiang looked at Yang Haoran with a puzzled expression, showing his confusion.


    Yang Haoran didn''t exin this issue but instead took out his mobile phone and sent a text message to Master Jiang.


    After a brief shake of the mobile phone, Yang Haoran put it away and then gave Master Jiang a meaningful look. Master Jiang was puzzled for a moment but then felt the vibration of his mobile phone and heard the notification sound.


    At the same time, there was a ripple in the nearby space, and the space was torn apart. Several figures walked out of the crack, led by Deng Feng.


    In addition to Deng Feng, there were several other seasoned Night Watch members.


    Seeing Deng Feng appear, Yang Haoran gave Master Jiang another meaningful look before smiling and trotting over to Deng Feng.


    Naturally, Yang Haoran''s reaction attracted the disdain of the other Night Watch members. Master Jiang took this opportunity to take out his mobile phone and read the message. There were only four words on it.


    "Find a way to escape!"


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 185: Youre Serious!

    <


    Tonight, there''s bound to be a bloodbath, with certain casualties. How many will perish, and who will be the first to fall, remains uncertain.


    Yang Haoran didn''t want to see Master Jiang meet his end here, but his own abilities were limited. Thus, he could only subtly hint to Master Jiang about the danger here and urge him to find a way to escape.


    Escaping under Deng Feng''s watchful eyes was impossible. However, the absence of opportunity now didn''t mean there wouldn''t be anyter. If Master Jiang believed his warning, there might still be a chance to flee.


    Yang Haoran jogged up to Deng Feng and respectfully bowed. Deng Feng seemed pleased with Yang Haoran''s demeanor, nodding with a smile.


    Deng Feng''s approving nod towards Yang Haoran only intensified the other Night Watch''s resentment towards him, evident in their eyes.


    Despite their deep-seated dislike for Yang Haoran, the other Night Watch dared not express their discontent in Deng Feng''s presence. Following Yang Haoran''s lead, they hurriedly approached Deng Feng and paid their respects.


    Including the few Night Watch Deng Feng brought from the spatial rift, all the veteran Night Watch members of Lecheng were present.


    "Haoran, stay behind. Others, follow my previous instructions and set up the formation," Deng Fengmanded the assembled Night Watch.


    Yang Haoran was left alone. Apart from Master Jiang, none of the Night Watch present were happy about it. Some managed to conceal their dissatisfaction, but it didn''t lessen the resentment.With the boss''s orders, even if they harbored grievances, they had toply. Unlike in regr jobs where one could quit if unhappy, in this line of work, defiance could lead to loss of power and possibly even life.


    The seasoned Night Watch understood the stakes well. Despite their grievances, they kept them in check, not daring to show any dissent.


    Yang Haoran paid no heed to the other Night Watch''s thoughts. His focusy solely on Deng Feng''s mention of the formation.


    Under Yang Haoran''s gaze, Master Jiang and the other Night Watch members dispersed around the ghost building, each taking their designated positions and producing small, ck gs.


    Yang Haoran recognized these gs as formation gs, used specifically for setting up formations.


    Formation gs were integral to setting up formations, a branch of necromancy. Although Yang Haoran wasn''t well-versed in these matters, his extensive reading had given him a basic understanding.


    The scene before him furrowed Yang Haoran''s brow slightly. It was evident Deng Feng was preparing a powerful formation to deploy against the ghost building.


    Given Deng Feng''s status, the formation he chose wouldn''t be ordinary. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have brought it out tonight and used it here.


    Though Yang Haoran had some guesses, he pretended to be puzzled and looked to Deng Feng for rification.


    "Divine Envoy, what is the purpose of this?" he inquired.


    Deng Feng smiled faintly and exined, "Tonight, there will undoubtedly be disturbances. To avoid unnecessary trouble and protect the secrecy of the ghost building, we''ve set up a formation in advance to conceal anymotion. As long as this formation holds, regardless of the chaos within the ghost building, outsiders will only see tranquility¡ªa peaceful scene bathed in moonlight."


    Yang Haoran didn''t buy Deng Feng''s exnation, but he maintained a facade of understanding.


    "You''ve truly thought it through, Divine Envoy," Yang Haoran remarked with a smile.


    "If I couldn''t handle such matters, I wouldn''t be worthy of my title as Burial Master," Deng Feng replied confidently.


    As Deng Feng''s words faded, a violent gust of chilly wind swept through the area, lifting dust and pebbles from the ground. The rusty iron gates violently shed against the walls, producing a cacophony of nging sounds.


    The Night Watch members, in the midst of setting up the formation, paused abruptly. They seemed to sense something and dared not continue their work.


    Deng Feng frowned, a displeased expression crossing his face.


    "Why stop? Continue with the formation!" hemanded sternly.


    Though his voice was low, it resounded clearly in the ears of all the Night Watch present, despite the howling wind.


    Ordered by Deng Feng, the other Night Watch members dared not disobey. Despite feeling the wrath of the powerful entity within the ghost building, their fear of Deng Feng outweighed any other concerns.


    Deng Feng''s actions seemed to further enrage the entity within the ghost building. The Yin Qi intensified, apanied by eerie cries and chillingughter echoing from within.


    Simultaneously, Master Jiang and the others, in the midst of setting up the formation, froze. Their movements ceased, and their gazes became vacant.


    Then, their expressions suddenly changed drastically. Some burst into heartyughter, as if encountering something joyous. Others wore expressions of grief and sorrow, tears streaming down their faces. Still, others exhibited sheer terror, frantically waving their hands as if warding off an approaching threat.


    All the Night Watch members underwent this eerie transformation simultaneously, clearly falling victim to an illusion.


    To ensnare so many Night Watch members in an illusion simultaneously, especially under Deng Feng''s watchful eye as the Burial Master, was no easy feat. Yet, their adversary had achieved it.


    Deng Feng''s expression darkened. Apart from Yang Haoran, all the Night Watch members fell prey to illusions right under his nose, which was indeed humiliating for him.


    "Hmph!"


    A cold snort erupted from his lips, resonating like a p of thunder in the minds of all the Night Watch members!


    Initially frozen, Master Jiang and the other Night Watch members shuddered and snapped out of the illusion, returning to reality.


    Reflecting on their experiences in the illusion, even though itsted only a moment, they couldn''t help but feel a lingering fear.


    "I''ll hold it off. You continue with the formation!" Deng Feng ordered in a low voice, then suddenly unleashed a terrifying aura. Dark Yin spirit power surged within him like a ck dragon, and dense Yin Qi billowed out, sending Yang Haoran flying.


    The Yin spirit power, akin to a bursting flood, surged from Deng Feng''s diminutive frame, shrouding the entire ghost building. It was hard to imagine such formidable power emanating from such a small body.


    The ghost building trembled under the oppressive Yin spirit power, whether from the fury of the entity within or the overwhelming force of Deng Feng, remained unclear.


    However, at that moment, an enraged voice resonated from within the ghost building!


    "Deng Feng! We agreed on acting! Stop messing around and face me for real!"


    The voice belonged to a woman, its raspiness making it difficult to determine her age in life. However, her anger and bloodthirsty madness were evident in her hoarse voice.


    Deng Feng didn''t respond to the woman. As he continued to release Yin spirit power to suppress the ghost building, he shouted at Master Jiang and the others.


    "What are you fools waiting for? Get moving with the formation!"


    Reprimanded by Deng Feng''s furious outburst, Master Jiang and the other Night Watch members snapped out of their daze. They dared not hesitate, hastily inserting the formation gs into their designated positions as instructed by Deng Feng!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 186: Soul Weapon Black Bone

    <


    As Master Jiang and others inserted the formation gs into their designated positions, all the gs immediately rustled in the gloomy wind. No matter how fiercely the wind howled, it couldn''t roll them up. The moment they were inserted into the ground, they seemed as firmly rooted as ancient trees.


    Spiritual light emanated from the gs, and a continuous breaking sound filled the air. Threads of spiritual lines were drawn above the ground. In the blink of an eye, a huge and intricate formation centered around the Ghost Building was sessfully arranged.


    A buzzing sound emerged as the formation released a light curtain, enveloping the entire Ghost Building. With the cover of this light curtain, the scene before them instantly changed.


    The howling wind ceased, the formations on the ground disappeared, and the suddenly risen light curtain also dissipated, as if it had never appeared at all.


    Under the moonlight, the Ghost Building remained eerie and terrifying, yetpared to before, it now seemed much quieter, filled with a strange silence.


    There was no howling wind, no mournful cries, no chilling ghostlyughter. Even the weeds in the courtyard of the Ghost Building seemed frozen in ce, motionless.


    If the Ghost Building appeared still at this moment, the situation outside was quite the opposite. Not only could insects be heard, but Master Jiang and the Night Watch were also seen converging towards Deng Feng''s location.


    As Deng Feng had previously said, once the formation was sessfully arranged, looking at the Ghost Building from the outside was like looking at a painting.


    At this moment, the Ghost Building did indeed resemble a still painting. However, Yang Haoran would not naively believe that this formation only served such a purpose. Deng Feng was willing to expend Yin spirit power to intercept the figure inside the Ghost Building, not just to deceive people''s eyes and ears so simply."Tonight, this Ghost Building will be a part of Lecheng''s history. Follow me."


    Deng Feng spoke solemnly. Although his voice sounded somewhat immature, no one present would underestimate him or defy his intentions because of it.


    Yang Haoran got up from the ground, dusted himself off, and walked towards Deng Feng.


    He had just been sted away by the Yin spirit power emanating from Deng Feng''s body. If an ordinary person had experienced such a thing, they would have easily broken several bones. Fortunately, Yang Haoran was not an ordinary person. Although he felt a bit ufortable, it was not a big problem.


    Seeing Yang Haoran being blown away, many members of the Night Watch showed expressions of relief. Yang Haoran noticed this but didn''t hold it against them. Instead, he looked towards Master Jiang.


    At that moment, Master Jiang also looked at him. Their eyes met, but neither of them spoke. They simply exchanged a nce before withdrawing their gazes. Then, they followed Deng Feng towards the Ghost Building together.


    Yang Haoran secretly activated his ghost eye. As his eyes turned as ck as ink, the world he saw changed.


    The formations on the ground came into view again, and the disappeared light curtain reappeared. Through the light curtain, he could see gusts of wind swirling in the courtyard of the Ghost Building, causing the weeds to sway wildly. The rusty iron gates and dpidated windows continuously banged against the walls!


    This was the most authentic scene, but due to the formation, it was hidden, invisible to the naked eye.


    Although Yang Haoran could see the most authentic scene with his ghost eye activated, he couldn''t hear any sounding from inside the light curtain due to the influence of the formation. Standing outside the light curtain, he couldn''t hear anything that happened inside.


    Standing in front of the light curtain, Deng Feng waved his hand, and several ck lights shot into the bodies of Yang Haoran and the others.


    "These are imprints. With these imprints, you won''t be repelled when entering the formation."


    As his words fell, Deng Feng stepped into the light curtain. The light curtain formed by the formation had no effect on him, and he easily entered it.


    The other members of the Night Watch followed closely behind. Due to the imprints on their bodies, they also easily entered the light curtain.


    The moment they entered the light curtain, the sound of howling wind and theughter and cries of ghost souls once again reached their ears.


    Yang Haoran''s expression was solemn. To a Night Watch like him, neither the howling wind nor the bitterughter of ghost souls held any terror. He scanned the surroundings and found nothing unusual. To conserve Yin spirit power, he voluntarily dispelled his ghost eye.


    "Deng Feng, how dare you y tricks with me. None of you will escape from here tonight!"


    A hoarse female voice sounded again, and with it came a powerful pressure, pressing down on everyone like a mountain.


    Deng Feng let out a cold snort, facing the powerful pressure alone with his own momentum.


    "Escape? Why would I want to escape? Zhong Siyu, you always thought that this divine envoy wouldn''t dare to touch you, right? Tonight, I''ll let you see with your own eyes how I dismantle this Ghost Building!"


    Despite his diminutive stature and somewhat youthful appearance, Deng Feng''s words carried a domineering aura that made people dare not underestimate him.


    "Wishing to dismantle my Ghost Building? I''ll dismantle your body first! And... My name isn''t Zhong Siyu!"


    A hoarse and frenzied voice echoed above the Ghost Building as terrifying Yin Qi emanated from it. The density of this Yin Qi was terrifying, resembling a fire engulfing the Ghost Building, emitting billows of ck smoke.


    The Yin Qi condensed above the Ghost Building, forming a gigantic ghostly face.


    This face was neither beautiful nor ugly because its expression was too grotesque, with features twisted together, making its original appearance indiscernible.


    Apart from its grotesqueness, the face exuded another sensation¡ªmadness, a pathological madness!


    Though formed from Yin Qi, the face was lifelike. Its eyes were blood-red, filled with intense resentment, as it emitted a crazed and bloodthirstyughter towards Yang Haoran and the others.


    Theughter echoed in the space, causing restlessness in the hearts of all the Night Watch present, including Yang Haoran. Thisughter seemed to possess a certain special ability, capable of arousing the deepest madness within its targets!


    Deng Feng''s expression changed. He noticed the change in the Night Watch present. If he didn''t act immediately to stop it, then these Night Watch he had brought would not only fall into illusion again but also lose their sanitypletely due to inner madness, bing crazed individuals who bit at anyone they saw!


    The Night Watch he had brought tonight was still useful to him. He certainly wouldn''t watch his subordinates be yed to death by the other party.


    "Zhong Siyu, with this divine envoy here, your little tricks are useless!"


    Deng Feng spoke in a deep voice. Then, with a wave of his hand, he shouted loudly, "Heaven Soul, release!"


    A much more powerful wave of energy erupted from Deng Feng''s body. Suddenly, a mass of ink-ck Yin Qi appeared beside his right hand. The Yin Qi churned violently, like boiling water, and from it slowly rose a fist-sized skull. Beneath the skull was a bone.


    Both the skull and the bone beneath it were jet-ck, constantly emanating intense Yin Qi.


    Seeing this scene, Yang Haoran was startled. He had witnessed a simr scene before on Xu Meijing''s body, so he knew what was happening.


    Deng Feng had summoned his soul weapon after activating his Heaven Soul. Although the soul weapon hadn''t been fully pulled out of the Yin Qi by Deng Feng, just showing a part of it dispersed all the restlessness in their hearts.


    To be honest, for a powerful existence like a soul weapon, Yang Haoran had once been quite eager. But now, he had no more desires in his heart. The reason was simple: after tonight, whether he could survive was a question.


    Summoning the soul weapon, Deng Feng grabbed the bone beneath the skull, then suddenly pulled it out. A dramatically shaped bone de emerged from the Yin Qi.


    The entire bone de was ck,posed of bones of varying sizes, each emitting a strange gloom.


    Xu Meijing''s soul weapon, Killings, had a narrow and sharp de, with an aesthetic appeal and an extremely sharp feeling.


    However, Deng Feng''s bone de was made up of bones, with a wide and thick de, giving off both a domineering and eerie feeling.


    "This de... is called ck Bone!"


    Deng Feng roared, gripping the handle with both hands, and fiercely swung it upwards towards the menacing ghostly face in the sky!


    The de light whistled out, shing towards the face in the sky at an extremely fast speed!


    The eyes of the ghostly face flickered with red light as it spat out a stream of Yin Qi, colliding with the de light!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 187: Blood-Red Malevolent Spirit

    <


    The sh of Yin Qi and the de erupted with a deafening roar, unleashing a violent force that swept outwards in all directions!


    The space trembled violently, causing Yang Haoran and others below to involuntarily retreat. Although they were not at the center of the explosion, they still felt its impact, with their blood and qi surging within them.


    The sight before Master Jiang and the Night Watch members caused their expressions to change drastically. They knew the formidable strength of the figure within the Ghost Building, but they had no precise gauge of just how powerful she was.


    However, from the current situation, they realized they had clearly underestimated the strength of this figure within the Ghost Building.


    Typically, the primary attack method of evil spirits is to create powerful illusions to confuse their targets, thus achieving their goals. While the Yin Qi they release possesses some attack and defensive capabilities, it is rtively weak and not particrly effective.


    But now, the figure within the Ghost Building had shed head-on with Deng Feng, the Burial Master, using Yin Qi. This was something that an evil spirit simply couldn''t achieve.


    In other words, the strength of the figure within the Ghost Building had surpassed the realm of evil spirits!


    Seeing her attack blocked by the grimacing face, Deng Feng showed no surprise on his face, as if everything was within his expectations.


    He sneered coldly as Yin Qi surged around him. His bone de swiftly swung, and several de lights pierced through the air, appearing instantly in front of the grimacing face.The grimacing face hadn''t anticipated Deng Feng''s attack to be so fierce. It was only the second round, yet it had already consumed a considerable amount of Yin spirit power to parry several strikes.


    She spat out another mouthful of Yin Qi, managing to block only one strike. But then the second, third, and fourth strikes came one after another. She had no time to mount a defense, and her entire grimacing face was directly cut into pieces by the de lights!


    The grimacing face dissipated into Yin Qi, but Deng Feng didn''t intend to stop there. The cold smile on his face deepened, and his bone de swung once again!


    This time, his target was the three-story Ghost Building before him!


    The de light, carrying a domineering aura of destruction, struck the Ghost Building. With a loud bang, not only did the Ghost Building shatter into pieces, but even the ground below it was split open, leaving a deep trench!


    Dust filled the air as arge number of undead escaped from the shattered Ghost Building. However, before they could fully emerge from the dust, they were dispersed by the terrifying force unleashed by the de light, leaving their souls scattered and fleeing.


    This scene startled Yang Haoran and the other Night Watch members. Their faces turned pale, filled with shock and disbelief!


    Their astonishment wasn''t due to the terrifying strength unleashed by Deng Feng. With Deng Feng''s power as a Heaven Soul, coupled with a Soul Weapon in hand, his destructive power was undoubtedly astonishing, which wasn''t surprising.


    What truly shocked them was that Deng Feng''s strike not only affected the higher-level ghosts but also implicated ordinary undead. Every single one of them met with a fate of scattered souls, with no chance of reincarnation or rebirth!


    They were Underworld Envoys, primarily tasked with guiding and subduing ghosts. If ghosts above undead resisted and refused to ept sanctions, killing them wasn''t a big deal, as they brought it upon themselves.


    But ordinary undead were different. Even Underworld Envoys couldn''t casually exterminate them. Doing such things discreetly was one matter, but doing it openly in front of so many witnesses was audacious.


    And Deng Feng''s actions at this moment couldn''t be described as anything but audacious. With one strike, he obliterated hundreds or even thousands of ordinary undead, denying them any chance of reincarnation. Such madness surpassed mere boldness.


    Moreover, Deng Feng was doing all this openly in front of all the Night Watch members present. He showed no intention of concealing his actions.


    Why would he do this?


    Wasn''t he afraid of the repercussions of his actions being discovered?


    Yang Haoran observed everything and couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart at Deng Feng''s actions. He couldn''t help but specte!


    Deng Feng probably didn''t intend to let any of the Night Watch members present here leave alive!


    Although he still didn''t know Deng Feng''s purpose in bringing the Night Watch members here, based on Deng Feng''s actions at this moment, he felt his spection wasn''t without reason.


    Engaging in such madness, the potential consequences for Deng Feng were evident if news of his actions were to spread. Yet, not only did he carry them out openly before all the Night Watch members, but he also appearedpletely unconcerned. From this, Yang Haoran spected that Deng Feng might not have even considered letting any of the Night Watch members present here leave alive. Hence, his audacity knew no bounds!


    Not all the Night Watch members had realized this at the moment; some were still in shock and hadn''t connected Deng Feng''s actions with their lives.


    However, not all the Night Watch members were oblivious; some, like Master Jiang, began to harbor suspicions simr to Yang Haoran''s, feeling that something was amiss.


    Master Jiang was one of them. Recalling the text Yang Haoran had secretly sent him earlier, he too realized the severity of the situation.


    At that moment, as the dust settled, a figure emerged, gradually bing visible amidst the swirling haze.


    With a wave of her hand, the eerie wind intensified, dispersing the remaining dust, revealing herplete form.


    She was a young girl, appearing slightly younger than Deng Feng. Her features were delicate, yet her face was twisted with a ferocious expression, resembling a juvenile beast.


    Upon closer inspection, one would notice that her body was not physical but rather a soul, a characteristic unique to ghosts. However, unlike ordinary ghosts, her soul was remarkably solid, resembling a living person''s flesh.


    Evenpared to powerful evil spirits, her solidity surpassed expectations. Duda''s formidable guardian yin spirit known as the cracked-face woman, was considered one of the strongest among evil spirits. However, the disparity between her soul and the girl''s was substantial.


    The girl was d in blood-red garments, seemingly soaked in blood, with fresh drops continually dripping from her attire, leaving a trail of blood as she advanced towards Deng Feng''s location. However, this blood wasn''t real; upon touching the ground, it swiftly transformed into Yin Qi and dissipated.


    Though the girl''s fierce countenance exuded savagery and bloodlust, unlike other ghosts with mutted features, her facial features were intact.


    Logically, such a girl, despite her ferocious appearance, would not be enough to intimidate Night Watch members like Master Jiang.


    However, reality proved otherwise. Once they beheld the girl''s face clearly, theplexion of Master Jiang and the other Night Watch members changed drastically. Some even disyed a hint of fear in their eyes!


    All their gazes were fixed on the girl''s crimson eyes!


    These were blood-red eyes, akin to two ruby gems embedded in her eye sockets. For the Night Watch, who dealt with ghosts daily, the significance of these blood-red eyes was crystal clear!


    The eyes of evil spirits manifested as milky-white; no matter how powerful the evil spirit, this trait remained unchanged. Only when their strength surpassed that of evil spirits did their eyes undergo a transformation, shifting from milky-white to blood-red!


    Once an evil spirit''s eyes turned from milky-white to blood-red, it signified a transition from evil spirit to a higher-level entity: a malevolent spirit!


    The girl before them emanated formidable power, far beyond what an evil spirit could possess. Coupled with her blood-red eyes, the Night Watch members suddenly gained a new understanding of her identity!


    This girl was a malevolent spirit even more powerful than an evil spirit!


    While ordinary people may collectivelybel mischievous ghosts as malevolent spirits, that was merely a colloquial term. Not all evil ghosts warranted the title of malevolent spirit. Only entities like the girl before them, with blood-red eyes filled with vengeance, qualified as malevolent spirits!


    Malevolent spirits possessed all the abilities of evil spirits and had the additional power to manipte objects, a capability that eluded evil spirits.


    Furthermore, the Yin Qi they released not only possessed formidable destructive power but also formidable defensive capabilities, surpassing those of evil spirits.


    In the presence of a true malevolent spirit, even the mightiest evil spirit was merely an ant!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 188: Masters Clash

    <


    Deng Feng stood with his bone de in hand, sneering at the blood-dressed girl approaching him. He seemed confident, showing no signs of panic.


    However, it seemed he had other motives and was in no hurry to make a move.


    Zhong Siyu halted, her gaze fixed on Deng Feng, her blood-red eyes zing with anger.


    "Deng Feng, you are untrustworthy, destroying my ghost building, killing my subordinates. Ha, you think you can get away with it!"


    After staring at Deng Feng for a while, Zhong Siyu''s face twisted into a wicked smile. This grin gave off a sickening, maniacal vibe. No normal person could wear such an extreme expression.


    "If we''re going to y a role, it naturally has to be convincing. Otherwise, how will the audience buy it? Don''t you agree?" Deng Feng sneered.


    "To hell with your acting! I see through your sham, trying to get rid of me under the guise of acting. Do you think I''m stupid?" Zhong Siyu''s smile vanished, reced by fury.


    "Don''t get so worked up over a few undead being extinguished. As for your ghost building, it''s gone. But here, I have plenty of soul-gathering beads. Living in a soul gathering is much morefortable than your ghost building. Would you like to try?" Deng Feng asked with a smirk.


    "Screw you!"Zhong Siyu cursed, her Yin Qi surging. Debris from the ghost building ¨C rocks, ss, steel rods, furniture, and more ¨C seemed to rise from the ground as if summoned.


    "Die!"


    With a wicked grin, Zhong Siyu waved her hand, sending the controlled debris hurtling toward Deng Feng''s position!


    Not only Deng Feng but also Yang Haoran and other Night Watch members were within the range of Zhong Siyu''s attack.


    While ordinary debris posed a threat to Yang Haoran and his fellow Night Watch members, it wasn''t fatal. But the situation was different now. With Zhong Siyu''s power, these debris became deadly. If struck, even if they didn''t die, they would be crippled.


    The Night Watch members'' faces turned pale. They didn''t underestimate Zhong Siyu''s attack. Quickly, they mobilized their Yin spirit power within.


    They didn''t think their Yin spirit power could harm Zhong Siyu, a malevolent spirit, but they activated it to defend themselves against her onught, hoping to avoid being caught in her attack.


    To their surprise, their hastily activated Yin spirit power proved futile.


    Because Deng Feng, the Burial Master, shielded them all!


    Deng Feng swiftly drew out the bone de in front of him, sweeping it horizontally. A massive arc of de light shed once again with Zhong Siyu''s attack.


    A deafening roar echoed as rocks shattered, furniture turned to dust, and all the debris exploded!


    Yang Haoran and the other Night Watch members were astonished. It wasn''t Deng Feng''s strength that surprised them, but his actions.


    Deng Feng had expended a considerable amount of Yin spirit power to block Zhong Siyu''s attack. In their eyes, their boss wasn''t known for his kindness. Thus, his decision to use his Yin spirit power to shield them came as a surprise.


    After all, the battle had just begun. Nobody could predict what would happen next. Preserving some Yin spirit power increased their chances of victory. Conversely, excessive depletion of Yin spirit power offered no benefits.


    With the ordinary undead extinguished and the ghost building demolished, only Zhong Siyu, the malevolent spirit in red, remained. She was not someone the Night Watch could handle. So, what value did they have by staying here?


    What was Boss Deng Feng''s purpose in bringing them here?


    To cheer him on?


    The Night Watch members didn''t think so. Even the mostid-back among them sensed that something was amiss.


    "It''s been so many years. If you had cultivated a few evil spirits as minions, you wouldn''t be in this precarious situation. But no, you devoured all the evil spirits, leaving behind useless undead to fend for themselves. Now, when you need assistance, there''s no one to turn to. I wonder what goes through your mind." Deng Feng sneered.


    "None of your business!" Zhong Siyu cursed, then grinned wickedly. "Do you think you have the upper hand now?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Deng Feng countered with a smirk.


    "Heh! It''s not that simple!"


    As her words fell, Zhong Siyu''s crimson eyes shed, and Deng Feng suddenly felt dizzy. His consciousness blurred, forcing him to involuntarily shut his eyes.


    When he opened them again, he found himself lying on a bed, sunlight streaming into the room, warming the nket.


    Groggily sitting up, he realized he was in a familiar room.


    "This is... my room?"


    Rubbing his head, he realized he had just had a long dream. Now awake, his brain felt foggy, like he had a hangover.


    "A''Feng, are you still not up yet?"


    A knock sounded from outside the room, and a woman''s voice called into the room.


    "I''m up."


    Deng Feng reflexively responded, but as the response left his lips, he felt something was off. It seemed like he had forgotten something, but what exactly eluded him.


    The door opened, and a middle-aged woman with a reproachful expression approached Deng Feng.


    In Deng Feng''s memory, this woman was his mother.


    "What time is it? Why aren''t you up yet? Are you skipping school today?" The middle-aged woman walked toward Deng Feng, speaking as she did. But Deng Feng couldn''t shake a sense of danger creeping up within him.


    This sudden sense of danger made his brows furrow involuntarily. He recalled the dream he had just had.


    Was that really just a dream?


    With doubts swirling in his mind, Deng Feng closed his eyes. Seeing this, the middle-aged woman quickened her pace and reached Deng Feng''s side.


    "Haven''t you woken up yet? Are you feeling unwell? Do you have a fever?"


    Worry creased the middle-aged woman''s face as she reached out to touch Deng Feng''s forehead. But before her hand could reach halfway, Deng Feng suddenly spoke in a cold tone.


    "Stop your dirty hands!"


    His voice was icy, tinged with strong hostility!


    The middle-aged woman paused, a hint of anger appearing on her face.


    "A''Feng, how can you speak to Mom like that?"


    But Deng Feng didn''t respond to the middle-aged woman. He abruptly opened his eyes, and in that instant, his eyes turned pitch-ck, like two ck gems.


    With the opening of the ghost eye, the world before him changed instantly. The room disappeared, and he found himself standing nkly in ce. The woman who imed to be his mother transformed into a blood-dressed, ferocious girl!


    Her hand was inches away!


    Seeing Deng Feng open his ghost eye and break the illusion, Zhong Siyu''s grin intensified, revealing a set of snowy yet unreal teeth.


    In the next moment, her hand, close at hand, mmed down on Deng Feng''s head!


    Thick Yin Qi condensed in her palm, and this palm fiercely struck Deng Feng''s head!


    "Hehe, this is payback!"


    Boom!


    The ground cracked, and Deng Feng''s body was half-buried underground. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to dodge, but in this situation, he couldn''t. Plus, Zhong Siyu''s speed was too fast, making it even more impossible to evade.


    Not to mention dodging, in this situation, he couldn''t even muster basic defense. His head took the blow head-on!


    Although Zhong Siyu''s soul body was much denser than an evil spirit''s, her body was still a soul body. Logically speaking, her palm wouldn''t have any effect on Deng Feng; at most, it would pass through him.


    However, in that split second before she struck, she concentrated arge amount of Yin Qi in her hand,pletely changing the oue. It was simr to how the Night Watch dealt with ghosts. Without the bolster of Yin spirit power, physical attacks wouldn''t harm ghosts. But with Yin spirit power, the result was entirely different. The principles applied here were the same.


    However, it would be quite difficult for ordinary ghosts to achieve what Zhong Siyu did. First, the Yin Qi they released wasn''t as powerful as that of a malevolent spirit, and secondly, the quality of Yin Qi released by malevolent spirits was fundamentally different from theirs.


    Taking Zhong Siyu''s blow head-on, Deng Feng''s face turned red, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood!


    Zhong Siyu wanted to take advantage of the situation andnd a few more blows on Deng Feng, but by this time, Deng Feng had already snapped out of it. He swung his bone de towards Zhong Siyu in front of him!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]

 Chapter 189: Trading Injuries

    Zhong Siyu had experienced the power of a soul weapon before, so when Deng Feng swung his de at her, she... she didn''t choose to evade. Instead, she enveloped herself in a dense Yin Qi, bearing the blow head-on!


    But this bold move resulted in another harsh blow for Deng Feng!


    The bone de struck Zhong Siyu, breaking through her protective Yin Qi. Her soul was torn apart by the tremendous force, yet in that split moment before her soul was torn, her palm struck Deng Feng''s head fiercely once more!


    Deng Feng coughed up another mouthful of blood, his face paling. Blood streamed from his head, evidently cracked open by Zhong Siyu''s blow.


    Had he not been sufficiently powerful with Yin Qi protection, his head would have been smashed like a melon by Zhong Siyu.


    Previously, only half his body sank into the ground, but now, apart from his head, his entire body was forcefully mmed into the ground by Zhong Siyu!


    Deng Feng''s face turned pale, his expression grim. Zhong Siyu''s madness didn''t surprise him; it was precisely because of her formidable strength and extreme craziness that he feared her malevolent spirit. This was why he had refrained from confronting Zhong Siyu for so many years.


    Though he had been prepared mentally, being injured so severely still irked him.


    With a roar, Deng Feng pushed his Yin spirit power to the extreme, unleashing a terrifying force that sted arge crater into the ground!Bleeding from the corners of his mouth, gasping for breath, Deng Feng braced himself with his bone de while scanning the area ahead.


    Ten meters in front of him, Yin Qi danced wildly in the air, then converged to reform Zhong Siyu into a figure d in blood-red robes.


    However,pared to before, Zhong Siyu''s soul body had faded considerably. Previously, if not observed carefully, her soul body could easily be mistaken for her real flesh body, appearing solid.


    Now, it was evident at a nce that her body was a soul, not her real flesh.


    It was clear that despite dealing a significant blow to Deng Feng by enduring his strike, she had also paid a hefty price.


    "You lunatic! Weren''t you afraid myst strike would kill you?" Deng Feng''s gaze fixed on Zhong Siyu, speaking coldly while covertly using Yin spirit power to heal his wounds.


    With his skull cracked open by Zhong Siyu, if he didn''t mend it soon, he might truly be smashed to pieces.


    He couldn''t believe Zhong Siyu would change her tactics in the uing fight. If she continued to exchange injuries with him andnded another blow to his head, even if he managed to kill her, he might end up being crushed to death.


    "Kill me? Heh, you''ve been nning for this day for so long, haven''t you?" Deng Feng didn''t deny Zhong Siyu''s words but rather admitted openly.


    "That''s right. I''ve waited for this day for a long time. Instead of reporting your affairs earlier, I sealed you in this ghost building, cooperating with you to make it a test ground for neers, all in anticipation of today!" Deng Feng sneered, his breath lessbored than before.


    "Once you asked me to coborate with you, making this ghost building a test ground for your underlings, promising to release me after a hundred years. Now it seems like it was all a lie?" Zhong Siyu grinned viciously.


    Deng Feng burst intoughter. "A hundred years? Only a fool like you would believe such a lie. But then again, aside from your madness and bloodlust, is there anything else in your mind?"


    "I may not have room for anything else, but I know you fear me. You knew you couldn''t get rid of me, so you went to great lengths to trap me in this ghost building, isn''t that right?"


    Zhong Siyu''s words made Deng Feng''s facial expression stiffen slightly, feeling exposed. As a Burial Master, it was somewhat embarrassing.


    With a hint of anger on his face, Deng Feng still admitted, "That''s right. I indeed had no way to deal with you before, but now I will finish you off."


    "Finish me off?" Zhong Siyu grinned wickedly. "Don''t speak so soon. Tonight, who finishes whom is still uncertain."


    With that said, Zhong Siyu nced towards where Yang Haoran and the rest of Night Watch were stationed, continuing with her grin, "Yourckeys are on the verge of being wiped out. Aren''t you going to lend a hand?"


    Reminded by Zhong Siyu, Deng Feng suddenly remembered the other members of Night Watch. Scanning behind him, his expression turned grim.


    The Night Watch members he brought with him were in a terrible state, some dead, some wounded, the scene unbearable to witness!


    The deady on the ground, their departures far from peaceful. Those still alive were engaged in a bloody melee.


    "When you were trapped in the illusion, they were also trapped. You''re a Burial Master, much stronger than them. Just because you can break free from my illusion doesn''t mean they can. Heh, the illusion I set up isn''t something those low-level evil spirits canpare to."


    With Zhong Siyu''s words and the scene before him, Deng Feng trembled with anger. Ignoring Zhong Siyu''s mockery, he shouted at the Night Watch still engaged in battle!


    "Awaken!"


    This shout, infused with Yin spirit power, resounded like thunder, causing the Night Watch still trapped in the illusion to shiver. The madness and hatred in their eyes vanished, reced by confusion.


    Deng Feng''s shout shattered the illusion world they were in. It seemed simple, but it consumed a significant amount of his Yin spirit power; otherwise, he couldn''t have done it.


    Seeing the surviving Night Watch transition from madness to confusion, Deng Feng breathed a sigh of relief. With his help, they sessfully broke free from the illusion, and soon they would fully regain their senses.


    However, as soon as he rxed, he felt an extreme sense of danger!


    "Trouble!"


    Realizing the danger, Deng Feng swiftly swung his bone de behind him, simultaneously dodging to the side!


    Boom!


    A burst of Yin Qi dispersed as Deng Feng''s de struck, revealing a blood-red shadow where he had stood before.


    It was Zhong Siyu, who had intended to strike Deng Feng fiercely but was dodged.


    "Impressive reflexes for a Burial Master. Heh, let''s see if you can dodge the next one."


    With a wicked grin, Zhong Siyu licked her lips with her crimson tongue, preparing to attack Deng Feng again!


    "Stay away from me, keep your ghost eye open at all times. If you fall into an illusion again, I won''t be able to save you!"


    Deng Fengmanded the Night Watch who were alive and had regained their senses. Then, wielding his bone de, he initiated an attack on Zhong Siyu!


    The two powerhouses shed once again, while Yang Haoran, without hesitation, pulled Master Jiang, who hadn''t yet fully reacted, and retreated.


    Fortunately, neither Yang Haoran nor Master Jiang were among the fallen Night Watch, but both were in bad shape, bearing numerous wounds, indicating they had been severely injured.


    Master Jiang, still dazed, was pulled by Yang Haoran and snapped back to reality. He didn''t resist but followed Yang Haoran to the edge of the magic array.


    Behind them was the light barrier released by the magic array. Stepping out of this barrier would mean leaving this ce.


    "Haoran, I''m sorry, I was trapped in the illusion just now, and I..."


    Master Jiang looked at Yang Haoran, full of scars, with a look of shame on his face.


    Now that he had regained his senses and remembered everything that happened in the illusion, he naturally knew that he had caused Yang Haoran''s injuries.


    "It''s nothing. The wounds on your body are also caused by me, so you don''t have to me yourself. After all, both of us were trapped in the illusion at that time." Yang Haoran smiled faintly and spoke.


    Although he said so, the wounds on Yang Haoran''s body were far more numerous than Master Jiang''s. Master Jiang noticed this, so the shame on his face didn''t diminish even after Yang Haoran''s words.


    "Now is not the time for this. While they''re still in the heat of battle, you need to leave... if you miss this chance, there may not be another opportunity tonight!" Yang Haoran nced at the light barrier behind them and urged Master Jiang.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]


    ~1~2~3~4~5~6~7~8~9~


    Next Chapter ->Chapter 190: Can Only Enter, Cannot Leave

 Chapter 190: Can Only Enter, Cannot Leave

    Tonight''s situation was very unusual, Master Jiang had noticed it long ago. However, when the opportunity arose for him to escape from the crowd, he hesitated.


    Because he couldn''t find a reason to escape!


    Deng Feng''s series of actions tonight were indeed abnormal, but that couldn''t be an excuse for him to flee at the critical moment. After all, Deng Feng''s abnormality was just a feeling.


    Deng Feng didn''t directly harm them. Not only did he refrain from harming them, but he also repeatedly saved their lives. What reason did he have to escape from here?


    If there were hidden motives behind Deng Feng''s actions tonight, and they just weren''t apparent to them, his fleeing would make him a traitor to the Yin Division. From now on, he would be hunted by the Yin Division!


    Was it really appropriate to choose to flee just because of uncertain spection, especially in this situation?


    Was it really rational?


    Seeing Master Jiang''s hesitant expression, Yang Haoran felt anxious!


    He knew what Master Jiang was worried about, but there were some things he didn''t know how to exin to Master Jiang.After organizing his thoughts, Yang Haoran finally spoke to Master Jiang, "Master Jiang, tonight''s situation is much moreplicated than you imagine. Trust me, take this opportunity to leave quickly. Otherwise, tonight, you are almost certainly going to die here, really!"


    Yang Haoran intentionally lowered his voice and acted cautiously while saying this, because if others heard these words, it would be troublesome.


    Master Jiang hesitated for a moment but ultimately shook his head.


    "I can''t just leave like this. It''s not that I don''t trust you, but because I am a believer of the Death God. For my god, I am willing to sacrifice my life. Deng Feng is the messenger of the god. In my eyes, his orders are the will of the god."


    Disappointment showed on Yang Haoran''s face. He hadn''t noticed before that Master Jiang had such a stubborn side. Even though he knew that staying here could very likely cost him his life, he was willing to sacrifice himself for his faith.


    However, Yang Haoran didn''t give up because of Master Jiang''s words. He continued to persuade him earnestly, "I know your devotion to God, but Deng Feng is just a Burial Master. He is not a god, nor does he represent the god. So you don''t have to take risks just because of this. Do you know you are risking your life for a joke?"


    Before Master Jiang could respond to Yang Haoran''s words, there was a sudden muffled sound from beside them. Both of them were drawn to this sound.


    They saw a Night Watch falling to the ground, looking hopeless as he stared at the screen in front of him. This scene caught Yang Haoran''s eye, and it immediately aroused suspicion in him...


    "What''s wrong?" Yang Haoran quickly asked.


    The person looked at Yang Haoran, devoid of the disdain he had before entering the crowd, and said with a desperate expression, "We can''t get out of this formation. The imprint left by the divine envoy on us can only enter the formation, not leave it."


    This statement changed Yang Haoran''s expression, and even Master Jiang, who had already resigned himself to death, showed a change in expression.


    Obviously, the Night Watch also felt that something was wrong tonight, so he wanted to take this opportunity to escape first.


    Although he was also a believer of the Death God, he wasn''t as devout as Master Jiang, or perhaps not as conservative as Master Jiang. Knowing that the situation was not right, his first thought was to leave here and save his life, rather than throw it away.


    In this regard, his thoughts were not much different from Yang Haoran''s.


    However, the Night Watch had thought that he could walk out of the screen with the formation imprint left by the Divine Envoy Deng Feng in his body. But what he hadn''t expected was that as soon as his body touched the screen released by the formation, he was thrown out by a force.


    The formation imprint left by Divine Envoy Deng Feng in their bodies could only enter the formation, not leave it!


    This discovery made the Night Watch even more certain of his spection. Tonight''s action was very unusual, and he might die here tonight!


    So, as he looked at the screen of the formation, a look of despair appeared in his eyes.


    Yang Haoran withdrew his gaze, ignoring the Night Watch, and didn''t offer any words offort. He looked at Master Jiang again.


    "Well, it seems I underestimated him. Even if you want to leave this time, you can''t."


    With a sigh, Yang Haoran shook his head, disappointment evident on his face.


    Master Jiang saw Yang Haoran''s reaction and mistakenly thought that Yang Haoran also wanted to leave. Regret showed on his face.


    "If I had persisted for a while and not agreed to your request back then, you wouldn''t have be a Night Watch. Although you wouldn''t have had special powers, you could at least live a normal life. Sigh, but in just a few months, I didn''t expect the situation to turn out like this. If things really get serious, it''s still my fault for causing harm to you."


    Yang Haoran shook his head with a smile, "Master Jiang, you''re being too harsh. The path was my own choice. Regardless of the oue, I won''t me anyone. I only feel gratitude towards you, not an ounce of resentment."


    Master Jiang shook his head with a ashamed expression and didn''t speak further. Suddenly, Yang Haoran remembered the diamond talisman inside his body.


    He knew his chances were slim tonight, even if he didn''t die tonight, he probably wouldn''t survive tomorrow. Because once tonight passed, he would lose his value to Duda, and once Duda activated the soul scattering needle, he would undoubtedly die.


    Since death was inevitable either way, there was no need to waste a diamond talisman. If he gave this diamond talisman to Master Jiang, then Master Jiang would definitely have a better chance of survival. At least, it would give him a few more moments of life.


    However, by doing this, the only person he would wrong would be Wang Yiming. He couldn''t return this diamond talisman, which he used to protect himself, to him.


    With these thoughts in mind, Yang Haoran prepared to extract the diamond talisman from his body and then give it to Master Jiang.


    However, before he could do so, there was a sudden explosion in the air, attracting the attention of all the Night Watch present!


    Deng Feng''s battle with Zhong Siyu had been ongoing, with collisions between Yin Qi and Yin spirit power, but this explosion was more intense than any previous collision!


    Looking towards the source of the sound, Deng Feng''s body was seen falling from the sky, crashing heavily onto the ground, leaving behind arge pit.


    His opponent, Zhong Siyu, wasn''t faring any better. After his soul body shattered and reformed, it became much fainter, hardly different from a regr evil spirit.


    In the brief moment of collision, Yang Haoran hadn''t seen everything, as his attention was focused on Master Jiang. But he understood in his heart that these two big shots must have used their deadliest moves.


    "Duda, how long do you n to drag this out? Do you still think I''m just acting with him?" Zhong Siyu''s soul body rapidly absorbed the Yin Qi from the crowd while roaring angrily.


    Yang Haoran''s expression turned serious upon hearing this. He knew that the real show was finally about to begin!


    And soon, he should be entering the fray as well!


    Deng Feng climbed out of the pit, using a bone de to support his body. Despite his weak breath and serious injuries, upon hearing Zhong Siyu''s angry roar, a faint smirk appeared on his pale face.


    Since he was currently bent over, panting, and coughing up blood, no one noticed this sudden smirk on his face.


    When he raised his head again, the smirk vanished from his face, reced by a look of anger and weakness due to his injuries.


    Because of Zhong Siyu''s angry roar, the surroundings suddenly became extremely quiet. However, Duda didn''t appear despite Zhong Siyu''s words.


    Zhong Siyu''s expression turned ugly, while Deng Feng burst intoughter.


    "Duda is a spirit master, and I am an Underworld Envoy. We''ve never gotten along, especially after I destroyed his two evil spirits some time ago. His hatred towards me runs deep."


    "And you, Zhong Siyu, are no exception. I''ve trapped you here for many years, and your hatred towards me isn''t any less than Duda''s. When you agreed to act in this y with me, I never believed you for a moment."


    "I knew early on that Duda, that old fox, woulde looking for you. I also knew you would definitely coborate with him to turn against me. So tonight, I decided to make the y real, take the opportunity to deal with you first, and then deal with that old fox, Duda!"


    "However, judging from the current situation, it seems you''ve been sold out by that Old Man. With his cowardly nature, I doubt he''ll believe you until I''ve gotten rid of you. Haha!"


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]


    ~1~2~3~4~5~6~7~8~9~


    Next Chapter ->Chapter 191: Confident and Fearless

 Chapter 191: Confident and Fearless

    Deng Feng''s words left Zhong Siyu with an even more unpleasant expression. In response, she burst intoughter, her face contorted with madness, and her blood-red eyes filled with a bloodthirsty sensation.


    "You old man, are you waiting here to reap the benefits without taking any risks? Hehe, if that''s your mindset, our cooperation ends here. Once I''m dealt with, you won''t survive either. Deng Feng has set up a formation here. If he deals with me, it''ll be your turn next. Do you think you can escape?"


    Zhong Siyu''s deranged voice echoed in the area. This time, her words didn''t fall on deaf ears. Immediately after, an ancient voice resonated in the space.


    "I''ve invested a lot in our cooperation. How could I go back on my word? I''m the one who stands to lose."


    With the elderly voice, a distorted space in a corner of the courtyard twisted, revealing a hunched figure beneath the crumbling wall.


    Leaning on a crutch, appearing elderly, like a candle in the wind, it was none other than the spirit master Duda!


    Duda, this old fellow, had managed to conceal himself using some unknown method. As for when he arrived and how long he had been lurking here, only he knew.


    Duda''s appearance intensified Zhong Siyu''s sinister grin. On the contrary, Deng Feng''s expression darkened.


    "I''m curious. Although I''ve set up a formation here, how did you silently infiltrate? Or have you been lurking here for days?" Deng Feng asked with a stern tone, observing Duda in the corner."While the formation is decent, it seems you don''t understand it well, only grasping basic operational methods," Duda retorted, a mocking tone in his voice.


    Deng Feng snorted, seemingly conceding to Duda''s observation without a rebuttal.


    "You can''t fully unleash the power of the formation. Sneaking into it might be troublesome, but not impossible. If a master of formations were here, it would be difficult for me, Old Man, to infiltrate without detection. This formation, you borrowed it, didn''t you?" Duda looked at Deng Feng, continuing with a cold sneer.


    Already in a bad mood, Deng Feng''s face darkened even more at Duda''s words.


    "Humph, I did borrow it, but infiltrating it might not be as easy as you think. I didn''t notice when you arrived, but you''ve been hiding in the shadows without attempting any ambush. What are you afraid of? Afraid to expose yourself when you strike? Or do you distrust your ally, fearing she might betray you?" Deng Feng sneered.


    "You don''t need to sow discord between us. Since I''ve revealed myself, it means I trust my allypletely. I won''t doubt her because of your provocations," Duda replied calmly, unaffected by Deng Feng''s attempts to instigate.


    As the conversation ended, Duda coughed violently, and a dense Yin Qi emerged from his body, gradually taking shape behind him as a terrifying slit-mouthed woman.


    This slit-mouthed woman was Duda''s guardian yin spirit, a formidable evil spirit. Its strength was quite impressive, as Yang Haoran had experienced firsthand. In a previous encounter, Yang Haoran couldn''t dispel the illusions set by the slit-mouthed woman, even with his activated ghost eye, showcasing its considerable power.


    However, in the current situation, with both Deng Feng and Zhong Siyu wounded, the gap in their strengths was narrowed. Moreover, with Duda as the spirit master present, the three appeared evenly matched on the surface.


    In this scenario, the oue of a three-way battle was uncertain. If two of them teamed up against the remaining one, the lone individual would likely face a tragic end.


    Seeing Duda summon his guardian yin spirit, Zhong Siyu grinned and said, "Send your guardian yin spirit to deal with the other Night Watch. Deng Feng brought them here tonight with ulterior motives. After eliminating these Night Watch, even if Deng Feng has other tricks up his sleeve, they won''t matter."


    Although Duda had already noticed Deng Feng''s hidden agenda, he didn''t appreciate Zhong Siyu''smanding tone, as if she were giving orders.


    "I don''t need a little brat to instruct me in my actions."


    Despite his words, Duda instructed his guardian yin spirit.


    "Kill them all, leave no one alive."


    With a grin, the guardian yin spirit behind him manifested as Yin Qi and disappeared.


    The Night Watch present all had a drastic change in their expressions because they knew what awaited them next.


    Since Duda appeared until now, he hadn''t spared a nce at Yang Haoran.


    The reason was simple: Deng Feng hade to the ghost building, engaged in a sessful fight with Zhong Siyu, and the results exceeded Duda''s expectations. In his eyes, Yang Haoran hadpletely lost his value. For someone deemed worthless, Duda saw no reason to waste time and energy.


    From the moment Duda gave the order to his slit-mouthed woman to kill them all without mercy, it was evident that he had already ignored Yang Haoran.


    Cold light flickered in Yang Haoran''s eyes. Duda had indeed treated him exactly as he had anticipated. The promise of removing the soul-scattering needle once he helped achieve Duda''s goal was nothing more than a trick to deceive a child.


    Nevertheless, Yang Haoran never believed in Duda from the beginning. Therefore, Yang Haoran wasn''t disappointed by Duda''s current attitude and actions; everything was within his expectations. However, the killing intent towards Duda in his heart became extremely intense.


    He hade here tonight to pull someone down with him before dying, and the spirit master Duda, who was responsible for his current predicament, was his primary target!


    He silently swore that even in death, he would drag this persistent old man out of this world with him!


    As the slit-mouthed woman dissipated into Yin Qi, the world seen by Yang Haoran and the other Night Watch began to change, turning blood-red and emanating a strong smell of blood.


    Due to Deng Feng''s request, the ghost eyes of Yang Haoran and the others had been continuously activated. They were well aware of their situation, trapped in an illusion, but breaking free from it was incredibly challenging.


    The surviving Night Watch, including Yang Haoran, were more powerful than those who had perished. While Yang Haoran was a neer, he had umted a fair amount of pure Yin Qi over the past few months, making him one of the stronger Night Watch in Lecheng.


    If they were all uninjured and worked together, dealing with the slit-mouthed woman wouldn''t be impossible. However, in their current state, with some severely wounded, it became exceptionally difficult.


    Seeing Yang Haoran and the others falling into the illusion again, Deng Feng initially thought of helping them break free. However, at that moment, both Duda and Zhong Siyu attacked him simultaneously!


    Duda expected Deng Feng to be thrown off bnce, but Deng Feng''s expression didn''t change much.


    Just as Duda was puzzled, Deng Feng''s figure shed, evading the attacks and creating distance between them. Then, under their watchful eyes, Deng Feng forcefully stabbed the bone de into the ground in front of him!


    The sturdy ground seemed fragile before the bone de, easily pierced. A ck light erupted from the de, forming a shield that enveloped Deng Feng. Meanwhile, Deng Feng''s hand shed, revealing a ck g.


    This g,pared to the formation gs Master Jiang and the others held earlier, was slightly smaller but looked somewhat rted. Observing Deng Feng taking out this g at this moment, Duda''s expression changed.


    The area had been shrouded by formations since the beginning, with Deng Feng orchestrating Night Watch through a set of gs sessfully. The g Deng Feng presented now was evidently the main g in this set.


    Duda immediately understood Deng Feng''s intention in revealing the main g at this moment. He wanted to use formations to deal with them.


    In Duda''s view, Deng Feng''s confidence and fearlessness probably stemmed from the formation he set up. However, the formation wasn''t as formidable as he imagined. Why did Deng Feng ce his hopes in this formation?


    "Could it be... is there another aspect of this formation that he doesn''t know?" This thought suddenly crossed Duda''s mind. Although he was pondering, his actions did not pause. He directed the ck spiritual energy toward Deng Feng''s position.


    Boom!


    The spiritual energy struck the shield formed by the bone de, causing it to shatter and dissipate into Yin Qi. Normally, the shield released by the bone de wouldn''t be so fragile, but due to Deng Feng''s severe injuries, his strength had diminished, making it vulnerable to Duda''s attack.


    As the shield broke, Deng Feng remainedposed, raising the g in his hand. He then formed hand seals, chanting an incantation. The g floated in mid-air, emitting a powerful fluctuation of energy!


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]


    ~1~2~3~4~5~6~7~8~9~


    Next Chapter ->Chapter 192: Yin Thunder

 Chapter 192: Yin Thunder

    Deng Feng''s hand seals were somewhat awkward, and his chanting of spells was not fluent. From this, it was evident that he was only a novice in the field of formations andcked professionalism.


    However, despite hisck of expertise, he managed to sessfully activate the main formation g in a short period.


    As the main g erupted with a powerful energy fluctuation, the array on the ground suddenly radiated a dazzling brilliance, bing incredibly conspicuous.


    The array on the ground had always existed, but without the activator, it had remained unnoticed,cking any sense of presence.


    The previous battles had left the ground riddled with scars, but the lines formed by the array still persisted, unaffected by the changes in the terrain.


    Deng Feng''s activation of the formation g caused the brilliance of the ground array to shine brightly. The array, which had previously gone unnoticed, instantly caught the attention of Duda and Zhong Siyu.


    The two halted their attacks on Deng Feng and shifted their focus to the ground array.


    "What kind of formation is this? You seem to have some knowledge about it," Zhong Siyu inquired, turning her gaze towards Duda.


    "Now is not the time for such questions. Hurry and stop him, destroy the main formation g!" Duda''s face was filled with anger. He couldn''t believe Zhong Siyu would ask such questions at a critical moment.What did it matter what kind of formation it was at this point? The crucial task was to prevent the sessful activation of the formation.


    Perhaps it was important from a certain perspective!


    Butpared to stopping the sessful activation of the formation, what was more critical?


    Undoubtedly, preventing the formation from activating was more important because, no matter how powerful a formation was, as long as it failed to activate, it remained a mere decoration.


    Zhong Siyu, however, had the time to inquire about the formation but didn''t realize the urgency of destroying the formation g. This naturally angered Duda.


    Ignoring his teammate''s inquiry, Duda unleashed spiritual power from within him. This time, his target was not Deng Feng but the floating formation g!


    In Duda''s eyes, Deng Feng was already on the verge of defeat. Once the main formation g was destroyed, he wouldn''t be able to pose any threat using the ground array.


    Spiritual power surged towards the main formation g, and Deng Feng seemed to have anticipated this. With a loud shout, the bone de inserted in front of him emitted a burst of ck light, forming a ck wall. It not only protected the main formation g but also shielded Deng Feng.


    Boom!


    The spiritual power collided with the ck wall, and within a moment, cracks appeared on the surface, indicating its inability to withstand further pressure.


    "Break for me!"


    Duda roared, increasing the output of his spiritual power.


    Boom!


    Another loud sound, and this time, the ck wall couldn''t hold on any longer. It shattered, dissipating into Yin Qi.


    With the barrier gone, the remaining spiritual power instantly hit the floating main formation g!


    Contrary to the expected scene of the g being torn apart by the spiritual power, ck electric arcs suddenly emerged, enveloping the main formation g. The residual spiritual power, upon touching these ck arcs, was instantly obliterated.


    Duda was surprised. Before he could react, he felt a tingling sensation under his feet.


    His expression changed abruptly, and without hesitation, he lifted off the ground!


    Under the influence of spiritual power, Duda''s body floated in the air. With a face of astonishment, he looked down at the ground. Upon closer inspection, his expression changed once again.


    The ground array, now covered in numerous ck electric arcs, collided with each other, producing crackling sounds. The tingling sensation Duda felt was due to the impact of these ck electric arcs!


    Not only Duda but everyone present, including Duda''s guardian Yin spiritslit-mouthed woman, the blood-red malevolent spirit Zhong Siyu, and even Deng Feng controlling the formation, felt the impact.


    Deng Feng''s body floated, distancing himself from the ck electric arcs released by the formation. As his body ascended, the soul weapon bone de embedded beneath the ground also flew up, floating quietly in front of him.


    At this moment, Zhong Siyu appeared again beside Duda. She looked towards the ground, and though there was no fear on her face, the fierce and crazed expression had diminished.


    Yang Haoran and the Night Watch, who were previously trapped in the illusion created by the slit-mouthed woman, found themselves in a precarious situation. However, just as they felt a tingling sensation under their feet, ck electric arcs appeared in their field of vision. The illusion that seemed imprable shattered under these ck electric arcs!


    The shattered illusion brought Yang Haoran and others back to reality. Witnessing the dense ck electric arcs released by the ground array, their reactions were no different from Duda and the others. They immediately activated their Yin spirit power, allowing their bodies to float, attempting to distance themselves from the destructive power of the ck electric arcs.


    Their nervousness stemmed from the realization that the ck electric arcs released by the formation posed a strong threat to their protective Yin Qi. Hence, they dared not stay on the ground for long.


    Yang Haoran and the Night Watch had just lifted off the ground when the slit-mouthed woman appeared again behind Duda. Her gaze focused on the dense ck electric arcs within the ground array, revealing a hint of fear in her eyes.


    ...


    It is evident that she also fears the ck electric arcs released by the formation on the ground.


    "This formation is called the Yin Thunder Array. Once sessfully deployed, it can tap into the condensed Yin Qi of this ce to unleash powerful Yin Thunder. The more intense the Yin Qi at the deployment location, the more formidable the Yin Thunder it can generate. What you see now is just the unformed state of the Yin Thunder, and I''ll show you how powerful the real Yin Thunder is!"


    As Deng Feng''s words fell, he formed hand seals again, and his chanting resumed. With his movements, the arcs emanating from the floating main g doubled momentarily, and the ck electric arcs released by the ground array became restless.


    However, in the blink of an eye, Deng Feng''s hand seals stopped, and with a serious expression, he uttered a low shout.


    "Condense!"


    As this word echoed, a ck lightning bolt, as thick as a water bucket, appeared and struck towards Duda in the sky from bottom to top!


    This ck lightning bolt was the Yin Thunder Deng Feng had mentioned!


    The Yin Thunder was fast, and despite Duda''s preparedness, he failed to dodge the suddenly erupting Yin Thunder from the formation.


    Boom!


    Duda was solidly struck by the Yin Thunder. His body trembled, and his Yin Qi dispersed under the impact. However, his hunched body strangely showed no signs of damage.


    Contrary to the expected scene of being charred, Duda had no injuries anywhere on his body, except for the Yin Qi on his body''s surface being dispersed by the Yin Thunder. But immediately after, Duda''s face turned pale, and he spat out several mouthfuls of blood in session!


    His guardian Yin spiritslit-mouthed woman, behind him, also suffered from the shock of the Yin Thunder''s explosion. Her mouth emitted a mournful scream, losing a significant portion of Yin Qi. Even her soul body became more illusory!


    It''s worth noting that the Yin Thunder wasn''t aimed directly at her; she merely suffered from the shockwave.


    However, even with just a partial impact, the damage inflicted on her was considerable, indicating the formidable power of the Yin Thunder.


    Not only the slit-mouthed woman, but even Duda''s temporary ally, the blood-red malevolent spirit Zhong Siyu, was also significantly affected by the explosion of the Yin Thunder, just like the slit-mouthed woman!


    From these perspectives, the power of the Yin Thunder was indeed formidable. As for why Duda showed no signs of injury on his body but was instead spewing blood, it was due to the unique nature of the Yin Thunder.


    Unlike ordinary lightning, which harms the body, Yin Thunder harms the soul.


    Once a living person is struck by Yin Thunder, their soul may suffer damage, ranging from minor injuries toplete disintegration.


    If a ghost is hit by Yin Thunder, their soul body may sustain severe damage or even dissipate entirely.


    The reason for Duda''s blood spraying was that his soul was heavily damaged at the moment.


    "When you first appeared, you spoke as if you understood this Yin Thunder Array very well. Now it seems like you were just showing off in front of me!"


    A cold voice from Zhong Siyu came from the side. She was in a terrible mood due to the impact of the Yin Thunder.


    However, at this moment, Duda turned pale. He didn''t answer Zhong Siyu but closed his eyes and fell straight down towards the ground. It seemed that due to the severe soul damage, he fainted!


    Watching Duda fall from the sky, Deng Feng''s face revealed a cold smile, seemingly satisfied with this oue.


    As for Duda''s temporary ally, the blood-red malevolent spirit Zhong Siyu, she watched Duda''s body fall towards the ground like a kite with a broken string. Surprisingly, she showed no intention of reaching out to help Duda. Instead, she wore a sinister smile, allowing Duda, who had passed out, to fall towards the ground.


    From such a height, even if he wouldn''t die from the fall, he would be electrocuted by the ck electric arcs released by the formation.


    Just as Duda was about to fall into the ground array, his guardian Yin spiritslit-mouthed woman''s face changed suddenly. She wanted to reach out and save Duda. However, at this critical moment, a sh of blood appeared in front of her, blocking her way.


    This blood-red figure was none other than Zhong Siyu!


    At this moment, Zhong Siyu, with a wicked smile on her face, looked at the slit-mouthed woman full of fear. She extended her crimson tongue, licked her lips, and said, "Darling, I''m feeling a bit hungry."


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]


    ~1~2~3~4~5~6~7~8~9~


    Next Chapter ->Chapter 193: All Waiting for This Day!

 Chapter 193: All Waiting for This Day!

    At this moment, the slit-mouthed woman realized that things were not looking good. Ignoring Duda, wrapped in dark electric arcs on the ground, her soul transformed into strands of Yin Qi, attempting to escape the scene.


    Zhong Siyu seemed to have anticipated this. The moment the soul of the slit-mouthed woman transformed into dissipating Yin Qi, she suddenly opened her mouth wide and forcefully sucked!


    Simr strands of Yin Qi appeared, but instead of fleeing, these Yin Qi strands trapped all the Yin Qi formed by the slit-mouthed woman''s soul. Under a tremendous suction force, they gradually converged towards Zhong Siyu''s open mouth!


    The soul-formed Yin Qi of the slit-mouthed woman struggled violently. Despite her efforts, she couldn''t break free from Zhong Siyu''s control. She could only watch in horror as her soul-formed Yin Qi gradually approached Zhong Siyu.


    Zhong Siyu''s intentions were now evident. She intended to devour the slit-mouthed woman and then restore her own soul, enhancing her strength.


    Although Zhong Siyu was significantly injured at the moment, there was still a considerable gap in powerpared to her peak. Yet, her realm was undeniable.


    She was a malevolent spirit, while the slit-mouthed woman was just an evil spirit. Additionally, the slit-mouthed woman had just been affected by Yin Thunder and weakened, making it impossible for her to escape Zhong Siyu''s control.


    With determination, Zhong Siyu aimed to consume the slit-mouthed woman, and there was no way she would let her escape.


    In a sharp and agonizing scream, apanied by a strong sense of unwillingness, the soul-formed Yin Qi of the slit-mouthed woman was swallowed by Zhong Siyu in one gulp!After devouring the slit-mouthed woman, Zhong Siyu''s soul, which had already be faint, solidified significantly in a short period.


    Licking her lips, Zhong Siyu wore a sinister smile, a look of satisfaction on her face.


    Oddly, Deng Feng didn''t interrupt her from start to finish. He didn''t even show any intention of interfering, despite the fact that Zhong Siyu was Duda''s ally, and Deng Feng was Zhong Siyu''s enemy!


    "Is this little ability of yours worth being so cautious?" Zhong Siyu looked at Deng Feng, a smirk on her face.


    This scene left the other Night Watch members present bewildered. It seemed they hadn''t fully grasped what was happening.


    Although Yang Haoran appeared puzzled on the surface, he understood what was going on.


    "This Old Man''s strength is only average, but he''s cunning. If you want to lure him out of the shadows, you have to stage the act convincingly. Otherwise, how could he fall for it?" Deng Feng, with a cold smile, addressed Zhong Siyu.


    Due to severe injuries, Deng Feng''s face was deathly pale,cking any trace of color. The recent use of the formation g to release Yin Thunder seemed to have taken a toll on him...


    Considering his weakened state, Deng Feng spoke with a hint of weakness, "What you want to do is your business, and I won''t interfere. However, to cooperate with your performance, I''ve paid a hefty price. Not only was the Ghost Building destroyed, and my subordinates killed, but even my own soul has suffered heavy damage. The losses are substantial, and you should be able to see that unless you''re blind."


    Upon hearing Zhong Siyu''s words, the other Night Watch members present finally understood. Zhong Siyu not only failed to save Duda but also swallowed Duda''s guardian yin spirit. It turned out that she had been acting with Deng Feng, and the so-called alliance with Duda was just a deception.


    Deng Feng, upon hearing Zhong Siyu''s words, merely smirked coldly, offering no response.


    Zhong Siyu''s smirk froze for a moment. Then, she frowned, revealing a displeased expression.


    "You''re not thinking of backing out, are you?" Zhong Siyu asked coldly.


    "I won''t renege on what I promised you. It''s just five evil spirits. I can still provide them. But we agreed that I would hand over the items to you after the task waspleted. Why are you panicking now?" Deng Feng sneered.


    Infuriated, Zhong Siyuughed bitterly. Her face, now grimacing, sent shivers down the spine.


    "After the task? I see you want to renege on the deal. Duda is lying there right now. You only need to finish him off before his soul disperses, forcibly extract his soul, and your goal is achieved, right?"


    Zhong Siyu believed she had spoken without any issues, as in her view, it was the truth. Currently, Duda was unconscious, and taking advantage of the fact that the ck electric arcs hadn''t dispersed Duda''s soul yet, killing Duda and taking his soul seemed like an effortless task.


    In doing so, Deng Feng not only eliminated the threat posed by Duda but also gained control of Duda''s soul, naturally achieving his goals.


    However, Deng Feng, in response to her words, shook his head. A cold smile appeared on his face, and a hint of mockery gleamed in his eyes.


    "Who said my goal has been achieved? If it''s just to deal with a Duda, it''s not worth me going to such lengths."


    Sensing something off in Deng Feng''s words and expression, Zhong Siyu squinted her blood-red eyes and asked with a sinister smile, "What do you mean by that?"


    Deng Feng chuckled and spoke, "Do you think I was just acting when I spoke to you earlier tonight? You''re wrong. Everything I said was the truth."


    As these words were uttered, Deng Feng''s cold smile disappeared, and his expression suddenly became serious. He began chanting an incantation, activating the main g of the Yin Thunder array once again!


    Under the influence of the main g, the Yin Thunder array below emitted a brilliant light again. Amidst the violent dancing of ck electric arcs, another thick strand of Yin Thunder condensed and formed, striking towards Zhong Siyu in the sky!


    In fact, Deng Feng had wanted to take action when Zhong Siyu swallowed the slit-mouthed woman earlier. However, he was not a formation master, and many of the techniques were unfamiliar to him. Activating the main g to condense Yin Thunder would consume too much of his Yin spirit power. Moreover, with injuries on his body, he couldn''t consecutively form two strands of Yin Thunder without resting and adjusting.


    Otherwise, he would have acted long ago, and there would be no need for these lengthy exchanges with Zhong Siyu.


    In the instant Deng Feng formed the seal, Zhong Siyu sensed that Deng Feng was about to attack. Without hesitation, her soul immediately transformed into strands of Yin Qi, dispersing in all directions!


    Boom!


    A deafening sound echoed. The Yin Thunder released by the formation hit one of the Yin Qi strands, instantly dissipating it into nothingness...


    Deng Feng''s face darkened. He hadn''t expected Zhong Siyu to be so cunning, employing this move at this critical moment. He had expended a significant amount of Yin spirit power just to form another strand of Yin Thunder, only to hit a single strand of Yin Qi that was part of Zhong Siyu''s dispersed soul!


    The Yin Qi reformed, turning back into Zhong Siyu d in blood-red attire. However,pared to before, Zhong Siyu''s soul had be more ethereal.


    After devouring the slit-mouthed woman, although she couldn''tpletely absorb and refine her in a short time, having the slit-mouthed woman as a supplement allowed her to recover to some extent.


    But what infuriated her was that her recently recovered soul, at this moment, was struck back to its original state by Deng Feng''s Yin Thunder.


    Not only did it revert, but it also suffered more losses. Currently, her soul was weaker than before she devoured the slit-mouthed woman.


    "You''re clever, but now that we''ve torn our faces, you must die tonight, and no one can save you!" Deng Feng said with a stern face.


    Zhong Siyu wore a sinister smile, and her crimson eyes were filled with an icy killing intent. The gaze she directed at Deng Feng resembled a fierce beast staring at its prey.


    "You think you''re the only clever one, and everyone else is a fool? ying these tricks and schemes, do you think I haven''t made any preparations? I also have something to tell you¡ªI''ve been waiting for this day for a long time!"


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]


    ~1~2~3~4~5~6~7~8~9~


    Next Chapter ->Chapter 194: Death God''s Dharma Form

 Chapter 194: Death Gods Dharma Form

    Zhong Siyu spoke these words, expecting Deng Feng''s expression to change dramatically, but the scene she had imagined did not unfold. Instead, Deng Feng coldly chuckled.


    "I may not know what backup ns you have, but I can assure you it''s futile. I won''t give you the chance," Deng Feng dered confidently.


    With these words, a fierce gleam appeared in Deng Feng''s eyes. Then, he shouted, "Death Mark Seal! Manifest!"


    As the shout resounded, the Death Mark Seal on Deng Feng''s forehead emitted a visible ck Yin Qi.


    Simultaneously, the space above Zhong Siyu''s head experienced intense fluctuations, and suddenly, a massive Death God statue appeared!


    Although this Death God statue was enormous, it appeared extremely ethereal, even more unreal than Zhong Siyu''s current soul form. Yet, this seemingly unreal Death God statue caused Zhong Siyu''s face to change drastically.


    "Death God''s Dharma Form! How can you have the ability to summon the Death God''s Dharma Form?" Zhong Siyu eximed.


    While Zhong Siyu had always given off an impression of a pathological madness, at this moment, the madness and ferocity on her face disappeared, reced by sheer astonishment. This indicated the profound impact the appearance of the Death God''s Dharma Form had on her.


    Despite her shock, Zhong Siyu''s reaction was quick. Her first thought was to escape, if not entirely from the area, at least from the coverage of the Death God''s Dharma Form.However, Deng Feng was quicker in his response.


    "Seal!"


    With Deng Feng''s utterance of the word "Seal," the three closed eyes of the Death God''s Dharma Form simultaneously opened.


    Buzz!


    A buzzing sound echoed in the space as the Death God''s Dharma Form merely opened its eyes, without any other visible movement. Zhong Siyu found her soul form imprisoned by a powerful force, rendering her unable to move or disperse her soul.


    Meanwhile, Deng Feng, who had sessfully summoned the Death God''s Dharma Form, spat out a mouthful of blood. His face, already devoid of any color, now exhibited extreme weakness. Although he had seeded, the summoning seemed to have taken a toll on him.


    Nevertheless, looking at Zhong Siyu immobilized under the Death God''s Dharma Form, he couldn''t help but reveal a hint of satisfaction on his face.


    "My strength has long surpassed your imagination. Summoning the Death God''s Dharma Form is not surprising. You underestimated not only my power but also Duda''s. He''s not as weak as you think. If it weren''t for our previous battle, where both of us were seriously injured, tonight''s operation wouldn''t have reached its conclusion so quickly."


    Having said this, Deng Feng spat out another mouthful of blood, appearing visibly weakened.


    "With my strength, I can forcibly condense another Yin Thunder, but considering the current situation, one Yin Thunder is... enough!"


    Deng Feng thought to himself, then gritted his teeth and endured the feeling of weakness in his body. He forcibly mobilized arge amount of Yin spirit power into the main array g before him.


    As Yin spirit power flowed in, the lower array once again radiated a brilliant light, and ck arcs began to flicker violently.


    Seeing this scene, Zhong Siyu''s face changed drastically. She knew exactly what Deng Feng was nning.


    She wanted to say something, but before she could, a thunderous explosion echoed. A ck lightning bolt, as thick as a water bucket, descended from top to bottom, striking Zhong Siyu''s soul form urately.


    Without any unexpected incidents, this Yin Thunder hit Zhong Siyu precisely!


    A painful and miserable scream escaped from Zhong Siyu''s mouth. Struck by the Yin Thunder, her soul form instantly became even more illusory, hardly distinguishable from an ordinary undead.


    Deng Feng wasn''t faring any better; his weak breath was barely detectable. If an ordinary person were in his condition, they could easily be pronounced dead.


    The main array g in front of him no longer emitted Yin Qi, returning to its original state. The lower array''s brilliance dimmed, and there were no more flickering ck arcs.


    The entire Yin Thunder Array now appeared just like it did initially. Besides releasing a deceptive light screen, it seemed ordinary.


    Deng Feng took a fewbored breaths, nced at Duda lying lifeless on the ground below, then looked at Zhong Siyu, weak and unable to utter a word under the confinement of the Death God''s Dharma Form. A relieved smile appeared on his face.


    "The final victory ultimately belongs to me. After nning for so many years, it''s finally time to reap the rewards!"


    Deng Feng wore a triumphant smile and then shifted his gaze towards Yang Haoran and the rest of the Night Watch.


    Upon Deng Feng''s gaze, the surviving Night Watch couldn''t help but shiver. There was something off about Deng Feng''s smile and gaze; it didn''t seem like he was looking at people but rather treating them as objects.


    Tonight, Deng Feng had brought them all out, and they initially thought it was to deal with Zhong Siyu in the ghost building, hence the grand mobilization.


    However, upon arriving here, they gradually sensed an eerie undertone to the whole situation.


    Firstly, Deng Feng personally tore open space to summon several Death God Temple priests from the countryside. This was unprecedented, as in the eyes of these Night Watch, the Burial Master Deng Feng was not usually so amodating.


    Secondly, they learned too much that they shouldn''t have, yet Deng Feng seemed indifferent. Whether they knew or didn''t know, it appeared to have little impact on Deng Feng, which was equally abnormal.


    Most importantly, they were here tonight on a mission. Logically, no matter what happened, it should be their subordinates taking the lead, and it wasn''t necessary for the Burial Master to intervene.


    Yet, the reality was the opposite. Deng Feng not only didn''t send them to the frontlines as cannon fodder, but he protected them like children, bearing the brunt alone.


    This, in particr, was highly abnormal!


    Since they were of no use, why did Deng Feng bring them here tonight?


    The fact that he brought them here and protected them so well undoubtedly indicated a hidden secret!


    Deng Feng''s reaction to their expressions at this moment clearly conveyed that he had ulterior motives for them.


    "Don''t me yourselves for being useless. Truth be told, tonight, you are the most crucial existence. Without you, all my years of preparation would have been in vain," Deng Feng stated, leaving the Night Watch present utterly confused.


    Duda was dead, the blood-red malevolent spirit was controlled and weakened, and tonight''s operation seemed to be approaching its conclusion. Why else would they be here?


    Were they supposed to clean up the battlefield?


    But what was so important about cleaning up the battlefield?


    They couldn''t see how they were crucial in any way, which made Deng Feng''s words utterly confusing.


    Although the Night Watch present didn''t understand what Deng Feng meant by their crucial role, there was one thing they all thought alike: whatever Deng Feng considered crucial for them was definitely not a good thing!


    Seeing the puzzled expressions, Deng Feng grinned strangely and then shifted his gaze to the lifeless bodies of the Night Watch below.


    Under the astonished gazes of the Night Watch, Deng Feng pointed at one of the bodies from a distance. The Death Mark Seal on the Night Watch''s forehead appeared, then slowly detached itself, floating above the corpse.


    If that were all, it might not have been surprising. After all, this Death Mark Seal was a power seed nted by Deng Feng. Now that the person was dead, it wasn''t strange for him to reim his nted seed.


    What astonished them was that, after being extracted, the Death Mark Seal didn''t immediately return to Deng Feng''s hands. Instead, it hovered above the Night Watch''s corpse, and then a surge of Yin Qi erupted from the Death Mark Seal, merging into the lifeless body below.


    In just a few breaths, the soul of the Night Watch was unexpectedly condensed into a spirit and forcefully extracted. It then fused into the hovering Death Mark Seal.


    Rather than saying it fused, it was more like the Death Mark Seal forcefully devoured it!


    As the soul of the Night Watch was absorbed by the Death Mark Seal, the Yin Qi emitted by the Death Mark Seal underwent a change. Amidst the ck color, threads of blood-red intertwined!


    Deng Feng didn''t stop there; he continued to point at the bodies of the Night Watch below, one after another, reenacting the scene from before.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]


    ~1~2~3~4~5~6~7~8~9~


    Next Chapter ->Chapter 195: Power Drives People Insane

 Chapter 195: Power Drives People Insane

    Deng Feng''s actions, observed by Yang Haoran, left a grim expression on his face. This displeasure wasn''t a facade but stemmed from the depths of his being.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran was certain that once the souls of the deceased Night Watch werepletely extracted by the Death Mark Seals, it would be their turn, the unfortunate ones still alive!


    In just a few breaths, the souls of the deceased Night Watch were all devoured and absorbed by the Death Mark Seals. The Yin Qi emitted from each Death Mark Seal now contained threads of blood.


    With a wave of his hand, Deng Feng transformed several Death Mark Seals, tinged with blood threads, into streams of light flying towards him. Finally, they hovered in the air around him, as if awaiting their master''s nextmand.


    Ignoring the floating Death Mark Seals around him, Deng Feng turned his gaze towards Yang Haoran and the others.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to pay attention to the floating Death Mark Seals, but he was currently too weak and needed a bit more time to recover.


    Seeing Deng Feng''s gaze shift, one brave Night Watch gathered the courage to ask, "Divine envoy, what about their souls..."


    Deng Feng waved his hand, interrupting the Night Watch. With a smile on his face, he spoke, "Except for Haoran, you''ve all been with me for many years. In such a long time, even if it''s not a person but a dog, emotions will develop. So, before I act, I''ll share some secrets with you, trying not to let you leave this world with doubts."


    As this statement emerged, the expressions of the remaining Night Watch varied.Some showed unpleasant expressions, some sorrow, and more disyed panic and fear.


    Yang Haoran wore an unpleasant expression, not much different from before. He knew that after Deng Feng extracted the soul of the first Night Watch through the Death Mark Seal, it was certain that he would target the living Night Watch next. So, Deng Feng''s words at this moment didn''t surprise him.


    As for the unpleasant expression, that was expected.


    Master Jiang''s reaction differed from Yang Haoran''s. He didn''t wear an unpleasant expression; rather, there was only regret and sadness.


    Among the present Night Watch, except for Master Jiang, no one else disyed such an expression. Even Yang Haoran had only two fellow Night Watch with simrly unpleasant expressions.


    However, the majority were more panicked and frightened. Despite their god-like presence in front of ordinary people, their reactions to facing death were not much different from ordinary people.


    Fear quickly spread in their hearts, and one Night Watch lost the courage to stay and face Deng Feng. With a face of despair, he yelled, "I don''t want to know the truth, I don''t want to die. Divine envoy, please spare me. I won''t mention anything that happens tonight to anyone, not even my mother!"


    In response, Deng Feng only shook his head.


    This Night Watch wore an expression of despair, then seemed to think of something. Hope appeared on his desperate face, and with a pleading look...


    Looking at Yang Haoran.


    "Young Yang! No, Brother Yang! You are the Night Watch most valued by the divine envoy! Please, help me plead for mercy! I beg you to help me plead for mercy!"


    The Night Watch pleading for mercy at this moment was the one who had previously treated Yang Haoran with the most disdain outside the ghost building. His gaze towards Yang Haoran was once full of contempt, but now, for the chance to survive, he ced all his hopes on Yang Haoran.


    How ironic, how absurd, yet this was the reality.


    However, the Night Watch begging for mercy had not dreamed that all of this was just a misunderstanding.


    In his eyes, Deng Feng highly valued Yang Haoran. He believed that his eyes didn''t deceive him, but often, eyes could be deceiving.


    Facing the plea of the Night Watch, Yang Haoran''s expression changed. Before he could speak, Deng Feng interrupted again.


    "At this point, don''t make a fuss. Quietly listen to me exin." Deng Feng coldly spoke, his words expressing impatience.


    Yet, the Night Watch begging for mercy behaved like a child, not giving up. He shouted in despair, "No! I won''t listen! I won''t listen! I don''t want to die! I..."


    Before he could finish speaking, his voice abruptly stopped, and a horrified expression froze on his face.


    The Death Mark Seal revealed itself at his brow, emitting ck Yin Qi as it detached from his forehead.


    At the moment the Death Mark Seal left his brow, not only did the man lose any power fluctuations, but even signs of life disappeared.


    Like the previous deceased Night Watch, his soul was forcefully extracted and devoured by the Death Mark Seal.


    As the soul was engulfed by the Death Mark Seal, the man''s lifeless body lost its levitating power and fell downwards.


    Under normal circumstances, even if a Burial Master retracted the Death Mark Seal nted in a Night Watch, at most, the Night Watch would lose their powers, not threatening their lives.


    However, Deng Feng had clearly tampered with this Death Mark Seal. Unlike other Burial Masters'' Death Mark Seals nted in Night Watch, which caused only power loss, this one led to the current scene.


    Deng Feng waved his hand, and the Death Mark Seal returned to his side. Around his body, another Death Mark Seal appeared among the floating ones.


    "He was too noisy. I had to use this method to shut him up. Don''t follow his example." Deng Feng sneered, sounding more like casually ughtering a domesticated fowl than killing one of his loyal followers.


    No one else spoke, and no one dared to speak. At this moment, everyone except Yang Haoran and Master Jiang was brainstorming how to escape while Deng Feng spoke.


    "When I identally opened the heaven soul years ago and luckily became a Burial Master, I couldn''t express the excitement and joy. Bing a Burial Master meant bing a true Underworld Envoy. From now on, as long as I don''t suffer external influences, I will not age or die!"


    "After achieving a status and power level like mine, one discovers that the pleasure derived from power is far beyond what a woman can offer. The pleasure from a woman is fleeting, while the pleasure from power is evesting."


    "Having tasted the sweetness that power brings, I desired to pursue even greater strength. Because with power, I can live better and more gloriously in this world. I can do more of what I want to do!"


    "In order to quickly elevate my strength to the next level, I diligently performed the duties of a Burial Master, hoping to open the earth soul through this method. Once the earth soul is opened, my strength will increase exponentially!"


    "But after many years, I realized I was wrong. If I relied solely on doing my job well to earn soul pills and enhance my strength, who knows how long it would take to sessfully open the earth soul. So, I decided to take a risky approach and y on the edge."


    "Doing so was inevitably dangerous, but the rewards were substantial. As long as I didn''t go crazy like the previous Burial Master, the risk would be low. After all, my targets were mostly the Night Watch under mymand, and the higher-ups wouldn''t care about the life or death of Night Watch, as long as everything was done cleanly and efficiently."


    "At that time, I happened to obtain a secret technique that could affect Death Mark Seals. I made some modifications to my power seed based on the records of this technique."


    "Everything went smoothly. I sessfully made my power seed different from other Burial Masters. Whether it was nting Death Mark Seals on Night Watchter or those I had nted earlier, as soon as my power seed changed, theirs would quietly change as well."


    "Since then, whenever I want, I can forcibly extract the soul and blood essence from the target''s body when I retrieve my nted power seed. The power seed then devours and absorbs them!"


    "After the power seed devours the target''s soul and blood essence, the secret technique converts the soul into Yin Qi, and the absorbed blood essence also multiplies!"


    "The Yin Qi converted by the secret technique is not considered pure Yin Qi, as it contains some impurities. Nevertheless, it is far better than ordinary Yin Qi, suitable for us in the Yin Division to absorb and refine. It just takes a lot of time and effort afterward to remove the impurities from the body. As for the forcefully extracted blood essence, it has no ws. Once absorbed and refined, it brings only benefits to oneself."


    Deng Feng paused and looked at Yang Haoran and the others with interest, a mocking expression on his face. He asked, "Do you know why I''ve been protecting you all tonight, afraid that you might lose your lives?"


    No one answered Deng Feng, and he didn''t mind. He continued with a smile, "Because when the soul and blood essence of a living person are forcibly extracted, the converted Yin Qi and blood essence will be more abundant. If the extraction is done after the target''s death, the effect will be greatly diminished."


    "Moreover, the stronger the target''s strength, the more powerful the soul, and the more abundant the blood essence, the more benefits I will gain. Except for Haoran, you''ve all been with me for many years. Compared to the recently joined Night Watch, you are quite strong."


    "With you all, along with Spirit Master Duda and Blood-Red Malevolent Spirit Zhong Siyu, this time I am certain to sessfully open the earth soul. As for the impurities remaining in the body, after opening the earth soul, I have plenty of time to expel them!"


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. This secret technique of mine can not only affect you Night Watch but also any living person, recently deceased person, or powerful soul entity. However, in these three cases, the chosen target must be strong enough; otherwise, the effect will be poor, and I would gain more benefits from you."


    "Spirit Master Duda and Malevolent Spirit Zhong Siyu, their strengths are evident to all of you. They are quite formidable, ideal targets for me. With them apanying you tonight, you won''t be at a loss."


    Deng Feng became more excited as he spoke, ncing at Duda''s corpse on the ground and then at Zhong Siyu trapped by the Death God''s avatar. He couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    After theughter faded, he asked Yang Haoran and the others, "Now do you understand why I brought all of you here tonight?"


    Still, no one responded to Deng Feng, as the answer had already been made quite clear.


    "Originally, there was another way for me to break through the earth soul, which was Xu Meijing."


    When Deng Feng mentioned Xu Meijing, Yang Haoran''s brows couldn''t help but furrow.


    "Xu Meijing possesses the Ultimate Yin Physique. Once her virginity is taken, it will generate Ultimate Yin Qi, which is extremely beneficial for me to open the earth soul. I discovered this trait in her, making her a Night Watch."


    "At that time, my strength was far from opening the earth soul. If I rushed to take her virginity and steal the Ultimate Yin Qi, it would almost guarantee a low sess rate in opening the earth soul. For me, it would be a waste, so I naturally wouldn''t do such a foolish thing."


    "By making Xu Meijing a Night Watch, as her strength increased, the Yin Qi in her body would be heavier. When she eventually breaks her virginity, the generated Ultimate Yin Qi will be correspondingly enhanced, and the benefits I receive will also increase. So, I decided to wait until she''s about to open the heaven soul before taking her virginity..."


    "...to snatch the Ultimate Yin Qi."


    "I initially nned to invest a considerable amount of resources to quickly train her. However, fearing her suspicions and worried that my own strength wouldn''t keep up with the ideal progress, I allowed her to progress gradually at her own pace. When she almost opens the heaven soul through her efforts, I''ll be getting closer to opening the earth soul. At that time, breaking her virginity and stealing the Ultimate Yin Qi will maximize my chances of sess in opening the earth soul!"


    "To ensure that this cooked duck wouldn''t fly away, I''ve been quite troubled over the years. Anyone who got close to her, whether initiated by her or someone else, man or woman, I secretly took care of them to ensure her virginity remained intact. But calctions can go awry. In the end, this cooked duck still flew away."


    With these words, Yang Haoran''s expression changed once again. He remembered his conversation with Xu Meijing beforeing to the ghost building tonight.


    At that time, Xu Meijing told him that every man who got a little close to her disappeared. He didn''t fully understand what Xu Meijing meant back then, but now, listening to Deng Feng voluntarily talking about this matter, he finally understood.


    It turns out that everything was Deng Feng''s doing in the shadows, and his goal was to obtain Xu Meijing''s Ultimate Yin Qi!


    "In fact, you didn''t have to die. A dog I''ve raised for many years, to be ughtered by my own hands, is somewhat regrettable for anyone. After all, I still need you to do things for me. But there''s no choice. I''m eager to open the earth soul as soon as possible, so I had to let you help me at this critical moment. Do you have any objections?"


    Still, no one answered Deng Feng. It seemed he had expected this, and he didn''t mind. He smirked and then shifted his gaze to Yang Haoran.


    "Speaking of which, I want tomend Haoran. Your cunning and treacherous nature has indeed helped me greatly this time! However, someone as dangerous as you needs to die. It''s better to eliminate the trouble. Don''t you think so?"


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]


    ~1~2~3~4~5~6~7~8~9~


    Next Chapter ->Chapter 196: Mysterious Eye Orb

 Chapter 196: Mysterious Eye Orb

    In the current situation, Deng Feng finally discarded the facade and sincerely expressed his thoughts to Yang Haoran.


    The idea of nurturing him as a key figure, bing his right-hand man, and removing the soul-scattering needle from his body to eliminate the threat to his life¡ªall of it was nonsense.


    Yang Haoran was well aware of these intentions, so he didn''t find it strange or surprising.


    "He''s currently buying time to recover. If you want to survive, you have to act against him immediately. There might still be some hope!"


    At this moment, a Night Watch with a grim expression spoke up. His words were directed at the remaining Night Watch members present.


    As for why he didn''t suggest escaping, the reason was simple. All the Night Watch members, including himself, had the Death Mark Seal imnted by Deng Feng, the so-called power seed. With this in ce, escaping was futile, as Deng Feng could reim his power seed whenever he pleased, sealing their fate.


    Of course, attacking Deng Feng at this moment was still a dead end. Judging from Deng Feng''s recent actions, retracting his power seed seemed incredibly simple. Once they attacked, Deng Feng would likely take the lives of the Night Watch members present in an instant.


    This individual naturally understood this logic, but at this point, they had no choice but to resist. They couldn''t stand idly by and let Deng Feng ughter them.


    Even a chicken or a duck, knowing they would die, would still struggle and resist, right?The logic was correct, but not everyone possessed such courage. The one who spoke up had that courage, as he demonstrated with his actions.


    As he uttered these fierce words, his Yin spirit power erupted, ready tounch an attack against Deng Feng!


    His actions prompted others to follow suit. Most of the Night Watch members in attendance had no choice but to make the same decision because resistance was their only option.


    However, two Night Watch members made a different choice. They opted not to attack Deng Feng but instead fled the scene, heading towards the light curtain released by the formation at the fastest speed.


    Their decision was puzzling. Leaving aside whether they had the ability to break through the light curtain released by the Yin Thunder Array, even if they did, what difference would it make?


    They still couldn''t escape unless they had the ability to instantly force the Death Mark Seal out of their bodies. But this was not realistic; otherwise, they wouldn''t be in such a panicked state.


    The reason for their seemingly iprehensible decision was likely that their minds were nk at this moment, instinctively choosing to flee.


    Master Jiang didn''t make a move. In this situation, he chose to close his eyes, floating cross-legged in the air, showing no intention to resist, allowing Deng Feng, the divine envoy, to handle the situation.


    Yang Haoran also refrained from acting. Given his character, he wasn''t the type to be scared intoplete submission. The reason for his inaction was a different n.


    ncing at Master Jiang beside him, he didn''t bother advising him to find a way to escape. Such words had lost all meaning. Not to mention that Master Jiang was unwilling to flee; even if he wanted to, the Death Mark Seal in his body was not just for show.


    To save Master Jiang, from the current situation, it seemed that there was no other way than to kill Deng Feng.


    With a serious expression, Yang Haoran quickly took something out of his pocket.


    It turned out to be a blood-red eyeball!


    This was an extremely bizarre eyeball. Regardless of the angle from which it was viewed, it seemed to be staring at the observer with resentment, unwillingness, and a hint of madness.


    No matter how you looked at it, this blood-red eyeball didn''t seem like a normal object. Strangely, it didn''t emit any fluctuation of power, resembling a meticulously crafted piece of art.


    In this critical moment, Yang Haoran certainly wouldn''t take out an art piece with no practical use. There was undoubtedly a purpose behind his decision to bring out the blood-red eyeball!


    In the moment he revealed the blood-red eyeball, a sharp pain suddenly struck his forehead. Along with this intense pain, the screams of the Night Watch members attempting to attack Deng Feng echoed one after another!


    The Night Watch members who were about to act against Deng Feng had just mobilized their Yin spirit power when Deng Feng made a move, acting before they could.


    Don''t be fooled by Deng Feng''s seemingly nonchnt speech. While he was talking, he was also recovering and maintaining a vignt attitude towards the Night Watch members present, showing no signs of rxation.


    It was precisely because of this that, as these Night Watch members began to mobilize their Yin spirit power, Deng Feng struck before they could.


    As the screams echoed, whether it was the two individuals choosing to escape or the ones attacking, the Death Mark Seals on their foreheads manifested and detached from their bodies, initiating the devouring of their souls and life force.


    Yang Haoran was no exception. He was affected as well because Deng Feng''s attack targeted all the Night Watch members present, not just one individual.


    However, unlike the other Night Watch members, Yang Haoran didn''t scream in agony. Although he was in significant pain, he didn''t waste time expressing it.


    His Yin spirit power was no longer under his control. Seeing the Death Mark Seal about to sessfully detach, he unexpectedly swallowed the blood-red eyeball in his hand in one gulp.


    As he ingested the eyeball, a strong Yin Qi erupted from his body. The Death Mark Seal, which was originally about to detach from his forehead, violently trembled.


    Tiny strands of Yin Qi emerged, resembling ck capiries that covered Yang Haoran''s entire face, appearing both eerie and terrifying.


    These small manifestations of Yin Qi seemed to possess a life of their own. They autonomously locked the Death Mark Seal at his forehead, preventing it from detaching.


    The Death Mark Seal struggled intensely at Yang Haoran''s forehead, sometimes protruding and sometimes receding. It seemed impossible for it to break free from the restraint of the Yin Qi in a short time.


    Yang Haoran could feel the contest between the Yin Qi and the Death Mark Seal at his forehead. Although the Death Mark Seal hadn''t sessfully detached from his body, it was undoubtedly a good oue for him. However, he had no time to rejoice and immediately turned his gaze towards Master Jiang.


    Master Jiang''s Death Mark Seal had already detached from his body. His physical form was lifeless, and the Death Mark Seal was forcibly condensing his soul.


    Yang Haoran''s expression changed. Without much thought, he quickly formed hand seals to summon the indestructible Vajra talisman hidden within him. With a wave of his hand, the ck talisman adhered firmly to the ck robe worn by Master Jiang.


    A protective barrier appeared, enveloping Master Jiang''s lifeless body like an eggshell. However, the Death Mark Seal persisted and did not leave just because of the protective barrier; it hadn''t sessfully extracted Master Jiang''s soul yet.


    Yang Haoran couldn''t be sure how long the protective barrier released by the indestructible Vajra talisman wouldst. Still, at this point, he had done all he could for Master Jiang because he had more crucial matters to attend to.


    While Deng Feng was savoring the current situation, he suddenly sensed an anomaly urring with Yang Haoran.


    Seeing Yang Haoran surrounded by rolling Yin Qi, with the Death Mark Seal unable to detach from his body in a short time, Deng Feng''s smiling expression froze, reced by one of shock.


    Thispletely caught him off guard. He hadn''t expected someone like Yang Haoran, a minor character in his eyes, to have such a hidden move, showing resistance against his deadly de.


    In Deng Feng''s view, these Night Watch members were nothing more than domesticated poultry. As the master, he could decide when to ughter them ording to his mood and needs.


    However, he hadn''t anticipated that Yang Haoran, this particr fowl, was much more formidable than he imagined. Faced with his own butcher''s knife, Yang Haoran actually had the ability to resist!


    Watching Yang Haoran, now enveloped in Yin Qi, Deng Feng couldn''t help but think of Xu Meijing.


    First, there was Xu Meijing, and now another unexpected figure, Yang Haoran, emerged. This made Deng Feng''s expression considerably unpleasant.


    What Deng Feng didn''t notice was that, as Yang Haoran swallowed the bizarre blood-red eyeball, Zhong Siyu, the malevolent spirit sealed by the Death God''s Dharma Form, suddenly opened her eyes, revealing a pair of blood-red, menacing pupils.


    [Heartfelt thankyou for the support! BokuBoku]


    ~1~2~3~4~5~6~7~8~9~


    Next Chapter ->Chapter 197: The Initial Deal

 Chapter 197: The Initial Deal

    What in the world is that blood-colored eyeball? Yang Haoran has no idea, as this eyeball was given to him by Zhong Siyu.


    In the beginning, Yang Haoran went to great lengths to be a Night Watch, gaining powers that ordinary people don''t possess. He relentlessly pestered Master Jiang and finally earned his rmendation.


    However, bing a Night Watch wasn''t as simple as Master Jiang''s assistance; he had to undergo a test ¨C spending a night in the ghost building to prove his courage.


    Only by staying a night in the ghost building and emerging alive could one qualify to be a Night Watch.


    Although Yang Haoran was scared at the time, he entered, fortified by a gulp of courage-inducing white wine.


    That night, he experienced things inside the ghost building that outsiders remain unaware of, but for him, it was a memorable, unforgettable experience.


    As soon as he entered the ghost building, he faced scares and taunts from the undead. Despite drinking a fair amount of white wine, its effects didn''t kick in during that short time. Coupled with his substantial tolerance for alcohol, he didn''t sumb to fear just because of the alcohol.


    Undoubtedly, he was frightened at first, singing and cursing to bolster his courage. Yet, these tactics were only marginally effective.


    However, as time passed, he became numb to the fear, aided by the influence of the alcohol. The initial terror in his heart diminished considerably.Of course, this reduction was rtive; he still felt considerable fear, just not to the point of being terrified.


    His only thought at the time was to persist until dawn and then leave the ghost building. If he avoided looking and thinking about it, perhaps the inner fear could be alleviated.


    That was his mindset and how he acted. However, Zhong Siyu''s appearance nearly resulted in him being trapped in the ghost building.


    However, instead of killing him, Zhong Siyu let him pass the test. Not because he was handsome ¨C he had no connection to the word "handsome" ¨C but because they made a deal.


    Because Yang Haoran agreed to this deal, he was able to leave the ghost building alive.


    This deal required Yang Haoran to do something for Zhong Siyu. If he agreed, he passed the test; if not, he would die in the ghost building.


    Given the circumstances, the choice was obvious if one wanted to survive. Yang Haoran was no exception; without a second thought, he immediately made his choice.


    Of course, he chose to agree. After all, preserving his life came first; as for whether he could fulfill Zhong Siyu''s request, how would he know if he had never heard of it?


    After Yang Haoran agreed, Zhong Siyu revealed what she wanted him to do.


    Coincidentally, Zhong Siyu''s request was surprisingly simr to the er made by Duda.


    Duda wanted Yang Haoran to find a way to bring Deng Feng into the ghost building within a month and make Deng Feng fight Zhong Siyu inside the building for his own benefit.


    Zhong Siyu''s request to Yang Haoran was rtively simpler ¨C he just had to find a way to bring Deng Feng into the ghost building, with no time constraints.


    To save his own life, Yang Haoran had no choice but to ept.


    After bing a Night Watch, Yang Haoran didn''t follow Zhong Siyu''s request. The reason was straightforward ¨C Zhong Siyu wanted him to bring Deng Feng into the ghost building, a clear intention to harm Deng Feng.


    He was a Night Watch, a member of the Yin Division, while Zhong Siyu was a ghost. Their identities and positions were different; how could he help a ghost harm his own people?


    Besides, Deng Feng had no grudges against him; Deng Feng had bestowed upon him powers ordinary people didn''t have. He couldn''t bring himself to harm Deng Feng.


    Initially, he thought about informing Deng Feng to keep him informed and prevent potential troubles. However, after careful consideration, he abandoned this idea.


    Zhong Siyu had a cooperative rtionship with Deng Feng, and if he revealed this to Deng Feng, Deng Feng might not believe him. Even if Deng Feng believed him, it could create negative consequences ¨Cpromising with ghosts was not an honorable act. Would Deng Feng be happy if he agreed to join forces with a ghost against his own boss?


    The answer was undoubtedly no. Given Yang Haoran''s character, he wouldn''t engage in such foolish behavior.


    Moreover, there was another important reason. He was afraid that Zhong Siyu''s request was a deliberate temptation, with the real purpose being to make him inform Deng Feng. Then, he would wait for Deng Feng to confront him, aligning with Zhong Siyu''s intentions. Although it was just a spection, it wasn''t entirely baseless.


    Due to these considerations, Yang Haoran did not follow Zhong Siyu''s request, and gradually, he put this matter out of his mind.


    Initially, Yang Haoran didn''t have much of a negative impression of Deng Feng because he had limited interactions with him. However, with Xu Meijing''s warning, Yang Haoran became more vignt and wary of Deng Feng. At that time, though, he still had no intention of harming Deng Feng.


    Later, Spirit Master Du Xiao appeared, followed by his master Duda, and then Deng Feng promised to remove the soul-scattering needle for him. All these events made Yang Haoran sense Deng Feng''s ill intentions.Suffering from the soul-scattering needle, he knew his death was inevitable. However, he didn''t want to die so easily; even if he had to die, he wanted to bring others down with him.


    Coincidentally, one of Duda''s demands was to bring Deng Feng into the ghost building, aligning with his deal with Zhong Siyu. So, he decided to direct a y ¨C a y that would make Duda, Deng Feng, and Zhong Siyu willingly jump into the plot!


    To avoid raising suspicion from Deng Feng and Duda, he didn''t set foot inside the ghost building during this month, not even getting close. He couldn''t be certain if his actions were under surveince, and if exposed, the entire act would copse.


    While he refrained from entering the ghost building, Deng Feng and Duda both went inside separately to find Zhong Siyu. Deng Feng entered first, and Zhong Siyu was excited ¨C she credited Yang Haoran for Deng Feng''s entrance, not forgetting their previous deal.


    Indeed, Yang Haoran yed a role in Deng Feng entering the ghost building, but his decision was forced, not solely to fulfill the deal with Zhong Siyu.


    Zhong Siyu was unaware of this; to her, Deng Feng entering the ghost building meant her objective was achieved.


    Initially, she intended to confront Deng Feng directly, but Deng Feng proposed cooperation, asking her to y a part in a staged act. He promised evil spirits aspensation afterward.


    Zhong Siyu wasn''t interested in Deng Feng''s verbal promises. Compared to that, she preferred freedom. Killing Deng Feng would grant her freedom.


    Zhong Siyu wanted to eliminate Deng Feng because he had ced a seal on her ghost building. With this seal, she couldn''t leave the building. Deng Feng''s seal was potent and strengthened periodically when he appeared outside the ghost building, reinforcing the seal.


    As a malevolent spirit, Zhong Siyu''s power was formidable, but the seal exerted significant restraint on her abilities. She couldn''t forcibly break the intact seal.


    With her strength, the only way to break the seal was to kill Deng Feng. Killing Deng Feng would weaken the seal, making it easier for her to break it.


    For this reason, Zhong Siyu was determined to get rid of Deng Feng.


    She had little interest in Deng Feng''s verbal promises. However, when Deng Feng mentioned that Duda would alsoe to cooperate with her, she abandoned the idea of immediately dealing with Deng Feng.


    Whether she could gain benefits from Deng Feng was uncertain, but with Duda, she could definitely gain substantial advantages.


    Obtaining significant benefits, Zhong Siyu wouldn''t refuse.


    Moreover, with Duda''s involvement, dealing with Deng Feng might be much simpler. Perhaps, she could handle both of them together.


    Considering these factors, Zhong Siyu didn''t act against Deng Feng immediately but agreed to cooperate in the staged act.


    Deng Feng didn''t deceive her; soon enough, Duda approached her, requesting her cooperation in a staged act and offering generous rewards.


    Without refusal, Zhong Siyu, after some feigned reluctance, agreed to Duda''s proposal and epted the rewards.


    Both parties agreed, but Zhong Siyu had no intention of genuinely cooperating with them. She not only wanted to kill Deng Feng but also desired Duda''s guardian yin spirit and his powerful spirit abilities. So, she decided to y both sides, using the staged act as a cover, eliminating them one by one to achieve her goals.


    Tonight, Yang Haoran finally entered the ghost building. Zhong Siyu didn''t give him a hard time, feeling grateful for his assistance. After Master Jiang and others appeared, just as Yang Haoran was about to leave the second floor, she approached him voluntarily.


    She believed Yang Haoran could still be useful in tonight''s act. To ensure safety, she decided to leave herself a backup.


    She said a simple, direct, and irrefutable sentence to Yang Haoran and gave him a mysterious blood-red eyeball.


    "When I tell you to swallow it, you must swallow it immediately."

 Chapter 198: Possession and Seal Snatching

    Zhong Siyu handed over the blood-red eyeball to himself, but for Yang Haoran, this seemed to be no good news.


    However, for someone on the brink of death, such concerns were no longer significant. As long as he could fulfill his dying wish, swallowing this eyeball didn''t seem like a big deal, even if it felt disgusting.


    Yet, since the outbreak of the battle, he had been waiting for Zhong Siyu''s cues. Surprisingly, Zhong Siyu not only failed to provide any hints but didn''t even nce at him.


    It wasn''t until the moment when Deng Feng summoned the Death God''s Doppelganger to seal Zhong Siyu''s soul that he felt a slight vibration in the blood-red eyeball in his pocket.


    Although it deviated from the prearranged signal, Yang Haoran believed it to be Zhong Siyu''s sign.


    Unaware of what would happen after swallowing the bizarre blood-red eyeball, Yang Haoran, faced with Deng Feng forcibly extracting the Death Mark Seal from within him, had little room for hesitation. Like eating grapes, he swallowed the eerie and repulsive eyeball in one gulp.


    What he didn''t anticipate was the terrifying surge of Yin Qi that erupted instantly after consuming the blood-red eyeball. Even the Death Mark Seal, on the verge of leaving his forehead, was forcibly pulled back, temporarily saving his life unexpectedly. This ouepletely defied his expectations!


    Of course, Deng Feng was equally taken aback.


    Watching Yang Haoran enveloped in menacing Yin Qi, Deng Feng''s face turned incredibly dark. He exerted all his efforts to activate the Death Mark Seal on Yang Haoran''s forehead, attempting to free it from the control of Yin Qi. Unfortunately, besides intense vibrations, the Death Mark Seal couldn''t break free from the shackles of Yin Qi.This situation primarily resulted from Deng Feng''s current weakness. If he were at his peak strength, the bindings formed by Yin Qi wouldn''t be able to hinder him.


    Witnessing Deng Feng''s astonished expression, Yang Haoran sneered inwardly. He saw this as a perfect opportunity to strike against Deng Feng and didn''t want to miss it.


    However, when he mobilized his Yin spirit power to attack Deng Feng, his expression froze.


    Suddenly, he realized that his Yin spirit power was no longer under his control. Not only that, even control over his own body slipped away!


    Simultaneously, Deng Feng sensed something and abruptly turned his head towards Zhong Siyu''s position.


    Upon seeing this, Deng Feng''s expression stiffened. The Death God''s Doppelganger still existed, but the malevolent spirit Zhong Siyu, sealed beneath it, was nowhere to be found!


    Duda was dead, and the most dangerous presence on the scene for him was Zhong Siyu. That''s why he had expended a significant amount of Yin spirit power to summon the Death God''s Doppelganger, hoping to trap Zhong Siyu and prevent anyst-minute tricks. Unexpectedly, even with the sealing of Zhong Siyu with the Death God''s Doppelganger, she managed to escape unnoticed!


    After a brief moment of daze, Deng Feng seemed to realize something. He turned back to Yang Haoran, only to find that Yang Haoran was reaching for a Death Mark Seal!


    This Death Mark Seal was none other than the one belonging to Master Jiang!


    Due to the indestructible nature of the Vajra Talisman, this Death Mark Seal had only absorbed the blood energy from Master Jiang''s body and hadn''t sessfully consumed his soul. Consequently, this Death Mark Seal stubbornly refused to leave.


    Now, Yang Haoran suddenly made a move and grabbed the Death Mark Seal.


    Struggling within Yang Haoran''s Yin Qi-filled palm, the Death Mark Seal tried to break free, but Yang Haoran''s face unexpectedly revealed a sinister smile.


    Such a terrifying and bloodthirsty smile had never appeared on Yang Haoran''s face before. His smiles were always gentle in the past, but now, this sinister expression conveyed a madness that thirsted for blood!


    This smile was too familiar¡ªit was the iconic smile of the malevolent spirit Zhong Siyu!


    As this sinister smile appeared, Yang Haoran''s clothes underwent a sudden transformation under the intense influence of Yin Qi, turning into a blood-red attire.


    Blood dripped from the blood-red attire, emitting a strong scent of blood. Deng Feng was incredibly familiar with this peculiar blood-stained garment; it was Zhong Siyu''s blood attire. However, now, this blood attire appeared on Yang Haoran, seamlessly fitting without any sense of incongruity.


    As if¡­ as if this blood attire was tailored specifically for Yang Haoran!


    A chilling wind swept through as Yang Haoran, d in blood-red attire, swayed. Under Deng Feng''s shocked gaze, his sinister smile on the once pitch-ck ghost eyes now turned blood-red.


    At this very moment, apart from his appearance and physique remaining unchanged, everything else about Yang Haoran seemed so much like Zhong Siyu.


    No, it wasn''t just like; it was practically Zhong Siyu, especially the sinister smile on his face, almost identical to Zhong Siyu''s!


    "Zhong Siyu... you!"


    Deng Feng''s face was filled with disbelief. He never expected Zhong Siyu to leave a hidden trick on Yang Haoran.


    Now he finally understood why Yang Haoran burst into such terrifying Yin Qi. It was because this power didn''t belong to Yang Haoran at all; it came from the malevolent spirit Zhong Siyu!


    Confronted with Deng Feng''s astonished expression, Yang Haoran didn''t respond verbally. Instead, he simply tossed the Death Mark Seal he held into his stomach!


    This scene not only stunned Deng Feng''s facial expression once again but also startled Yang Haoran himself!


    Yang Haoran''s consciousness was clear, but he couldn''t control his own body anymore, not even... his facial expressions were not genuine.


    He felt like there was an additional presence inside him, and that presence was none other than the malevolent spirit Zhong Siyu!


    After swallowing Master Jiang''s Death Mark Seal, Yang Haoran immediately sensed a change in his body. His Yin spirit power didn''t seem to increase significantly, but his body received nourishment from a massive surge of blood energy!


    Deng Feng, in utter shock, roared, as if years of hard work had been snatched away by someone else!


    "Zhong Siyu, you''re seeking death!!!"


    With the apanying roar, Deng Feng reached for a floating Death Mark Seal nearby, hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and directly consumed it!


    After swallowing this Death Mark Seal, Deng Feng''s weak aura instantly became intense. The Yin Qi on his body, which had already faded, ignited fiercely with the assistance of gasoline, bing intense in an instant.


    However, despite the significant increase in Yin Qi, due to the severe injuries he suffered and the inherent weakness of his Yin spirit power, cracks appeared on the surface of his body, and fresh blood oozed from the cracks.


    "Hehe, if your body can''t handle it, don''t force it. Let me digest these Death Mark Seals for you!"


    Yang Haoran, with a sinister smile, spoke with his voice, yet the tone and style werepletely transformed, resembling Zhong Siyu who had disappeared.


    With a sudden movement, apanied by a gust of chilly wind, Yang Haoran appeared instantly in front of Deng Feng. Yin spirit power roared out, sting towards Deng Feng!


    While attacking, Yang Haoran gestured towards the Death Mark Seals floating around Deng Feng''s body. A surge of Yin Qi swept over, enveloping all the Death Mark Seals. This move aimed to seize all the remaining Death Mark Seals!


    These Death Mark Seals were precious treasures Deng Feng had acquired with great effort, essential for breaking through the earth soul. Just now, Yang Haoran had swallowed one, though it was an iplete one without consuming the spirit soul, which already distressed him. If Zhong Siyu were to take away all the Death Mark Seals, then his many years of efforts would be in vain!


    In this situation, Deng Feng felt like he had spent years cultivating a group of girlfriends, only for them to be forcibly taken away in front of him. The frustration in his heart was evident!


    He roared, grabbing the soul weapon, a bone de, floating in front of him. Ignoring the cracks forming on his body, he forcefully swung the bone de!


    This reckless method brought about a noticeable effect. The iing Yin Qi was scattered, and the Yin Qi entwining the Death Mark Seals was cut off by his strike.


    However, two Death Mark Seals still fell into Yang Haoran''s hands.


    With a sinister smile on his face, Yang Haoran, under Zhong Siyu''s control, gulped down both Death Mark Seals in one go!


    This audacious action not only infuriated Deng Feng but also startled the real Yang Haoran once again!

 Chapter 199: Resurrection

    Deng Feng had refrained from consuming the Death Mark Seal before, not out of unwillingness, but out of fear. He was well aware of the precarious state of his body. Forcing even a single dose of the Death Mark Seal would inflict significant harm, potentially permanent and challenging to recover from in the future.


    So why didn''t he immediately take action against Yang Haoran and others, extracting the Death Mark Seals within them and leaving promptly? It was because intervening with Night Watch individuals like Yang Haoran would also consume his energy, albeit not excessively. Yet, it still required the support of Yin spirit power.


    At that time, Deng Feng was too weak and needed time to recover. Only then could he safely remove all Death Mark Seals from Yang Haoran and others. Additionally, he intended to employ secret techniques to absorb and refine the spirit master Duda and the malevolent spirit Zhong Siyu. Hence, he didn''t leave immediately but instead engaged in a lengthy conversation with Yang Haoran and hispanions.


    His extensive talk with them wasn''t driven by benevolence to unravel their doubts. Instead, it was a deliberate effort to divert their attention, granting him the time needed for recovery and the execution of his unfinished ns.


    As for why he left the extracted Death Mark Seals suspended in the air around him instead of storing them away, it was partly to exert pressure, intimidating Yang Haoran and others. Moreover, he had not foreseen the unexpected turn of events that led to Yang Haoran seizing two Death Mark Seals.


    What Deng Feng hadn''t anticipated was that the variables introduced by Yang Haoran and Zhong Siyu were only the beginning. The subsequent twists in the plot infuriated him to the point of almost spitting out blood!


    Witnessing Yang Haoran swiftly swallowing the two Death Mark Seals, Deng Feng didn''t immediately consider whether Yang Haoran''s body could withstand the terrifying power unleashed by the Seals. His immediate concern was to quickly retract the remaining Death Mark Seals.


    With all the Night Watch members, excluding Yang Haoran, now deceased, disying the Death Mark Seals outside had lost its deterrent effect. Neither Yang Haoran nor Zhong Siyu was impressed by Deng Feng''s tactics.


    Although three Death Mark Seals had been lost in session, retracting the remaining ones at the fastest speed could at least prevent further losses.However, just as Yang Haoran ingested the two Death Mark Seals and Deng Feng prepared to retract the others, a surge of Yin Qi suddenly emanated from the ground below!


    This unexpected development not only startled Deng Feng but also caused Yang Haoran, who had just swallowed two Death Mark Seals, to change expression.


    Feeling the rapid approach of the intense Yin Qi, Deng Feng had no time to contemte the situation. He immediately swung the bone de in his hand.


    This time, the swing of the bone de not only doubled the number of cracks on Deng Feng''s body but also erged them. Blood, which had initially oozed out, now gushed out continuously!


    Although the bone de dispersed the oing Yin Qi, one Death Mark Seal was forcefully seized by this Yin Qi!


    Deng Feng''s face disyed a desperate expression as he looked ahead. In front of him, a hunched old man with a cane was suspended in mid-air.


    As Deng Feng recognized the appearance of the old man, he spat out a mouthful of blood, his expression a mix of shock and anger.


    The person in his line of sight was none other than the supposedly deceased spirit master Duda!


    In theory, Duda had been dead for a while, and even if the body hadn''t stiffened yet, it should have cooled in this highly concentrated Yin Qi. However, at this moment, he not only revived but also stood upright on the opposite side, having just seized one of Deng Feng''s Death Mark Seals!


    Duda''s resurrection not only astonished and angered Deng Feng but also surprised Yang Haoran and Zhong Siyu.


    Clearly, none of the three had anticipated that the old man was still alive!


    While shocked, their spections about the unfolding events were remarkably simr.


    In their eyes, Duda''s previous death seemed to be nothing more than a feigned act. The purpose behind his actions was self-evident, but what they didn''t understand was the method Duda employed to deceive all three of them.


    Yang Haoran, not to mention him, given his strength and knowledgepared to Zhong Siyu and Deng Feng, it wasn''t surprising that Duda could trick him. However, the fact that Duda had deceived both Zhong Siyu and Deng Feng was quite impressive.


    Previously, there had been no signs of life from Duda''s body. It appeared as though he had truly died. Zhong Siyu and Deng Feng had independently confirmed this through their unique means. Yet, the guy they thought was absolutely dead had, at this moment,e back to life!


    It could be imagined that Duda, being a cunning old fox, had made thorough preparations before entering the ghost building. Venturing in, he must have had his own backup ns and relied on certain advantages. Feigning death to deceive both Zhong Siyu and Deng Feng was evidently part of his strategy.


    By pretending to be dead, he could wait for the opportune moment to strike while Zhong Siyu and Deng Feng engaged in a life-and-death struggle. This not only caught them off guard but also positioned him as the potential ultimate beneficiary ¨C a shrewd move indeed!


    However, to sessfully deceive Deng Feng and Zhong Siyu, Duda had paid a considerable price. Judging from the current rtively weak fluctuations in his strength, the damage caused by the ck electric arcs to his body upon hitting the ground was substantial. Coupled with being struck by a Yin Thunder, his body had already sustained significant injuries. Enduring the torment of the ck electric arcs, he had undoubtedly undergone immense pain.


    What made this strategy particrly cunning was that at no point did Duda make a sound or show any unusual reactions. He truly appeared as if he had fainted and passed away.


    Under the torture of the ck electric arcs, both Zhong Siyu and Deng Feng perceived that the seemingly unconscious old man had actually died. Neither of them found it surprising; in their eyes, it seemed like a perfectly normal urrence.


    However, unbeknownst to them, this entire act was orchestrated by Duda to deceive the two. To ensure the sess of his performance, he not only endured the torment of the ck electric arcs without making a sound but also sacrificed his protective Yin spirit, enhancing the authenticity of his act.


    Consider how, when Duda''s body fell towards the ground, the first thought of the slit-mouthed woman, his protective Yin spirit, was to save Duda, only to be reluctantly stopped by Zhong Siyu, ultimately bing Zhong Siyu''s supplement.


    How ludicrous and ironic it would be if the slit-mouthed woman were still alive at this moment and witnessed Duda casuallying back to life. One can only imagine theplex emotions she might experience.


    Although "revived," Duda''s current physical condition was far from optimal. Given the circumstances ¨C being struck by a Yin Thunder, plummeting from a great height, and enduring the ck electric arcs ¨C it would be strange if his body were in good shape.


    Realizing the dire state of his body, Duda''s first action upon "reviving" was to seize the Death Mark Seal!


    This particr Death Mark Seal, modified by Duda, could massively enhance Yin Qi upon ingestion. Though not entirely pure, this Yin Qi could still be absorbed and refined by individuals from the Yin Division, strengthening themselves.


    As a spirit master, Duda currently belonged to the spirit master stage and was a formidable presence within it. Although he wasn''t a member of the Yin Division, there were many simrities between the spirit power within him and the Yin spirit power of the Yin Division. Utilizing pure Yin Qi to enhance himself was something spirit masters could also achieve.


    In other words, the Death Mark Seals Deng Feng had so meticulously acquired could also be absorbed and refined by Duda, a spirit master. After absorption, however, the spiritual power within him would be impure and require considerable time to purify.


    However, given the present circumstances, Duda had no qualms about these concerns. As long as he could kill Deng Feng and Zhong Siyu, the benefits he would gain were extraordinary. As for the impurities within his body, he could deal with them slowly in the future ¨C a far better oue than dying in this ce!


    With this mindset, Duda, without any hesitation, ignored Deng Feng''s shocked expression and emted Yang Haoran''s earlier action, swiftly swallowing the Death Mark Seal in his hand!

 Chapter 200: Making Wedding Clothes for Others

    In one breath, Duda swallowed the Death Mark Seal, and the power emanating from his body instantly intensified, while the Yin Qi on the surface of his body, once weak, now became intense.


    Despite the enhanced power, Duda, like Deng Feng, couldn''t withstand the immense force unleashed by the Death Mark Seal. Cracks appeared on the surface of his body, and blood oozed out continuously.


    Inparison to Duda and Deng Feng, Yang Haoran, who had consumed two Death Mark Seals, was in a worse situation. The violent power erupted within him, causing numerous cracks on his body, as if it were about to burst.


    Although Yang Haoran was experiencing tremendous pain at the moment, the gains were astonishing. His Yin spirit power was rapidly increasing at an unimaginable speed.


    Currently under the control of Zhong Siyu, Yang Haoran bore the agony of swallowing two Death Mark Seals alone. Zhong Siyu remained unaffected by this ordeal.


    The fact that Yang Haoran did not burst from consuming two Death Mark Seals was due to several reasons. Firstly, he had not suffered significant injuries before. Secondly, the first Death Mark Seal he ingested contained a massive amount of blood essence, which not only caused no harm but also significantly enhanced his physical strength in an instant.


    Another crucial factor was Zhong Siyu reinforcing his body with a substantial amount of Yin Qi. Without these factors, Yang Haoran''s condition would be much worse than just having cracks on his body.


    With a sinister grin on his face, Yang Haoran controlled the abundant Yin Qi to repair the cracks on his body''s surface. Simultaneously, he made another move, attempting to seize all the remaining Death Mark Seals.


    Despite Duda''s unfavorable physical condition at the moment, Yang Haoran chose to target Deng Feng instead. The reason being, Duda didn''t have any Death Mark Seals in his possession, while Deng Feng still had several around his body.Duda''s resurrection surprised Deng Feng immensely, but Yang Haoran''s sudden attack brought him back to reality!


    Seeing that Yang Haoran''s target was the Death Mark Seal, Deng Feng was furious. In a short time, he had already lost four Death Mark Seals, with three of them being swallowed by Yang Haoran. However, Yang Haoran seemed unsatisfied and aimed to snatch the remaining Death Mark Seals!


    When he realized it, Yin Qi had already entangled all the Death Mark Seals, leaving him no chance to retrieve them!


    Witnessing the Death Mark Seal being entangled again by Yin Qi, Deng Feng, of course, did not want to see Yang Haoran seed. Enduring the imminent copse of his body, he swung his bone de at the Yin Qi once again!


    With this swing, Deng Feng''s hands couldn''t endure the strain and suddenly exploded!


    Flesh and blood flew, bones were visible, and Deng Feng''s hands, holding the bone de, became a bloody blur. Only a few muscles still clung to the bones, presenting a gruesome and nauseating sight!


    The immense pain distorted his entire face, but Deng Feng, tough as he was, didn''t let out a scream. His body, however, involuntarily trembled, revealing the extent of the agony he was going through!


    This strike severed the Yin Qi used by Yang Haoran to seize the Death Mark Seal. However, one Death Mark Seal still fell into Yang Haoran''s hands.


    Watching Yang Haoran recklessly swallow this Death Mark Seal, Deng Feng spat out three mouthfuls of blood in session, letting out a deeply resentful howl!


    The Death Mark Seals he had painstakingly obtained were now the target of someone else''s plunder. Despite his fierce resistance, he could only watch as the Death Mark Seals around him dwindled one by one.


    What was more infuriating was that the opponent didn''t give him any chance to retract these Death Mark Seals!


    Helpless and angry, Deng Feng had just interrupted Yang Haoran, and Duda, the old fox, took the opportunity to make his move. Like Yang Haoran, his target was not Deng Feng but the Death Mark Seals surrounding Deng Feng''s body!


    Deng Feng wanted to stop him, but at this moment, he not onlycked the time but also the ability. If he could have a little more time, he wouldn''t be in such a miserable state after swallowing another Death Mark Seal!


    Helplessly watching as Duda seized all the remaining Death Mark Seals, Deng Feng let out a heart-wrenching scream, filled with sorrow and despair.


    No matter how many calctions were made, in the end, a single move fell short. Just when it seemed his years of nning were about to seed, on the verge of a breakthrough in the Earth Soul, an unexpected variable urred, leaving him utterly unwilling.


    However, no matter how unwilling he was, in the current situation, he was powerless to change it.


    Before Deng Feng''s scream could fade away, Yang Haoran suddenly appeared behind him. His right hand had grown long nails, resembling sharp knives shimmering with a chilling light. Taking advantage of Deng Feng''s grief and anger, he swiftly struck, piercing through Deng Feng''s chest!


    Deng Feng''s agonized scream abruptly stopped. As he lowered his head to his chest, a bloody hand was seen gripping a still-beating heart!


    In Deng Feng''s eyes, fear instantly reced shock. However, before he could speak, the bloody hand directly crushed his heart.


    Yang Haoran violently pulled out his hand. Simultaneously, a surge of Yin Qi separated from Yang Haoran''s body surface and prated Deng Feng''s body.


    In the brief span of a breath, this Yin Qi forcibly extracted Deng Feng''s soul and the two Death Mark Seals!


    Among the two Death Mark Seals, one emitted an extremely powerful energy fluctuation, while the other seemed slightly dimmer.


    The one with the intense energy fluctuation was Deng Feng''s Death Mark Seal, the source of his Burial Master powers, hence possessing formidable strength.


    The other Death Mark Seal was the one Deng Feng had forcibly swallowed just moments ago. Although it appeared somewhat dimmer, its emitted energy fluctuation remained strong.


    Surprisingly, Deng Feng''s soul, after forcibly coalescing, did not fall into a slumber. Perhaps Zhong Siyu''s methods were skilled, or Deng Feng had made preparations during his lifetime. After sessfully coalescing his soul, Deng Feng''s consciousness remained clear.


    Filled with unwillingness and anger, Deng Feng''s soul attempted to escape this ce. However, Yang Haoran, wearing a malicious grin, swiftly sucked in. He not only swallowed the two Death Mark Seals but also didn''t spare Deng Feng''s soul, devouring it all in one breath!


    Deng Feng''s lifeless eyes stared, and his body fell from the sky. At this moment, he waspletely lifeless, not only suffering a destructive blow to his physical body but also having his soul devoured by Yang Haoran!


    Unlike Death Mark Seals, Yang Haoran could absorb the power within them to enhance himself. However, souls were different; once swallowed, they brought only harm and no benefits to Yang Haoran.


    Currently, though, Deng Feng''s soul had no impact on Yang Haoran after being swallowed. This was because Zhong Siyu had actually devoured Deng Feng''s soul, utilizing Yang Haoran''s body as a vessel.


    However, due to swallowing too many Death Mark Seals, especially Deng Feng''s powerful Burial Master Death Mark Seal, Yang Haoran''s body could not endure it. Like Deng Feng before him, cracks covered his body densely, and even his flesh and blood started to peel away!


    Yang Haoran cursed Zhong Siyu in his heart, finding Zhong Siyu''s control over his body absurd. If this continued, in just a moment''s time, he would end up like Deng Feng!


    Yet, upon careful consideration, he realized it didn''t matter much. After all, he wouldn''t survive the night. Zhong Siyu could mess around with his body however he pleased, and now that Deng Feng was dead, his soul devoured by Zhong Siyu, he had nothing more to lose.


    Having Deng Feng as a scapegoat made him feel less regretful about his impending death. After all, Deng Feng was a Burial Master, a status far superior to his own.


    If Zhong Siyu could control his body to kill Duda next, that would be even better!


    However, Yang Haoran was aware that achieving this might be difficult because there were soul-scattering needles nted by Duda within his body!

 Chapter 201: Do You Want to Give it a Try?

    Due to the lingering presence of the Soul Scattering Needle in his body, Yang Haoran believed that it would be quite simple for Duda to kill him.


    Duda refrained from attacking Yang Haoran earlier because he, too, aimed to seize more Death Mark Seals from Deng Feng. Thus, he had no time to deal with Yang Haoran.


    Moreover, Yang Haoran''s intervention against Deng Feng was essential for Duda to achieve his goals more quickly!


    With Deng Feng now dead, Duda naturally shifted his focus to Yang Haoran.


    In Duda''s hands were several Death Mark Seals forcefully taken from Deng Feng just moments ago. However, unlike Yang Haoran, hecked the audacity to immediately consume them. After swallowing one Death Mark Seal earlier, he nearly lost his life, and even now, he had not fully recovered.


    The cracks on his body showed no signs of healing; instead, they widened, and more fresh blood oozed out.


    Under these circumstances, Duda dared not consume another Death Mark Seal. He was well aware of his current physical condition, understanding that another intake would lead to a fatal explosion!


    Observing Yang Haoran, Duda wore a face of astonishment. He had witnessed Yang Haoran swallowing multiple Death Mark Seals in session, especially the one from Deng Feng, whose power fluctuations were terrifying.


    Despite the gruesome appearance and the beginning of flesh and blood peeling off, Yang Haoran''s body did not explode as Duda had expected.Though unclear about the details, Duda could easily specte that Zhong Siyu was behind it all. Without Zhong Siyu, Yang Haoran wouldn''t have pulled off such extraordinary feats.


    Having been affected by Zhong Siyu''s Soul Scattering Needle, Yang Haoran''s demise seemed like a straightforward matter to Duda. He didn''t perceive Yang Haoran as a significant threat. Currently, his primary concern was Zhong Siyu, the malevolent spirit!


    "Zhong Siyu possesses this brat but doesn''t show herself, indicating that she needs to do so to unleash her formidable power. Otherwise, why bother possessing this kid?"


    With this spection in mind, Duda believed it to be urate, so without wasting words, he watched Yang Haoran, now covered in blood and flesh, and activated the Soul Scattering Needle!


    Regardless, dealing with Yang Haoran first would eliminate at least one enemy!


    From Yang Haoran swallowing Deng Feng''s soul to Duda activating the Soul Scattering Needle, this sequence of events took only a few breaths. In this brief time span, Duda made what he considered the most strategic decision!


    By now, Yang Haoran had transformed into a bloodied figure, flesh detached, resembling someone whose blood and flesh had been entirely peeled off with a bone de.


    For an ordinary person, looking like this meant they would be long gone, dead beyond recovery. Yet, Yang Haoran was inexplicably alive!


    Not only alive, but the power emanating from him grew stronger, and the grin on his face became even more sinister due to the presence of fresh blood!


    However, as Duda activated the Soul Scattering Needle within Yang Haoran, the sinister grin on Yang Haoran''s face suddenly froze.


    "I actually have a Soul Scattering Needle nted inside me, and I didn''t even notice it before!"


    Yang Haoran muttered to himself, a statement clearly not originating from him. He was well aware of the existence of the Soul Scattering Needle within him, and these words were spoken by Zhong Siyu.


    Zhong Siyu had indeed failed to detect the presence of the Soul Scattering Needle in Yang Haoran''s body. Due to its deep concealment and Zhong Siyu''s previousck of attention in that regard, she remained oblivious.


    As Duda activated the Soul Scattering Needle to eliminate Yang Haoran, his body reacted violently. Even if Zhong Siyu hadn''t focused on this aspect, she would still sense the existence of the Soul Scattering Needle under these circumstances.


    The Soul Scattering Needle targets Yang Haoran''s soul, so when Duda activated the Soul Scattering Needle, it naturally inflicted torment on Yang Haoran, not Zhong Siyu, who was forcibly controlling his body.


    The earlier suffering experienced by Yang Haoran was rooted in his physical body. Swallowing too many Death Mark Seals had subjected his body to unprecedented torment.


    Now, he not only endured immense physical pain but also the torment inflicted on his spirit soul by the Soul Scattering Needle.


    As Duda activated the Soul Scattering Needle, Yang Haoran felt a force attempting to forcibly disperse his soul within!


    In his desperate situation, Yang Haoran could only send a distress signal to Zhong Siyu. Although he couldn''t control his body at the moment, he believed Zhong Siyu could sense the signal through his consciousness.


    In this dire circumstance, Yang Haoran had no choice but to ce hisst hope in Zhong Siyu. Besides Zhong Siyu, there was no one else who could help him.


    As for whether Zhong Siyu would agree to help him or had the ability to do so, Yang Haoran didn''t have the luxury of time to consider. He was left with no alternatives.


    "Save me!"


    He shouted urgently in his mind, hoping Zhong Siyu could hear his plea for help.


    As his cry for help echoed in his mind, Zhong Siyu''s voice resounded.


    "Hehe, why should I save you?"


    Zhong Siyu''s voice carried the same touch of madness as before. Although Yang Haoran couldn''t see her expression, he could imagine Zhong Siyu wearing a sinister grin.


    Feeling his soul growing weaker under the influence of the Soul Scattering Needle, Yang Haoran disregarded any concerns about his dignity and shouted again in his mind, "Deng Feng is already dead. I helped you a great deal this time. Now, I''m at a crucial moment of life and death. Are you really unwilling to save me?"


    Zhong Siyu remained silent for a few seconds before responding with a sinisterugh, "Saving you isn''t impossible, but after this, I want Duda Old Man''s soul."


    "Give it to you! I''ll give you everything! Whatever you want, it''s yours!"


    Yang Haoran eximed in his mind. Initially, he approached Zhong Siyu with a trial-and-error attitude, unsure if Zhong Siyu could really help him. However, Zhong Siyu''s words now seemed to indicate that she had a solution. How could this not fill him with joy?


    "Don''t you dare go back on your word. Duda is a Spirit Master. If you hand over his soul to Yin Division, you''ll receive a generous reward. Don''t welsh on the deal," Zhong Siyu''s voice echoed again.


    The value of a Spirit Master''s soul couldn''tpare to his own life at this moment. Yang Haoran''s greatest wish was to survive, and he had no concern for how much reward Duda''s soul might fetch.


    "I will absolutely not regret it! You have to trust me!" Yang Haoran reassured quickly.


    "Good. One more thing, after it''s done, you need to help me break the seal here," Zhong Siyu made another request.


    The seal in this ce had weakened significantly after Deng Feng''s death. However, Zhong Siyu, severely injured this time, couldn''t break it before fully recovering her strength. She needed assistance.


    Deng Feng''s death would soon be known to Yin Division, and they would send investigators to Lecheng shortly. If Zhong Siyu didn''t break the seal and leave quickly, she risked being taken away by Yin Division''s experts.


    Considering this urgency, Zhong Siyu urgently wanted to leave the ghost building and hoped Yang Haoran could lend a hand.


    "No problem! Absolutely no problem!"


    Without hesitation, Yang Haoran agreed to Zhong Siyu''s request.


    Zhong Siyu seemed satisfied with Yang Haoran''s response, and she continued with a sinister smile, "I don''t have the ability to pull out the Soul Scattering Needle inside you. However, I have a method you can try. If sessful, not only can you force out the Soul Scattering Needle, but you''ll also have a chance to open the Heaven Soul. The sess rate is a bit low, though. Do you want to give it a try?"

 Chapter 202: I Have a Suggestion

    The reason Yang Haoran didn''t explode into pieces after ingesting several Death Mark Seals consecutively is twofold. Firstly, the power contained within the Death Mark Seals did not fully erupt. The second reason is that some of the Yin Qi unleashed by the explosion of these Death Mark Seals was absorbed by Zhong Siyu, while more was incorporated into the blood-red eyeball, the one Yang Haoran swallowed.


    It is precisely because of this that Yang Haoran managed to survive despite swallowing multiple Death Mark Seals. Otherwise, by now, he would have turned into bones, unable to survive up to this point.


    Zhong Siyu''s proposed method at this moment is for Yang Haoran to utilize the immense Yin Qi contained in the Death Mark Seals to open the heaven soul in one stroke!


    Part of the Yin Qi from the ingested Death Mark Seals has been absorbed and converted into Yang Haoran''s own Yin spirit power. Another portion has been devoured by Zhong Siyu and her blood-red eyeball. However, a significant amount is still suppressed by Zhong Siyu''s power, persisting within the Death Mark Seals.


    Despite Zhong Siyu''s suppression, these ingested Death Mark Seals continue to emit intense Yin Qi constantly. If these bursts of Yin Qi are not dealt with promptly, Yang Haoran will ultimately be unable to avoid the fate of exploding into pieces.


    "I''ll first keep that stubborn Duda upied. As for your sess, it depends on you. If you don''t want your soul to scatter, it''s best not to fail."


    In his mind, Zhong Siyu''s voice resounds again, and Yang Haoran is in a state of urgency!


    Opening the heaven soul is something he knows about, but the how-to, the techniques, and the areas to pay attention to arepletely unknown to him. Before tonight, he had not made any efforts in this regard, as his strength was far from reaching the point of opening the heaven soul.


    "How to open the heaven soul? I know little about this! Teach me!"Yang Haoran hastily asks Zhong Siyu, hoping to gain useful information. However, Zhong Siyu''s response disappoints him.


    "Opening the soul is a method of your Yin Division. As a member of the Yin Division, you actually have the nerve to ask me? It''s quite amusing, and given the current situation, do you think I have time to teach you? When your Yin spirit power reaches the point of opening the soul, the heaven soul can naturally be opened. It''s a simple matter, but to sessfully open the heaven soul before the soul-scattering needle extinguishes your soul and force the needle out of your body, that''s challenging. Whether you seed or not depends on some luck. Good luck."


    Leaving behind these words, Zhong Siyu directly exits Yang Haoran''s body, though the blood-red eyeball remains inside Yang Haoran and is not removed by her.


    The Yin Qi constantly emanating from the several Death Mark Seals is exceptionally strong. If the blood-red eyeball is not left in Yang Haoran''s body, his already battered flesh would instantly burst, with no chance of survival.


    With the blood-red eyeball greedily absorbing the Yin Qi within, Yang Haoran manages to cling to life, but it''s only barely. At this point, his body is falling apart, and the situation is quite dire.


    As Zhong Siyu exits his body, his eyes return to normal, and the blood garment formed by Yin Qi disappears. He regains control over his body.


    However, the moment he gains control over his body, he lets out a scream. His mangled flesh, resembling that of a meat chewed by a dog, plummets towards the ground.


    Even with a strong will, he cannot endure the torture he is currently facing. The pain from the damaged flesh, coupled with the torment of the soul-scattering needle on his spiritsoul, makes it impossible for him to remainposed.


    He didn''t scream before because Zhong Siyu had control over his body, and she was the one enduring the pain, not him. Now that Zhong Siyu has returned control to Yang Haoran, he not only screams in agony but also cannot control his body''s free fall. His shattered body descends from the sky like a kite with a broken string.


    Upon seeing the situation, Zhong Siyu waved her hand, and a surge of Yin Qi appeared beneath Yang Haoran''s body. Like a ck cloud, it lifted Yang Haoran''s body. Without this intervention, Zhong Siyu had no doubt that Yang Haoran would have been fatally injured from the fall.


    Under normal circumstances, such a fall wouldn''t have affected Yang Haoran much since he could manipte the Yin spirit power within his body to address such issues.


    However, now, Yang Haoran has been tortured to the point of blurred consciousness. He has no awareness of how to mobilize Yin spirit power to protect his body. If he were to fall, given his current physical condition, he would undoubtedly shatter.


    "He is obviously beyond saving in this state. Why waste energy on him?" Duda, covered in blood, remarked casually. As he spoke, the cracks on his body unexpectedly stopped bleeding, and the wounds began slowly healing. The power emanating from him became much stronger than before.


    Moreover, this released power continued to grow with the passing of time!


    Observing the changes in Duda, Zhong Siyu''s face revealed a sinister smile. The blood-red eyes, when looking at Duda, disyed a hint of increased interest.


    "You old guy hides pretty deep. Even at this point, you still have means to suppress the explosive power of the Death Mark Seals within your body. Not bad!"


    Duda maintained a stoic expression, shook his head, and said, "Compared to you, I fall short. I only ingested one Death Mark Seal and used some means to slowly absorb the power within it. It''s not that surprising. But you, you swallowed several Death Mark Seals, even Deng Feng''s, the Burial Master''s Death Mark Seal, and still didn''t die. That''s truly astonishing."


    "Astonishing? Haha, what''s there to be astonished about? Can''t you see his miserable state? Do you think he can survive?" Zhong Siyu asked with a sinister smile.


    Duda shook his head again and said, "Of course, he can''t survive. Even if you left some means in the kid''s body to temporarily suppress the power of the Death Mark Seals, I''ve already activated the soul-scattering needle. He''s not far from his soul scattering. He can''t survive. So, I suggest you don''t waste your effort."


    At this point, Duda did not immediately take action against Zhong Siyu. Instead, he scrutinized Zhong Siyu from top to bottom.


    By suppressing the power of the Death Mark Seals within his body, he constantly released a portion of Yin Qi for self-absorption. Although the speed was slower, it wouldn''t cause any harm to his body. Instead, as time passed, it would repair his body''s injuries, restore the previous consumption of power, and even enhance his strength.


    So, Zhong Siyu not taking action was exactly what he wanted. The longer it dragged on, the more advantageous it would be for him.


    In contrast, Zhong Siyu, although her soul had received some recovery, the gappared to her peak was still substantial. While absorbing the power within the Death Mark Seals could restore her soul, since the Death Mark Seals were inside Yang Haoran''s body, her soul couldn''t recover by absorbing their power without being connected to Yang Haoran''s flesh.


    From this perspective, the longer the dy, the more beneficial it was for him, with no downsides!


    Looking at Zhong Siyu''s sinister smile, Duda spoke again, "I don''t know what method you used to suppress the power of the Death Mark Seals that erupted within you. But now that all the Death Mark Seals are in that kid''s body, and your soul cannot recover, with your current strength, you''re probably not my match."


    Zhong Siyu extended her blood-red tongue, licked her lips, and smirked, "Not your match? Hehe, I''m not so sure about that."


    "You''ve taken advantage of me, betrayed me, and even devoured my protective Yin spirit. I can overlook all of that between us because a life-and-death struggle benefits no one. However, I have a suggestion. If you agree, both of us can gain tremendous benefits tonight, and there''s no need to continue fighting."


    Duda''s words seemed to pique Zhong Siyu''s interest. She smirked and asked, "What suggestion? Speak."


    "As long as you agree to be my protective Yin spirit and immediately sign a contract with me, then we have no reason to continue fighting. At that time, I will devour and refine all the Death Mark Seals. As a guardian Yin spirit, the benefits will be quite substantial for you."

 Chapter 203: Prelude to Breakthrough

    Duda''s suggestion caught Zhong Siyu off guard, and she clearly did not expect his proposal to be like this.


    After a momentary pause, Zhong Siyu recovered and couldn''t help but burst intoughter, her gaze at Duda revealing a hint of disdain beneath theughter.


    Duda, however, didn''t react much to Zhong Siyu''sughter. He only furrowed his brow slightly, a trace of displeasure on his face.


    "Make me your guardian yin spirit, an old undying one; that''s a clever move. It seems like it might be one of your motivations for risking tonight," Zhong Siyu asked with a wicked smile.


    Duda shook his head and said, "Tonight, my main goal was to kill Deng Feng, and secondly, to let my guardian yin spirit devour you, allowing her to sessfully evolve into a malevolent spirit. However, the situation has exceeded my expectations, so I had to change ns on the fly. Now that Deng Feng is dead, and he left us with unexpected benefits, it''s better if we don''t resort to fighting. What do you think?"


    Duda maintained a serious expression, devoid of any joking, while Zhong Siyu, upon hearing his words, added a touch of bloodthirsty vor to her wicked smile.


    "Old undying one, did you fall asleep while ying dead on the ground, and are you still in a dream now? Let me be your guardian yin spirit; on what basis and qualifications?" Zhong Siyu taunted.


    Duda''s expression, which had remained rtively unchanged, turned a bit unpleasant upon hearing Zhong Siyu''s words.


    "Since you don''t appreciate the opportunity, then it''s not my fault. I might have to subdue you first, and then negotiating the contract would be much easier."At this point, Duda nced at the wounds on his body. Seeing that they had already healed, he felt more at ease. This way, when he released his spirit power, it wouldn''t cause significant harm to his body.


    "Old undying one, I thought you were a smart person. But now it seems you''re just a bit arrogant. Do you really think the power I disyed using the Death Mark Seals is all I have?" Zhong Siyu smirked.


    "No need to be cryptic. If you really had the ability to kill me, you wouldn''t waste time talking here with me. The reason neither of us has made a move is because we each have our own concerns," Duda replied.


    "What are you worried about? I can probably guess some of it. Once you attack me, you probably won''t be able to focus on suppressing the Death Mark Seal in that guy''s body, right?"


    Duda spoke confidently, as if he had already seen through everything, but Zhong Siyu simply responded with a casual "Hehe, no."


    In Duda''s eyes, Zhong Siyu was just showing off. He believed his spection was correct, but Zhong Siyu was unwilling to admit it, or perhaps afraid to admit it.


    Shaking his head, Duda expressed regret, "If you won''t ept the toast, you''ll have to bear the punishment. After I subdue you, I''ll take my time to train you."


    With that, Duda seemed to lose interest in further banter with Zhong Siyu. Although his strength hadn''t fully recovered to its peak, the Death Mark Seal within him constantly released Yin Qi to aid in his recovery. He felt confident that he could defeat Zhong Siyu.


    As his spirit power erupted, Duda''s momentum soared. At this moment, he could easily overpower Zhong Siyu, at least in terms of aura.


    However, Zhong Siyu still wore a wicked smile, unaffected by Duda''s change in demeanor. Her eyes shed with a bloody light as she moved ahead of Duda, casting an illusion.


    The immediate surroundings remained unchanged, but Zhong Siyu disappeared from Duda''s sight. Initially puzzled, Duda thought Zhong Siyu had hidden herself for a sneak attack. However, he soon sensed that something was amiss, his face darkening and his brow furrowing.


    "So, it''s an illusion. The weakening of your strength has made your illusions full of loopholes. Trying to deal with me with this level of illusion is too naive," Duda coldly dered, swiftly forming seals with his hands, leaving behind afterimages.


    "Spirit summoning! Break the illusion!"


    With a fierce shout, a powerful force surged outward, causing instability in the surroundings. The world before them seemed to shatter like ss after a crisp sound, fracturing into pieces.


    Spirit masters, like Underworld Envoys, often dealt with ghosts for extended periods. In particr, spirit masters, in their quest for a stronger guardian yin spirit or to enhance their existing one, sought out powerful ghosts. These formidable ghosts possessed the ability to create illusions, easily ensnaring individuals and potentially leading to fatal consequences. Hence, spirit masters developed a specialized form of spirit summoning specifically designed to counter ghost illusions.


    If it were an illusion created by Zhong Siyu at her peak, even Duda''s spirit summoning might not easily break it. Reflecting on the past, Deng Feng, as a Burial Master, almost fell victim to Zhong Siyu''s illusions, emphasizing the terrifying nature of her illusions.


    However, Zhong Siyu''s current strength was significantly inferior to her peak, causing the illusions she created to weaken. This made it easier for Duda to dispel them.


    As the illusion shattered, a surge of Yin Qi rushed towards them. With aposed expression, Duda, empowered by spirit summoning, swung his cane towards the space in front of him.


    Boom!


    The Yin Qi dispersed, and a powerful recoil sent Duda''s body floating backward several meters.


    Undeterred, Zhong Siyu, wearing a wicked smile, manipted a vast amount of Yin Qi from all directions,unching an assault on Duda.


    Eerie cries and haunting ghostughter echoed in the space. The Yin Qi transformed into terrifying ghost faces, relentlessly charging towards Duda. It seemed as if they intended to devour Duda''s spirit soul.


    "Childish tricks!"


    Duda shouted, and his cane, infused with spirit power, emitted billowing ck smoke. He swung it consecutively, each swing shattering a ghost face. In just a few breaths, the space was devoid of the chillingughter, and all the ghost faces made of Yin Qi dissipated under Duda''s cane.


    "Now, you are no match for me. Bing my guardian yin spirit benefits both of us. It''s a simple truth; why can''t you see..."


    Before Duda could finish his sentence, his voice abruptly stopped. His expression changed drastically, shifting his gaze from Zhong Siyu to the position where Yang Haoran was.


    Simultaneously, Zhong Siyu seemed to sense something as well, directing her gaze towards Yang Haoran below.


    At this moment, Yang Haorany on a mass of Yin Qi, his entire body blurred, making it impossible to discern his appearance.


    At some point, he had stopped screaming, and his body ceased struggling. Hey quietly on the Yin Qi, resembling a corpse torn apart by wild beasts.


    However, this seemingly lifeless body was not truly dead, as it still emitted signs of life. If it were just this, it wouldn''t have drawn the attention of both Duda and Zhong Siyu simultaneously. What captured their focus was the sudden intensification of the faint life force on Yang Haoran''s body.


    The thick Yin Qi enveloped Yang Haoran''s body, and the blood and flesh that had fallen off started regenerating at a visible speed. If one paid attention, they could even observe the growing flesh moving rapidly.


    This was the Yin spirit power repairing Yang Haoran''s shattered body. However, achieving such rapid restoration required not only potent Yin spirit power but also specific conditions, which could only ur when a qualitative change happened in the internal forces during a breakthrough in realms.


    Yang Haoran, just a Night Watch, was on the verge of opening his heaven soul and entering the soul awakening realm, making the scene unfolding on his body indicate that he was likely about to open his heaven soul.


    Duda and Zhong Siyu witnessed this scene, both realizing its significance. However, their reactions were vastly different.


    Zhong Siyu chuckled heartily, in good spirits, while Duda''s face darkened, his heart filled with shock and anger!

 Chapter 204: Soul Weapon Waning Moon (1)

    In this moment, Duda''s heart was filled with shock and anger, but mostly disbelief!


    In his eyes, Yang Haoran was just a minor character, a pawn of no value once used, and throughout the entire New Genesis World, there were countless Night Watches like Yang Haoran. True experts never paid attention to Night Watch, and Duda was no exception.


    The reason Yang Haoran survived tonight, in his view, was due to Zhong Siyu''s protection. This guy, who he had already sentenced to death, now showed signs of a breakthrough.


    Once Yang Haoran breaks through, his strength will undergo a radical transformation, and in Duda''s eyes, he won''t be a minor character anymore. How could he ept that?


    Whether it was the Death Mark Seals within Yang Haoran''s body or the soul-scattering needle he nted, any of these could have imed Yang Haoran''s life. Yet, contrary to expectations, not only did he survive, but he also showed signs of a breakthrough. This left Duda with an indescribable sense of frustration.


    Despite the frustration, Duda didn''t lose his wits. He knew exactly what to do and what not to do.


    Realizing that Yang Haoran was likely about to open the Heaven Soul, without hesitation, Duda abandoned any further attacks on Zhong Siyu and targeted Yang Haoran as his new enemy.


    The soul-scattering needle still existed within Yang Haoran''s body, a fact he could sense. Perhaps due to the impending opening of the Heaven Soul, Yang Haoran''s soul had not been extinguished immediately.


    In this situation, Duda knew he could no longer ignore Yang Haoran''s presence as before. In case Yang Haoran truly opened the Heaven Soul, he would gain a formidable enemy tonight!Deftly, Duda threw his cane at this moment. Wrapped in Yin Qi, the cane twisted and deformed, turning into a massive ck python. With a roar, the ck python lunged directly towards Yang Haoran below!


    Zhong Siyu had long anticipated Duda''s move against Yang Haoran. Seeing the ferocious attack of the ck python, suddenly, a grimacing ghost face appeared in front of it.


    This ghost face mirrored Zhong Siyu''s appearance, especially the sinister smile, nearly identical to Zhong Siyu''s face, except that this ghost face was many timesrger than Zhong Siyu''s delicate visage.


    The appearance of the ghost face did not stop the ck python. On the contrary, under Duda''s control, the python ignored the presence of the ghost face and elerated its speed, as if it intended to break through the ghost face directly.


    The grin on the ghost face intensified. Then, its blood-red eyes shed, and the approaching ck python suddenly stiffened in mid-air. The snake''s eyes also turned blood-red.


    Duda remained as calm as water. Zhong Siyu''s actions at this momentpletely infuriated him. With a roar, the ck spiritual energy, like a water column, surged out of his hunched body. Without exception, all of this spiritual energy was injected into the body of the ck python!


    Already quite massive, the ck python, after receiving arge influx of spiritual energy, suddenly inted like a balloon.


    Although the size difference between the ghost face and the ck python was not significant initially, in just an instant, the ghost face appeared tiny in front of the erged python!


    Another roar echoed from the mouth of the ck python. The deafening sound shook even the prohibition screen released by the Yin Thunder Array!


    The blood-red color between the python''s eyes dispersed in that instant, reced by a strong sense of ferocity. Looking at the now diminutive ghost face, the python opened its mouth wide, swallowed the entire face in one gulp, then swung its body, elerating towards Yang Haoran below!


    This move by Duda was currently the strongest technique he could employ. Given his current physical condition, this technique could only be used once.


    By using this move, he not only wanted topletely end Yang Haoran''s life and remove the Death Mark Seals from Yang Haoran''s body but also aimed to severely injure Zhong Siyu, forcing her to sign a contract forcibly!


    With the swallowing of the ghost face, Zhong Siyu''s move was thwarted by Duda. Zhong Siyu''s soul body also became somewhat illusory. She had intended to make another move to buy some time for Yang Haoran, but it was already toote. The ck python had already appeared above Yang Haoran!


    At an unknown moment, Yang Haoran''s tightly closed eyes had long opened. He didn''t look at Zhong Siyu, nor did he nce at Duda. Even the approaching ck python rushing towards him went unnoticed. His expression, devoid of emotion, seemed as if he had been frightened or had lost his soul.


    As the ck python roared and attacked, its massive body obstructed Yang Haoran''s view. His eyes couldn''t see the Waning Moon high in the sky anymore. The world before him was now dominated solely by the colossal ck python; everything else was obscured.


    Strangely, the reflection in Yang Haoran''s pupils was not of the ck python but still the Waning Moon in the night sky. It felt as if the Waning Moon had been directly imprinted on his pupils.


    At this moment, time seemed to stand still. Yang Haoran''s body was recovering rapidly, and the power fluctuations erupting from within him were bing stronger. On the side of his supine body, a mass of Yin Qi appeared.


    This sudden appearance of Yin Qi rolled violently, as if something was about to be conceived!


    In the blink of an eye, the ck python was almost upon him, its ferocious roar signaling an imminent bite towards Yang Haoran''s body. However, at this very moment, a ck radiance suddenly shot out from the rolling Yin Qi at Yang Haoran''s side!


    The ck light shed by, and the ferocious ck python, like a machine losing power, froze in mid-air. Its massive body, including the wide-open mouth covering Yang Haoran''s entire body, halted. The expected bite never happened.


    The scene froze for a moment, but this frozen imagested only an instant. With a crisp sound, the frozen tableau shattered.


    Snap!!!


    The prohibition screen released by the Yin Thunder Array suddenly shattered, turning into dots of spiritual light dissipating into nothingness. As the prohibition screen broke, the magic array on the ground, emitting a faint spiritual light, also dimmed and vanished, and no longer could one see the spirit lines forming the array.


    Simultaneously, one head of the ck python suddenly detached from its body. Both its head and its massive body turned into streams of Yin Qi at that moment, revealing its true form¡ªthe staff.


    A small section of the staff had been severed, precisely the top part of the staff.


    "Puff!"


    Duda spewed a mouthful of blood. Despite having recovered considerably, at this moment, his breath weakened again, and hisplexion paled once more.


    With a face full of shock, he looked at his staff plummeting rapidly. Unable to retrieve the staff in time, he quickly shifted his gaze back to Yang Haoran!


    At this moment, Yang Haoran, still motionless,y on the Yin Qi. His expressionless face, with clear visibility of the Waning Moon reflected in his pupils, now featured an additional element¡ªa pitch-ck moon hovering by his side.


    The moon floated silently beside Yang Haoran, rotating gently in the cold moonlight, emitting faint glimmers.


    Devoid of icy killing intent,cking an overwhelming aura, and not exuding an unrivaled power fluctuation, it concealed its edge. Yet, it consistently exuded a mysterious presence, giving an unmistakable sense of significance.


    Duda''s face changed dramatically as he stared at the moon hovering next to Yang Haoran. His body involuntarily trembled.


    "This is... this is his soul weapon! He seeded!"


    The astonished words had just fallen when, suddenly, a rift appeared in the center of Yang Haoran''s forehead. Without any blood spilling, a ck needle slowly emerged from the center of his brows¡ªthe very soul-scattering needle that Duda had nted within him!

 Chapter 205: Soul Weapon: Waning Moon (2)

    As the Soul Scattering Needle was gradually forced out of his body by Yang Haoran, Duda''s expression changed drastically once again!


    It was only at this moment that he realized the connection between himself and the Soul Scattering Needle had unconsciously weakened. When this faint connection disappearedpletely, it meant that Yang Haoran had sessfully forced out the Soul Scattering Needle!


    If it were just him and Yang Haoran in this ce, he would have found a way to strengthen the connection between himself and the Soul Scattering Needle. Then, he would fully activate the Soul Scattering Needle, even if it couldn''t instantly take Yang Haoran''s life, preventing Yang Haoran from sessfully forcing out the needle was crucial.


    As long as the Soul Scattering Needle remained in Yang Haoran''s body, he had time to torment Yang Haoran to death, even if Yang Haoran opened the Heaven Soul.


    However, this was only his assumption. In reality, besides him and Yang Haoran, there was a malevolent spirit, Zhong Siyu, watching attentively!


    Duda wasn''t foolish. In this situation, he knew how to make the right decision. He decisively abandoned the idea of forcibly pushing the Soul Scattering Needle back into Yang Haoran''s body. Without a word, he turned and fled, leaving even the severed cane behind!


    Without the cane, Duda''s speed remained fast. With the support of spiritual power, his speed was so great that even a dog couldn''t catch up. However, as soon as he burst out, a bloody figure blocked his path.


    Watching the world before him suddenly turn blood-red without any warning, he knew he had fallen into Zhong Siyu''s illusion once again.


    "Since you''re here, why rush to leave? You still have several Death Mark Seals on you. How can I let you easily take them away?" Zhong Siyu grinned, speaking to the grim-faced Duda.Duda didn''t waste words. His spiritual power transformed into tworge hands, instantly grabbing Zhong Siyu in front of him. Then, with a strong pull, he tore apart Zhong Siyu''s soul.


    However, the torn soul did not transform into Yin Qi and reassemble; it simply disappeared, as if Duda had torn apart a bunch of air.


    Duda realized he had been deceived. This wasn''t Zhong Siyu''s soul but a shadow casually created by Zhong Siyu in this illusion.


    Without dispelling the illusion, Zhong Siyu, the illusion''s creator, was like a god here!


    Anxious, Duda''s face turned determined. With a wave of his hand, several ck rays scattered like arrows in all directions. Then, he once again mobilized the spiritual power within him, attempting to forcefully break the illusion!


    The ck rays he suddenly threw out were the Death Mark Seals he had forcefully taken from Deng Feng earlier.


    Though Death Mark Seals were valuable, they couldn''tpare to his life. As long as he didn''t die, there might be more opportunities in the unknown future. However, once a person died, and the soul dispersed, everything woulde to an end.


    To gain a bit of time for his escape, he endured the pain in his heart and threw out all the Death Mark Seals he had snatched. This would surely divert Zhong Siyu''s attention, giving him the time to break the illusion and escape.


    With the surging spiritual power within him, Duda once again performed Spirit Summoning to break the illusion!


    He also had an Eye Technique - Soul Eye, but unlike the Ghost Eye of the Yin Division, the Soul Eye had no effect on dispelling illusions created by ghosts. Therefore, he had to expend a considerable amount of spiritual power to perform Spirit Summoning once again!


    Fortunately, the Death Mark Seals he had swallowed released Yin Qi constantly for him to absorb and recover. Otherwise, the spiritual power within him would have long been depleted.


    As Spirit Summoning broke the illusion, the blood-red world was forcefully shattered!


    However, just as the blood-red world was shattered, the scene in front of Duda left him stunned.


    Unbeknownst to him, Yang Haoran had appeared just a meter away from him, smiling with the Soul Weapon, the Waning Moon, slowly rotating at his side. In Yang Haoran''s hand was something Duda recognized, and his expression became indescribably grim.


    It was none other than the Soul Scattering Needle that he had personally embedded into Yang Haoran''s body!


    "It was really close. I almost had to bid farewell to this world. But when ites down to it, I have to thank you. If you hadn''t activated this Soul Scattering Needle and weakened my soul, it wouldn''t have been so easy for me to sessfully open the Heaven Soul."


    Yang Haoranughed amiably, and his tone was extremely gentle, giving the impression that he was genuinely thanking Duda.


    Duda, of course, wasn''t foolish enough to take Yang Haoran''s words seriously. With a stern face, he didn''t utter a word, swiftly darting away in one direction.


    Yang Haoran''s smile remained undiminished as he pointed his finger. The Soul Scattering Needle he was ying with transformed into a ck light, piercing into Duda''s body.


    Duda''s body trembled slightly, not daring to pause because of it. He hastened his escape with even greater speed and, in the blink of an eye, disappeared into the night.


    Yang Haoran''s smile persisted, and with a wave of his hand towards the empty space in front of him, he tore open a crack in the space. Without hesitation, he stepped into the fissure.


    As Yang Haoran entered the space rift, the moon wheel that had been quietly floating beside his body also entered the rift, synchronizing with his footsteps.


    At this moment, Duda''s face was as calm as water, but his heart was in turmoil. A sense of danger, unprecedented for him, arose. Even when facing Deng Feng and Zhong Siyu simultaneously before, he didn''t feel as threatened as he did now.


    He had utilized all his speed to escape, yet he still felt his pace was too slow. At this moment, he couldn''t help but envy the methods of the Yin Division!


    Whether it was the eye technique of the Ghost Eye, the immortality gained after bing a Burial Master, or having a Soul Weapon after opening the soul, these were all unique abilities of the Yin Division. Each one was enough to make outsiders envious, and Duda, a spirit master, was no exception.


    Especially the ability to tear space, usually only achievable with a considerable level of strength, Yin Division members could do it as long as they sessfully opened the Heaven Soul. This was something others of simr strength but not part of the Yin Division couldn''t achieve. Yin Division members were like a special case, as if the world had deliberately left a backdoor for them!


    Duda''s strength was indeed formidable, but not enough to tear space. If he could reach the Soul Awakening Realm like Yin Division members, he could easily rip through space. Then, he wouldn''t be in such a sorry state now.


    Just as he had just felt envious of some of Yin Division''s methods, Duda sensed a violent fluctuation in the space in front of him. Subsequently, a crack was forcibly torn open in the space, and a figure walked out of the spatial fissure.


    Watching this figure, Duda''s face twitched several times, and his expression became unsightly.


    This person was none other than Yang Haoran.


    Duda didn''t attempt to escape again. With a stern face, he looked at Yang Haoran, his eyes seemingly spitting fire, mixed with a profound sense of regret.


    He wasn''t regretting the life-and-death enmity he had with Yang Haoran. He regretted not killing Yang Haoran directly back then!


    When he found Yang Haoran to be extremely cunning, he harbored murderous intent. However, considering that he still needed Yang Haoran as a pawn, coupled with his full trust in his abilities, he ultimately decided to spare Yang Haoran''s life.


    But what he didn''t expect was that, in the end, he would fall into the hands of this guy!


    "Why aren''t you running?" Looking at Duda with a stern face, Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Act already. I don''t want to waste words with you!" Duda spoke in a deep voice.


    "Are you giving up so easily? Holding on a bit longer might lead to a miracle. Although the chances are slim, it''s better than none. So... why don''t you run again?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile, but this time, his smile contained a hint of cold killing intent.

 Chapter 206: Soul Weapon Moon Wheel (2)

    Yang Haoran''s words inflicted an unprecedented sense of humiliation upon Du, who responded with a furious mockingughter.


    "You brat, it''s just a matter of luck. What''s with the arrogance?" Duda sneered.


    Yang Haoran nodded with a smile, "Indeed, it''s just luck. Otherwise, you would already be a corpse. But sometimes, to survive in this world, a bit of luck is indispensable."


    Duda snorted, then, under Yang Haoran''s gaze, he released the seal on the Death Mark Seal within him.


    Having previously ingested a Death Mark Seal, the intense Yin Qi that initially erupted caused cracks to appear on his body. To prevent his body from copsing under the powerful Yin Qi of the Death Mark Seal, he sealed it and left a gap in the seal, allowing the Yin Qi to slowly release for his own absorption and recovery.


    Now, facing Yang Haoran, who had opened the heaven soul, Duda had almost depleted his spiritual power. Knowing that escape was impossible, he decided to remove the seal and confront Yang Haoran head-on.


    As the seal was lifted, the Death Mark Seal within him once again released a terrifying Yin Qi. The previously healed cracks on his body reopened, and fresh blood oozed out.


    Intense pain, both physical and emotional, surged through Du''s nerves. The fluctuations of power emanating from him, which were already weakened, became stronger in this moment. Yin Qi wrapped around him, growing denser.


    Yang Haoran didn''t interrupt Duda but instead allowed him to forcibly restore his strength through the Death Mark Seal. He watched Du, his entire body covered in blood, seemingly appreciating the agony Duda was going through.This approach intensified the sense of humiliation in Du''s heart. Reflecting on the past, this kid in front of him was like an ant in his eyes. He had no interest in even sparing a nce at him, let alone thinking of killing him. However, in an unexpected turn of events, he had to go all out to escape from the hands of this youngster, reversing their rolespletely. This shift in roles made him feel incredibly stifled.


    As the power ascended and Yin Qi boiled, the power fluctuations emanating from Duda at this moment were stronger than when facing Zhong Siyu. However, the price he paid was significant¡ªhis body''s cracks multiplied, and blood soaked his clothes. Underneath it all, his hunched body trembled violently.


    With flesh and blood falling off, Du''s appearance at this moment was terrifying. Even for a horror movie, no makeup would be needed. Laughter echoed weakly from his mouth, aughter that was feeble yet viciously mad.


    A ck mist gathered above his head, rapidly expanding at a visible rate. The scent of destruction emanated from this ck mist.


    Yang Haoran still wore a smile. Instead of making a move, he inserted his hands into his pockets, watching Du. It seemed as though he was waiting for Duda to unleash his final move.


    This method was a great humiliation for Du. As a strong individual, having his dignity trampled upon repeatedly by the opponent intensified the madness on his face, revealing a ferocious and irrational appearance.


    "You''ll pay for your arrogance!"


    Duda first roared at Yang Haoran, then rapidly formed hand seals. As the seals werepleted, the ck mist above his head grewrger and denser.


    Once the seals were finished, another roar came from his mouth.


    "I offer my soul as a sacrifice! I''ll take your dog life! Spirit summoning, Hundred Ghosts Devouring Soul!"


    As the roar echoed, a wisp of white smoke detached from Du''s body under the shroud of the ck spiritual power. It merged into the overwhelming ck mist above.


    Du''s eyes widened, losing their luster. The Yin Qi on the surface of his body dissipated, and there was no longer any power fluctuation. Not only did the power fluctuation vanish, but even the vitality disappeared entirely.


    Instead, the ck mist above his head emitted a wail of despair. Horrifying and distorted ghost faces appeared, rushing towards Yang Haoran below like a horde of unleashed beasts.


    Seeing this scene, Yang Haoran slowly withdrew the smile on his face. Amidst these countless ghostly faces, he felt a unique power fluctuation¡ªa peculiar power that seemed to forcefully extract his soul from within.


    This move targeted not the target''s physical body but their soul. Once hit, these overwhelming ghostly entities would crazily devour the target''s soul, leaving them as an empty shell without a soul.


    However, the reason Yang Haoran retracted the smile wasn''t due to the threat of this move to him. It was because, to enhance the power of this move, Duda had actually willingly sacrificed his own soul. Having promised Zhong Siyu that Du''s soul belonged to her, with Duda sacrificing his soul, it would be difficult to exin this to Zhong Siyu.


    Du, well aware that he wouldn''t survive today, unleashed this move with a simple purpose¡ªto use his most powerful technique, even if he couldn''t survive, to take Yang Haoran down with him.


    If Duda had executed this move at his peak, Yang Haoran would have been wary. However, Du''s current condition was far from his peak, and the strength he forcibly recovered through the Death Mark Seal was superficial. It had some effect, but against the present Yang Haoran, its impact was limited.


    The time was too short; Duda couldn''t absorb all the Yin Qi unleashed by the Death Mark Seal in a brief period. Moreover, the Yin Qi from the Death Mark Seal contained impurities, making the absorption not as rapid as that of pure Yin Qi. This resulted in limited recovery for Du.


    "Hundred Ghosts Devouring Soul! A good name, but too bad..."


    Yang Haoran shook his head gently. At this point, the ghostly faces in the front were quite close.


    He didn''t dodge or make any other moves. However, the moon wheel, which had been silently hovering beside him, transformed into a ck light, rushing towards the approaching ghost faces.


    In transit, the moon wheel increased in size a hundredfold, acting like an imprable barrier, swiftly rotating and creating a storm of power.


    The ghost faces entered this power storm and were instantly torn into fragments, dissipating into points of Yin Qi!


    These ghost faces were formed by the power of spirit summoning and had no consciousness of their own. Despite being continuously torn apart, it didn''t make them fearful; they continued pouring out from the ck mist.


    But with the emergence of numerous ghost faces, the massive ck mist rapidly contracted. The speed of this contraction was faster than when it was initially formed!


    In the time it takes to smoke a cigarette, no more ghost faces spewed out of the ck mist. The exhaustion of power caused the mist to dissipate under a gust of cold wind, and the moon wheel, with a humming sound, returned to its normal size beside Yang Haoran,pletely unharmed.


    Yang Haoran shifted his gaze back to Du''s lifeless body, revealing his gentle smile. He then walked step by step toward Du, who remained motionless.


    "My soul weapon is named Waning Moon. How about it? The power isn''t bad, right?" Yang Haoran said as he approached Du''s corpse, still wearing a smile.


    Du''s body remained stiff and unmoving in ce, with no signs of life. However, the way Yang Haoran looked at him didn''t resemble someone looking at a dead person.


    Duda gave no response until Yang Haoran reached his side; there was still no change.


    Observing Duda from head to toe, Yang Haoran spoke with a smile, "After you sacrificed your soul, I ced a seal on your body. Though not powerful, it can still trap a soul. Due to my distrust of you, I left room for caution. Unexpectedly, you didn''t disappoint me. You indeed yed tricks on me. If I didn''t know you a bit, I might have been fooled by you."

 Chapter 207: I Wont Give You a Chance

    The words spoken just now by Yang Haoran were sincere and straightforward, without exaggeration or falsehood.


    After Duda sacrificed his soul to unleash the spirit summoning hundred ghosts devouring souls, he indeed discreetly left a seal on Duda''s lifeless body. The main purpose of this seal was to trap the soul.


    As a spirit master, Duda was well aware that after a person''s death, the soul needed seven days to condense into a spirit. During this period, if someone forcibly condensed the soul and took it away, it meant that their fate would be controlled by others¡ªeither bing a puppet, a supplement, or having the soul scattered into oblivion.


    Given Duda''s character, he would never allow such a thing to happen to himself. Therefore, he had already taken precautions, using a method to instantly condense his soul into a spirit upon the demise of his physical body, avoiding being controlled by others.


    Yang Haoran had experienced Duda''s cunning and deceit before. Despite the seemingly confident smile on Duda''s face, Yang Haoran was internally vignt.


    So, when Duda sacrificed his soul to enhance the power of the spirit summoning hundred ghosts devouring souls, Yang Haoran initially believed it. However, he soon remembered Duda''s previous feigned death.


    Back then, Duda''s tactics of feigning death to achieve his goals had fooled even Deng Feng and Zhong Siyu. It demonstrated the sophistication of his methods.


    Coupled with Duda''s ruthlessness, not only towards those around him but also towards himself, he willingly let Zhong Siyu devour his guardian yin spirit and endure the torment of the yin thunder array, all to y his part convincingly and deceive Deng Feng and Zhong Siyu.


    Thinking about these events, Yang Haoran had an extra level of caution. He left a seal on Duda''s body to prevent a repeat of the incident in the ghost building, ensuring he didn''t fall into a trap.To his surprise, Duda, the old fox, was indeed ying tricks on him. Shortly after cing the seal on Duda''s body, Yang Haoran felt something trying to slip away secretly from the corpse. However, it was blocked by the seal, and realizing the anomaly, the elusive presence immediately concealed itself, escaping Yang Haoran''s detection.


    Even though Yang Haoran didn''t show it at the time, his attention was fixed on the battle between his soul weapon, Moon Wheel, and Duda''s spirit summoning hundred ghosts devouring souls. He knew that Duda''s soul not only persisted but had also instantly condensed into a spirit within his body. However, he remained unaware of how this wily old man had evaded the senses of a Night Watch.


    Despite not knowing the specifics of Duda''s methods, Yang Haoran remainedposed. As long as he knew Duda''s soul was within him, he had a way to draw it out.


    As Yang Haoran''s words fell, Duda''s body remained unresponsive. Yang Haoran chuckled, seemingly recalling something, and a hint of apology appeared on his face.


    "Sorry, I forgot about the seal I left on your corpse. Even if you wanted to answer me, you wouldn''t be able to. Your old tricks are endless. Once the seal is broken, you might escape from my sight using some other method. As a Night Watch, responsible for your soul, I think it''s better to be safe."


    With that, Yang Haoran pointed towards Duda''s body from a distance. Although Duda no longer emitted Yin Qi, at this moment, a thickyer of Yin Qi reappeared on his body''s surface.


    However, this Yin Qi immediately merged into Duda''s body, like small snakes seeking food, slithering into various parts of Duda''s broken body.


    After a moment, Duda''s battered corpse trembled slightly. A ck chain emerged from his chest, and Yang Haoran''s smile deepened. He grabbed the chain and pulled it forcefully backward.


    A loud ttering sound echoed as the chain was forcibly pulled out of Duda''s body. At the end of the chain was an undead creature.


    This undead was none other than the spirit master Duda!


    However, Duda''s soul body was weak at this moment, inferior to the soul body formed by an ordinary person''s death. This condition resulted from the significant cost he paid to sessfully deceive Yang Haoran in their previous act.


    To fool Yang Haoran sessfully, Duda had decisively separated a part of his soul body while performing the spirit summoning hundred ghosts devouring souls. He then wrapped it in spiritual energy at the fastest speed, integrating it into the ck mist above.


    The urgency stemmed from his fear that Yang Haoran would notice the w. After all, that part was not his true soul; it was merely a force separated from his soul body. With the Night Watch''s sensitivity to souls, any carelessness could lead to the discovery of the problem.


    He dared not be careless, which exined his haste. Moreover, he used all the remaining spiritual energy in his body as a cover, quickly enveloping and sending this force into the ck mist.


    His execution was wless, but unfortunately, he underestimated Yang Haoran. Or rather, he underestimated himself, underestimating how ruthless and cunning he appeared in Yang Haoran''s perception.


    He had originally nned to slip away from his body while Yang Haoran dealt with his spirit summoning hundred ghosts devouring souls. As long as his soul persisted, he had a chance for aeback. He could continue practicing the Dao of Ghosts from tonight onwards, making himself stronger and still live a prosperous life.


    However, what he didn''t anticipate was that the old fox Yang Haoran had surreptitiously left a seal on his physical body. When he attempted to slip away from his body, the moment his soul touched the seal, he realized he had been deceived. Yang Haoran likely sensed his presence.


    Although he felt panicked at the time, he sensibly kept calm, refusing to react to anything Yang Haoran said.


    His strategy was to wait, waiting for Yang Haoran to release the seal and extract his soul from his body.


    Once Yang Haoran unlocked the seal, he nned to immediately separate a portion of his soul to confuse the situation and take the opportunity to escape.


    However, what left him in despair was Yang Haoran''s cunning. Judging from Yang Haoran''s words, he had been wary of this from the beginning. Instead of releasing the seal, Yang Haoran sent Yin spirit power into his body, forcibly pulling his soul out from his flesh with the transformed chain!


    The moment the soul, transformed into a chain by Yin spirit power, was forcibly pulled out of his body, Duda knew that the final act of his life wasing to an end. There was no future, no afterlife.


    However, he did not give up. In his view, as long as his soul did not scatter, there was still a chance.


    Just like... just like Yang Haoran, who now wore a seemingly kind smile.


    So, he decided to use words to sway Yang Haoran. In the past, when Yang Haoran was imnted with the soul-scattering needle, he used the same method.


    If he couldn''t match strength and fell into the hands of the enemy, he could focus on manipting words. Perhaps, this would give him a slim chance.


    The former Yang Haoran, wasn''t that how he survived?


    The world is mysterious, and fate is unpredictable. Many times, the sins onemits unknowingly fall back on oneself, allowing one to experience it firsthand from the other''s perspective.


    However, when Duda initially sought to achieve his goals, he gave Yang Haoran a month to catch his breath and didn''t kill him immediately. Yet, when the same situation unfolded with Duda, Yang Haoran showed no intention of giving him a chance.


    Looking at Yang Haoran''s seemingly friendly smile, Duda, though tightly bound by the chain transformed by Yin spirit power, feignedposure and spoke in a deep voice.


    "I want to make a deal with you, and after it''s done..."


    "Smack!!!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Yang Haoran delivered a resounding p to Duda''s face. With the enhancement of Yin spirit power, this p was powerful enough to scatter Duda''s soul if Yang Haoran hadn''t intentionally controlled the force.


    "Don''t talk to me about any deals; I''m not interested. Rest assured, I won''t give you any opportunities. If I don''t witness your soul scatter tonight, I won''t stop."


    Yang Haoran shook his hand, dispersing the Yin spirit power, and smiled at Duda. The smile was as kind and warm as ever.


    But at this moment, Duda felt his entire soul body turning ice-cold, as if plunging into an icy abyss.

 Chapter 208: Guarding Against Dark Schemes

    Yang Haoran certainly wasn''t foolish enough to believe Duda''s nonsense. He wouldn''t trust that dog''s fart of a deal, even if it meant his life. Dealing with such an old fox, a slight misstep could lead to entanglement, and there was even a chance of being yed to death. Yang Haoran had almost died at Duda''s hands before, and now, having barely saved his own life, he wasn''t about to y games with it.


    Although Duda felt utterly desperate after Yang Haoran''s words, he had no intention of giving up. He wanted to say more, but Yang Haoran had no intention of listening. He directly sealed Duda''s soul into the soul-gathering bead and tore through space, returning to the now-ruined ghost building.


    Even though the ghost building had turned into ruins, the special seal targeting Zhong Siyu still existed. As long as this seal remained unbroken, Zhong Siyu couldn''t leave the ghost building.


    As Yang Haoran tore through space and appeared in the ghost building, Zhong Siyu sat on a wooden nk, idly swinging her legs.


    Seeing Yang Haoran, her soul distorted for a moment, then vanished. When she reappeared, she was in front of Yang Haoran.


    "Hehe, how did it go?" Zhong Siyu looked at Yang Haoran, a sinister smile on her face.


    Though not explicitly stated, Yang Haoran understood the meaning behind Zhong Siyu''s words.


    With a friendly smile on his face, Yang Haoran waved his hand, pulling Duda out from the soul-gathering bead.


    Duda''s soul was still bound by chains formed from Yin spirit power. With these chains, Duda had no ability to escape."Hehe, I knew this old guy couldn''t escape from your hands," Zhong Siyu said with a sinister smile, looking at Yang Haoran. Her gaze toward Duda''s soul revealed greed.


    Zhong Siyu had a delicate and cute face, but the crazy, sinister smile on her face didn''t evoke a sense of cuteness. Instead, it sent chills down the spine, emanating a constant aura of danger.


    "How do you n to deal with him?" Yang Haoran asked Zhong Siyu with a smile.


    Zhong Siyu looked at Yang Haoran and replied, "What do you think I should do with him?"


    "It''s best to devour him. I won''t be at ease until I see his soul scattered," Yang Haoran suggested.


    As these words left his mouth, Duda''s expression turned ugly. He wanted to say something, but before he could, Zhong Siyu, d in blood-red clothes, appeared in front of him.


    Without a word, Zhong Siyu opened her mouth and sucked. Duda''s soul twisted, then turned into white smoke, directly sucked into her body.


    Licking her lips, Zhong Siyu, with an unsatisfied expression, smirked, "The soul of a spirit master is as delicious as that of an Underworld Envoy. Both are great nourishment for me. This old immortal is quite a formidable character among spirit masters. Even if his soul is weak, it still fundamentally differs from other ordinary souls."


    Zhong Siyu wanted to devour Duda''s soul primarily for this reason. It was her sole objective; beyond that, Duda''s soul held no other value in her eyes.


    Because of this, when Yang Haoran made the current request, she didn''t even hesitate. She directly swallowed Duda!


    Watching Duda''s soul being swallowed by Zhong Siyu, Yang Haoran finally felt truly relieved.


    Duda was full of schemes, and even facing this old guy, Yang Haoran was extremely cautious, fearing he might be outsmarted.


    However, no matter how cunning Duda''s schemes were, once his soul scattered, he couldn''t y any tricks.


    The incident with Wang Qing had taught Yang Haoran a lesson: when dealing with enemies, it''s best to let their souls scatter. Otherwise, you never know when you might fall into their hands or be manipted by them.


    Having experienced such a setback, Yang Haoran didn''t want to endure the same thing again. Without witnessing the opponent''s soul scattering, he wouldn''t be at ease.


    "Hehe, old man, tonight you''ve had a great harvest. We risked our lives, and you reaped a lot of benefits," Zhong Siyu said to Yang Haoran, smirking.


    Yang Haoran smiled but remained silent. However, inwardly, he was on high alert. In his eyes, the danger posed by Zhong Siyu was no less than that of Deng Feng and Duda.


    With Duda and Deng Feng''s souls scattered, only Yang Haoran and Zhong Siyu remained. He was concerned that Zhong Siyu might harbor ill intentions towards him.


    Yang Haoran''s apprehension wasn''t unfounded. Zhong Siyu was a malevolent spirit, overflowing with resentment. Combined with her ruthless methods, she constantly exuded a pathological madness. Dealing with such a lunatic, one could never predict what she might do.


    Moreover, there were still several Death Mark Seals'' powers within him, particrly the one from Deng Feng, containing the most terrifying force. If he were killed now, these Death Mark Seals could still be extracted from his body.


    Although the power within the seals had diminished somewhat, the cumtive power of these seals, containing absorbable Yin Qi and life force, was still astonishing. It was enough to tempt Zhong Siyu.


    In other words, Zhong Siyu had a valid reason to act against him at this moment.


    As for their cooperative rtionship, it was as fragile as a cicada''s wing in the face of absolute interests. For the sake of gaining more benefits, Zhong Siyu might forsake their supposed cooperation and strike against him. There was nothing surprising about that.


    Currently, Zhong Siyu''s strength was only one-third of her peak, while Yang Haoran had just opened his heaven soul. Although he wasn''t in his peak state, he was definitely superior to Zhong Siyu. This was certain.


    With such an advantage, one would expect Yang Haoran to bepletely fearless. However, the reality was the opposite. At this moment, Yang Haoran felt a significant trepidation towards Zhong Siyu because that blood-red eye was still inside him.


    He had no idea what this peculiar blood-red eye was. If he were to confront Zhong Siyu, he didn''t know what impact this blood-red eye might have on him. It was an unknown variable.


    Yang Haoran was able to survive until nowrgely due to the decisive role yed by this blood-red eye. If this mysterious eye hadn''t continuously absorbed the Yin Qi released by the Death Mark Seals, he would have perished long ago.


    Yet, what made him feel wary and threatened now was precisely this enigmatic blood-red eye.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s silence, Zhong Siyu''s sinister smile froze, followed by a displeased expression.


    "Uncle, don''t think staying silent means everything is fine. That would be underestimating me. You''ve fulfilled one part of our agreement, but there''s another part you shouldn''t forget," Zhong Siyu said with a slightly colder tone than before.


    Compared to before, Zhong Siyu''s words now carried a hint of chill.


    Although Zhong Siyu appeared young, that was only her appearance before death, indicating that she died at a young age. After so many years since her death, Yang Haoran could easily call her an aunt.


    However, she still looked young, resembling a teenage girl. In contrast, Yang Haoran, with his stubble, exuded maturity and stability. Calling him uncle didn''t feel awkward at all.


    Yet, if Yang Haoran were to call her aunt, it would be quite odd.


    Yang Haoran observed the changes in Zhong Siyu''s expression, maintaining his smile while strengthening his vignce.


    As an Underworld Envoy, he had to be cautious of Zhong Siyu, a malevolent spirit, regardless of their shared interests.


    In Zhong Siyu''s eyes, he, as an Underworld Envoy, was also a great source of nourishment!


    "I never intended to break my word. Since I promised to help you break the seal here, I will definitely do it," Yang Haoran replied with a sincere tone, his smile genuine.


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, the coldness on Zhong Siyu''s face disappeared, and her iconic sinister smile reappeared. Her gaze towards Yang Haoran seemed to soften.


    However, just at this moment, something unimaginable happened. Yang Haoran''s practiced Hypnotic Soul Technique was unexpectedly triggered passively by Zhong Siyu, the malevolent spirit!


    The sudden urrence of this event was anything but good news in Yang Haoran''s eyes!

 Chapter 209: Regaining Freedom

    The passive Soul Enchantment was triggered. If sessful, it could not only win Zhong Siyu''s favor but also earn her trust ¨C a favorable oue. However, failure would result in a bacsh, a less desirable situation.


    Facing Deng Feng earlier, the Soul Enchantment was passively triggered once, but it didn''t seed. The consequence was a few spouts of blood and a temporarily weakened body.


    Now, if a simr situation urred, it was uncertain how it would unfold. If Zhong Siyu took advantage of the failed Soul Enchantment to strike, it couldplicate matters.


    While the Soul Enchantment was potent, its sole drawback was theck of control for practitioners. Its activation was purely a matter of luck. Yang Haoran couldn''t help but worry due to the inability to manipte it.


    However, Yang Haoran''s concerns were alleviated as the situation unfolded. The feared failure did not happen. Zhong Siyu''s passively triggered Soul Enchantment was surprisingly sessful!


    For Yang Haoran, the sessful activation of the Soul Enchantment was a tremendous advantage. With this premise, Zhong Siyu wouldn''t be on constant guard, would extend more trust, and the level of caution would diminish.


    "Uncle, though you may not be the most handsome person, your presence is quite pleasant. I hope you won''t disappoint me. Tonight, whether I can leave this cursed ce depends on your help."


    Zhong Siyu smirked, her gaze towards Yang Haoran showing a noticeable change from before. It wasn''t overly intimate, but at least the previous icy chill was absent.


    Yang Haoran had modest requests, and Zhong Siyu''s changing perception of him was satisfactory."Just tell me what to do, and I will fully cooperate."


    Yang Haoran didn''t let his inner joy reflect on his face; his smile remained unchanged.


    "I just need to approach the edge of the seal, and it will activate automatically. Then, we join forces to forcibly break the seal. Once the seal is gone, I can leave and truly regain my freedom!" Zhong Siyu grinned.


    Yang Haoran nodded, indicating his understanding. Despite Zhong Siyu''s seemingly simple exnation, if breaking the formation were as easy as she imed, she wouldn''t need his assistance.


    With Yang Haoran''s affirmative response, Zhong Siyu wasted no time and flew towards the ghost building''s exterior!


    The previous battle had turned the area into ruins, and the rusty gate was no exception.


    Even though it was in ruins, the location of the ghost building''s exit could still be discerned.


    As Zhong Siyu approached the former location of the iron gate, a powerful force suddenly erupted. A massive Death Mark Seal appeared in the sky.


    With the appearance of the Death Mark Seal, an invisible wall seemed to materialize in front of Zhong Siyu, preventing her from leaving the ghost building.


    "Uncle! Break the Death Mark Seal in the sky! Everything is caused by that Death Mark Seal!" Zhong Siyu''s reminder came as she had alreadyunched an attack on the Death Mark Seal, and intense Yin Qi struck it directly.


    The Death Mark Seal trembled slightly. It seemed that breaking Deng Feng''s seal with Zhong Siyu''s current strength alone was impossible, as she had truthfully stated. If she wanted to break the seal and leave, she indeed needed Yang Haoran''s assistance.


    Yang Haoran had no intention of deceiving Zhong Siyu. As her plea for help echoed, the Moon Wheel, floating beside him, suddenly soared into the sky, bing the same size as the Death Mark Seal!


    The massive Moon Wheel sparkled with a cold light under the moonlight. Despite its unassuming appearance, it now emitted a terrifying power!


    This power surge was much stronger than when dealing with Duda''s spirit summoning Hundred Ghost Devouring Soul.


    Clearly, he hadn''t exerted his full strength against Duda. Whether he was now fully activating the Moon Wheel, only he knew.


    "Move aside a bit!"


    To avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, Yang Haoran warned Zhong Siyu. His move was potent, and without a warning, she might think he intended to harm her. That wouldplicate things.


    Zhong Siyu naturally sensed the terrifying power emanating from the Moon Wheel. At Yang Haoran''s reminder, she swiftly moved and appeared beside him. In his eyes, standing next to Yang Haoran was undoubtedly the safest position.


    Although her soul had shifted, Zhong Siyu didn''t stop her attack on the Death Mark Seal in the sky!


    Hum!


    A buzzing sound echoed from the Moon Wheel. Then, the Moon Wheel disappeared with a sh of ck light. In the next moment, it reappeared behind the Death Mark Seal!


    There was no deafening roar, only the sound of something being cut. Subsequently, the Death Mark Seal lit up with a straight line of white light, and it instantly split in two.


    Snap!


    The Death Mark Seal in the sky shattered, turning into specks of Yin Qi that dissipated. Zhong Siyu''s smirk froze momentarily, evidently surprised by the power of Yang Haoran''s strike.


    However, Zhong Siyu was no ordinary minion. After a brief moment of shock, she quickly recovered and looked at Yang Haoran with a hint of admiration.


    In the past, her malevolent spirit''s eyes showed nothing but madness, bloodlust, and resentment. This admiring look was something that would never have appeared in her eyes before.


    Yet, not only did it appear now, but what was more frightening was that Zhong Siyu, the person in question, didn''t feel anything amiss. In her eyes, everything seemed normal.


    "Uncle, not bad at all. I underestimated you. It seems the benefits you gained this time are far beyond my imagination!" Zhong Siyu looked at Yang Haoran, grinning.


    Yang Haoran just smiled and didn''t offer any exnation on the matter. After looking at the location of the former iron gate, he signaled Zhong Siyu with a nce.


    Understanding Yang Haoran''s intention, Zhong Siyu, wearing a wicked smile, once again flew towards the entrance of the ghost building!


    This time, Zhong Siyu encountered no resistance and easily flew out from the former location of the iron gate!


    After Zhong Siyu''s soul left the ghost building, she stopped and her wicked smile turned into a frenzied one. Distortedughter echoed from her mouth as her soul hovered in the air like a bird!


    The joy of regaining freedom made Zhong Siyu forget who she was for a moment. Apart from the maniacalughter, she couldn''t think of any other way to express the joy in her heart.


    Watching Zhong Siyu release her inner joy through madughter, Yang Haoran didn''t disturb her. Instead, he focused on sensing the blood-red eyeball within his body!


    This blood-red eyeball was still absorbing the Yin Qi and blood essence released by several Death Mark Seals. Besides the eyeball, Yang Haoran himself was also absorbing them. His body absorbed the blood essence released by the Death Mark Seals, while his Death Mark Seal absorbed the Yin Qi.


    Now, the Death Mark Seal on his forehead no longer belonged to Deng Feng. From the moment Deng Feng''s soul scattered, the connection between Yang Haoran''s Death Mark Seal and Deng Feng was severed.


    Even if Deng Feng didn''t die, when Yang Haoran opened the Heaven Soul, the Death Mark Seal nted by Deng Feng would be Yang Haoran''s power seed. It would no longer have any connection with Deng Feng. Currently, the Death Mark Seal on his forehead belonged solely to Yang Haoran.


    With his body and the blood-red eyeball absorbing a vast amount of Yin Qi and blood essence, Yang Haoran''s current condition wasn''t as dire as before. The main reason was that, after opening his soul, he utilized some Yin spirit power to suppress several Death Mark Seals within his body, slowing down their release of Yin Qi and blood essence.


    Otherwise, even with his Heaven Soul open, the internal situation would still be quite precarious.


    Currently, he shifted his focus to the blood-red eyeball within his body, hoping to find a way to force it out.


    Recalling how he had forced the soul-scattering needle out earlier, now with an additional blood-red eyeball willingly swallowed, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of helplessness.

 Chapter 210: Wrapping Up

    Despite Yang Haoran''s attempts at sensing, he found nothing extraordinary about the blood-red eyes. Apart from its ability to absorb Yin Qi and blood essence, the crimson eye had no other remarkable qualities.


    Yang Haoran exercised caution; although he wanted to force the blood-red eye out of his body, he dared not risk provoking Zhong Siyu.


    The sessful triggering of the soul enchantment had generated a certain fondness and trust from Zhong Siyu, the malevolent spirit. However, this did not mean that anything Yang Haoran did would be understood or forgiven. If he managed to irritate Zhong Siyu, she might retaliate without hesitation.


    Aware of this, Yang Haoran refrained from taking any reckless actions, fearing he might inadvertently harm himself.


    Observing Zhong Siyu flying around in the sky,ughing incessantly, Yang Haoran chuckled and spoke up.


    "I think it''s better for us to leave this ce. Once the Yin Thunder Array is broken, themotion here will be clearly heard outside."


    Zhong Siyu''sughter ceased, and with a sinister smile, she looked at Yang Haoran, asking, "So what?"


    Yang Haoran smiled wryly and said, "It will attract unnecessary trouble. Lecheng is not only popted by members of our Yin Division."


    Zhong Siyu seemed indifferent, grinning, "What''s the trouble? Anyone daring enough toe, we can just kill them directly."Yang Haoran didn''t think Zhong Siyu was joking. If the previous disturbance had attracted anyone, he had no doubt Zhong Siyu would eliminate them.


    "Deng Feng just died, and as a Burial Master, dying within the city under his jurisdiction, Yin Division will surely investigate. So, during this period, I think it''s better for us to keep a low profile."


    Mentioning Yin Division made Zhong Siyu gradually suppress her madness. Though a formidable malevolent spirit herself, she knew Yin Division was not to be trifled with. While she might not fear one Burial Master, facing two or an even more powerful entity would undoubtedly put her at a disadvantage.


    "I''m tired of this ghostly ce. Do you think I want to stay here?"


    Saying this, Zhong Siyu seemed ready to leave. However, she suddenly thought of something, looked at Yang Haoran, and pointed to his stomach.


    "I still have something inside you. You wouldn''t want to keep it for yourself, would you?"


    Yang Haoran raised an eyebrow, uncertain, and asked, "Are you referring to the blood-red eye?"


    "Besides that thing, do you have anything else of mine inside you?"


    Yang Haoran just smiled and said nothing. Zhong Siyu, looking concerned, spoke again, "I''m going to take it out from you now. Don''t y any tricks; otherwise, it might be troublesome for me."


    This statement momentarily puzzled Yang Haoran. He was eager for Zhong Siyu to take the blood-red eye away. Why would he hinder her?


    "I won''t y any tricks. This thing looks like a valuable treasure, but it belongs to you. Taking it back is only natural," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Of course, it''s a treasure. Can an ordinary item save your life in a critical moment? Without it, both of us would have died tonight, and I wouldn''t have benefited from this bloodbath."


    As she spoke, Zhong Siyu waved her hand, and the blood-red eye ceased absorbing Yin Qi and blood essence. After a surge of power, it disappeared from Yang Haoran''s body, reappearing outside and flying towards Zhong Siyu.


    Zhong Siyu waved again, making the blood-red eye vanish. She then focused her gaze back on Yang Haoran, grinning, "Old man, thanks for tonight. Consider those Death Mark Seals in your body as my gratitude."


    With that, Zhong Siyu''s form turned into a stream of Yin Qi and disappeared into the distance in the blink of an eye.


    Watching the dissipating Yin Qi of Zhong Siyu, Yang Haoran finally breathed a sigh of relief. Zhong Siyu gave him an incredibly dangerous feeling, even though she was heavily injured. This sense of danger remained strong.


    Certainly, this doesn''t mean Yang Haoran is powerless against Zhong Siyu. If the two were to engage in a deadly battle, the oue is uncertain, especially now that Yang Haoran has fewer reservations after Zhong Siyu took the blood-red eye.


    If he could keep Zhong Siyu tonight, the benefits for Yang Haoran would more than double, making him the ultimate beneficiary of tonight''s carnage!


    However, he chose not to do so, not because he feared he couldn''t match Zhong Siyu, but because Zhong Siyu had saved him tonight. Despite the underlying utilization, the fact remained that she had saved him, something that couldn''t be changed.


    Aside from this, there was another reason why Yang Haoran didn''t want to harm Zhong Siyu.


    Zhong Siyu was genuinely a pitiful soul. Despite her current appearance of madness, the reason behind it was the inhumane torment she endured in her past, leading to her current state.


    A person''s character doesn''t be so twisted and extreme without enduring prolonged inhumane suffering.


    While outsiders might not know what Zhong Siyu went through in her past, Yang Haoran did. He had intentionally observed Zhong Siyu and gained some understanding of her past through the ghost eye.


    Zhong Siyu bing a malevolent spirit wasn''t because she devoured countless undead or evil spirits to reach that realm; it was because her soul, after death, directly condensed into a malevolent spirit!


    The level of suffering a person needs to endure before bing a malevolent spirit is unimaginable to an ordinary person.


    Despite Zhong Siyu gaining powerful abilities as a malevolent spirit, Yang Haoran believed that if given a chance to turn back time, she would never choose to be what she was now.


    Living in this world, many times people have no choices. Zhong Siyu is a perfect example - no choice in her past life, and even after death, she became a malevolent spirit, sealed in this ce with no choice. Hence, her strong desire for freedom.


    After Zhong Siyu left, Yang Haoran looked at the ruined ghost building and the corpses scattered on the ground. Finally, he fixed his gaze on Master Jiang.


    Approaching Master Jiang''s body, looking at the corpse, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but sigh.


    The indestructible shield produced by the Vajra Invincibility talisman still protected Master Jiang''s body. It was this ck talisman''s presence that kept Master Jiang''s body intact.


    Though he lost his life, Master Jiang''s soul remained. This was fortunate, and all thanks to the ck talisman Wang Yiming lent to Yang Haoran. Without it, Master Jiang''s fate would not have differed from the other Night Watch members present.


    Yang Haoran formed hand seals, removing the ck talisman from Master Jiang''s body. The talisman''s power was not fully depleted, but its fluctuations weakened considerably.


    "A considerable amount of power was consumed. Wang Yiming might be quite upset."


    Thinking so, Yang Haoran shook his head with a bitter smile and put away the ck talisman. He then shifted his gaze back to Master Jiang''s body.


    Kneeling down, Yang Haoran forcibly condensed Master Jiang''s soul into a spirit, then extracted it from the body. Master Jiang''s eyes remained tightly shut, and his soul was still asleep, not awakening.


    Looking at Master Jiang''s soul form, Yang Haoran uttered a low sigh.


    Tonight, he thought he was destined to die without a doubt. Unexpectedly, he survived, while all the other Night Watch members perished, none left alive.


    "As long as the soul is intact, it doesn''t mean true death. Don''t worry; I will find a way for you."


    Speaking softly to Master Jiang''s soul, Yang Haoran then stored it away. As for how to help Master Jiang, that would depend on Master Jiang''s opinions after awakening.


    After securing Master Jiang''s soul, Yang Haoran took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone number.


    This call wasn''t for Wang Yiming; instead, it was made to Master Wu, who had just be a Night Watch member.

 Chapter 211: Anxious Master Wu

    Lately, Master Wu has been quite excited, and everyone around him can sense it. However, they have no idea what''s causing his tion or why he''s in such high spirits.


    Master Wu''s excitement stems from sessfully bing a Night Watch, an Underworld Envoy as termed by ordinary people! Given his age, he knew he didn''t have many years left to live. It was meeting Yang Haoran that sparked the idea of changing this inevitable fate.


    In his eyes, if he could be an Underworld Envoy like Yang Haoran, perhaps he could extend his life by a few more years, or even change the course of his entire destiny. Bing a Night Watch, he was marked with the Death Mark Seal by Deng Feng, immediately granting him powers ordinary people could only dream of. This newfound strength filled him with a sense of freshness, excitement, and exhration.


    During this period, he often found himself sleepless due to overwhelming excitement. Originally prepared for death, he now faced the future with hope and ambition.


    Tonight, lost in excitement once again, he was oblivious to the passing time as he made various ns for the future.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, interrupting his thoughts. Frowning, he picked up the phone, revealing a displeased expression on his face.


    He had developed a habit many years ago of never turning off his mobile phone while sleeping, as many matters required his personal attention, and decisions couldn''t be made without him.


    Though years had passed, this habit persisted. However, with his current identity and status, no one would be foolish enough to call him after he went to sleep, especially not before nine, an unwritten rule among those with Master Wu''s phone number.


    However, tonight, that rule was broken. This irritated Master Wu, who immediately spected that it must be some inexperienced person calling at this hour.Upon checking the phone, Master Wu was momentarily surprised. The caller ID disyed the name "Haoran," a name that felt intimate. To the uninformed, they would likely assume Haoran was some important junior in Master Wu''s family, someone he held in high regard.


    Seeing the call was from Yang Haoran, Master Wu''s expression changed, and he forgot to check the time. Quickly, he answered the call.


    He held Yang Haoran in high regard, not due to any personal connection but because of Yang Haoran''s status, forcing Master Wu to treat him with respect.


    Any displeasure vanished instantly, reced by a warm smile on Master Wu''s face. "Haoran, why do you have time to call me now?"


    There was no trace of unhappiness in his words; instead, they conveyed a sense of pleasant surprise.


    "Old man, are you free right now?" came Yang Haoran''s voice from the other end. Itcked excitement or urgency, only a calm demeanor.


    Master Wu found it a bit strange, but he didn''t ask further questions. Instead, he affirmed, "I''m free."


    "Since you''re free, pleasee to the ghost building. Bring a few people and several cars." Yang Haoran instructed.


    "The ghost building?" Master Wu furrowed his brows, his voice carrying a hint of confusion.


    "It''s Lecheng''s most famous ghost building, the Zhong family''s ghost building." Yang Haoran exined upon sensing Master Wu''s confusion.


    At the mention of the Zhong family''s ghost building, Master Wu''s face lit up in realization. He promptly responded, "Alright, I''lle over right away."


    After hanging up, Master Wu couldn''t help but frown. Checking the time, it was already past four. Yang Haoran appearing at the ghost building at this hour and asking him to bring people over seemed peculiar.


    "Could it be that the organization is making a move on the ghost building?" Master Wu spected, his brow furrowed, entertaining such thoughts.


    Despite the spection, Master Wu wasted no time. He immediately got out of bed and made a phone call.


    Master Wu is a person with deep scheming. He knows what to do and what not to do. His approach varies depending on the situation and the people involved, full of tactics.


    Yang Haoran holds a significant position in his heart, so Master Wu didn''t hesitate toply with Yang Haoran''s request, rushing to the ghost building as quickly as possible.


    Without making Yang Haoran wait long, Master Wu appeared at the ghost building with several bodyguards and a few cars.


    As Master Wu looked at the now ruined ghost building, his face showed surprise. However, the bodyguards apanying him seemed unfazed.


    These bodyguards were just ordinary people, unaware of the significance of the ghost building, and naturallycked any fear.


    However, when these bodyguards saw the numerous corpses inside the ghost building, their faces turned pale!


    Being selected as Master Wu''s bodyguards, they were ustomed to storms, but what they witnessed now was beyond anything they had ever seen¡ªthe bodies scattered all around were no joking matter.


    Compared to them, Master Wu''s shock was even more intense!


    To these bodyguards, the scene might be just a field of corpses, but to Master Wu, a Night Watch, these were the bodies of fellow Night Watch members!


    The Night Watch members who hade to the ghost building tonight were all wearing the ck robes granted by the Death God Temple. Though Master Wu had be a Night Watch only recently, he was sure of this fact. Moreover, among the bodies, he recognized a few faces. They were seasoned Night Watch members, older in tenure than even Yang Haoran, confirming their identity as Night Watch!


    A field of deceased Night Watch members left Master Wu profoundly shaken.


    Finally, when Master Wu noticed the presence of Deng Feng, the Burial Master, among the many bodies, he stood still, his facial expression stiff, taking a long time to recover from the shock.


    After a considerable pause, Master Wu shifted his gaze to Yang Haoran, the only living person amid the sea of corpses.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran stood next to Master Jiang''s corpse, smoking a cigarette with a troubled expression.


    It seemed Yang Haoran had anticipated that Master Wu would be significantly frightened by the sight before him. So, he didn''t disturb Master Wu, quietly smoking alone.


    Master Wu felt his throat dry, and the shock inflicted on him by the scene was beyond words. He licked his lips and couldn''t help but ask, "Haoran, what... what happened? Why are they... all dead? Even the divine envoys..."


    Master Wu, who had experienced many trials and tribtions, was visibly shaken and even stuttered in his speech.


    Yang Haoran, discarding the cigarette, exhaled smoke and then spoke to Master Wu, "It''s not something that can be exined in a few words. Have them load the bodies onto the cars, and I''ll exinter."


    Master Wu was uneasy about the situation, as he didn''t understand the cause and effect of the events. Various spections ran through his mind.


    His greatest dilemma at the moment was whether to follow Yang Haoran''s instructions. If he did, would it have fatal consequences for him?


    However, his hesitation was only momentary. He immediately nodded in response to Yang Haoran, though his expression was unusually serious.


    "You guys load these bodies onto the cars," Master Wu ordered the bodyguards.


    The bodyguards looked at each other and surprisingly, not a single one dared to step forward to carry the corpses!


    Master Wu''s expression darkened, and he sternly said, "If something goes wrong, I''ll take the me. What are you afraid of?"

 Chapter 212: Arrival of Yin Division

    Master Wu had held a high position for many years, cultivating an intangible air of authority. Normally, this aura was imperceptible, but as his expression darkened, it manifested itself.


    Several bodyguards dared not defy Master Wu''s wishes and obediently loaded the corpses onto the vehicle.


    "Haoran, how should we handle these bodies?" Master Wu inquired, his expression stern as he turned to Yang Haoran.


    "First, transport them to the South Lake Death God Temple and await further instructions from above," Yang Haoran replied seriously.


    Given the magnitude of the incident, Yin Division would undoubtedly dispatch investigators soon. Hence, Yang Haoran decided to preserve the bodies, anticipating their potential usefulnesster.


    While it would have been ideal for Wang Yiming and his Spirit Police to handle the aftermath, considering the unresolved matter and the impending arrival of higher-ups, Yang Haoran chose to involve Master Wu. The decision to bring the bodies back to the South Lake Death God Temple was twofold.


    Apart from the ongoing investigation, another crucial factor was that those who perished in the ghost building tonight were members of the Yin Division, including Divine Envoy Deng Feng. Yang Haoran didn''t want Spirit Police to dissect and study their bodies, so he opted to keep control of the situation.


    In the car, Yang Haoran eventually decided to call Wang Yiming, informing him of the death location of spirit master Duda. While he couldn''t hand over the Night Watch''s bodies, letting them take the spirit master''s body was akin to offering Wang Yiming a small gift.


    Arriving at the South Lake Death God Temple, the temple priest and the believers residing there were already awake, busying themselves with their respective tasks.Yang Haoran first found the two Night Watch members left behind, exchanged a few words with them, and instructed the bodyguards to ce the bodies of Deng Feng and others in bags. They were then moved to the hall behind the stone wall.


    Afterpleting these tasks, Yang Haoran had the bodyguards return to the car, erasing their memories of the night. Knowing too much could impact their lives, so Yang Haoran ensured they remained ordinary people, awakening to find themselves lying in the car, forever perplexed about how they ended up at the South Lake Death God Temple.


    Once the bodyguards were taken care of, Yang Haoran and Master Wu returned to the hall behind the stone wall, joined by two additional Night Watch members.


    Simr to Master Wu, these two Night Watch members were recently recruited neers. Since they had just joined Night Watch and didn''t recognize Deng Feng''s value, they escaped unscathed that night.


    In the hall, Master Wu wore aposed expression, his thoughts unclear. In the car, he hadn''t questioned Yang Haoran about the events, and in this crowded ce, it was difficult to broach the topic. Yang Haoran didn''t show any intention to disclose more, so Master Wu suppressed his curiosity.


    The other two Night Watch members, however, stared in astonishment at the ck bags on the ground.


    Uncertain about the contents, Yang Haoran had only told them to move things inside without providing further details. Being neers, they refrained from asking too many questions, but observing the ck bags raised suspicions.


    Though it was only spection, the two realized the bags likely contained bodies. Yang Haoran noticed their expressions but remained silent. With a wave of his hand, the bags were torn open, revealing the lifeless bodies dressed in Night Watch robes.


    Master Wu remained unfazed, having witnessed a simrly shocking scene in the ghost building before. However, the other two Night Watch members were utterly dumbfounded, mouths agape, expressions filled with shock and disbelief, unable to utter a word for a long time.


    "Tonight, weunched an operation on the Zhong family''s ghost building, and you''ve witnessed the heavy losses. This incident has significant repercussions. Until the authorities arrive, the bodies will temporarily stay here. As for you, act as if nothing happened and carry on with your duties."


    Deng Feng had made arrangements and deployments before tonight''s operation. Since he didn''t n for any Night Watch member to return alive, he recently recruited a batch of neers, assigning them to various positions. This way, even if the seasoned Night Watch members disappeared, it wouldn''t disrupt the normal functioning of all Death God Temples in Lecheng.


    With such a major event, Yang Haoran briefly addressed it, leaving the others filled with doubts. However, no one was foolish enough to voice their questions.


    Now that all the experienced Night Watch members were deceased, including Divine Envoy Deng Feng, Yang Haoran, who had be a Night Watch member only a few months ago, naturally became the oldest and strongest among them. They had no choice but to follow Yang Haoran''s instructions.


    Moreover, Yang Haoran didn''t demand anything specific; he simply instructed them to do what needed to be done. There was no reason to resist.


    Yin Division''s response came quicker than Yang Haoran had anticipated. As his words faded, he seemed to sense something, his brows furrowing slightly as he looked towards the empty space ahead.


    The others, following Yang Haoran''s gaze, saw nothing unusual there.


    However, shortly afterward, they were surprised to find that the space Yang Haoran had been staring at began to violently fluctuate. Then, a rift appeared, and a man walked out of it.


    This man wore all ck, different from the Night Watch''s ck robes, but shared amon feature¡ªa vivid Death God emblem embroidered on his chest.


    The man appeared slightly younger than Yang Haoran, perhaps around twenty-seven or twenty-eight, but his true age was indiscernible.


    His sudden appearance captivated the attention of Yang Haoran and the others. Conversely, the man''s gaze fell upon the scattered bodies. Especially upon seeing Deng Feng''s corpse, his expression changed, and his brows involuntarily furrowed.


    Withdrawing his gaze, the man turned to Yang Haoran.


    In the presence of the four individuals, the man looked directly at Yang Haoran, who stood out with his bloodstained and tattered appearance. However, this wasn''t the main reason he noticed Yang Haoran; it was because Yang Haoran had activated the heaven soul, and he had the means to sense it.


    "What''s going on?" The man spoke in a deep voice, addressing Yang Haoran.


    Master Wu and the two other Night Watch members dared not breathe, sensing a terrifying aura from the man. It felt as if a mere flick of his finger could scatter their souls.


    Facing the man, Yang Haoran was in a slightly better position than the others but still felt immense pressure. It wasn''t just a matter of strength; it was the overwhelming presence.


    Yang Haoran could make some educated guesses about the man''s identity. To him, this person was likely from the higher-ups, or perhaps the lower ranks. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have appeared here so conveniently. After all, this ce had restrictions, and non-Yin Division individuals would need to forcibly break through them.


    Although Yang Haoran had some spections, he didn''t show any signs of it. Instead, he didn''t answer the man''s question directly and solemnly asked, "May I ask who you are?"

 Chapter 213: Report

    The man did not get angry at Yang Haoran''s rudeness because he realized that such inquiries were indeed abrupt before he had revealed his identity.


    Instead of responding to Yang Haoran, he revealed a Death Mark Seal on his forehead under the gaze of Yang Haoran and his threepanions.


    This Death Mark Seal, both in size and appearance, was no different from the one on Yang Haoran''s forehead. However, the four of them felt a strong sense of oppression in the man''s Death Mark Seal.


    Not only Master Wu and the others but even Yang Haoran felt a difficulty in breathing.


    "Deng Feng is my subordinate Burial Master. You only need to know this, and you don''t need to ask more," the man said calmly, not bothering to respond to Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran feigned surprise on his face and quickly bowed respectfully to the man.


    "Greetings, divine envoy!"


    This sudden bow from Yang Haoran made Master Wu and the others change their expressions. However, they were not sluggish; their reactions were quick. Seeing Yang Haoran bowing to the man, they immediately followed suit.


    "Greetings, divine envoy!"In Yin Division, subordinates almost always addressed their superiors as divine envoys, expressing their inner respect. In the eyes of subordinates, their superiors were messengers of the gods, hence the title "divine envoy."


    Deng Feng was the divine envoy in the eyes of Night Watch, and the man in front of them was Deng Feng''s superior. So, addressing him as divine envoy was entirely appropriate.


    The man just nodded slightly in response to their bows, seemingly considering their gestures as an ordinary matter. He paid no attention to it.


    "Now, can you tell me what exactly is going on here?" the man asked Yang Haoran, continuing the conversation.


    "Yes, divine envoy!"


    Yang Haoran didn''t dare to be negligent and proceeded to recount everything that happened tonight in detail. He began with the appearance of the spirit master Duda, leading up to Deng Feng brutally killing all the Night Watch to break through the earth soul. He was thorough, though he made some modifications to certain parts.


    If he didn''t alter the details, it would undoubtedly have some impact on him. After the modifications, he shifted all the responsibility onto Deng Feng, whose soul had dispersed.


    The man didn''t interrupt Yang Haoran and let him speak continuously. However, as Yang Haoran revealed more, the man''s expression became increasingly unpleasant.


    Especially upon learning that Deng Feng had made some changes to his own Death Mark Seal years ago in order to sessfully open the earth soul, the man''s expression became even more grim. He even spoke up to interrupt Yang Haoran.


    "You just said that Deng Feng made alterations to the Death Mark Seal to open the earth soul sessfully. Are you sure about this?" the man asked with a displeased expression.


    From the man''s demeanor and tone, Yang Haoran could sense his shock and skepticism. However, he was well-prepared for this, so he remained calm and nodded confidently.


    "I have sessfully opened the heaven soul. The Death Mark Seal in my body underwent a qualitative change, unrted to Deng Feng. However, the same cannot be said for these three."


    At this point, Yang Haoran pointed to Master Wu and the others.


    The three had been shocked by Yang Haoran''s earlier words, and now, as Yang Haoran suddenly pointed at them, they subconsciously felt a sense of rm, wondering if Yang Haoran was going to harm them.


    Yang Haoran''s following words made their hearts uneasy.


    "Although Deng Feng is dead now, the Death Mark Seals in their bodies originated from Deng Feng. If the divine envoy is skeptical, he can extract and examine the Death Mark Seals in their bodies. If there is an issue, it will be evident immediately."


    Master Wu and the others'' expressions changed. Without exception, they didn''t want to lose their Death Mark Seals.


    The Death Mark Seal was the power seed within them, the sole source of their strength. If forcibly removed, they didn''t know if they would lose their lives. Even if their lives were spared, their strength would undoubtedly disappear along with the extraction of the Death Mark Seal. This was something they were absolutely unwilling to ept.


    They had just be Night Watch, and they hadn''t fully enjoyed the pleasure of the power they gained. Losing this power was something they couldn''t bear!


    They had certainly heard everything Yang Haoran said earlier and understood the meaning behind his words. However, now that Deng Feng''s soul had dispersed, even if Deng Feng had indeed tampered with the Death Mark Seals, it wouldn''t affect them. They certainly didn''t want to lose their Death Mark Seals for this reason.


    The changes in Master Wu and the others'' expressions were noticed by the man, but he paid no mind to it. Without saying a word to the three, he waved his hand, causing a sharp pain in their foreheads.


    Under this pain, they sensed their Death Mark Seals being forcibly extracted, and the power within their bodies disappeared, leaving them feeling momentarily drained.


    The three staggered, nearly falling to the ground. However, the man didn''t spare them a nce; his gaze focused on the three Death Mark Seals in front of him.


    To the naked eye, these three Death Mark Seals showed no signs of anomaly, but the man wouldn''t assume they were entirely problem-free.


    He extended a finger, gently touching one of the Death Mark Seals, then closed his eyes to carefully sense it.


    After a few breaths, the man opened his eyes. He remained expressionless and didn''t say a word. Instead, he touched another Death Mark Seal with his finger.


    In this manner, the three Death Mark Seals in front of him were meticulously examined by the man. When he withdrew his finger from the third Death Mark Seal, his face momentarily became quite grim.


    With a wave of his hand, a surge of power erupted from him, shattering the three Death Mark Seals before him.


    Watching their Death Mark Seals being shattered under the man''s influence, Master Wu and the others felt heart-wrenching pain. Still, out of fear for the man, none dared to say anything.


    "You''re right; these Death Mark Seals have indeed been tampered with. I''m just curious, now that they''re all dead, how did you manage to survive?" the man asked with a stern expression.


    "I survived because, at the moment when the Death Mark Seals were about to be extracted, a malevolent spirit forcibly possessed me. Her power saved my life," Yang Haoran exined.


    "Malevolent spirit possession?" The man furrowed his brow, speaking in a deep voice. "Continue."


    "While malevolent spirit possessed me, she controlled my body as she pleased. Taking advantage of the situation, she snatched several Death Mark Seals and consumed them. She intended to use this method to quickly recover, but it nearly cost me my life," Yang Haoran pointed to his body, wearing a bitter smile. He continued, "The power released from the Death Mark Seals was too strong; my body was on the verge of bursting. If it weren''t for malevolent spirit''s rapid absorption and her means to suppress the power of the Death Mark Seals, I would have died then."


    "Deng Feng, seeing the Death Mark Seals being taken, tried to snatch them back from malevolent spirit. However, at that moment, the supposedly dead spirit master Duda unexpectedly resurrected and also took away a few Death Mark Seals!"


    "Malevolent spirit possession, spirit master Duda''s resurrection ¨C these were all beyond Deng Feng''s expectations. Caught off guard, he met a tragic end at the hands of malevolent spirit. His soul and Death Mark Seals were all swallowed by malevolent spirit. Of course, it could also be said that they were swallowed by me, although that wasn''t my intention."


    As Yang Haoran finished speaking, he paused, seemingly waiting for the man to digest this information and perhaps for the man''s next question.


    "You don''t need to worry about me; just tell me what happened afterward," the man said in a deep voice.


    Yang Haoran nodded and continued, "While malevolent spirit possessed me, she swallowed several Death Mark Seals, including the one that belonged to Deng Feng. The power released from these Death Mark Seals caused significant damage to my body, but it also brought me considerable benefits. I was able to sessfully open the heaven soul because of this."

 Chapter 214: Evidence from People and Things

    When Yang Haoran swallowed the Death Mark Seal, he initially intended to keep it a secret or make some modifications to the story. After all, it was not a glorious act to consume the Death Mark Seals of other Night Watch members to enhance oneself; it might leave a negative impression on the significant figure before him.


    However, after some consideration, Yang Haoran decided to be honest about it. Otherwise, it would be challenging to exin how a neer who had joined Night Watch just a few months ago managed to unlock the heaven soul. Although he revealed the incident, he tried to portray himself as a victim to minimize the impact.


    At that time, he was indeed a victim, but the details were somewhat different from what he was presenting now. He had willingly swallowed the blood-red eyeball, and without doing so, he wouldn''t have fallen under the possession of Zhong Siyu.


    However, he chose not to disclose this information. He wasn''t foolish enough to reveal his secret coboration with Zhong Siyu to the person in front of him, as doing so might lead to consequences simr to Deng Feng''s fate.


    Regardless of the reasons for coborating with a malevolent spirit, for an Underworld Envoy, it was not an honorable deed. Joining forces with a ghost against one''s own kind made the situation even more sinister.


    "At that time, I was hit by the soul-scattering needle of the spirit master Duda. It was a seemingly fatal situation, but unexpectedly, it gave me the opportunity to sessfully unlock the heaven soul."


    "The malevolent spirit sensed that I was about to unlock the heaven soul and tried to stop me. However, due to the ongoing battle with spirit master Duda, she couldn''t intervene. In the end, although she sessfully killed Duda, I managed to unlock the heaven soul. The malevolent spirit, in frustration, consumed Duda''s soul and had to choose to leave my body."


    "Sessfully killing Deng Feng andter eliminating the spirit master Duda took a toll on the malevolent spirit. At that moment, I had just unlocked the heaven soul, and my physical condition was much better than hers. She realized she couldn''t gain anything from me and chose to escape."


    As Yang Haoran spoke, a sense of shame appeared on his face, and he sighed."Ah, it''s embarrassing to admit that I thought I was facing imminent doom that night. I never expected to unexpectedly unlock the heaven soul. Everything happened so suddenly that I was in shock for a long time. When I finally came to my senses, the malevolent spirit had already fled. Otherwise, I might have been able to detain her, even if I couldn''t defeat her, but holding on until the divine envoy appeared should not have been a problem."


    Although Yang Haoran spoke as if it were all true, the man in ck furrowed his brow, seemingly not entirely convinced. He stared at Yang Haoran seriously, as if trying to discern something from him.


    Yang Haoran noticed the doubt in the man''s expression but chose to remain silent rather than hastily exin.


    Say what needs to be said, and firmly keep silent about what shouldn''t be said. If possible, say less; never say more.


    After a moment, the man in ck finally spoke, "If what you''re saying is true, then Deng Feng deserves to die."


    The man in ck was more concerned about Deng Feng, the Burial Master. As for how Yang Haoran opened the heaven soul and how the malevolent spirit Zhong Siyu escaped, it seemed that he wasn''t overly concerned.


    Detecting the skepticism in the man in ck''s tone, Yang Haoran quickly assured, "Divine envoy, everything I said is true, not a single word is false."


    At this point, Yang Haoran intentionally changed his expression, as if he had suddenly remembered something.


    "Oh, by the way, there''s someone who can testify that everything I said is true, absolutely no falsehood!"


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s statement, the man in ck raised an eyebrow. Before he could inquire further, Yang Haoran took out a soul from the soul gathering bead.


    This soul belonged to none other than Master Jiang!


    "At that time, when Deng Feng attacked us, Master Jiang didn''t resist. Unwilling to see Master Jiang''s soul being devoured by the Death Mark Seal, I used a ck talisman borrowed from a friend. It was a bit slow, only protecting his soul."


    Watching Master Jiang, still in a deep sleep with closed eyes, the man in ck waved his hand, causing Master Jiang to wake up directly.


    Looking at his appearance, it seemed that he wanted to immediately verify from Master Jiang whether everything Yang Haoran said was true.


    Yang Haoran remained calm; there was no sign of panic. Master Jiang confirmed everything he knew, aligning perfectly with what Yang Haoran had reported to the man in ck. The slight alterations made by Yang Haoran were unknown to Master Jiang.


    Moreover, from the current situation, the man in ck seemed more concerned about Deng Feng, the Burial Master, and whether his actions were as described. As for the rest, he appeared indifferent.


    Coincidentally, Yang Haoran spoke the truth about Deng Feng''s actions, without exaggeration.


    The alterations Yang Haoran made happened to be in areas that the man in ck didn''t care much about, reducing Yang Haoran''s concerns.


    Of course, he dared to do this only after making a series of preparations. Even if the modified part happened to be something the man in ck cared about, it wouldn''t make him lose hisposure.


    Master Jiang''s soul was forcibly condensed into a spirit by Yang Haoran, extracted from the corpse. Normally, it would take at least seven days for his soul to awaken. However, with a wave of the man in ck''s hand, Master Jiang''s soul woke up. This technique was beyond what Yang Haoran, who had already opened his heaven soul, could achieve.


    After awakening, Master Jiang looked confused, ncing at the man in ck and then at Yang Haoran, seemingly not understanding what was happening.


    This state of confusion didn''tst long, just a few breaths. Gradually, the confusion on Master Jiang''s face disappeared, and scenes from before his death started to surface.


    During the following time, the man in ck first stated his identity and then proceeded to question Master Jiang.


    From start to finish, Yang Haoran didn''t interrupt but listened silently.


    Everything went as expected; Master Jiang didn''t deliberately tarnish Deng Feng. Facing the man in ck''s inquiries, he honestly revealed everything he knew, aligning with what Yang Haoran had previously said.


    Before Master Jiang appeared, the man in ck was skeptical of Yang Haoran''s words, not being a child who would believe everything based on words alone.


    After Master Jiang''s appearance and the information obtained from him, the man in ck was almost entirely convinced of Yang Haoran''s words. However, there was still that one percent of doubt, as he couldn''t rule out the possibility of collusion between Yang Haoran and Master Jiang.


    However, after the man in ck inspected all the bodies present, that remaining one percent of doubt slowly disappeared. Through his examination, he discovered that the Night Watch members had indeed been drained of blood and soul, leaving only lifeless shells.


    He had previously checked the Death Mark Seals inside the bodies of Master Wu and the others. The seals had been altered, possessing the ability to devour both soul and vitality, just as Yang Haoran had described. If Deng Feng activated the Death Mark Seals, the current state of the Night Watch corpses would be no surprise.


    The narrations of Yang Haoran and Master Jiang, the Death Mark Seals inside Master Wu and the others, and the bodies of the Night Watch members lying on the ground¡ªall these elements proved Deng Feng''s wrongdoing.


    The man in ck seemed troubled by this oue, but the facts wereid out before him. Even if he was troubled, he had to ept it.


    The reason for his headache was that Deng Feng was his subordinate!


    Not just Deng Feng, the previous Burial Master of Lecheng, Xue Li, was also under hismand!


    In order to unlock the earth soul, Xue Li forcefully collected souls by hunting down living spirits. He eventually betrayed the Yin Division, and despite disappearing without a trace, he remained a key wanted figure.


    After Xue Li, now there was Deng Feng, who, in the man in ck''s perspective, was even worse than Xue Li. While Xue Li''s actions were extravagant, they were directed towards outsiders. Deng Feng, on the other hand, treated his own people like domesticated poultry, deciding when to feast on them. From the viewpoint of the Yin Division, Deng Feng''s actions were even more heinous than Xue Li''s.

 Chapter 215: I Have a Solution

    With Xue Li in front and Deng Feng behind, the man in ck felt quite frustrated.


    Due to the incident with Xue Li, he had earned some disapproval from higher-ups, and his peers often used this against him, putting him in a passive position.


    Now, Deng Feng emerged as another problem. His actions were even more malicious, daring to tamper with the Death Mark Seal and harm his own people.


    If this matter were reported, it would undoubtedly have a significant impact on him.


    Ideally, he didn''t want to report it, as it would affect him personally. However, unlike Night Watch, Burial Master had different rules. Night Watch could die without consequences, but as a true Underworld Envoy, Burial Master had to report every death as a matter of protocol.


    Yin Division didn''t care much about Night Watch; their deaths were eptable as long as they urred during regr missions and were kept discreet. But Deng Feng''s intentional harm to Night Watch was uneptable to Yin Division. The impact was too severe, tarnishing Yin Division''s image and disheartening countless Night Watch members.


    The man in ck, with an unpleasant expression on his face, observed Yang Haoran. He had some spections, but he remained silent, waiting for the man''s instructions.


    After a while, the man in ck refocused on Yang Haoran. His expression was grim, eyebrows furrowed, clearly not in a pleasant mood.


    "If this matter spreads, it will have a certain impact on our Yin Division. I don''t want this to bemon knowledge. What do you think is a reasonable course of action?"Suddenly questioning Yang Haoran in this way, the man caught Master Jiang off guard. The other two Night Watch members were still grieving the destruction of the Death Mark Seal and didn''t realize the danger hidden in the man''s words. However, Master Wu was different; his expression changed instantly.


    With years of experience in the business world, Master Wu had a strong ability to read between the lines. Even though they weren''t the main characters tonight, they had been eavesdropping and knew too much.


    The man''s sudden inquiry made Master Wu sense that something was amiss. Could this mysterious and powerful figure be considering eliminating all those who knew about the secret to protect it?


    Considering this, Master Wu''s face turned grim. His concern was not unfounded. If he were in the man in ck''s shoes, with no better option, he would likely choose the same path!


    At this moment, Master Wu felt uneasy and anxious. He hadn''t expected to encounter such a situation shortly after bing a Night Watch. He hadn''t even fully understood Night Watch, and now he might lose his life.


    He couldn''t help but recall Yang Haoran''s words before bing a Night Watch. Bing a Night Watch might not necessarily be a good thing; a slight mistake could cost one''s life.


    Although he had mentally prepared for it at the time, facing death still made him somewhat uneasy, with a lingering sense of regret.


    In this dire situation, he instinctively looked at Yang Haoran. Unexpectedly, Yang Haoran showed little reaction, appearing calm, seemingly oblivious to the potential danger in the man in ck''s words.


    Master Wu didn''t believe that Yang Haorancked the ability to read between the lines. He had known Yang Haoran for quite some time, and the young man was incredibly shrewd. If Yang Haoran couldn''t sense the hidden meaning in such an obvious statement, Master Wu wouldn''t believe it even if someone forced him to.


    Yang Haoran''s calm demeanor made Master Wu conclude that he likely had a n in mind. However, this didn''t ease Master Wu''s worries, as even if Yang Haoran had a strategy, it might not necessarily benefit him. All Master Wu could do now was silently pray, hoping that, considering their previously good rtionship, Yang Haoran would extend a helping hand.


    Master Wu''s various thoughts at this moment were unknown to Yang Haoran. Faced with the sudden question from the man in ck, he first smiled, then responded, "If the divine envoy''s concern is only about this matter, I have a method. I''m not sure if it''s feasible."


    The man in ck didn''t rx his furrowed brows upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words. His expression remained unpleasant.


    "What method?" the man in ck asked in a deep voice.


    Yang Haoran didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he nced at Master Wu and the others. Seemingly realizing something, the man in ck casually deployed a soundproof barrier using Yin spirit power.


    This soundproof barrier not only isted Master Wu and the others but also left Master Jiang outside. Inside the barrier, only Yang Haoran and the man in ck remained.


    Outside the barrier, Master Wu could see Yang Haoran talking to the man in ck, who remained silent. As for the specific conversation, Master Wu couldn''t know due to the barrier, intensifying his unease.


    Feeling controlled by someone else, Master Wu couldn''t help but feel an indescribable sense of helplessness. He even began to doubt whether his initial decision was right.


    However, these doubts only lingered in his mind for a short while. After a moment, they vanished.


    His decision to be a Night Watch had been carefully considered. Though facing a threat to his life so soon was unexpected, he didn''t regret it. Moreover, he knew regret wouldn''t change anything. Faced with the current situation, he didn''t even have the qualification to speak, let alone change anything. The only thing he could do was trust Yang Haoran and ce hisst hope in him.


    Master Wu closely watched the actions of Yang Haoran and the man in ck within the barrier. Although unable to hear the conversation, he didn''t want to miss any physical details between them.


    Ten minutester, the man in ck lifted the barrier. Yang Haoran had a smile on his face, while the man in ck, though not smiling, had rxed his previously furrowed brows. His expression had softened.


    The man in ck didn''t nce at Master Wu and the others or pay attention to Master Jiang. After lifting the barrier, he waved his hand toward Yang Haoran, and three items appeared in front of him.


    Two iron books, one thick and one thin, along with a square wooden box about the size of a fist. Its contents were unknown.


    These three items emitted a visible Yin Qi, floating in the air in front of Yang Haoran. Instead of immediately putting them away, Yang Haoran just nced at them before withdrawing his gaze. Then, he respectfully bowed to the man in ck.


    "Thank you, divine envoy!"


    The man in ck nodded, maintaining a serious expression. He scanned Master Wu and the others with a stern look before fixing his gaze on Yang Haoran again, saying, "Handle them. Make it clean. If one more person learns about this matter, I will hold you ountable."


    "Rest assured, divine envoy. Since I dare to make a promise to the divine envoy, I will definitely handle this matter well." Yang Haoran responded with a smile.


    "I hope you can live up to your words." After saying this, the man in ck tore through space. Without looking at Yang Haoran again, he stepped into the spatial rift. Before entering, however, he took Master Jiang along.


    Master Jiang looked confused, seemingly unaware of his impending fate. However, before his soul was sucked into the spatial rift, he noticed Yang Haoran smiling at him, even winking, creating a strange feeling in his heart.


    Politely seeing off the man in ck, Yang Haoran straightened up only after the spatial riftpletely closed and returned to normal. A hearty smile appeared on his face.


    He first waved his hand, sending the three items in front of him to the ce that used to belong to Deng Feng. Theynded steadily on a small table. Then, he turned his gaze to Master Wu and the others.

 Chapter 216: From now on, I call the shots here

    As Yang Haoran''s gaze fell upon him, Master Wu''s heartbeat couldn''t help but quicken a bit involuntarily.


    Yang Haoran had many conversations with the man in ck, but Master Wu didn''t quite understand them. Terms like "opening heaven soul" and "opening earth soul" were beyond his current grasp, so he couldn''t make much sense of them.


    However, what the man in ck said to Yang Haoran just before leaving was crystal clear to him. The man asked Yang Haoran to handle things cleanly. Did this mean that Yang Haoran was going to take action against them?


    Unlike Master Wu, the other two Night Watch members remained immersed in the sorrow of losing the Death Mark Seal. Apart from this, they paid no attention to anything else, let alone details.


    Even though the man in ck had left, their minds were still buzzing, unable to break free from grief and disappointment.


    However, they did hear what the man in ck said to Yang Haoran as he left.


    Although they heard it, their interpretation of those words was entirely different from Master Wu''s. They never delved deep into understanding the meaning. Master Wu thought that the man in ck''s "handle it cleanly" meant eliminating those who knew too much to prevent any negative impact on Yin Division and the man in ck himself.


    But these two thought differently. They believed that "handling it cleanly" meant cleaning up the scene, especially since it was strewn with corpses.


    Anyone not a fool wouldn''t entertain such thoughts. Yet, they weren''t fools, but their focus remained on the forcibly extracted Death Mark Seal within them.Besides the Death Mark Seal, their minds had no room for anything else, and they couldn''t think as much as Master Wu.


    Because of their excessive concern for the Death Mark Seal, they harbored significant dissatisfaction towards Yang Haoran at this moment.


    If it weren''t for Yang Haoran''s loose tongue, their Death Mark Seals wouldn''t have been forcibly removed.


    Even at the moment the Death Mark Seal was forcibly removed, even Master Wu couldn''t help feeling resentment towards Yang Haoran.


    Previously, with the man in ck present, the three dared not show their dissatisfaction. Now that he was gone, Master Wu, still aware of the situation, kept his dissatisfaction hidden. However, the other two were different; not only did they show their dissatisfaction on their faces, but their gazes toward Yang Haoran also carried strong resentment.


    In their eyes, Yang Haoran had only be a Night Watch a few months earlier than them. Due to Yang Haoran''s strength, their attitude towards him had been fine. However, tonight, because of Yang Haoran, they lost their power, and how could they not feel resentment?


    "Yang Haoran, what have we done to offend you? You actually harmed us like this. We lost our Death Mark Seals. What benefit is there for you?" one of them couldn''t contain his anger and loudly questioned Yang Haoran.


    "Yeah! Even if there''s an issue with this Death Mark Seal, the divine envoy is dead! Can this Death Mark Seal harm us on its own? Don''t tell us all of this is for our own good!" Another person joined in, unable to contain his frustration, loudly questioning Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran''s expression remained unchanged, still wearing a smiling face. However, Master Wu''s expression changed when he heard the two''s words. He sternly rebuked them, "Don''t talk nonsense. If it weren''t for Haoran just now, the three of us would be dead. You don''t have to be grateful, but using him? Is your brain not working properly?"


    Being scolded by Master Wu, the two''s faces became even more unpleasant.


    Yang Haoran could be forgiven, given that he became a Night Watch a few months earlier than them and had superior strength. But Master Wu entered at the same time as them, making it hard for them to ept.


    "What gives you the right to shout at us? What are you even?" one of them scolded.


    His mood was already bad, and after being scolded by Master Wu, his temper worsened. Naturally, all of his anger was vented onto Master Wu.


    Master Wu was a significant figure in Lecheng, and the two were aware of this. However, that was only in the ordinary world. Now that everyone was a Night Watch, they no longer cared about Master Wu''s status.


    In the past, figures like Master Wu werepletely out of their league. Even if they wanted to make connections, it depended on Master Wu''s mood. However, now that everyone was part of the Night Watch, the two felt that their status was equal to Master Wu''s. They spoke and acted without any restraint, asionally resorting to sarcasm and mockery to seek a unique sense of pleasure and satisfy their ridiculous vanity.


    Master Wu couldn''t recall thest time someone had scolded him in such a manner. With a stern face, he spoke coldly, "Now that we no longer have the Death Mark Seal within us, it means we, who have lost our powers, are no longer Night Watch. We are all ordinary people now. Have you not considered the consequences of speaking to me like this?"


    Master Wu''s words were cold and filled with killing intent. A powerful aura emanated from him, a presence cultivated over years of holding a high position.


    The two''s expressions changed abruptly. Master Wu''s words, filled with strong killing intent, made them realize the reality. Suddenly awakened, they understood that without their powers, they were ordinary people. With Master Wu''s status, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to deal with them.


    Watching Master Wu, whose face turned unpleasant, both of them felt a chill in their hearts. A sudden coldness spread throughout their bodies, and they exchanged a nce, noticing the paleness on each other''s faces at that moment.


    Yang Haoran didn''t pay much attention to the quarrel between the three.


    As for why Master Wu suddenly stood up for him at this moment, Yang Haoran had his own judgment. During the argument, he remained silent, wearing a smiling face, and continued to walk towards the main seat in the hall step by step.


    When Master Wu''s momentumpletely overwhelmed the other two Night Watch members, the argument concluded. The two backed down, and the victory belonged to Master Wu, though he couldn''t find any joy in it.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran also stopped in his tracks.


    The three seemed to sense something and turned their gaze towards Yang Haoran. In that look, they saw Yang Haoran sitting with a smile on the main seat.


    This scene changed the expressions of Master Wu and the other two simultaneously.


    Although they had not been Night Watch for a long time, they had been to this hall before. They knew who the main seat belonged to and who had the qualifications to sit there.


    Yet, Yang Haoran was now sitting in that position, which meant something significant. The other two didn''t think much about it, but Master Wu had a guess about what it meant, and his heart couldn''t help but beat faster.


    "Weren''t we just arguing well? Why has it suddenly stopped?" Yang Haoran looked at the three and asked with a smile.


    For this question, Master Wu wisely chose to remain silent. He thought it would be better to keep his mouth shut at this moment.


    The other two Night Watch members, however, didn''t think as much as Master Wu.


    One of them, pointing at Yang Haoran with disbelief, eximed, "Yang Haoran, this is the seat reserved for the divine envoy. As a Night Watch, how dare you sit in this position? Are you trying to rebel?"


    "Rebel?" Yang Haoran chuckled and then crossed his legs, lightly sliding his right finger over the side of the seat. He said with a smile, "I never thought of rebelling. Don''t falsely use me. The reason I dare to sit in this position is because, from now on, this seat belongs to me, Yang Haoran. And as for Lecheng Yin Division, from this moment forward, I call the shots."

 Chapter 217: Yin Division Laws

    At this point, if these two Night Watch figures still don''tprehend the situation, then there might be an issue with their intelligence.


    Though Master Wu had some suspicions, hearing Yang Haoran''s assertive words surprised him even further.


    While the trio remained in shock, Yang Haoran suddenly vanished. Before they could react, darkness enveloped them, and they lost consciousness.


    Yang Haoran didn''t intend to kill them with that sudden attack but rather forcibly erase their memories of tonight.


    Tonight, the trio learned too much¡ªthings they should and shouldn''t know. Yang Haoran had no choice but to take this action.


    Now, without the Death Mark Seal in them, their Yin spirit power vanished. Erasing a segment of their memories posed no difficulty for Yang Haoran, even if their Death Mark Seals were still intact.


    Preserving secrets by ensuring those who know perish is often the best option, but Yang Haoran had his reasons for not doing so.


    Firstly, directly killing them was something he hesitated to do. Furthermore, if he did, how would it differ from Deng Feng?


    Despite the seemingly casual words from the cloaked man, asking him to handle the matter cleanly might be a deliberate lure. If Yang Haoranplied, who knows how the cloaked man, possibly holding a grudge, would treat the newly appointed Burial Master. Even if there were no punishments, his impression might not be favorable in the future.Considering Yang Haoran''s character, he wouldn''t engage in actions that harm others without benefit to himself.


    Another reason was that Lecheng''s Yin Division had almost be an empty shell. The seasoned Night Watch members were gone, leaving only neers. These novices not onlycked strength but also had limited knowledge in various aspectspared to the experienced Night Watch members.


    Despite Yang Haoran not wanting to eliminate the two Night Watch members, any aspirations they had to make a name for themselves in Yang Haoran''s hands were futile.


    Perform well, and they might be temple priests. Fail, and once enough personnel is avable, they would be dismissed, with no chance even to be temple priests.


    Yang Haoran didn''t wake the trio forcefully, as it would harm their bodies, yet he didn''t leave the hall. He needed to wait for them to wake up and arrange some matters.


    During the wait, Yang Haoran''s gaze fell upon three items on the nearby table¡ªtwo iron books and a wooden box left by the cloaked man before his departure.


    Inside the forbidden area, Yang Haoran and the cloaked man only discussed two matters: strategizing about Deng Feng and appointing a new Burial Master for Lecheng.


    Deng Feng, as the Burial Master of Lecheng, needed a recement to ensure the smooth operation of all Yin Division-rted tasks in Lecheng after his demise. Opening the heaven soul made one eligible to be a Burial Master, and Yang Haoran, having just opened his heaven soul, was a suitable candidate.


    Considering Yang Haoran''s sessful advice on handling Deng Feng''s situation, the cloaked man decided to appoint Yang Haoran as the Burial Master. If it didn''t work out, they could rece himter.


    Initially, the cloaked man considered erasing Yang Haoran''s memories, but Master Wu''s trio was more manageable. Erasing their memories was not a daunting task.


    However, Yang Haoran was different. Having opened his heaven soul, his strength surpassed that of Night Watch members like Master Wu. Erasing his memories would be considerably challenging.


    Unless... unless they extracted the Death Mark Seal from Yang Haoran. In doing so, erasing his memories would be much simpler.


    However, after opening the heaven soul, the Death Mark Seal within Yang Haoran had be his exclusive power seed. Trying to forcibly extract the Death Mark Seal from Yang Haoran''s body wouldn''t be a simple task and would consume a considerable amount of energy.


    Moreover, there was another crucial reason. If he did so, it would be equivalent to destroying a powerhouse who had opened the heaven soul with his own hands. This would be a loss for him and for the entire Yin Division.


    Powerhouses who had opened the heaven soul were not easy toe by. They weren''t as abundant as Night Watch members, and the appearance of each heaven soul opener was quite challenging. To personally destroy such an individual, especially one who was his subordinate, just to conceal Deng Feng''s situation, was an unwise deal.


    Even if Deng Feng''s situation wasn''t kept secret, he would, at most, face reprimand from higher-ups and potential suppression from peers. Avoiding such negative consequences was preferable. However, destroying a subordinate who had opened the heaven soul would only be a disadvantageous deal for him.


    Having already lost Deng Feng from his ranks, he didn''t want to lose Yang Haoran as well. Another heaven soul opener would only be beneficial for him.


    Conversely, every missing heaven soul opener was a loss for him. Due to these reasons, the cloaked man not only refrained from taking action against Yang Haoran but also decided to appoint him as the new Burial Master of Lecheng.


    If Yang Haoran wasn''t appointed, the cloaked man couldn''t find a more suitable candidate for the time being. So, he had to make do with what was avable.


    Due to this arrangement, Yang Haoran became the new Burial Master of Lecheng under the cloaked man''s directive. Before leaving, the cloaked man left three items and a warning.


    Looking at the three items on the table, Yang Haoran picked up the thicker iron book and opened it, skimming through its contents.


    This iron book detailed thews of the Yin Division. The cloaked man emphasized that every Burial Master must memorize thesews without missing a single one.


    While serving as a Night Watch member, one only needed to remember their duties, and there weren''t many rules. As long as the boss didn''t cause trouble, anything was eptable.


    However, being a Burial Master was entirely different. Burial Masters were recognized as Underworld Envoys by the Yin Division, and their influence far surpassed that of Night Watch members. Consequently, the management of Burial Masters was much stricter.


    After a brief nce, Yang Haoran closed the iron book. There was too much information to memorize all thews in a short time. He would have to take his time to study themter.


    Setting the iron book aside, Yang Haoran picked up another iron book. In contrast, this one was much thinner. Upon opening it, he found no physical pages; instead, it lit up like a tablet, disying a plethora of information.


    Yang Haoran flipped through hundreds of pages, realizing that this iron book not only recorded major events within the Yin Division since its establishment but also documented significant events outside the Yin Division.


    This iron book resembled an exclusive history book of the Yin Division.


    Although thinner than the previous iron book, the content in this one was thousands of times more extensive. Fortunately, the cloaked man didn''t require him to memorize the contents of this iron book, or it would have been an exhausting task.


    Closing the iron book, Yang Haoran nned to revisit it when he had more time. Despite the abundance of information, he was genuinely interested in learning more. Increasing his knowledge about these matters would undoubtedly be beneficial for him.


    Setting this iron book aside, Yang Haoran finally picked up the wooden box. The cloaked man left three items before leaving, and this fist-sized wooden box was thest one.


    Upon opening the box, three thumb-sized ck pills were neatly arranged inside. Aside from their deep ck color, these pills seemed ordinary.


    However, as Yang Haoran lightly tapped the wooden box with his fingers, a crisp sound echoed, as if breaking a seal. Immediately, a visible, dense Yin Qi emanated from the three pills. The seemingly ordinary ck pills now appeared extraordinary.


    These three ck pills were the coveted soul pills for Underworld Envoys, emitting pure Yin Qi, also known as Soul Qi, without any side effects.


    Staring at the three soul pills in the box, a smile involuntarily appeared on Yang Haoran''s face. Soul pills were rare treasures, even for him in his current state.


    After bing the Burial Master, he would receive three of these soul pills annually. Additionally, based on his contributions to the Yin Division throughout the year, he might receive extra soul pills.


    In other words, these three soul pills were his guaranteed annual sry.

 Chapter 218: Letter of Appointment

    For Yang Haoran, the Soul Pill was of tremendous assistance, but for now, he had no intention of consuming it.


    Within his body, there were still several Death Mark Seals lingering. Although the power of some of these seals had been absorbed, a portion remained forcefully suppressed within him.


    He didn''t want to waste these powers. Even though they weren''t pure, the sheer quantity was substantial. Once fully absorbed, his strength would undoubtedly experience another significant surge!


    These Death Mark Seals were Deng Feng''s means of unlocking the Earth Soul. Without sufficient power, they couldn''t be used to unlock the Heaven Soul.


    Of course, the only downside was that the Yin Qi within these Death Mark Seals was not pure. Once he absorbed all the power from the seals, he would need to spend a considerable amount of time purging impurities from his body. Otherwise, it might leave some aftereffects.


    Closing the wooden box again, Yang Haoranid down a restriction on it to prevent the loss of the Soul Pill''s pure Yin Qi. Satisfied with all these precautions, he ced the wooden box on the nearby table.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran was in good spirits. What he thought would be a night of certain death turned out not only to be a survival but also a sessful unlocking of the Heaven Soul.


    What he didn''t anticipate was bing the Burial Master of Lecheng in such a short time.


    Happiness came too suddenly, and he couldn''t help but feel a bit excited. However, he quickly adjusted his emotions, gradually regainingposure, and began nning for the future.About two hours passed, and Yang Haoran, deeply immersed in his thoughts, suddenly seemed to sense something. His gaze shifted towards the table beside him, finally locking onto the thin iron book.


    This iron book was emitting faint Yin Qi on its own, exuding a mysterious and somewhat eerie aura.


    The sudden development piqued Yang Haoran''s curiosity. He picked up the iron book again and opened it.


    As the iron book unfolded, small ck characters floated from its pages, quickly forming words in front of him.


    "Urgent report: Lecheng Yin Division was attacked by a spirit master and malevolent spiritst night. Burial Master Deng Feng led Night Watch in a full counterattack, sessfully killing the spirit master Duda. However, the losses were severe, with five members of Night Watch, including Burial Master, sacrificing themselves, their souls scattered. All city Burial Masters should be on high alert to prevent simr tragedies."


    Looking at the ck characters formed by the gathering Yin Qi, a smile appeared on Yang Haoran''s face.


    The man in ck was worried about the negative impact of Deng Feng''s actions on him, so Yang Haoran suggested a n to dere Deng Feng dead, minimizing the adverse effects.


    The method was to portray Deng Feng as a martyr who sacrificed himself for a noble cause, rather than a butcher casually ughtering Night Watch for personal gain.


    As for the number of Night Watch casualties, it was entirely fabricated. Choosing the number "five" based on necessity, as reporting more or fewer would be undesirable.


    The ck characters vanished, and under Yang Haoran''s gaze, another row of ck characters appeared in front of him. But this time, the content was entirely different¡ªit was an appointment letter.


    "Lecheng Night Watch Yang Haoran showed outstanding performance in this incident, having merits in killing the spirit master Duda. Therefore, he is appointed as the new Burial Master of Lecheng, effective immediately."


    As the ck characters disappeared again, at the moment they turned into scattered Yin Qi, a strong Yin Qi suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Like a ck tornado, it enveloped Yang Haoran''s body.


    This sudden influx of Yin Qi had no effect on the growth of Yin Spirit Power within Yang Haoran''s body. However, after its appearance, this Yin Qi quickly started altering his body.


    Feeling significant changes happening in his body, Yang Haoran offered no resistance, allowing this Yin Qi to transform him.


    He knew that this was the greatest benefit of bing a Burial Master¡ªhis body would neither age nor die. The Yin Qi came and disappeared swiftly. After a few breaths, the Yin Qi storm vanished, and Yang Haoran''s body seemed unchanged, but he knew that within this short time, his body had undergone aplete transformation.


    From this moment on, as long as he didn''t suffer external attacks, his body would remain forever unaged and untouched by natural death.


    In the Yin Division, only a true Burial Master had the privilege of enjoying such treatment. Even if Night Watch unlocked the Heaven Soul, they wouldn''t have the opportunity to change their physical bodies. With the passage of time, they would still age, fall ill, and eventually die. It would just be a slower processpared to ordinary people.


    Yang Haoran hadn''t expected the man in ck to act so swiftly. In just two short hours, not only did he report the incident involving Deng Feng, but he also received his own appointment.


    He thought this matter would take some time, but reality proved otherwise, surprising him.


    "I wonder if she has seen the report and the appointment letter by now. I wonder what expression she''ll have at this moment, hehe."


    At this moment, Yang Haoran chuckled lightly, thinking of Xu Meijing in Ancheng. A smile spread across his face, and within that smile, there was a rare hint of satisfaction.


    However, at this very moment, Master Wu and the others gradually woke up from their unconscious state. Sensing their awakening, Yang Haoran suppressed the tiny trace of satisfaction and smiled at them.


    The three awakened individuals wore expressions of confusion, having no memory of what transpired tonight and uncertain about why they found themselves in the hall.


    However, when they discovered the row of Night Watch corpses in the hall, their faces unanimously changed to expressions of shock!


    Observing their reactions, Yang Haoran was not surprised, as it was within his expectations. He didn''t show any sign of surprise.


    "What... what on earth is going on?"


    One Night Watch member''s eyes filled with terror, obviously deeply disturbed by the scene before him. The other was even worse off, remaining silent for quite some time out of sheer fright.


    Yang Haoran''s expression remained unchanged by their reactions because he had no expectations for these two. Even if they disyed more fear, he wouldn''t feel the slightest disappointment.


    Master Wu''s reaction, on the other hand, differed from the other two. He seemed to sense that something was amiss, attempting to recall what he forgot.


    Upon waking up, the scene before Master Wu indeed startled him, but soon he realized that something was off. It was as if he had forgotten something important.


    No matter how hard he tried to recollect, he couldn''t figure out anything, clueless about what had transpired.


    "Don''t be surprised. Now is not the time for astonishment."


    Yang Haoran suddenly spoke, startling the three. It was only then that they realized, besides the three of them, there was another living person in the hall.


    Their sensing abilities had be so dull because they were too shocked,pletely oblivious to Yang Haoran''s presence.


    Moreover, having lost the Death Mark Seal, they were now no different from ordinary people, and their keen sensing abilities naturally disappeared.


    At this moment, all three sets of eyes focused on Yang Haoran. Seeing him seated in the main seat, the shock on their faces intensified.


    After ncing at Yang Haoran on the main seat and then at Deng Feng''s lifeless body on the floor, the expressions on the three''s faces were truly spectacr.


    At this point, a simr thought simultaneously crossed their minds: Could all of this be orchestrated by Yang Haoran?


    Is he... rebelling?


    Yang Haoran didn''t want to waste too much time on them. He had no interest in finding any sense of aplishment in them. With a faint smile on his face, he spoke to the still shocked three.


    "Last night, we were attacked by a spirit master. They all sacrificed, including the divine envoy Deng Feng. That''s why you see what you see now."


    Yang Haoran had no intention of exining the details to the three. He breezed through it with just a sentence.


    Instead of lessening their shock, this statement increased it significantly.


    However, Yang Haoran''s next words left the three dumbfounded.


    "From now on, Lecheng will no longer have Deng Feng. I am your new divine envoy."

 Chapter 219: Loyalty Demonstrated

    "Now that you have a new boss, if you''re willing to continue working with me in the future, stay. If not, I won''t force you. You can leave now." Yang Haoran said with a smile as he looked at the three standing in ce.


    Before the three could respond, the phone rang. Yang Haoran took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Xu Meijing calling.


    His smile deepened a bit. Instead of answering immediately, he spoke again to the still shocked Master Wu trio, "I''ll give you some time to think."


    After that, Yang Haoran casually set up a simple soundproof barrier with Yin spirit power and then answered Xu Meijing''s call.


    As soon as the call connected, Xu Meijing''s cold and crisp voice came through, "What''s going on?"


    Though Xu Meijing was trying to suppress her true emotions, Yang Haoran could still hear the underlying shock in her voice.


    "What''s going on?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Don''t y games with me. How did Deng Feng die? How did you suddenly be the Burial Master? Did you activate the heaven soul?" Xu Meijing fired three questions in a row, revealing her genuine surprise despite her attempt to appear calm.


    "The first two questions were already reported, right? As for thest one, yes, I did activate the heaven soul." Yang Haoran responded with a smile."Hmph, reported? Do you believe the contents of the report?" Xu Meijing asked.


    "The content of the report is definitely true. We naturally have to believe it. Do you expect us to believe rumors instead?" Yang Haoran countered.


    While Xu Meijing was dissatisfied with Yang Haoran''s response, she understood why he said so and didn''t press further.


    Feeling helpless, Yang Haoran hesitated for a moment before saying, "Some things are not convenient to discuss over the phone, especially during the most sensitive times. I''lle to Ancheng to talk to you another day, and then I''ll tell you about Deng Feng''s heroic deeds."


    "No need, I''m not interested now. But congrattions anyway," Xu Meijing said.


    "Hehe, just lucky. Otherwise, how could such good thingse to me?" Yang Haoran humbly replied.


    "I knew that even if you didn''t say it."


    Xu Meijing''s straightforward answer made Yang Haoran feel a bit amused. However, he didn''t argue and instead, he changed the topic and chatted with Xu Meijing.


    But Xu Meijing didn''t seem very interested in other topics. After a few brief exchanges, the call ended.


    Although the conversation was not long, Yang Haoran was satisfied. He thoughtst night would be thest time he would chat with Xu Meijing, but he didn''t expect to survive.


    As long as he was alive, there would be more chances for conversations in the future, and he was not in a hurry.


    After hanging up the phone, Yang Haoran removed the barrier and turned his gaze back to the trio of Master Wu.


    At this moment, it seemed that they had noticed the disappearance of the Death Mark Seal in their bodies. They stood still, none of them choosing to leave.


    Seeing Yang Haoran hang up the phone and focus on them again, Master Wu remained calm, while the other two looked a bit uneasy. Their gazes towards Yang Haoran carried a sense ofplexity.


    Their expressions bingplex was understandable. After all, Yang Haoran was once like them, a Night Watch. Although he became a Night Watch a few months earlier than them, such a short period could be easily overlooked. But now, Yang Haoran had transformed from a Night Watch into a Burial Master, their leader. How could their feelings not beplex?


    "Have you made your decision?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    Master Wu remained silent and directly bowed to Yang Haoran.


    "I am willing to follow the divine envoy, swearing loyalty until death!"


    Master Wu, being an experienced figure, understood when and how to make the right choices. With Deng Feng now deceased and Yang Haoran taking the lead, if they didn''t wish to leave and wanted to continue being a part of the Yin Division, their only option was to follow Yang Haoran. Since there was no other choice, it was better to ept it wholeheartedly and be the first to express determination, leaving a good impression on their new boss.


    The other two individuals weren''t as savvy as Master Wu. Seeing Master Wu respectfully bow, they quickly caught on and promptly bowed to Yang Haoran as well.


    "I am willing to follow the divine envoy, swearing loyalty until death!"


    The words of determination from the other two mirrored Master Wu''s. Whether it was a coincidence or not, only they themselves knew.


    Yang Haoran didn''t ce too much importance on whether they were sincere at this moment. His immediate priority was to get the Lecheng Yin Division back on track. Once that was achieved, he would have plenty of time to cultivate his own trusted subordinates. So, their loyalty at this moment wasn''t a major concern for him.


    Of course, Yang Haoran wouldn''t voice this thought. Seeing the three expressing their allegiance, he nodded with a satisfied expression.


    "Very well, congrattions on making the right choice. As you may have noticed, the Yin spirit power in your bodies haspletely disappeared, and the Death Mark Seal is nowhere to be found. So, at the moment, you are no different from an ordinary person."


    "But don''t worry, I will now reseed the Death Mark Seal for you. Your vanished Yin spirit power will be restored along with the reseeding of the Death Mark Seal."


    Upon hearing this, the faces of the three lit up with joy. At this moment, what they most desired was to regain their Yin spirit power and be different from ordinary people.


    In a short amount of time, Yang Haoran reseeded the Death Mark Seal for the three, and they regained their Yin spirit power.


    Although the time spent was not long, it was still a considerable drain on Yang Haoran. nting a Death Mark Seal for someone else was a significant expenditure for him.


    However, he felt quite happy about it because these three were the first Night Watch he had marked with the Death Mark Seal.


    The first time always felt fresh and exciting, but as the numbers increased, the novelty would fade away, leaving only memories.


    As the South Lake Death God Temple still required Night Watch to stay, Yang Haoran had the two Night Watch leave first and kept Master Wu alone.


    Although Yang Haoran didn''t explicitly state it, Master Wu knew that Yang Haoran kept him for a reason.


    As soon as the two Night Watch left, Master Wu respectfully bowed to Yang Haoran.


    "Any orders from the divine envoy?"


    Yang Haoran was quite satisfied with Master Wu''s demeanor. He smiled and said, "When it''s just the two of us, don''t call me the divine envoy. Just call me Haoran; it''s better."


    Master Wu''s expression changed, and he quickly responded, "That won''t do. The divine envoy''s status has changed now. Old Man can''t dare to break the rules. It would be disrespectful to the divine envoy."


    Yang Haoran just smiled at Master Wu''s words and didn''t waste time on this matter.


    "Now that most of Lecheng''s Night Watch is gone, and as a newly appointed Burial Master, I don''t have many underlings. So in the future, I might need Old Man''s help quite a lot. I hope Old Man won''t me me then." Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, an unmistakable joy appeared on Master Wu''s old face. Being seasoned, he could understand the meaning behind Yang Haoran''s words.


    This newly appointed Burial Master, Yang Haoran, clearly intended to heavily rely on him, an old man without much strength. How could he not be happy, how could he not be excited about such an opportunity!


    "Thank you for the divine envoy''s appreciation! Even if Old Man dies, I will never let the divine envoy down!"


    Excited, Master Wu once again bowed to Yang Haoran, expressing his loyalty.

 Chapter 220: Raiding the Family (1)

    The smile on Yang Haoran''s face remained as warm as ever. Showing deep loyalty to Master Wu, he expressed a satisfied look at the old master''s trust.


    "The old master has spoken like this. If I don''t show some appreciation, it would seem too petty."


    With a casual wave, the wooden box containing soul pills levitated from the table, suspended in the air in front of Yang Haoran.


    Under Master Wu''s puzzled gaze, Yang Haoran removed the seal from the wooden box, extracted a strand of pure yin qi from one soul pill, and injected it into the still-confused Master Wu.


    Although Master Wu didn''t know what Yang Haoran was doing, as the pure yin qi merged into his body and his Yin spirit power grew at a terrifying speed, he recalled the phrase "Soul Qi infusion."


    To make the horse run, one must feed it grass. Yang Haoran understood this principle well. Despite cherishing his soul pills, he drew out a strand of pure yin qi to enhance Master Wu''s Yin spirit power, recognizing the necessity for him to handle certain trivial matters.


    Feeling the increase in Yin spirit power within him, Master Wu''s face lit up with excitement. This excitement was genuine, emanating from the depths of his heart.


    At this moment, Master Wu couldn''t help but reminisce about the first substantial earnings he made when starting out. His current emotions mirrored those from back then, or more urately, were even more exhrating.


    "Kindly trouble the old master to handle the bodies. They are all heroes of the Yin Division. Bury them in a quiet ce behind the South Lake Death God Temple. Also, contact the Night Watch of other Death God Temples and have theme here tonight."Yang Haoran''s voice brought Master Wu, still caught up in excitement, back to reality. He forcefully suppressed his inner excitement and quickly responded with deference.


    "Rest assured, divine envoy. Old Man will surely handle these two matters properly."


    "Old master''s capabilities are beyond doubt. I''ll leave it to you then."


    Yang Haoran smiled and, tearing open a spatial crack, took away two iron books and the wooden box, disappearing from the hall.


    After Yang Haoran vanished, Master Wu finally released his pent-up excitement. Though he didn''t burst into heartyughter, his wrinkled face disyed a genuinely delighted smile.


    From the beginning, he believed that getting closer to Yang Haoran would bring him considerable benefits¡ªan intuition of a sessful businessman and judgment of one.


    Through his interactions with Yang Haoran, every action, every word, and every detail were observed by Master Wu. He always sensed that Yang Haoran was extraordinary and destined for greatness. Little did he expect it to happen so soon.


    Master Wu, too, harbored ambitions. When he initially approached Yang Haoran, it was to achieve his goals quickly. The moment he became a Night Watch member marked the attainment of that goal. Yang Haoran was the key to his sess.


    After bing a Night Watch member, he set new objectives: to firmly establish himself in the Night Watch circle in the shortest time and then find a way to get closer to the divine envoy, preferably bing his confidant. In a short time, he achieved these goals. Lecheng Night Watch was almost wiped out, and those still alive had firmly positioned themselves in the Night Watch circle.


    As for getting closer to the divine envoy and bing his confidant, isn''t he already there?


    The only difference is that the divine envoy is no longer Deng Feng but Yang Haoran!


    Master Wu achieved his first goal after bing a Night Watch member, and once again, Yang Haoran yed a crucial role in his sess. How could he not be excited?


    The benefits he gained now were unique among Lecheng''s Night Watch members, and it was all thanks to Yang Haoran. This made him affirm that establishing a good rtionship with Yang Haoran in the beginning was a wise decision.


    In terms of age, Yang Haoran was like a child in front of him. However, both sides were not ordinary people. They couldn''t view the matter with worldly eyes. Even in the world of ordinary people, strength spoke louder.


    So, Master Wu didn''t feel awkward due to the significant age difference. As long as Yang Haoran helped him achieve his goals, provided more benefits, and led him further on this path, age was irrelevant.


    Not to mention that Yang Haoran, being no child but a scheming and ambitious individual like himself, made him not the least bit ufortable.


    Yet, a sense of caution and vignce remained indispensable!


    Master Wu built his fortune from scratch to its current state, and it wasn''t just luck. Yang Haoran, after tearing through space and leaving, didn''t return to the grocery store but instead arrived at Deng Feng''s vi.


    Standing in the courtyard of the vi, Yang Haoran''s gaze swept across the interior before settling on a particr spot, his expression filled with sighs.


    This spot was where Deng Feng used to lie in the sun, the very ce where Deng Feng had nted the Death Mark Seal for him.


    Back then, Deng Feng was a god-like figure in Yang Haoran''s eyes, while he was just one among the countless ants in the world. But who could have anticipated that, in just a few short months, this god-like figure would meet his demise, while he, the ant, not only survived but also took his ce.


    This was something neither Yang Haoran nor the now-dispersed Deng Feng could have foreseen. If Deng Feng had known, he would have likely killed Yang Haoran at the first sight.


    You never know whether tomorrow will bring good fortune or misfortune, a truth applicable not only to ordinary people but also to non-ordinary people like Yang Haoran.


    Putting aside the meaningless sighs in his heart, Yang Haoran refocused his mind and took a step forward.


    He didn''te here today to reminisce; he came to raid the ce.


    Wasting no time, a characteristic of his, Yang Haoran entered the vi, immediately encountering the pleasant scent of a woman''s perfume. Though he knew little about perfumes, he could tell that the fragrance was high-quality.


    The presence of a woman''s perfume in Deng Feng''s vi didn''t surprise Yang Haoran. Deng Feng had several women for his pleasure, so a strong perfume scent in the vi was nothing out of the ordinary.


    "Where would he keep valuable items?"


    Standing still, Yang Haoran rubbed his stubble, deep in thought.


    Deng Feng''s vi was spacious, and conducting a carpet-style search of the entire ce would be time-consuming. If there were alternative options, Yang Haoran preferred not to waste time on such tasks.


    However, he had no idea where Deng Feng might hide valuable items. Without a systematic search, how could he find these things?


    Just as Yang Haoran worried about the matter, he suddenly raised his eyebrows, seemingly thinking of a solution.


    At the same time, a frightened scream from a woman echoed from inside the vi.


    The sudden appearance of the scream didn''t startle Yang Haoran. He wasn''t even slightly surprised. Instead, he smiled and looked towards the direction of the scream.


    A young woman, wrapped in a bathrobe with wet hair, indicating a recent shower, appeared. There was no hint of dust on her, and she carried a faint fragrance reminiscent of a lotus in water.


    With the startled scream of the woman, the vi immediately became lively.


    "What''s happening? What''s going on so early in the morning! Stop screaming like a banshee!"


    "Could you stop making noise? I''m still dreaming!"


    Various voices of women, each with a different tone¡ªsome angry, some puzzled, and some discontent¡ªresounded in the vi.


    Although their emotions differed, one thing remained the same: their voices were pleasant, each with its unique charm.


    "There''s... there''s a man... no! A pervert! A pervert has broken in! Ah!!!"


    The young woman screamed again, covering her chest with both hands, fearing an unintentional exposure.


    Her words caused a series of hurried footsteps in the vi, and one after another, beautiful figures appeared in Yang Haoran''s sight.


    Yang Haoran smiled, his facial expression devoid of any panic or lecherousness.


    The young women, however, had different reactions to Yang Haoran. Some looked puzzled, some wary, and some frightened.


    Only... only none seemed interested.

 Chapter 221: Raiding the Family (1)

    In terms of appearance, even if Yang Haorancks distinct features, he''s still far better off than the sharp-mouthed and monkey-cheeked Deng Feng.


    Yet, he remains single to this day, while Deng Feng, with his sharp features, has a plethora of wives and concubines.


    The young women before him, both in physique and facial beauty, are exceptionally rare. Compared to Deng Feng, with his monkey-cheeked appearance, they belong to entirely different worlds.


    However, they have still moved into this vi and be Deng Feng''s ythings. Whether they volunteered or were forced into it is something only they know.


    When Yang Haoran initially came to the vi to request Deng Feng to nt the Death Mark Seal, he had also seen the beauties attending to Deng Feng. However, he doesn''t spot them among the current women.


    Whether Deng Feng grew tired of them and dismissed them, or they disappeared for other reasons is unknown.


    Yang Haoran senses no power fluctuations in these women. In other words, they are mere ordinary people.


    While Deng Feng was alive, being the Burial Master, if he wanted these women to possess extraordinary power, it wouldn''t have been difficult. However, these women show no signs of possessing any unique abilities.


    This situation may arise either because these women are uninterested in possessing unique powers or because Deng Feng simply didn''t bother wasting time and effort to enhance them.In Yang Haoran''s view, thetter possibility seems more likely.


    Regardless, it doesn''t concern him.


    "Ladies, I''m here to retrieve something, please don''t misunderstand."


    Before the young women could inquire, Yang Haoran speaks first, not hiding anything and stating the purpose of his visit.


    "Retrieve something? Did Deng Feng send you?" one of the women frowns and questions Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran goes with the flow, smiling, "Indeed, Deng Feng sent me."


    However, before he finishes his sentence, the woman rebukes him.


    "Nonsense! How could he possibly send you to our home to take something? Who are you, and what is your purpose?"


    Yang Haoran, initially prepared to bluster his way through, didn''t expect this to be part of the woman''s tactic.


    With his lie exposed, Yang Haoran doesn''t feel embarrassed. In his eyes, these young women are like defenseless rabbits. Whether the lie is exposed or not, he doesn''t care.


    "To be honest, Deng Feng is already dead. If you were coerced toe here by him, then congrattions, you''re free now."


    Yang Haoran thought that after saying this, the young women would be excited and joyful. Yet, the reality is the opposite.


    Deng Feng''s death didn''t bring the anticipated joy; instead, the expressions of these young women turned deste, as if they had suddenly lost something crucial.


    "What did you say? Deng Feng is dead?" one woman stares at Yang Haoran in disbelief, seeking confirmation.


    Though surprised by their reactions, Yang Haoran nods, affirming the truth.


    "Oh my, if he''s dead, where will my monthly New Genesis Coinse from? What about the bag I ordered? I promised to pick it up in the next few days!"


    "I was counting on him to give me money to repay my loan. Now that he''s dead, what about my loan? Where will I find so much money? Isn''t this essentially forcing me to death!"


    The reactions of the young women are strikingly simr,pletely defying Yang Haoran''s expectations. He never thought they would suddenly be so sentimental, all for the sake of money.


    As for how Deng Feng died, when he died, who Yang Haoran is, and whether Deng Feng''s death is rted to Yang Haoran, they don''t seem to care. Their minds are solely focused on what they will do without Deng Feng.


    They don''t even doubt the truthfulness of Yang Haoran''s words. They unquestionably believe him.


    The scene before Yang Haoran is entirely unexpected. He shakes his head with a wry smile and sighs.


    "How pathetic." Then, he addresses the women, "Ladies, don''t rush into sorrow. I want to gather some information from you. Can you cooperate?"


    No one pays attention to Yang Haoran. The women remain immersed in their individual sorrows, and at this moment, Yang Haoran, in their eyes, is like air.


    The smile on Yang Haoran''s face freezes slightly. Without making any other move, a hand formed from several Yin spirit powers suddenly appears and grabs the necks of the young women.


    These women were still immersed in their grief when their necks were suddenly grasped. Their faces change abruptly, and before they can react in shock, their bodies are forcibly lifted by the hand.


    Fear appears on the faces of the women as they struggle in the air, attempting to free themselves from the hand''s control. The more they struggle, the tighter the hand grips, seemingly intent on choking them to death.


    "I initially didn''t want to take action against you, but I couldn''t resist after all. I''m here to raid, can you show a bit of respect?"


    Yang Haoran watches the women struggling in the air, his smile unchanged, and his tone as gentle as ever.


    However, his words, falling into the ears of these women, don''t convey any gentleness. Instead, a chilling sensation fills their bodies.


    As the hand tightens, the women''s breathing bes difficult. Their faces turn red, indicating that they won''tst much longer.


    Seeing the women on the verge of copse, Yang Haoran snaps his fingers, and the hands formed from Yin spirit power disperse, causing the women to fall to the floor.


    The fall is not light, but the women don''t seem to care. They all look at Yang Haoran in fear, then frantically retreat, huddling in the corner, trying to create distance from this seemingly harmless man.


    "Don''t hurt us. If you want to rob, take whatever you like from this vi. If you wantpanionship, we can satisfy you. Just please spare us."


    One woman speaks with fear, while the others nod in agreement, even if they don''t speak. From their fearful eyes, it''s evident that they wouldn''t refuse even if Yang Haoran wantedpanionship.


    Thoughcking special abilities, judging from their expressions, they have experienced extraordinary power from Deng Feng. So, when they see Yang Haoran possessing simr power, their first instinct is submission, not resistance.


    "I''ve already stated my purpose; I need to gather some information from you." Yang Haoran smiles gently.


    This gentle smile sends shivers down the spines of the women.


    "No problem, no problem! You can ask anything you want to know! As long as we know, we''ll tell you!"


    One woman assures, and the others nod frantically.


    "I want to know the ces Deng Feng frequented in this vi," Yang Haoran says with a smile.


    "Frequented ces?"


    The women exchange nces, and their gazes eventually settle on one woman¡ªthe same woman who previously screamed loudly and was wearing a bathrobe.


    Seeing all eyes on her, the woman appears flustered, unable to speak.


    Yang Haoran raises an eyebrow, looking at her, subconsciously thinking there might be some secret about this woman.


    "She''s his favorite. The ce he visits the most is her room."


    One woman''s exnation makes Yang Haoran twitch at the corner of his mouth. He thought there might be some secret on this woman, but he didn''t expect it toe out like this.


    The bathrobe beauty is quite adept. After hesitating for a moment, she bites her lip, trembling, and stands up from the corner. She stammers, "I...I''m not feeling well recently. If you really want it, I..."


    Saying so, the woman reaches out to undo her bathrobe.


    Yang Haoran''s expression changes, quickly stopping her!


    "No, no, no! I don''t want it! My luck has been good recently, and I don''t want to jinx it!"


    The bathrobe woman is momentarily stunned but stops undoing her bathrobe.


    Seeing this, Yang Haoran breathes a sigh of relief. He addresses all the women, "While I''m still in control, please don''t trouble me anymore. Otherwise, I don''t know what I might do. Perhaps my expression was unclear earlier, so let me rephrase it. I want to know if there''s a ce in this vi that Deng Feng particrly valued, like a storage room for precious items, a safe, or a restricted area that you''re not allowed to enter. Does such a ce exist?"


    This time, Yang Haoran is quite detailed. If the women continue to beat around the bush, it would mean they''ve been ying him for a fool, and their disyed fear would be just a trick to confuse him.


    However, this scene doesn''t unfold. The fear on the women''s faces remains, and one woman hastily stands up, saying, "Yes! There is such a ce! This vi indeed has a restricted area. Deng Feng absolutely forbids us from approaching!"

 Chapter 222: Raiding the Family (3)

    After a brief moment, Yang Haoran arrived outside Deng Feng''s study. ording to the information he obtained from several women, Deng Feng''s study was the forbidden area of this vi. Even they, with all their qualifications, were not allowed to set foot inside.


    Yang Haoran considered the study important, thinking that Deng Feng might have what he was looking for inside. Burial Masters like Deng Feng had a dedicated space for storing items called an independent space. This so-called independent space was a unique area created exclusively for them to store various items.


    This independent space wasn''t exclusive to the Yin Division. Regardless of the organization or sect, be it the Fu Sect or exorcists, as long as they reached a certain level of strength, they could forcefully open a space belonging to them in this world.


    The size of the independent space varied based on individual strength. However, onemonality was that these spaces were used for storage.


    Because of the existence of independent spaces, many experts could effortlessly retrieve or store items with a mere wave of their hand.


    As long as the owner remained alive, the independent space would persist. However, upon the owner''s death, the space they opened would shatter.


    The shattering of an independent space typically resulted in three oues. First, all items within the space would disintegrate into powder as the space copsed. Second, some special items with sturdy materials could resist the destructive power of the copsing space, floating aimlessly in the void or scattering across the world, waiting for their destined individuals to begin new chapters.


    The third oue involved all items scattering around the deceased owner at the moment of the independent space''s copse, although this was a rtively rare urrence.


    This was simr to ying a game and defeating monsters. Some monsters dropped items like materials, potions, or even equipment, while others dropped nothing, remaining as clean as a nk sheet of paper. The urrence was not due to issues with the monsters or the method of defeating them but was a matter of probability.After Deng Feng and Duda were killed, the items within their independent spaces did not scatter. This suggested that the probability of "dropping" items from a powerful individual''s independent space was quite low.


    Before opening the Heaven Soul, Yang Haoran did not have his independent space. After opening the Heaven Soul, he forcefully created a small independent space using his own strength.


    Due to the limited capacity of independent spaces, these experts did not store all their collections inside. Some items, due to theirrge size or other special reasons, were kept in the real world.


    It was for this reason that Yang Haoran found himself in the vi where Deng Feng had once lived, hoping to test his luck and see if he could make any unexpected discoveries.


    Standing outside the study, Yang Haoran sensed a faint fluctuation of power. This force enveloped the study, likely a protective restriction barrier.


    Although the power fluctuation was weak, Yang Haoran remained vignt. He reached out to push open the door.


    At the moment his fingertips touched the door, the initially weak power fluctuation suddenly intensified, a powerful force preventing Yang Haoran''s hand from approaching.


    Encountering this situation, Yang Haoran, who was mentally prepared, showed no change in expression. He activated his Yin Spirit Power, and a ck smoke emerged from his ordinary palm, resisting the force.


    With a faint smile, Yang Haoran forcefully pushed his palm against the door!


    Crack!


    A crisp sound echoed as the restriction barrier around the study shattered, and Yang Haoran''s hand sessfullynded on the door. Despite Yang Haoran effortlessly breaking the barrier, without sessfully opening the Heaven Soul, he would never have been able to break through it even if he pushed his hand against it.


    Continuing from here, this being Deng Feng''s residence, he never thought it would be raided one day. He set up a restrictive barrier not only for peace of mind but also to prevent the women in the vi from entering. Hence, the barrier he left behind wasn''t his strongest.


    As the door was forcefully pushed open, the interior unfolded before Yang Haoran''s eyes. At first nce, it didn''t differ much from an ordinary study, but Yang Haoran''s gaze was drawn to a particr bookshelf.


    This bookshelf stood out not because of its structure but because of what it held. Instead of various books, it contained an entire row of soul-gathering beads and various misceneous items.


    Yang Haoran''s eyes brightened, and a smile involuntarily appeared on his face. He knew that everything he was looking for should be on this bookshelf.


    With a slight excitement, Yang Haoran took a step forward, heading towards the bookshelf.


    The soul-gathering beads on the shelf were not empty but filled with souls, visible threads of soul moving within. There were five of these soul-gathering beads, and one of them contained nothing but evil spirits.


    Burial Masters typically sent souls to the underworld only once a year, usually scheduled at the year''s end. The five soul-gathering beads Yang Haoran saw were all full, raising some doubts in his mind.


    Since the Chinese New Year until now, the Lecheng Yin Division had been far from peaceful. Where did they find so many souls, especially one bead filled with evil spirits?


    Although Deng Feng, as a Burial Master, asionally went out to guide undead, even with Deng Feng''s capabilities, it was impossible to collect so many souls in such a short time.


    From Yang Haoran''s perspective, some of these souls were intentionally left by Deng Feng and were not sent to the underworld at the end of the previous year. Why Deng Feng did this was something he couldn''t discern.


    The reasons behind Deng Feng retaining these souls were not crucial to Yang Haoran. What mattered was that these souls now belonged to him, a significant gain, especially the entire bead filled with evil spirits.


    With a wave of his hand, Yang Haoran stored all five soul-gathering beads in his independent space. Then, he turned his attention to the items on anotheryer of the bookshelf.


    This item was a small porcin bottle, not muchrger than a regr beverage bottle, with a milky-white color and peculiar patterns on its surface.


    At first nce, this porcin bottle seemed ordinary, with no detectable power fluctuations. However, Yang Haoran would never believe it to be just an ordinary bottle.


    Given Deng Feng''s status as a Burial Master, there was no way he would ce an ordinary bottle here.


    Curious, Yang Haoran took the bottle down and examined it carefully in his hands.


    The bottle was lightweight, empty inside, andcked any hidden mechanisms or buttons. After a thorough inspection, he found nothing unusual about the bottle.


    Yang Haoran furrowed his brows slightly. The bottle itself had no power fluctuations, and the inside was empty. Could it be that this bottle was indeed just a decorative item with no practical value?


    With doubt and disbelief in his mind, Yang Haoran, with a testing attitude, infused a trace of Yin Spirit Power into the bottle.


    As this trace of Yin Spirit Power entered, the seemingly ordinary porcin bottle underwent some changes. A faint power fluctuation emanated from the bottle.


    However, this power fluctuation was incredibly weak. It could easily be overlooked if not paying close attention.

 Chapter 223: Bountiful Harvest

    Sensing a faint fluctuation of power, Yang Haoran''s expression subtly changed, and the gaze upon the porcin bottle in his hand underwent a slight transformation.


    Since it could emit a power fluctuation, it indicated that this bottle was not as ordinary as it seemed; there must be some unknown secrets hidden within.


    Considering this, Yang Haoran increased the infusion of Yin spirit power, hoping to see if the bottle would undergo any changes due to the enhancement of Yin spirit power.


    Indeed, the bottle underwent changes. As more and more Yin spirit power infused into it, the emitted power fluctuation became stronger, but the enhancement rate was quite slow.


    Moreover, apart from the gradual strengthening of the power fluctuation, the bottle showed no other changes; its interior remained empty.


    Frowning, Yang Haoran found it challenging to determine the bottle''s true function based solely on the slow increase in power fluctuation.


    Helplessly, he decided to temporarily put away the bottle and carefully study itter. If possible, he hoped to find relevant information for reference. Only then could he truly understand the purpose of this bottle and how to use it.


    After stashing the bottle into a separate space, what caught Yang Haoran''s attention next was an ancient, tattered ck book.


    The books ced here by Deng Feng were obviously not children''s books, and their worn appearance suggested otherwise.Handling the ck leather-bound book with care, Yang Haoran was cautious due to its extreme fragility. He worried that applying too much force might cause further damage.


    Turning the pages carefully, which took a moment as the book was quite thin, Yang Haoran thoroughly examined the contents.


    An intrigued expression appeared on his face because the book documented various secret techniques, all requiring Yin spirit power for execution.


    However, Yang Haoran did not find any method simr to Deng Feng''s alteration of the Death Mark Seal.


    He didn''t find it surprising, though. Changing the Death Mark Seal was a ndestine technique, and even in Deng Feng''s residence, he wouldn''t risk casually leaving such things around. It was akin to the crafting method of his soul-refining cauldron; would he dare to openly reveal it?


    Certainly not, because exposing such things would inevitably lead to downfall. Yang Haoran understood this, and Deng Feng, being no fool, would grasp it as well.


    Although he didn''t discover the secret technique for altering the Death Mark Seal, Yang Haoran felt no disappointment since he wasn''t particrly interested in it.


    While the ck book had limited secret techniques recorded, Yang Haoran found them quite beneficial. If practiced entirely, they would only bring advantages without drawbacks.


    Putting the ck book into the separate space, Yang Haoran turned his attention to the remaining items.


    After Yang Haoran''s inspection, these items were all products enhanced with power, serving either defensive or offensive purposes.


    Whether for self-defense or attack, they were all imbued with Yin spirit power. It seemed these items were indeed crafted by Deng Feng.


    These items could be considered treasures, emitting powerful fluctuationspared to the Night Watch treasures Deng Feng had given them for self-defense initially.


    Before unlocking the heaven soul, these items would have greatly aided Yang Haoran. However, now that he had advanced, their usefulness in his hands diminished.


    Nevertheless, just because he didn''t need them didn''t mean other Night Watch members wouldn''t. If these items were given to them, theirbat strength would undoubtedly increase.


    "Deng Feng doesn''t find much use in these items, yet he''d rather keep them here as decorations than give them to his Night Watch subordinates. Quite stingy."


    With a hint of disdain in his thoughts, Yang Haoran waved his hand, stashing all these items into a separate space.


    As Yang Haoran collected these items, everything on the bookshelf was transferred to the separate space, leaving nothing overlooked.


    Having finished clearing a bookshelf, Yang Haoran didn''t immediately leave the study. Instead, he continued searching and hoping for more discoveries within the room.


    However, to his frustration, he turned the entire study upside down without finding anything else. It seemed that all of Deng Feng''s collections outside the independent space were on that one bookshelf.


    Since there were no more findings, Yang Haoran naturally didn''t linger in the study. After onest check that revealed nothing new, he walked out of the room.


    In contrast to its previous cleanliness, Deng Feng''s study now looked like it had been ransacked.


    Just as Yang Haoran stepped out of the study, he halted. It seemed he had suddenly remembered something, and after a slight change in expression, he turned back.


    Entering this time took longer than the initial exploration of the study. About an entire hour passed before Yang Haoran walked out again, wearing a satisfied smile.


    An hour ago, even though he had already left the study, Yang Haoran chose to return because he suddenly remembered something crucial.


    Among the numerous books in the study, were there any of the types he liked and needed?


    For the sake of expanding his knowledge, Yang Haoran had borrowed books from Master Jiang and Wang Yiming. It was evident that he had a strong liking and thirst for these books.


    As a member of Night Watch, Deng Feng''s collection should have many books that Yang Haoran needed. Realizing this, after initially leaving the study, Yang Haoran turned back and checked every book in the study.


    The results pleased him. Except for a few explicit materials and some ordinary books, the rest were precisely the types Yang Haoran needed, and the quantity was not small.


    For him, this was also a significant gain. In his eyes, the value of these books far surpassed that of the few treasures enhanced with Yin spirit power.


    Because of this substantial harvest, when Yang Haoran walked out of the study again, a satisfied smile adorned his face.


    Outside the study, all the women were immobilized by Yang Haoran''s Yin spirit power. Unable to move even their fingers, they had no means of escape.


    Seeing Yang Haoran leave the study, the expressions on the women''s faces varied. However, due to the suppression of Yin spirit power, they couldn''t make any sounds. They could only use their eyes to express their thoughts, hoping that Yang Haoran could understand.


    Yang Haoran, of course, noticed the expressions and different gazes on the women''s faces. However, he had no intention of wasting time chatting with them. The awkwardness from before was still fresh in his memory, and he didn''t want a repeat of such a situation.


    Moreover, his purpose for this visit had been achieved, and there was no need to continue wasting time on a few ordinary women.


    Under the various expressions of the women, Yang Haoran walked towards them. Some thought he was going to silence them permanently, showing fear on their faces. Others believed that since Yang Haoran had achieved his goal, he would prepare to let them go, and excitement shed in their eyes.


    However, Yang Haoran''s actions were entirely different from what they imagined. He neither immediately killed the women nor set them free. Instead, he decisively used his power to erase all memories of the day from their minds.


    As their memories were abruptly wiped away, the women fell into a state of unconsciousness, copsing limply to the ground. After confirming that they were genuinely in a state of unconsciousness, Yang Haoran withdrew the Yin spirit power restraining them. Then, tearing through space, he left Deng Feng''s vi.


    These women had no grudges against him, so Yang Haoran had no intention of harming them or taking their lives.


    Of course, he wouldn''t be kind enough to arrange their futures. He had no obligation or interest in doing so.


    Although Deng Feng, the benefactor, was dead, these women were all adults. If they couldn''t even figure out how to survive in this world, then their deaths were not a great loss.

 Chapter 224: Birth of the Malevolent Spirit (1)

    Today, a crowd gathered around the Ghost Building, a ce usually avoided by people. Though the Ghost Building of the Zhong family in Lecheng was well-known, few who entered it ever emerged alive. Normally, the eerie atmosphere could be felt even from a distance, as if countless pairs of eyes were watching in the shadows. This reputation had gradually formed around the Zhong family''s Ghost Building.


    It''s often said that when a house loses its vitality, it bes dpidated and may copse at any moment. The Zhong family''s Ghost Building,cking any vitality, appeared incredibly worn-out. Despite this, it stood resilient in the face of storms. It was said that many children who grew up seeing it had moved away, yet the building endured.


    However,st night, this Ghost Building, standing for countless years, unexpectedly copsed without a sound, attracting many onlookers who enjoyed such spectacles.


    "Do you know that I heard some noises around the Ghost Buildingst night? But I didn''t dare toe out and see. I never expected the Ghost Building to copsest night," a middle-aged man lowered his voice, sharing with his friend.


    "Noises? Haha, if you had bravelye out at that time, you might have witnessed the Ghost Building copse. Then you''d have something to boast about," his friend responded with augh, seemingly not taking the man''s words seriously.


    "I''m serious. I''m not lying. The sounds at that time seemed more like people fighting, not like the noises a copsing house would make," the middle-aged man continued, trying to convince his skeptical friend.


    His friend, not believing him, mocked, "People fighting? Are you trying to tell me that a master came to the Ghost Buildingst night, fought with the fierce ghost inside, defeated it, but the building couldn''t bear the burden and copsed? Is that the scene we''re seeing now?"


    Detecting the sarcasm in his friend''s words, the middle-aged man became displeased.


    "The Zhong family''s Ghost Building has stood for who knows how many years without copsing. Now, overnight, it''s gone. It doesn''t make sense.""What doesn''t make sense? Just because the Ghost Building has stood for a long time doesn''t mean it couldn''t copse anytime. This incident happened justst night, a coincidence. You''re making it sound mysterious. I think you''ve read too many ghost stories."


    Unhappy with his friend''s response, the middle-aged man looked at him with disdain and said, "Some people usually dare not pass by here. Now they have the nerve to mock me. No shame at all."


    His friend''s expression soured, wanting to exin, but the middle-aged man impatiently waved his hand, saying, "Believe it or not, I don''t feel like exining to you."


    Simr conversations were happening all around, with people discussing the copsed Ghost Building. Though the means ofmunication varied, the topic was consistently about the fallen building, without exception.


    Among the crowd was Yang Haoran, standing next to the middle-aged man. Like other onlookers, his attention was drawn to the copsed Ghost Building. With his utterly ordinary appearance, he was just an average bystander.


    Yang Haoran heard every word of the conversation between the middle-aged man and his friend. Although the friend didn''t believe him, Yang Haoran was certain the man spoke the truth.


    Due to the Yin Thunder Array, themotion inside the Ghost Building didn''t reach the outside initially. However, after the array was broken, the sounds of the fight should have leaked out. Yet, as the subsequent battle wasn''t as intense, and the area around the Ghost Building was sparsely popted, not many people heard themotion.


    A cordon had been set up around the Ghost Building, and several police officers seemed to be inspecting something inside. However, Yang Haoran didn''t spot Wang Yiming or even his girlfriend Chen Ying among the officers.


    Before leaving the Ghost Buildingst night, Yang Haoran had called Wang Yiming. Although he didn''t go into detail, Wang Yiming couldn''t be oblivious to what happened here.


    In Yang Haoran''s view, the police had likely sealed off the area to protect the curious onlookers. After all, the Zhong family''s Ghost Building was a cursed ce. Even if it turned into ruins, it didn''t guarantee safety. If curious bystanders entered and lost their lives, it wouldn''t be surprising.


    For one or two individuals, it might be forgivable, but if a group encountered trouble, handling the aftermath would be difficult.


    This precaution, however, seemed to be a burden on the police. If nothing happened, it was fine, but if the ruins of the Ghost Building harbored any danger, the officers would be the first to sacrifice.


    After leaving Deng Feng''s vi, Yang Haoran came here to see if Zhong Siyu would return.


    With the Ghost Building now in ruins, it was certain to attract arge crowd of onlookers. This area would undoubtedly be cleared by the authorities. If Zhong Siyu returned during this period and didn''t allow anyone to touch her Ghost Building, trouble was inevitable.


    For safety reasons, he decided toe back and see. If something did happen, his presence could y a role.


    Not because Yang Haoran was particrly kind-hearted, but Zhong Siyu was a malevolent spirit, falling under his jurisdiction. If Zhong Siyu caused significant trouble and it escted beyond control, Yang Haoran, as a Burial Master, couldn''t stay aloof.


    If a major incident urred, the man in ck wouldn''t care about Yang Haoran''s predicament. In the current chaotic state of Lecheng Yin Division, he would undoubtedly think there was a problem with Yang Haoran''s abilities.


    Having finally lucked into the position of Burial Master, Yang Haoran didn''t want to step down before his seat even warmed up.


    So far, Yang Haoran hadn''t sensed Zhong Siyu''s presence. However, he couldn''t guarantee whether Zhong Siyu would appear next, so he decided to stay a while longer.


    Looking at the now-ruined Ghost Building, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but recall the scenes he had witnessed through the ghost eye on Zhong Siyu.


    As these images reyed in his mind, the Ghost Building before him transformed. No longer a ruin, it turned into an imposing and brand-new vi.


    Outside the vi''s iron gate, two rows of servants stood respectfully, an elderly steward anxiously pacing back and forth.


    Soon after, a luxury car approached. Its appearance brought a smile to the steward''s aging face. With an expression of joy, he hurriedly approached the luxury car.


    The car stopped at the vi''s gate, and the butler opened the door. First to step out was a beautiful young woman.


    She looked quite young, more like a teenager than someone older. Despite her youthful appearance, her figure was mature,cking the distinct scent of a grown woman. However, she exuded a youthful vitality that mature women didn''t possess.


    This woman, both in figure and appearance, was exactly like Zhong Siyu. However, their auras were entirely different.


    Every word and action of this woman radiated a strong allure to men. Even those who didn''t like her type would find it challenging to resist her.


    Zhong Siyu, on the other hand, exuded a constant sense of pathological madness, bloodlust, and cruelty. Shecked any seductive charm for men and instead gave off a chilling vibe.


    Facing her felt like constantly dealing with a lunatic, making people want to avoid her. It was undoubtedly difficult to entertain thoughts of sharing a bed with her. Sleeping with her would be no different from sleeping in a coffin.


    Two individuals with the same figure and appearance, but in terms of personality and aura, they were two different extremes.

 Chapter 225: Birth (2)

    After the woman got off the car, a middle-aged chubby man followed suit, holding a baby in his arms.


    The baby didn''t cry; instead, it opened its eyes wide in the chubby man''s embrace, curiously ncing around the world.


    "Sir, Madam, congrattions!"


    The butler, seeing the two alight from the car, quickly offered his congrattions with a beaming smile.


    The middle-aged chubby man chuckled, acknowledging the butler''s wishes. Without saying much, he yed with the baby in his arms, wearing a proud smile on his face.


    The woman giggled and looked at the middle-aged man. "He actually called me Madam, it''s so funny. I''m only seventeen this year."


    "Now that you are my wife, and he is our steward, calling you Madam is only appropriate," the middle-aged man said with a smile.


    The woman tilted her head, contemting, seemingly finding some truth in his words. Her previously slightly naive face now carried a more subdued smile, apanied by a mix of enjoyment and pride in her gaze.


    "I really like it when you call me that, truly," the woman said to the butler with a smile.Upon hearing this, the butler promptly bowed again, saying, "If Madam likes it, then it''s good. If Madam likes it, then it''s good."


    Guided by the steward, the three entered through the iron gate and stepped into the vi.


    All three were happy, their faces adorned with smiles, but the sources of their joy were different.


    The butler was happy because he had finally seen the middle-aged chubby man settle down and start a family, with the addition of a child.


    The middle-aged chubby man was happy because he had be a father, and his heart was particrly light.


    As for the woman, her happiness stemmed from sessfully marrying into a wealthy family, bing the wife of the Zhong family, the only wife.


    Her husband was not only wealthy but also an orphan, the kind of person she had always envisioned as an ideal marriage partner. Now that her wish hade true, how could she not be happy?


    "Sir, has the name for the youngdy been decided?" The butler, leading the way, asked with a smile.


    Regarding the matter of naming the child, the middle-aged chubby manughed and said, "I''ve already thought of one. Her mother''s name has the character ''rain,'' so I named her Siyu. I want her mother to know that her old man is always thinking about her."


    Here, the middle-aged chubby man looked at the woman beside him. However, her attention was entirely absorbed by the vi, and she didn''t notice the affectionate gaze or hear his words.


    The middle-aged chubby man chuckled, a hint of disappointment mixed with embarrassment. However, the butler, being perceptive, quickly intervened with a smile.


    "Zhong Siyu, what a good name! Sir has chosen a great name for the youngdy!"


    Whether the butler''s words were sincere or not, the middle-aged chubby man didn''t mind. Regardless of the sincerity, hearing those words made him happy.


    "I always wanted a daughter, and unexpectedly, the first child I had was a daughter. Sir has been too good to me! Haha!"


    The inner joy made the middle-aged chubby man unable to contain hisughter again, and the butler continued to offer congrattions.


    The arrival of the woman and Zhong Siyu added two more masters to the Zhong family vi.


    Initially, there were no significant changes to the Zhong family vi due to their arrival. However, as Zhong Siyu grew up, the changes in the Zhong family vi became more apparent, bing livelier.


    Zhong Siyu was lively, and the whole vi revolved around her, with everyone, young and old, circling around their elder sister, putting all their energy into her.


    Due to business obligations, the middle-aged chubby man was seldom at home, frequently traveling. Yet, what he cared about the most was his wife and child at home.


    Although he was wealthy, he was principled and never indulged in outside affairs. He did what needed to be done, avoiding what shouldn''t be done. All this was because he deeply cared for his wife and child.


    If he could, he wished to be with his wife and child all the time, never leaving their side. However, to provide a better material life for his family, he had to choose to work hard outside.


    In life, one must sacrifice to gain. To obtain something, one must give up something. The inability to be by the side of his loved ones at all times was a sacrifice the middle-aged chubby man made.


    For a man, as the pir of the family, he was helpless about this. He could only silently endure while trying to squeeze out as much time as possible to spend with his wife and child.


    The middle-aged chubby man did this quite well. Whenever he had a little time, he would find a way to rush home, never indulging in outside distractions. This was his way of increasing the time spent with his family.


    He had done everything he could, thinking that it would earn him more understanding and support from his family. However, things didn''t unfold in the direction he had imagined.


    That year, Zhong Siyu turned ten.


    Due to his busy business, he couldn''t attend her birthday and celebrate it with her.


    Topensate for his feelings of guilt and regret, after settling business matters, the middle-aged chubby man not only bought a gift for his daughter but also prepared one for his wife. He then secretly rushed home, intending to surprise his wife and daughter.


    Returning to the vi, Zhong Siyu was ying with the steward and the household servants, disying her mischievous and lively ten-year-old self. She was especially yful, showing no signs of the quiet demeanor typically associated with girls, but rather resembling a mischievous boy.


    The sudden appearance of the middle-aged chubby man delighted Zhong Siyu.


    "Daddy!"


    With a face full of surprise, Zhong Siyu pounced towards the middle-aged chubby man, her expression radiating pure joy.


    The middle-aged chubby man chuckled, lifting Zhong Siyu into his arms. As he looked at his daughter, who was increasingly resembling her mother, he couldn''t help but feel genuine affection.


    However, there was still a faint worry in his heart. He feared that his daughter might be too beautiful, attracting unwanted attention from other children at school.


    Although this situation might not ur immediately, considering Zhong Siyu was only ten years old, it was a concern that could be a reality in a few years. In anticipation of this, the middle-aged chubby man felt he should make some preparations in advance. Regardless, he couldn''t allow his daughter to be at a disadvantage.


    He kept these thoughts to himself, watching his joyous daughter in his arms. He released his hands with a smile and took out a beautifully wrapped gift box from his pocket.


    Seeing the gift box her father produced, Zhong Siyu''s eyes sparkled. She grinned and asked, "Is this my gift?"


    The middle-aged chubby man nodded confidently and said, "This is a carefully chosen gift from Daddy. Open it and take a look."


    "Thank you, Daddy!"


    Zhong Siyu, brimming with joy, kissed the middle-aged chubby man on the cheek. Then, eagerly, she tore open the wrapping, revealing an exquisite pendant inside.


    Within the pendant was a family photo of the three of them, their faces beaming with happiness, especially Zhong Siyu, who looked exceptionally cheerful.


    Observing the pendant in her hands, Zhong Siyu''s face disyed a mischievous expression. She giggled and said, "The pendant is just ordinary, but this photo is quite nice, especially me in the picture. It enhances the beauty of the entire pendant. My spirit is the soul of this pendant. Without me, it would be just mediocre."


    Watching Zhong Siyu yfully boasting, the middle-aged chubby man not only didn''t get angry but burst intoughter. His daughter''s liveliness brought him immense satisfaction, dispelling the weariness from his business endeavors in that moment.


    For the middle-aged chubby man, home was a warm harbor. Returning here not only swept away his fatigue but also allowed him to experience a happiness that outsiders couldn''t provide.


    "Siyu, Daddy has decided to buy vis in several cities he frequents. When Daddy goes somewhere, both of you cane along, and we won''t be separated anymore, okay?" the middle-aged chubby man asked with a smile.


    "Okay! But... but Mom seems to really like it here. Trying to convince her might not be easy," Zhong Siyu replied with a smile.


    The middle-aged chubby man chuckled, then said, "Yes, your mom seems to have a special fondness for Lecheng. Convincing her won''t be easy, but it''s alright. Daddy will make an effort this time. By the way, where is she? Why haven''t I seen her?"


    "She went out. She leftst night and hasn''te back yet," Zhong Siyu casually replied, ying with the pendant in her hand. She didn''t think much about it and responded directly.


    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged chubby man''s face changed slightly, and his brows furrowed. It was already afternoon, and his wife had been gone for nearly a whole night!


    While he was somewhat puzzled, worry dominated his thoughts. The middle-aged chubby man feared that his wife might have encountered some trouble outside.

 Chapter 226: Birth (3)

    The middle-aged chubby man became concerned about whether his wife was facing any safety issues, so he took out his mobile phone, intending to give her a call.


    However, before dialing the number, the middle-aged man considered Zhong Siyu. Regardless of whether his wife had encountered an ident or hadn''t returned for other reasons, he thought it would be best not to let the child know, to avoid affecting her.


    "Siyu, y with Grandpa Steward for a while. Daddy needs to make a call," the middle-aged man smiled, addressing Zhong Siyu.


    Noticing the uneasy expression on the middle-aged man''s face, Zhong Siyu couldn''t help but look puzzled. She asked, "Dad, what''s going on?"


    "It''s some business matters, nothing major. You go and have fun; Daddy will handle it in a bit," the middle-aged man smiled reassuringly.


    Although Zhong Siyu was skeptical of her father''s words, being just a child, she wouldn''t delve too deeply into the matter even if she sensed something was off.


    After Zhong Siyu left, the middle-aged man dialed his wife''s phone number.


    The call went through, but there was no answer. With each "beep," his heart inexplicably sank a bit.


    Just as the middle-aged man began to think that something might have happened to his wife, the call was finally answered, and a familiar voice came from the other end."Honey, what''s up?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, the middle-aged man felt considerably relieved. Clearly loosening up, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "Hehe, what are you doing? Why did you only pick up the phone now?" The middle-aged man spoke in a gentle tone, smiling as he inquired.


    "I was ying with Siyu, so I didn''t notice the mobile phone. This little girl is getting more mischievous, really giving me a headache. Although she looks like me, I think her mischievous personality muste from you," his wife''s voice was also gentle, but there was a hint of helplessness in her tone.


    "Hehe, how could you be ying with Siyu? She''s having a great time with Steward and the servants right now. I''m in the vi..."


    The middle-aged man responded instinctively, but before he could finish his sentence, he realized that his wife''s response was off. His face stiffened, and his voice abruptly stopped.


    On the other end of the phone, his wife seemed equally surprised by the middle-aged man''s words. She didn''t respond for a while.


    Most afraid of sudden silence, after a few breaths, the middle-aged man spoke again to confirm, "Are you at home?"


    This time, his tone was less gentle and carried a hint of coldness.


    "Are you at home?"


    The woman didn''t answer the middle-aged man''s question but instead repeated the inquiry. However, her voicecked confidence, and she seemed uneasy.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man gave a definitive answer, "Yes, I''m at home."


    "Oh my, when did youe back? I was just ying with Siyu. I went out to buy something just now."


    The woman feigned surprise, awkwardly smiling as she responded. However, her actions only intensified the anger in the middle-aged man''s heart!


    "You have a terrible talent for lying. Don''t think I believe this. Even a child wouldn''t believe it. Siyu has already told me that you haven''t been home sincest night. Do you still want to pretend?"


    The middle-aged man''s tone grew colder, and on the other end of the phone, the woman appeared hesitant, unable to find the right words.


    At this moment, an impatient voice suddenly interrupted the conversation.


    "Forget it, why bother with him? Just tell him straight, do whatever you want. If he annoys me, I''ll finish him off! Damn, why waste time talking to him?"


    The speaker was a man, and from his tone, it was clear hecked seriousness. His words were coarse and filled with profanity, indicating he was not a decent person.


    For the middle-aged man, these words were like adding fuel to the fire. Since his wife''s lie, he had suspected that she might have betrayed him, betrayed their family. However, he had clung to a glimmer of hope, thinking it might be a misunderstanding or that his wife had some unspeakable reasons for lying.


    But when the impatient voice of the man echoed in his ears, he felt like he had plunged into an ice cer.


    He wasn''t frightened by the threats in the man''s words; he was wounded by the betrayal of his wife.


    Before he could say anything, the woman hastily hung up the phone. However, at this point, ending the call was futile¡ªa self-deception.


    The middle-aged man put away his mobile phone, his expression turning cold. He looked towards the butler''s location, and as the steward happened to be looking at him, he gestured for the butler toe over.


    Thetter dared not show any negligence and quickly ran towards the middle-aged chubby man.


    Seeing her dad''s unpleasant expression, Zhong Siyu inexplicably felt a bad premonition. To understand what had happened, she followed the butler and ran towards her dad.


    "Sir, do you have something for me?" The butler respectfully saluted the middle-aged chubby man and then asked.


    "Dad, your face looks terrible. What happened?" Zhong Siyu asked with concern.


    The middle-aged chubby man didn''t respond to the butler but tried to force a smile on his face. He spoke to Zhong Siyu, "Daddy''s been robbed of a big business he''s been running for years, so his face doesn''t look good. But don''t worry, Daddy knows how to handle it. Go and y, don''t cause trouble for Daddy."


    Zhong Siyu nodded, her expression showing some disbelief. She had wanted to ask more questions, but seeing the forced smile on her dad''s face, she didn''t have the heart to inquire further and left with her doubts.


    After Zhong Siyu left, the middle-aged chubby man put away the smile on his face, uglier than a cry, and looked at the butler. Coldly, he said, "Come with me; I have something to ask you."


    The butler was somewhat puzzled. He didn''t know what had happened to make the master''s face look so terrible. As for the reason the master had just mentioned, even Zhong Siyu didn''t believe it, so how could he?


    Although he was curious, the butler didn''t dare to ask more questions. After responding respectfully, he quickly followed.


    Inside the study, the butler locked the door, looked at the middle-aged chubby man with confusion, and asked, "Sir, what''s wrong? What big event has happened?"


    The butler''s words struck a nerve. The middle-aged chubby man had been suppressing his anger, and now, it finally erupted.


    "What''s wrong! How dare you ask me what''s wrong! My wife hasn''te back sincest night, did you not notice?" The middle-aged chubby man roared.


    "I know about this matter. Before Madam leftst night, she specifically instructed me. She wanted to visit her mother and told me to take care of Siyu. She didn''t want Siyu to worry, so I shouldn''t tell her about it," the butler replied.


    "Visit her mother? Damn her mother!"


    The middle-aged chubby man was furious, and he angrily threw a book about some dog-spirited nonsense off the table in front of him.


    Seeing the sudden burst of anger from the middle-aged chubby man, the butler immediately understood that this matter was probably much moreplicated than he had imagined. However, the master was still in a rage, so he didn''t dare to speak randomly.


    After taking a few deep breaths, the middle-aged chubby man spoke to the butler again, "How many times does she go to her mother''s house in a week?"


    "Sometimes two or three times when it''s less, and a whole week when it''s more."


    The butler''s words made the middle-aged chubby man''s body tremble with anger. He sat down on the chair, his head buzzing, feeling like everything he saw had turned green.


    Gritting his teeth, the middle-aged chubby man asked the butler, "Why didn''t you tell me about such a big thing in advance!"


    The butler looked somewhat aggrieved. With a bitter face, he said, "Sir, I told you about this many years ago. But at that time, you said it was a good thing. You said that Madam thinking about her mother all the time was her filial piety, and you even asked me to bring more New Genesis Coins for Madam to buy gifts for her mother."


    The anger on the middle-aged chubby man''s face froze for a moment. He remembered that there was such a thing, recalling the words he had said at that time. He felt like a huge stone was pressing on his chest, making him breathless.


    What the middle-aged chubby man found most uneptable was the four words in the butler''s statement... many years ago!


    These four words were like a reminder that his wife''s betrayal had likely started many years ago!

 Chapter 227: Birth (4)

    Seeing the middle-aged chubby man in a disheartened state, the steward spected about something he didn''t want to witness, and unfortunately, it happened after all.


    However, he remained silent to avoid provoking the middle-aged chubby man.


    After a while, the emotions of the middle-aged chubby man gradually stabilized. However, his face no longer disyed the gentle smile that was usually present; instead, it bore an icy and rigid expression.


    "Besides this matter, does she have any other unusual behaviors?" the middle-aged chubby man asked coldly, no longer addressing the woman as "Madam" but as "she," indicating a shift in her status in his heart.


    The steward hesitated for a moment before speaking, "In recent years, Madam has often brought her younger cousin here. Sometimes, he stays for several days. I don''t know if this qualifies as abnormal, as you mentioned."


    The steward had initially nned to keep this information to himself, but considering the current situation, it seemed that the middle-aged chubby man already knew something. Concealing the truth wouldn''t be effective and might even worsen the situation.


    "Continue," the middle-aged chubby man spoke coldly.


    Steward hesitated once more and then continued, "Over these years, she frequently brings her younger cousin here. Sometimes, he stays for several days. I don''t know if that counts as unusual, as you mentioned."


    The middle-aged chubby man''s addressing of his wife had changed, indicating a shift in her role and status in his heart."He does have a younger cousin, but the person you described ispletely different," the middle-aged chubby man said. At this point, he recalled the earlier phone call, the impatient urging, and the threatening tone. His face darkened instantly.


    "Could it be that young man? He''s really bold, daring to bring him home several years ago!" The middle-aged chubby man gritted his teeth and stared coldly at the steward. "As a steward, you didn''t even inform me when an outsider entered my home. I don''t understand how you fulfill your duties!"


    The steward was taken aback. The middle-aged chubby man''s anger confirmed his suspicions. He had intended to conceal the information, but now it seemed that the middle-aged chubby man already knew something. Concealing the truth wouldn''t help; it might even make things worse.


    "Exin yourself," the middle-aged chubby man spoke in a cold tone.


    Steward hesitated, then spoke, "When this matter first urred, I reported it to you. You told me not to worry, and if he wanted to stay, let him stay. Since then, I haven''t reported his presence to you again. I didn''t want to distract you with such trivial matters."


    If it weren''t for the steward''s reminder, the middle-aged chubby man would havepletely forgotten about this incident. He was constantly busy with business affairs and rarely paid attention to household matters unless it involved his wife and children''s health. Therefore, unless it was a significant issue, the steward wasn''t required to report every small matter, to avoid distracting him.


    Now, reminded by the steward, he vaguely remembered the incident. At that time, he was too busy, and coupled with his absolute trust in his wife, he didn''t pay much attention to the matter, quickly pushing it to the back of his mind.


    Little did he expect that he had oversimplified the situation.


    As a businessman, he could sessfully navigate theplexities of business andpetition, but he never applied the same tactics within his family. He never used such methods on his wife, and his trust in her was unconditional.


    Perhaps it was because of his deep love for his wife that he blindly trusted her. Unfortunately, this trust didn''t yield the results he desired.


    Taking a deep breath, the middle-aged chubby man closed his eyes to calm the turmoil and anger within. After a few minutes, he slowly opened his eyes.


    During this time, the steward remained bowed in ce, motionless and silent, seemingly awaiting the impending punishment.


    The situation appeared unrted to the steward, but upon closer inspection, he couldn''t escape me.


    As a steward, he was unaware of such a significant event in the household for several years. Even if it was kept discreet, there should have been signs of something amiss. However, after reporting the matter to the middle-aged chubby man once, he never brought it up again. This negligence carried substantial responsibility.


    While the steward may have noticed some anomalies, he chose not to remind the middle-aged chubby man multiple times. Whether there were other reasons for this decision, only the steward knew.


    Regardless, now that the truth was exposed, the steward held undeniable responsibility as the steward. Fully aware of this, he kept his head lowered, silent, enduring the middle-aged chubby man''s anger and anticipating the impending punishment.


    "Get me a cigarette."


    After a long wait, instead of a tirade, this was the sentence that finally came.


    The middle-aged chubby man remained surprisingly calm, which only heightened the steward''s unease. To him, it felt like the calm before the storm.


    Despite feeling uneasy, the butler took out a cigarette from his pocket and respectfully handed it over.


    The middle-aged chubby man epted the cigarette, lit it for himself, and took several deep puffs. Half of the cigarette was already gone due to his vigorous smoking, leaving a long, bright red ash on the remaining portion.


    "Old Zhang, perhaps you''ve really aged," the middle-aged chubby man remarked meaningfully, then stood up.


    The butler opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, he remained silent.


    "Siyu really likes you, Grandpa Steward. So, I won''t hold this against you. My only requirement now is for you to keep Siyu happy every day. I''ll be satisfied as long as she''s content. Don''t worry about anything else," the middle-aged chubby man said as he walked towards the study door.


    As he spoke, he exuded the aura and authority of a senior executive, making it difficult for the butler to catch his breath.


    "I need to go deal with some matters. Take care of Siyu, and I''ll be back soon."


    With those words, the middle-aged chubby man left, leaving the butler alone in the study.


    Watching the middle-aged chubby man disappear from sight, the butler couldn''t help but shake his head, sighing with a troubled expression on his wrinkled face.


    He had been the steward of the Zhong family for many years. When he first started, the middle-aged chubby man was young, full of energy and enthusiasm.


    However, as the years passed, the once young and handsome guy had turned into a middle-aged, chubby man with a beer belly and receding hairline.


    Due to the middle-aged chubby man''s focus on making money and business, his marital situation had remained unresolved for a long time. Not to mention business, he hadn''t even had a girlfriend.


    Perhaps it was due to ack of interest, time, or the absence of someone who truly captivated him. The middle-aged chubby man remained single, and without the pressure from parents or family elders, he didn''t prioritize this aspect of his life. This continued until he entered middle age.


    The butler had observed all of this and felt anxious. Although he wasn''t the middle-aged man''s elder, the middle-aged man had treated him well. The butler didn''t want to see the middle-aged man amass wealth only to end up living a lonely life.


    Therefore, through various means, the butler had tried to persuade the middle-aged man to allocate some of his energy to his personal life.


    However, the results were not significant, causing the butler even more distress.


    It wasn''t until Zhong Siyu''s mother appeared that things began to change. When the middle-aged chubby man returned to the mansion with Zhong Siyu, the butler was relieved.


    Over the years, the butler had observed the actions of Zhong Siyu''s mother. Initially, he didn''t think there was a significant issue, but over time, he noticed abnormalities.


    He had warned the middle-aged chubby man, but the middle-aged man hadn''t taken it to heart. Subsequently, the butler chose to turn a blind eye, understanding that if this matter were exposed, it would shatter the family, with Zhong Siyu bearing the brunt of the consequences.


    The butler cared deeply for Zhong Siyu, having raised her from a young age. In a way, his affection for Zhong Siyu was even deeper than his feelings for the middle-aged chubby man.


    Not wanting Zhong Siyu to be the ultimate victim, the elderly butler chose silence.


    Moreover, he couldn''t be sure that his spections were entirely correct. If he told the middle-aged chubby man about his suspicions, misunderstanding Zhong Siyu''s mother, the repercussions could be severe.


    However, the butler''s silence was also a way to dy the inevitable. He hoped that by waiting until Zhong Siyu was a bit older, the impact would be less severe.


    Of course, this was the butler''s personal perspective.


    In reality, many things didn''t always go the way he wanted. The ability to postpone things didn''t guarantee sess, but the butler believed that dying the inevitable might reduce the harm, especially to Zhong Siyu.


    After all, he chose Zhong Siyu over the middle-aged chubby man.

 Chapter 228: Birth (5)

    "Let''s go, we need to leave here quickly. Lecheng can''t stay any longer!"


    Inside the room, on arge bed, a woman with an anxious expression urged the man beside her.


    This woman was none other than Zhong Siyu''s mother.


    Ten years had passed, but time had left only minimal traces on her face. This was not only due to her good maintenance but also because of her naturally delicate and age-defying features.


    Of course, she wasn''t very old herself; even after a decade, she was only twenty-seven.


    Lying beside the woman was a man, shirtless, with a cigarette dangling from his mouth. Despite the woman''s urgent plea, he paid little attention and even disyed a contemptuous expression on his face.


    The man wasn''t much older, appearing to be around twenty-four or twenty-five, a bit younger than the woman.


    "What are you afraid of? I''m here, not like those other guys you''ve dealt with. Do you think I''m just another weakling?" The man nced at the woman, lit his cigarette, took a satisfied puff, and then spoke disdainfully.


    The woman''s expression changed, and she looked displeased. She retorted, "What are you talking about, other men?""Tsk! What are you pretending for? You could deceive that pile of bull dung at your home, but do you think you can fool me? Before marrying that pile of bull dung, you were entangled with several men at the same time. Do you think I don''t know?" The man coldly smiled, revealing the past, and spoke.


    The woman''s face changed again. She hadn''t expected the man to know about these things, especially bringing up these old matters at such a critical moment.


    However, instead of admitting, the woman deliberately put on a stern face. "I don''t know where you heard these things, but if you believe them, it''s truly disappointing!"


    "Disappointing?" The man sneered, bit the cigarette, took a deep drag, and then blew smoke towards the woman.


    The woman frowned, looking ufortable. Although she used her hand to disperse some of the smoke, it still made her cough.


    The man ignored the woman''s reaction, clucked his tongue a few times, and continued, "Tsk tsk, quite the actress you are. Not only below but also above and even your heart can y its part. Admirable, truly admirable!"


    "Cough! What nonsense are you spouting now! What time is it, and you''re in the mood to y around!" The woman rebuked, her face showing a hint of grievance, and tears welled up in her big eyes, adding a touch of sadness to her acting.


    The man chuckled, speaking, "y? Speaking of ying, I''m far inferior to you. You loved to y before marriage, and even after marriage, you''ve be quite skillful at it. No need to continue pretending; I know besides me, you have several other men. Some time ago, I even had a fight with one of them, a clean-cut young guy much younger than me, probably seventeen or eighteen. He tried to fight me, but he''s no match for me."


    Hearing this, the woman''s expression stiffened, and a sh of concern crossed her face.


    "Are you worried about him?" The man asked with a smile.


    This time, the woman remained silent, either because she couldn''t conceal the truth or because she was genuinely worried about the man mentioned by the other. She chose to remain silent.


    "You''re quite a romantic one. Before marrying that pile of bull dung and even after, you seem to have a fondness for fresh faces. When you approached me back then, I was quite young too. Why, now that I''m twenty-four, do you find me too old?" The man sneered.


    "I never said you were too old. It''s been so many years; when have I ever found you too old? Am I not good enough to you? Your house, your car, your monthly allowance¡ªall given by me. If I found you inadequate, would I do all this? Moreover, those people you mentioned may be close to me in daily life, but they are just my younger brothers. What nonsense about white-faced men and fresh faces? Am I really that despicable in your eyes?" The woman''s emotions suddenly became agitated, her voice getting louder, and tears the size of peas rolled directly from her eyes, making her appear pitiful.


    "p! p! p!"


    The man, still with a cigarette in his mouth, sarcastically apuded, then took one final deep drag on the cigarette, exhaled the smoke, and looked at the woman with a smile.


    "You don''t need to get worked up, and there''s no need to lie to me. Do you know why? Because I have confidence in myself. They are not my rivals; they can''tpare to me at all. My strength is evident, and I can truly satisfy you, unlike them. That''s why they''ve been reced by you repeatedly, but I''m still here."


    "I..."


    The woman wanted to say something, but the man pounced on her like a hungry wolf, pressing her onto the bed.


    The woman''s body went limp,pletely forgetting that she should be urging the man to leave at this moment. Instead, she wriggled on the bed, letting the man manipte her.


    The saying about being obsessed with lust was not false at all. Regardless of gender, once one falls into the trap of desire, facing consequences is just a matter of time.


    After a passionate encounter, both of themy on the bed with satisfied expressions. The man lit another cigarette, but the woman suddenly remembered something, and the contentment on her face disappeared. She urged the man again.


    "Listen to me, let''s leave here first. I feel uneasy at the moment, as if something big is about to happen."


    The man disdainfully snorted, with a cigarette in his mouth, mumbled, "What are you afraid of? Your husband at home loves you so much. As long as you act naturally, he will forgive you. Moreover, he might even give me arge sum of New Genesis Coin to leave you when the timees."


    The woman''s face changed slightly. In the past, she was confident in deceiving her husband, but this time, she felt uneasy.


    Apart from that, she heard anotheryer of meaning in the man''s words. Was her bedside partner pursuing money? If her husband really produced arge sum of New Genesis Coin, would this man really choose to leave her?


    Seeing the woman silent, the man took a puff of his cigarette and said with a smile, "Hehe, if we really leave like this, how can I face people in the future? Our brothers on the streets might think I''m afraid of your husband''s bull dung. Besides, you''re not concerned about your daughter anymore? Are you willing to abandon her?"


    "If I lose my daughter, I can have another one. A master leads the way, but personal cultivation depends on the individual. I gave her life, brought her into this world. How she lives is her own business. What does it have to do with me? Can I protect her for a lifetime? Besides, she''s living a morefortable life in the Zhong family than me. Why should I worry about her?" The woman''s shocking words, as a mother, not onlycked a sense of guilt but also seemed justified.


    The manughed heartily and said, "You make sense. Each generation has its own blessings. You gave her life, brought her into this shy world. She should be grateful to you. If everything is considered for her, do I still need to live? "


    If two people have different values, it''s challenging to stay together. However, if they share simr perspectives, they can easily resonate. This dialogue between the two, which seems unbelievable to most people, is considered the truth in their eyes.


    The woman agreed, nodding her head, and said, "Life is short. If you don''t go crazy, you''ll get old. I don''t want to ruin my life''s happiness because of a child. When I gave birth to her, it was just to divert his attention, not to burden myself with another responsibility."


    The man took another puff of his cigarette and chuckled, "That''s true, but have you ever thought about one thing? If you really leave the Zhong family, what will we do about our expenses in the future? Money is indispensable for survival in this world. I''m a man; if I don''t have money, others willugh at me as a loser. Besides, you know I need money for gambling. If I don''t have any money, how am I going to gamble in the future? On credit?"


    The woman seemed to have considered this long ago. The triumph in her heart pushed away her anxiety and dissatisfaction with the man. She sweetly smiled and said, "Rest assured, I''ve thought about this. Over the years, I''ve managed to get a considerable amount of money from him. This money is enough for us to splurge for the rest of our lives."


    The man''s expression brightened, his eyes shining. He took the cigarette from his mouth and hugged the woman, kissing her several times.


    "My darling! Well done!" The manughed heartily, extremely excited.


    "Hehe, kidding. I''m not a public bus. Not everyone can hop on whenever they want. I''ve been married to him for eleven years. Although I only sleep with him a few times each year, I still invest time and effort. Shouldn''t he pay for my youth? "


    As the conversation reached this point, the door was suddenly kicked open by someone, catching the two in the midst of their joy.

 Chapter 229: Birth (6)

    The door was suddenly kicked open, startling the two on the bed.


    Before they could finish dressing, several figures appeared in their line of sight.


    Leading the group was a middle-aged man, chubby. Behind him were a dozen burly men.


    The sudden appearance of the chubby man made the woman panic. She grabbed the nket to cover herself, frantically trying to exin.


    "Honey! It''s not what you think! Please let me exin!"


    The chubby man, furious and mocking, looked at the two on the bed, trembling with anger.


    "Exin? Lying naked in bed, and you still want to exin?" he sneered.


    "We''re just ordinary friends, just chatting here to get to know each other better. We didn''t do anything else!" The woman defended herself forcefully.


    Upon hearing this, the chubby man''s smile turned sinister."Chatting? Getting to know each other? Haha, you''ve certainly gone deep in your understanding!"


    Seeing the disbelief in the chubby man''s eyes, tears streamed down the woman''s face, full of grievance.


    "Why don''t you believe me? Don''t you love..."


    "Smack!"


    Before the woman could finish her sentence, the chubby man pped her face, leaving her bewildered.


    Meanwhile, the man had already put on shorts. He cursed as he jumped off the bed, cigarette dangling from his mouth, and began a torrent of abuse towards the chubby man.


    "What the hell! This is my house! Do you even have any decency left?"


    The man was arrogant, young, and inexperienced. Though he had been around in society, he had never faced real threats. Usually, it was just verbal sparring, trying to out-insult each other. In his eyes, confronting someone should be no different, just a scare tactic or, at most, a fight. Killing someone? Unthinkable.


    So, he felt no fear, his attitude brash. He had already nned to intimidate the chubby man in various ways, to show him how ruthless he could be. In his mind, the chubby man must have more concerns than he did.


    In this situation, as long as he didn''t back down, victory would be his!


    The man was still too young. Just as his arrogant words were about toe out, the chubby man delivered a resounding p to his face.


    Smack!


    The cigarette he held flew away, and a burning pain spread across his face.


    "Do you dare hit me! Do you even know who I am? Who on this street dares not to give me some face!"


    The man, infuriated, retaliated, waving his feeble fists at the chubby man.


    His fists never made it. A burly man behind the chubby man charged forward, delivering a swift kick to the man''s abdomen.


    The man, not particrly robust, despite his height, resembled a weak little chickpared to the burly man. The kick sent him flying.


    The man''s frail body crashed to the ground, emitting a pitiful cry, unable to get up for a long time.


    A single kick nearly incapacitated him.


    Having tasted bitterness, the man felt a bit apprehensive. However, he knew he couldn''t back down at this moment. Showing weakness would only make him an easier target!


    "What the hell! Do you think I..."


    As the man struggled to stand, he was forcefully stepped on the back.


    Bang!


    Pressed against the ground, he felt a sharp pain in his back, making him grit his teeth.


    No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t free himself from the foot.


    On the bed, the woman waspletely shocked. In their eleven years of marriage, she had never seen her husband''s violent side. Seeing him now, with a terrifying smile born of anger, her body involuntarily trembled.


    Her husband, who had neverid a hand on her, had just delivered a forceful p.


    Realizing the situation, she didn''t dare to stay any longer. Grabbing a bathrobe from the side, she put it on like a madwoman, leaped off the bed, and desperately tried to leave. As for the man on the ground, controlled and helpless, she had no heart to care about his fate.


    At this moment, her only thought was to escape quickly and then call the police to bring some peace to her heart.


    However, as good as the idea was, the chubby man had no intention of letting her leave so easily. Just as she jumped off the bed, two big men rushed over and pinned her to the bed.


    "Honey! You can''t treat me like this! You can''t! I''m your wife! We''ve been married for eleven years! How can you do this to me!"


    The woman struggled desperately, her words incoherent, tears rolling down her face. To make the chubby man spare her, she even brought up the fact that they had been married for eleven years.


    However, mentioning this only fueled the fire in the chubby man''s heart.


    "What the hell! Fatso! Let go of me! Otherwise, with just one call, I can have dozens of my brothers here to cut you to pieces!"


    The chubby man''s mood was already quite terrible. Hearing the man''s threatening words, he approached with a smile on his face, then slowly crouched down beside the man.


    The man thought his threat had worked to some extent, but to his surprise, the chubby man''s smile suddenly became even more sinister. He then grabbed the man''s hair and forcefully mmed his head onto the floor!


    Bang!


    The sound of the head hitting the floor echoed, and in an instant, the man felt a buzzing sensation in his head.


    But it didn''t end there. The chubby man, with a crazy grin on his face, continued to grab the man''s hair and repeatedly smashed his head against the ground!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The man''s forehead was already broken, blood flowing everywhere. However, the chubby man didn''t stop; he kept going!


    The woman, controlled and helpless, witnessed this scene and burst into tears. She wasn''t crying for the man; she was terrified that she might face a simr fate!


    Regret filled the woman''s heart at this moment. If she had known her husband would be so insane, even with a hundred times more courage, she wouldn''t have dared to act recklessly outside.


    In her impression, her husband was just a businessman who could make money and take losses. He never resorted to violence to solve problems, no matter how significant. Today was an exception.


    At this moment, the chubby man felt both unfamiliar and frightening to the woman!


    The fear in her heart made her cry out in heart-wrenching sobs. She hoped to gain the chubby man''s sympathy and forgiveness through this method, but the chubby man didn''t even nce at her.


    Who knew how many times the man had been struck; he was barely conscious, his face covered in blood, looking extremely miserable.


    "Let him go."


    The chubby man ordered the burly man who had restrained the man to release him. Then, he took out a mobile phone from his pocket and threw it to the man, still grinning.


    "Here''s a chance for you to make a call. Get all your so-called brothers here, and let''s see if I can take care of them all at once today."


    The man, nowcking the strength to make a call, wouldn''t even touch the mobile phone even if he could. He knew his so-called brothers were only good for eating, drinking, and having fun. When it came to real danger, they would run faster than anyone, and there was no way they''d risk their lives for him.


    "If you dare, kill me! Do you have the guts?" The man grinned, revealing bloodstained teeth.


    Though filled with fear, he didn''t plead for mercy because he believed that begging would only lead to a worse oue.


    What surprised him, however, was that the chubby man wasn''t buying into his act.


    "Fine, since you want to die, I''ll grant your wish. But killing you with a single stroke would be too easy. I''ll take something from you first."


    The chubby man grinned and looked at the burly man beside him, saying, "Cut off that thing below him for me. Remember, I want it cut clean, not just the head."

 Chapter 230: Birth (7)

    The man initially thought that the middle-aged fat man was trying to scare him with his words, but soon he realized that he was wrong, and terribly so.


    The shorts he was wearing were violently torn apart, and the man''s heart suddenly pounded with fear. Before he could even open his mouth, an intense pain spread through his lower body.


    A pitiful scream escaped from the man''s mouth, and blood stained the floor. His lower body had beenpletely severed.


    The man fainted, while the middle-aged fat man stood up and turned his gaze towards the woman.


    Seeing the middle-aged fat man looking at her, the woman, who had been crying hysterically, suddenly stopped. Her body shook uncontrobly, and a strong sense of fear spread through her heart.


    "Husband! I''m sorry! I was wrong! Please forgive me! I won''t dare to do it again! Please spare me! It''s because I''m young and don''t understand!"


    The middle-aged fat man remained unmoved. He sneered and said, "Just because you''re young and don''t understand, you can do whatever you want? You''re an adult now, and you should consider the consequences before doing anything. If you dare to do it, then you should be prepared to face the consequences."


    "Husband! I was wrong! I really was wrong! Please spare me! Please spare me!"


    The woman''s pleas for mercy fell on deaf ears. The middle-aged fat man turned to a muscr man and said, "Cut off her breasts for me. Go slow, I''m not in a hurry, but I must have it done cleanly."The muscr man nodded and drew out a sharp steel knife, approaching the woman.


    The woman''s face instantly turned pale, and she cried out for help while struggling fiercely. However, her struggles were in vain, and only intensified her fear.


    "No! No! Please don''t! Ah!!!"


    Blood stained the bedsheets, and the woman''s breasts were forcibly cut off. Yet, the middle-aged fat man did not regain his sanity. Instead, the sinister and insane smile remained on his face.


    He turned his gaze to a tall and sturdy man who had not spoken or moved at all, and said, "I''ll pay you double, but I hope you can handle this matter cleanly. I don''t want the police knocking on my door."


    "Don''t worry, Boss. We''re all businessmen here, even though our projects are different. Our essence remains the same. If we dare to take on this business, then we must have the confidence to handle it well. We won''t cause any trouble for you. If we can''t even do this, then we have no business being in this line of work."


    "Hehe, your words make me very happy," the middle-aged fat manughed.


    "In business, reputation is key," the tall and sturdy man said.


    The middle-aged fat man nodded in satisfaction and continuedughing, "I haven''t finished ying with these two yet, so I''ll need you to take them to the ce I designate."


    The tall and sturdy man agreed without hesitation.


    "There''s no problem, but it will cost more. It''s not an easy task to transport them to the designated location without their knowledge," the tall and sturdy man said.


    The middle-aged fat manughed heartily, tears streaming down his face. He said, "Don''t worry, money is not an issue. All I have left besides my daughter is money."


    The tall and sturdy man did not question how he would handle the matter. After agreeing on the price, the middle-aged man left as if nothing had happened.


    Upon returning to the vi, the middle-aged fat man saw Zhong Siyu running towards him from a distance. The madness on his face was reced by gentleness, and he opened his arms to embrace Zhong Siyu.


    "Dad! Where did you go? Why are you onlying back now?" Zhong Siyu asked curiously.


    "Dad just went to the horse ranch. I got a horse eleven years ago, and in Dad''s eyes, it''s a rare and beautiful horse. It''s very pretty, and it exudes an irresistible aura. So, Dad has always treasured it, feeding it well and rarely riding it. However, who would have thought that this horse would be a wild horse and be ridden by different people without Dad''s knowledge. It''s unbearable."


    Zhong Siyu, who was only ten years old, naturally did not understand the hidden meaning behind the middle-aged man''s words. She simply smiled innocently and said, "That horse is really ungrateful! How dare it make Dad angry? Tell me where it is, and I''ll go take care of it for you!"


    The middle-aged manughed heartily, seemingly very pleased with Zhong Siyu''s words.


    "Yeah, truly an ungrateful beast, but it doesn''t matter. It''s just a horse after all. No matter how good it is, it''s still just a beast. Without it, Dad can always get another one. Haha."


    "That''s right! Get another one. Our family has the means for that!"


    Zhong Siyu innocently and naively uttered these words, unaware that they carried a different meaning to the middle-aged chubby guy.


    For several days, Zhong Siyu hadn''t seen a trace of her mother. This didn''t strike her as odd, as such urrences were not new. It had happened before, and she had grown ustomed to it.


    However, her father''s recent behavior had been peculiar, leaving her both puzzled and inexplicably fearful. She noticed a strange change in his character¡ªasional terrifying smiles, nonsensical muttering, and prolonged seclusion in his room, where he wouldn''t allow anyone near, not even for meals.


    Even his gaze towards her had undergone a dramatic transformation, losing its previous gentleness and recing it with an unsettling eeriness.


    From every perspective, Zhong Siyu felt that her father''s mental state was abnormal, bing both unfamiliar and frightening. He was nothing like the doting and understanding father she used to know.


    Today, her father locked himself in his room again, and intermittentughter emanated from within, revealing his apparent joy. However, to Zhong Siyu, thatughter sounded unnerving¡ªa manifestation of pathological madness she had never heard in real life, only on television. No normal person would emit suchughter.


    She wondered what her father was doing in the room, but the maniacalughter made her reluctant to approach the door. She was afraid¡ªafraid of the inner fear that made her want to stay far away rather than draw closer.


    No one knew what the middle-aged chubby guy was doing in his room, not even the butler or the household servants. Like Zhong Siyu, they were filled with curiosity and dread.


    As the night grew deeper, Zhong Siyuy in bed, restless and unable to sleep. She couldn''t pinpoint the cause, but a profound sense of unease gued her.


    Some animals instinctively sense danger, and at times, people do too. Before a significant event, negative emotions like restlessness and anxiety may surface. However, Zhong Siyu couldn''t identify the source of her unease, yet it persisted.


    In this situation, Zhong Siyu found herself unable toprehend the origin of her difort, but the inner turmoil was undeniable.


    As midnight approached, her inexplicable anxiety intensified. The inner fear drove her to the impulse of fleeing her room, but she dared not. At this moment, shecked the courage even to uncover the nkets!


    In the past, if her father happened to be home, she would have immediately sought him out, finding sce in his presence. However, in recent days, her father''s drastic changes made her feel less secure in hispany than in the darkness of the night.


    Huddled in her nket, Zhong Siyu''s petite body remained tightly wrapped, leaving no gaps. Sweat had soaked her pajamas, and theck of oxygen made breathing difficult. She wished to lift the nket for some fresh air but feared exposing herself to a horrific sight or face.


    After what felt like an eternity, Zhong Siyu couldn''t endure any longer. Gasping for air, she cautiously peeled back a corner of the nket, then gingerly extended her head.


    The room was pitch ck, and she considered turning on the light to dispel some of her fears. However, she refrained, fearing it might attract her father. The eerie smiles he had been disying recently filled her with a chilling sense of foreboding, making her prefer the darkness over the prospect of facing her own father with the lights on.


    Zhong Siyu moved with extreme caution, making no sound. Yet, even with her careful movements, an immensely frightening scene unfolded before her as her head emerged from the nket¡ªa face mere inches away in the darkness!

 Chapter 231: Birth (8)

    The sudden appearance of a face startled Zhong Siyu, causing her body to tremble. She instinctively tried to scream, but the other person seemed to have anticipated this and covered her mouth before she could make a sound.


    Terrified, Zhong Siyu attempted to struggle, but the other person lowered their voice and spoke next to her ear, "Miss, don''t make a fuss. It''s Housekeeper Grandpa!"


    At these words, Zhong Siyu''s expression froze. She finally recognized the somewhat familiar face in the darkness. Due to the dim light, she could only make out the general outline of the face.


    However, judging from the general outline of the face and the voice, it was indeed the butler. She had been with the butler day and night for ten years, more familiar with him than even her own parents. So, she couldn''t be mistaken. The person who suddenly appeared in front of her was undoubtedly the butler.


    "Housekeeper Grandpa, what are you doing? You scared me to death in the middle of the night!" Zhong Siyuined, tears welling up in her eyes. She had been genuinely frightened, and the fear almost made her burst into tears.


    In the past, faced with Zhong Siyu''s distressed expression, the butler would have immediately tried to cheer her up, not willing to let her continue feeling upset. However, this time was an exception. Despite seeing Zhong Siyu''s distressed look, the butler remained unmoved, showing no intention offorting her.


    "Miss, please don''t make a noise. If the old master hears, it will be troublesome," the butler said in a low voice, continuing to address Zhong Siyu.


    The butler''s voice was deep and serious, a tone Zhong Siyu had never heard him use before.


    "Housekeeper Grandpa, what''s going on? Why did you sneak into my room in the middle of the night? Isn''t my door locked?" Zhong Siyu, also lowering her voice, asked the butler with a puzzled expression.The butler''s presence finally eased Zhong Siyu''s fearful heart a bit. However, the butler''s actions left her deeply puzzled. She couldn''t understand why, in the dead of night, the butler would sneak into her room.


    "Miss, I am the steward of this ce. I know every inch of this ce better than anyone else. Your door is indeed locked, but it''s not a difficult task for me to open it," the butler exined.


    After hearing the butler''s exnation, Zhong Siyu wanted to say more, but the butler didn''t give her the chance.


    "Miss, time is of the essence. I don''t have time to exin in detail. Just remember one thing: the old master has gone mad. If you stay here, your life will be in danger. That''s why I sneaked into your room tonight, to take you away from here!"


    "My father has gone mad? And you want me to escape?" Zhong Siyu looked at the butler in disbelief. The butler''s words had a profound impact on her.


    But upon careful consideration, she felt that the butler''s words made sense. The strange changes in her father''s behavior recently were clear to her; it was indeed akin to madness. If she continued to stay in the vi, who knew what might happen? Losing her life here was not out of the question.


    Zhong Siyu had thought about leaving this ce in the past few days, but she was powerless. Even if she managed to escape, how would she survive in the future? After all, she was just a ten-year-old child.


    However, with the butler''s help, the situation would bepletely different.


    After a brief hesitation, Zhong Siyu agreed to the butler''s n. She believed leaving the vi was the best choice for her safety in the short term. If she stayed here, the consequences could be unpredictable.


    With her decision made, Zhong Siyu got up from the bed. She nned to get dressed and leave with the butler. However, at this moment, as if she had seen something terrifying, her face suddenly showed a look of horror.


    In the darkness, a figure silently appeared behind the butler, holding a watermelon knife. Without a word, the figure swung the knife toward the butler''s back.


    "Housekeeper Grandpa! Be careful!"


    Zhong Siyu loudly warned, but her warning was a beat too slow. Before her terrified alert could even fully register, the butler''s back had already been solidly struck by a ruthless blow.


    The butler was just an ordinary person, and an elderly one at that. How could his frail body withstand such a fierce attack?


    A pained scream escaped from the butler''s mouth as he slumped to the ground. However, the shadow behind him didn''t spare him. Seizing the opportunity, blow after blow rained down on the fallen butler.


    Zhong Siyu waspletely shocked by the scene before her. Even as the butler''s blood sprayed onto her face and soaked her clothes, she remained unresponsive, as if she couldn''t feel anything.


    In the pitch-ck room, she couldn''t see the newly appeared figure clearly, but the silhouette left asting impression on her. She would never forget it!


    The figure that suddenly appeared behind the butler, ruthlessly attacking him, was none other than her father!


    Zhong Siyu could never have anticipated that her father would suddenly appear at this moment and, without hesitation,mit murder!


    Having never witnessed such a gruesome scene, Zhong Siyu was understandably paralyzed with fear. Even after a moment, sitting dumbfounded on the bed, she finally snapped back to reality. A terrified scream escaped her lips!


    This horrified scream reached the ears of the middle-aged, chubby man. His movements faltered as he reached for the light switch, illuminating the entire dark room.


    Though the room brightened under the effect of the light, Zhong Siyu''s heart sank into boundless darkness at this moment.


    The scene before her plunged her entire being into despair.


    The butlery in a pool of blood, brutally murdered with no mercy. His body had been dismembered by the sharp watermelon knife, presenting a gruesome sight.


    As for the middle-aged, chubby man, he now held the bloodied watermelon knife and stared at Zhong Siyu with a sinister gaze. When Zhong Siyu, filled with terror, met his gaze, he grinned, revealing a face twisted with psychotic madness.


    "Dad... Daddy... What happened to you... I''m Siyu... Please don''t scare me... I''m scared... I''m so scared..."


    Tears streamed down Zhong Siyu''s face, her voice trembling with a mixture of fear and helplessness.


    But instead offorting her, the middle-aged, chubby man responded not with concern but by brandishing the bloodied watermelon knife!

 Chapter 232: Birth (9)

    The sharp watermelon knife sliced off Zhong Siyu''s right ear, then plunged deep into her delicate shoulder. It was close; just a bit more, and her entire shoulder would have separated from her body under that single cut.


    A wail escaped Zhong Siyu''s mouth, and her fear and despair reached their peak in that moment.


    The middle-aged chubby man withdrew the cleaver, then grinned menacingly as he aimed another strike at Zhong Siyu''s shoulder, seemingly intent on dismembering itpletely.


    Zhong Siyu, already paralyzed by fear, ignored the intense pain and cried out as she leaped off the bed. The instinct for survival propelled her to make a desperate attempt to escape.


    The middle-aged chubby man''s swing missed,nding on the blood-soaked quilt. Unfazed, he followed up with another sh towards Zhong Siyu.


    This time, the de struck Zhong Siyu''s leg.


    Just as Zhong Siyu, struggling to get off the bed, hadn''t managed to distance herself, she felt something forcefully cutting into her flesh. Her body stumbled, and she copsed to the ground.


    "Daddy... please... no..."


    In her desperate plea, Zhong Siyu dragged her heavily injured body towards the corner of the room, leaving behind a pool of blood.The expression on the middle-aged chubby man''s face changed slightly, not moved by Zhong Siyu''s pitiful state, but rather reveling in the madness.


    "Daddy? Haha, I''m not your daddy. As for who your daddy is, I don''t know. But you can ask your momter; she might know."


    The middle-aged chubby man responded with a sinister smile, and as he spoke, he swung the cleaver once again.


    Zhong Siyu''s consciousness began to blur, and in her fearful state, she instinctively crawled towards the corner of the room.


    Yet, before she could reach the corner, she felt another sh on her right arm. She turned to look, and her right arm had detached from her body.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll use needle and thread to stitch your body back togetherter. Though I can''t guarantee a full recovery, it will definitely add more vor to you."


    The middle-aged chubby man grinned, but suddenly, his smile vanished, reced by anger. The abrupt shift in emotions made him seem highly unstable.


    Fueled by anger, his entire face contorted. He ruthlessly stomped on the wound on Zhong Siyu''s leg.


    A painful scream escaped Zhong Siyu''s mouth, and her once delicate and cute face was now covered in blood and tears.


    After the cry, Zhong Siyu couldn''t endure the torture any longer. She fainted, copsing into the pool of blood.


    The middle-aged chubby man didn''t notice Zhong Siyu had passed out. With a twisted expression, he continued relentlessly stomping on the wound, blood sttering all over him, especially his soaked pants.


    Ten minutester, the middle-aged chubby man, panting heavily, stopped his assault. He looked at Zhong Siyu''s leg, now a mangled mess from the stomping. Wiping the blood and sweat from his face, he satisfiedly withdrew his foot.


    "The days ahead will be long. I can''t let you all die now; otherwise, the future will be extremely dull."


    The anger on the middle-aged chubby man''s face vanished, reced once again by a sinister smile. His emotional shifts were rapid, like the weather in June.


    Putting away the knife, he crouched down, grabbed Zhong Siyu''s injured foot, and dragged her back to his room as if she were a corpse.


    After a moment, he returned to Zhong Siyu''s room and dragged away the butler''s body.


    The butler was already dead. Whether from excessive bleeding or the knife wounds didn''t matter now. What mattered was that he was now a lifeless body.


    Compared to a few days ago, the middle-aged chubby man had undergone aplete transformation. The gentle smile on his face was gone, reced by a twisted grin.


    Yes, the middle-aged chubby man had indeed changed¡ªmore urately, he had gone mad.


    Butler was right; the middle-aged chubby man had gone insane. Completely and utterly insane.


    The betrayal of his wife, followed by catching her in the act of adultery, had caused immense psychological trauma. At that time, he hadn''tpletely lost his sanity. At least when facing Zhong Siyu, he still knew he was a father.


    His wife''s betrayal hadn''t affected the middle-aged chubby man''s love for his precious daughter. If anything, he cherished her even more, loving his daughter more than ever before.


    In addition to the deep love, a profound sense of guilt arose in his heart. He felt that his actions were a great betrayal to his daughter, and this guilt only intensified his love for her.


    The more he cared, the more he feared losing her. The middle-aged chubby man didn''t want to lose his precious daughter, but due to his wife''s actions, an unease grew within him. He was worried that his beloved daughter might not be his biological child.


    Initially reluctant to undergo a paternity test, he was afraid that the results would shatter him. Yet, without the test, his inner turmoil persisted, leaving him extremely unsettled.


    After much contemtion, he ultimately decided to undergo a paternity test, if only to find peace of mind.


    If Zhong Siyu turned out to be his biological daughter, he promised to shower her with even more love. However, if not... at that moment, he hadn''t thought about what to do because the question was too difficult for him. He didn''t know how to handle it.


    When the results of the paternity test arrived, the middle-aged chubby man faced the oue he least wanted: Zhong Siyu was not his biological daughter.


    Looking at the paternity test in his hands, hisst emotional support crumbled. Unable to bear this blow, hepletely lost his sanity.


    His wife''s years of betrayal had inflicted a severe psychological blow on him. The only reason he hadn''t gonepletely mad was Zhong Siyu, his precious daughter.


    Though his wife was gone, he still had one precious daughter. At that time, he considered this a stroke of luck amid misfortune.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that a single paternity test would plunge him into utter despair. His already abnormal psyche finally tipped over the edge.


    Originally, Zhong Siyu was his greatest love, the person he cared about the most in his life. However, learning that Zhong Siyu was not his biological daughter turned her into the person he hated the most!


    This deep-seated hatred even surpassed his hatred for Zhong Siyu''s mother!


    This inexplicable hatred was beyond theprehension of a normal person. Yet, in the eyes of someone mentally disturbed, this hatred made perfect sense.


    The reason he chose to harm Zhong Siyu, using such a cruel method, was singr: to reim the love he had given her over the past ten years!


    He intended to take back, one by one, the deep affection he had showered on Zhong Siyu in a twisted and sadistic manner because, as a businessman, he couldn''t willingly engage in a loss-making deal.


    The words and actions of the mentally disturbed are forever beyond the understanding of a normal person. They exist in a different world, and their words and actions will never resonate.


    The harsh reality rendered the middle-aged chubby man abnormal. He attached too much importance to everything, so when faced with the facts, he couldn''t bear the impact.


    However, all of this had nothing to do with Zhong Siyu. She was just a child who knew nothing and had never been involved, yet she became the ultimate victim.


    In the middle-aged chubby man''s room, there was a strong smell of medicine and a faint trace of blood, along with an indescribable strange odor.


    Two people hung from the ceiling in the room,pletely naked, forcibly tied together with ropes and hung on a metal hook. They resembled pieces of pork waiting to be bought, only this piece of meat was unusuallyrge.


    Dirtied and covered in dried blood, the two had grotesque shapes on their bodies, sickening to look at. They appeared miserable, barely clinging to life, like candles flickering in the wind.


    These two were none other than Zhong Siyu''s mother and her "ordinary friend" who shared the same bed.


    Seeing the two still alive on the hook, the middle-aged chubby man couldn''t help but wear a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Don''t worry; I won''t let you die. Although I''m a businessman, I used to be a doctor for a long time. Extending your lives for a bit longer is something I can still do."


    As he spoke, the middle-aged chubby man looked down at Zhong Siyu on the floor, a sinister grin once again appearing on his face.

 Chapter 233: Birth (10)

    This room was originally the bedroom of the middle-aged chubby man and his wife. However, now it has been forcibly transformed into a makeshift operating room.


    The oncerge bed has been turned into a crude version of an operating table, stained with blood and emitting a foul odor¡ªdisgusting and terrifying.


    Scattered on the bed are various medical supplies and a sharp, blood-stained surgical knife, adding a few more degrees of horror to this already terrifying makeshift operating table.


    With a sinister smile on his face, the middle-aged chubby man ces the unconscious Zhong Siyu on this makeshift operating table.


    The table has handcuffs and ankle restraints, and once Zhong Siyu is ced on it, she is firmly secured by these blood-stained handcuffs and restraints.


    With these restraints, not to mention the heavily injured Zhong Siyu, even a fierce tiger wouldn''t be able to break free.


    "Darling daughter, you''ve lost too much blood. Daddy will treat you immediately. I won''t let you die. I want you to live well."


    With a wicked smile, the middle-aged chubby man begins to busily work on the operating table.


    Unaware of how long she has been unconscious, when Zhong Siyu wakes up, the intense pain all over her body continuously stimtes her nerves. Before she canprehend what''s happening, the scene before her eyes frightens her to tears.In her line of sight, the middle-aged chubby man is swinging a cleaver, mercilessly chopping a corpse. Despite the fact that the corpse has been dismembered and covered in blood and flesh, she immediately recognizes it as her housekeeper grandpa.


    Although she tries to control herself, her sobbing is heard by the middle-aged chubby man. He turns around, his face covered in blood, and grins at her.


    Zhong Siyu, who has just awakened, faints in terror.


    The days that follow are like hellish torment for Zhong Siyu.


    Meanwhile, the middle-aged chubby man acts as if nothing is wrong, living his life as usual.


    Though he may be insane, he doesn''t disy overt signs of madness in front of others. Those who have regr contact with him may notice some changes in his personality, but no one would suspect him of being mentally unstable. They perceive him as rtively normal.


    To avoid arousing suspicion, he doesn''t even dismiss the servants in the mansion. Not a single one.


    As for his missing wife, daughter, and butler, he provides a convincing exnation: his daughter is studying at a prestigious school in another city, and his wife and steward have gone to take care of her.


    This exnation is not doubted by anyone. After all, wealthy individualsmonly send their children to study in big cities. Moreover, he quietly handled the situation with money, further dispelling any suspicions.


    During the day, he continues his business as usual, though he no longer travels extensively as before. This might result in some loss of business, but he no longer cares.


    At night, he begins to torment Zhong Siyu and the others. Only when he tires of the torment and feels satisfied does he go to sleep, sharing the same room with Zhong Siyu and the others.


    His favorite target for torment is his once-beloved daughter, Zhong Siyu!


    Periodically, the middle-aged chubby man violently amputates a part of Zhong Siyu''s body. He haphazardly stitches it back on, ensuring that Zhong Siyu remains conscious throughout the ordeal.


    Because only in this way can Zhong Siyu fully experience what true pain and the desire for death mean!


    Initially, Zhong Siyu was terrified and desperate. However, gradually, she became numb. Eventually, her numbness transformed into resentment.


    Whenever the middle-aged chubby man subjected her to cruel torment, he would taunt Zhong Siyu verbally, aiming to provoke fear and despair in her. His goal was clear: to make Zhong Siyu more frightened and more desperate.


    It''s precisely because of this prolonged sadistic torment that Zhong Siyu learns the ins and outs of the situation. She discovers her mother''s unfaithfulness, learns that the man iming to be her father has gone insane.


    However, she can''t fathom the connection between all of this and herself, and why she, in the end, bes the one suffering the most painful torment!


    The more she fails to understand, the heavier the resentment in her heart grows. She resents her mother, just as much as she resents the man who was once her father. Ultimately, she starts to loathe the entire world!


    The more she loathes, the more excited the middle-aged chubby man bes. His methods of tormenting her be increasingly diverse, and her hatred intensifies exponentially.


    Finally, one day, she can''t take it anymore and leaves this world, carrying boundless resentment with her.


    Her mother married the middle-aged chubby man at the age of sixteen, and that year, Zhong Siyu was also sixteen, with the added coincidence of it being her sixteenth birthday.


    Every year on her birthday, the middle-aged chubby man would prepare a gift for her.


    Before he went insane, the gifts prepared by the middle-aged chubby man were things she liked.


    After going insane, she was fixed on the makeshift operating table for years. Surprisingly, the middle-aged chubby man continued to prepare birthday gifts for her. However, these birthday gifts were not things she liked; instead, they were torment multiplied several times over.


    On her sixteenth birthday, the middle-aged chubby man prepared a "grand gift" for her¡ªan even more brutal form of torment than usual!


    It was this grand gift that ultimately ended Zhong Siyu''s life.


    Zhong Siyu''s death dealt a significant blow to the middle-aged chubby man. Like a child who had spoiled his beloved toy, he cried and threw a tantrum in the room, frightening Zhong Siyu''s mother and the other man.


    In these six years, the two of them endured considerable torment. However,pared to Zhong Siyu, their suffering was negligible. It was precisely because of this that they managed to survive.


    With Zhong Siyu dead, the middle-aged chubby man would undoubtedly vent his anger on the two of them. Understanding this, they were understandably frightened.


    The middle-aged chubby man did not disappoint them. On the day of Zhong Siyu''s death, they experienced torment much more intense than usual.


    However, having Zhong Siyu as a cautionary tale, the middle-aged chubby man was extremely careful when tormenting them. He feared that a momentarypse of attention might lead to their deaths as well, leaving him with no one to y with.


    As for the deceased Zhong Siyu, her body was sewn back together and hung on hooks like a piece of dried meat. The middle-aged chubby man intended to turn Zhong Siyu''s corpse into a unique specimen for his future enjoyment.


    To ordinary people, the stitched-up skin and limbs would be indescribably horrifying, but to the middle-aged chubby man, it was a rare work of art.


    However, this piece of art in his eyes would cost him his life seven dayster, leading to a demise where his soul scattered and fled.


    Zhong Siyu''s death only left the middle-aged chubby man momentarily saddened. Like a child who quickly forgets a broken toy, he moved on from Zhong Siyu once he no longer felt sorrow.


    Seven dayster, a strong Yin Qi and overwhelming resentment enveloped the mansion. Ordinary people couldn''t sense this intense Yin Qi and resentment, but some non-ordinary individuals could!


    Especially those from the Yin Division, who were most sensitive to such things!


    Numerous skilled individuals rushed to the mansion, and among them was Deng Feng, the Burial Master of Lecheng.


    When they arrived at the mansion, not a single living soul remained. The servants, Zhong Siyu''s mother, the other man, and the perverse middle-aged chubby man¡ªall had died a gruesome death without exception.


    The entire mansion was left with a blood-red malevolent spirit brimming with resentment and a single ordinary undead.


    Others, besides dying, had their souls forcefully extracted and devoured!


    The blood-red malevolent spirit was none other than Zhong Siyu, now a malevolent spirit!


    The ordinary undead was the former butler.


    Although he was an undead, he was the sole survivor of the mansion. In contrast to the others whose souls were entirely consumed, he was indeed the luckiest.


    After dying at the hands of the middle-aged chubby man, the butler''s soul condensed into a spirit and remained in the mansion.


    He stayed, hoping to rescue Zhong Siyu and spare her from the torment inflicted by the middle-aged chubby man. Unfortunately, when he died suddenly, there was not much resentment, so he only condensed into an ordinary undead.


    Ordinary undead had quite limited abilities, with nothing more than the ability to frighten people. He had tried to scare the insane middle-aged chubby man, but with the man''s already thickened nerves, scaring him proved to be quite challenging. On the contrary, the mansion''s servants were scared away.


    Instead of frightening the middle-aged chubby man, the butler was terrified by the man''s actions. This fear persisted until Zhong Siyu was tortured to death, and the butler failed to save her.


    Zhong Siyu, now a malevolent spirit full of hatred for everything in the world, including her parents, spared the butler from her list of hatred. This led to the butler being the only survivor of the mansion, not because Zhong Siyu failed to notice his presence, but because she deliberately refrained from harming him.


    However, Zhong Siyu''s decision not to harm the butler didn''t mean that others wouldn''t target him. Moreover, the butler was quite unfortunate and happened to cross paths with Burial Master Deng Feng.


    As expected, he was directly collected into the soul-gathering bead by Deng Feng, without any surprises.

 Chapter 234: Returning the Black Talisman

    Malevolent spirits are divided into two types: one evolves by devouring other ghosts, while the other forms from the condensed soul after death.


    The former needs no boration. Even the most ordinary undead, as long as it has enough ghosts to consume, can be a formidable existence like a malevolent spirit.


    Thetter is different. The conditions for its formation are extremely stringent. If there wasn''t overwhelming resentment before death, it''s impossible to directly be a malevolent spirit.


    Generally, souls that form after a person''s death be undead. Even if there is some resentment from their past life, it''s not intense enough to surpass the category of undead. At most, they are slightly stronger than ordinary undead.


    If the deceased harbors deep grievances, there''s a possibility of transforming into an evil spirit, surpassing the ordinary undead.


    The formation of a malevolent spirit requires an astonishing amount of resentment before death, at least several times the standard needed to be an evil spirit!


    This intense resentment cannot be enhanced at will. It needs to passively endure inhumane torture and suffering for a long time. Only then can this resentment umte, and there''s a chance to transform into a malevolent spirit after death.


    It''s not a guaranteed transformation into a malevolent spirit, but rather a possibility!


    Once bing a malevolent spirit, terrifying power is gained, but the process of acquiring this power is excessively cruel and bloody!Zhong Siyu, the blood-red malevolent spirit, was born under such brutal and bloody torment. However, as she transformed into a blood-red malevolent spirit, her once adorable and innocent demeanor vanished, reced by cruelty and bloodshed.


    Her cute smile turned into a terrifying grin, her blood-red eyes constantly emitted a bloodthirsty gleam, and the blood-soaked attire dripped not only with her blood but also that of others.


    She became insane and ruthless, surpassing even the cruelty of her initial father!


    This is aplete story, a tale of how Zhong Siyu transformed from an innocent and lovely girl into a blood-red malevolent spirit.


    The storycks joy; instead, it''s filled with betrayal, cruelty, madness, perversion, and human nature.


    However, Yang Haoran doesn''t know theplete story; he can only see a part of it.


    Yang Haoran gently shook his head, and the images in his mind disappeared. As the mental images vanished, the ghost building returned to normal, bing a ruin.


    What he saw through Ghost Eye that night was only from Zhong Siyu''s perspective.


    He could see what Zhong Siyu saw, experience what she experienced, but scenes where Zhong Siyu wasn''t present remained unseen and unknown to him.


    Although what he saw wasn''t aplete story, he could roughly piece together the missing parts through Ghost Eye.


    Moreover, whether he saw theplete story or not was not essential for him, as what he witnessed through Zhong Siyu''s perspective made him extremely ufortable.


    He felt sympathy for Zhong Siyu''s plight. The grudges between the middle-aged man and the woman were not for him to judge, but making a child like Zhong Siyu pay the price was something he couldn''t ept.


    As the ghost building was gradually cleared away, the onlookers dispersed. Yang Haoran remained standing in the same spot, watching the ruin being cleared.


    Although his gaze was fixed on the ghost building''s ruins, his mind was elsewhere.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, interrupting Yang Haoran''s thoughts. Checking his mobile phone, he saw that Wang Yiming was calling.


    "Brother Yang, where are you? Do you have time for lunch? Let''s eat together."


    Wang Yiming''s voice sounded excited, and a smile appeared on Yang Haoran''s face. He knew the source of Wang Yiming''s excitement.


    Duda''s corpse was a big gift, and their Spirit Police would be pleased to receive it. Wang Yiming would undoubtedly benefit from it.


    Initially, Yang Haoran wanted to refuse, but considering that he still had to return the ck talisman to Wang Yiming, he agreed with a smile.


    As noon approached, the ghost building was almost cleared, and there were no more spectators around. Zhong Siyu did not appear, so Yang Haoran left the ghost building and drove to the location where he agreed to have lunch with Wang Yiming.


    At the dining table, Yang Haoran not only met Wang Yiming but also saw Chen Ying and Xiao Tong, the formation mage who had once fought against the skin ghost together.


    They haven''t changed much, but Yang Haoran has undergone significant changes. Chen Ying, being an ordinary person, didn''t notice anything.


    However, Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong are not ordinary people. They both noticed Yang Haoran''s changes. The Yin Qi surrounding Yang Haoran''s body has be much heavier, and the power fluctuations emanating from him have intensified.


    They knew that Yang Haoran''s strength had undoubtedly increased, as evidenced by these changes. However, what they didn''t know was that what Yang Haoran felt in terms of Yin Qi and power fluctuations was just the tip of the iceberg. If Yang Haoran were to unleash all the power within him, it would undoubtedly shock them.


    Of course, given Yang Haoran''s personality, he wouldn''t bother doing such a thing.


    With Yang Haoran having narrowly escaped a great danger, sessfully opening the heaven soul, and bing the Burial Master of Lecheng, it was undoubtedly a huge joy for him. However, Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong were unaware of this good news.


    Even Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong didn''t know, let alone Chen Ying, an ordinary police officer.


    Yang Haoran didn''t actively bring up the matter; he continued to chat amicably, and there were no visible changes in his demeanor or behavior.


    After lunch, Yang Haoran took the opportunity to return the ck talisman to Wang Yiming.


    Looking at the ck talisman, which had lost much of its power, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but show a somewhat embarrassed expression.


    "This... it helped me a lot, but the power has been significantly depleted," Yang Haoran said with a slightly awkward smile.


    "I thought you were going to tell me something else, but it turns out to be this," Wang Yiming chuckled and continued, "I lent it to you to help, and it''s expected that there would be some loss of power. Since I lent it to you, I wouldn''t mind the loss as long as it truly helped you."


    The more Wang Yiming said this, the more embarrassed Yang Haoran became.


    "Regarding the matters of your Yin Division, have they been resolved so quickly? If not, you can keep this ck talisman for a few more days," Wang Yiming said with a serious expression.


    Yang Haoran quickly waved his hand and said, "No need, no need. If you lend it to me for a few more days, this ck talisman will almost turn into ashes."


    "If it''s gone, it''s gone. It''s not a big deal. If necessary, I''ll ask my master for another one," Wang Yiming said.


    Although Wang Yiming spoke lightly, Yang Haoran knew in his heart that if this kind of ck talisman were easily obtainable, Wang Yiming wouldn''t have only one, and he wouldn''t keep it stored inside him.


    "Our Yin Division''s matters are almost settled. You can continue keeping this ck talisman with me; the chance of iting in handy is not that great," Yang Haoran politely declined with a smile.


    Seeing that Yang Haoran showed no intention of taking the ck talisman back, Wang Yiming didn''t insist and put it away.


    "I see you''re quite interested in formations. Next time we gather, I''ll invite Xiao Tong, and you can exchange ideas with him," Wang Yiming said, smiling at Yang Haoran, after putting away the ck talisman.


    Yang Haoran didn''t refuse Wang Yiming''s suggestion. He was indeed interested in formations. During lunch, he had a pleasant conversation with Xiao Tong, and their topics revolved around formations.


    However, Yang Haoran currently only had a general interest in formations. He didn''t have any ns to be a formation mage for now. With so much on his te, he wasn''t even a talisman master yet, let alone having the energy to delve into formations.


    The reason he chose to chat with Xiao Tong about formations during lunch was just a prelude. His ultimate goal was to seek advice from Wang Yiming on some talisman-rted matters.


    If he were to directly ask Wang Yiming, Wang Yiming would undoubtedly rify his doubts. However, this might reveal something, so Yang Haoran decided to take a more subtle approach. Although this method wasn''t ideal when used with friends, Yang Haoran had no choice but to choose this approach to safeguard his secrets.

 Chapter 235: The Intention of the Drunkard Lies Not in the Wine

    After bidding farewell to Wang Yiming, Yang Haoran activated the Yin spirit power within him to sober up.


    During lunch, he had consumed quite a bit of alcohol. When dining with friends, he always felt the atmosphere wascking without wine, so he couldn''t resist indulging. However, since he had to drive now, it was dangerous to let the alcohol remain in his system, jeopardizing his sobriety.


    Of course, the danger was not to him personally. Even if his car suddenly exploded, it might not necessarily kill him. However, causing inconvenience and harm to others in the event of an ident would be a sinful act.


    Later in the evening, he had to make arrangements at the South Lake Death God Temple, but since it was still early, he decided to make a quick stop at a small convenience store.


    "I wonder how Master Jiang is doing now, and if he has be a ghost messenger."


    After getting into the car, Yang Haoran lit a cigarette. Instead of immediately driving away, he recalled Master Jiang.


    Anyone who had significant achievements in the mortal realm had the potential to be a ghost messenger after entering the underworld. Depending on the level of achievements, they would hold different positions within the Yin Division.


    However, this was contingent on the individual''s willingness. If they were unwilling, the Yin Division might either force them or allow them to be reborn.


    Ghost messengers were a type of Underworld Envoy, a generic term for individuals associated with the Yin Division, whether they were living or dead.However, Night Watch was somewhat different. Although they worked for the Yin Division, their position was awkward. They could be considered Underworld Envoys, as they were part of the Yin Division, yet theycked official recognition and did not enjoy the privileges associated with being an Underworld Envoy.


    While this might seem unfair to them, it was a situation beyond their control. Their choices were limited to doing the job or not doing it.


    Ghost messengers were only appointed from the deceased; living individuals were ineligible. To put it more directly, all ghost messengers were ghosts.


    When Master Jiang was alive, he was not only a devout believer in the Death God but also the head of the South Lake Death God Temple and a member of the Night Watch.


    After bing part of the Night Watch, he guided many undead, contributing significantly to the Yin Division. It was a possibility for him to be a ghost messenger after death.


    However, this was merely a possibility.


    Master Jiang was different from other deceased members of the Night Watch. He was personally taken away by a mysterious figure in ck, who had promised to make him a ghost messenger upon returning to the underworld. Considering the identity of the ck-d figure, Yang Haoran believed there was no need for deception.


    Moreover, Night Watch members were eligible to be ghost messengers after death, depending on their willingness and approval from higher authorities.


    If the man in ck was willing to help, it should be rtively easy for Master Jiang to be a ghost messenger.


    Of course, nothing was absolute. Whether Master Jiang could be a ghost messenger would be revealed when he visited the underworld.


    Extinguishing the cigarette, Yang Haoran temporarily set aside this issue and drove towards the location of the grocery store.


    Before reaching the grocery store, Yang Haoran spotted an elderly man waiting outside. This man was none other than Master Wu.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s car stop outside the grocery store, Master Wu felt pleased and quickly approached.


    "Mr. Wu, were you waiting for me here?" Yang Haoran smiled and asked.


    Master Wu nodded with a smile and respectfully said, "Divine envoy, as per your instructions, the bodies have been taken care of, and I have informed the other Night Watch members. They wille to the South Lake Death God Temple tonight."


    Yang Haoran smiled and then spoke, "Thank you for your efforts, Mr. Wu. However, you could have just called me for such matters; there was no need for you to make a special trip."


    "This is what I should do, not at all troublesome. By the way, I came here to find the divine envoy for another matter," Master Wu said as he opened up the conversation.


    "Is there anything else?" Yang Haoran''s expression remained unchanged as he smiled and nodded. He continued, "Let''s go inside and talk. It''s quite impolite to have you standing out here."


    Opening the roll-up door of the grocery store, a ttering sound followed, revealing the scene behind it.


    This grocery store was not new to Master Wu, but witnessing its dpidation again, he couldn''t help but sigh. It was indeed quite rundown.


    Although he had always thought so, he never voiced such opinions before and certainly wouldn''t now.


    Yang Haoran fetched a chair for Master Wu and seated himself on a chair in front of the counter.


    Taking the offered chair, Master Wu didn''t sit down immediately. Instead, he ced the chair in front of him, maintaining a respectful attitude as he smiled and looked at Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran shook his head with a wry smile, saying, "Please, Mr. Wu, sit down. Your formality makes me ufortable."


    Master Wu nodded with a smile and finally sat down.


    The ufortable street vendor chair did not bother Master Wu. At this moment, he was genuinely happy from the bottom of his heart.


    "Mr. Wu, if you''re here to discuss something with me, is it because you need my help?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    Rubbing his hands awkwardly, Master Wu spoke with a bashful smile, "Indeed, there''s something I need the divine envoy''s help with."


    A curious expression appeared on Yang Haoran''s face, followed by a smile as he said, "Tell me, as long as it''s within my capabilities."


    "I''ve only recently be a Night Watch member, and I know too little about this world. So, I bought a new house near our family''s vi. I hope the divine envoy can move there. It would be much more convenient for me to seek guidance from the divine envoy when needed," Master Wu exined with a hint of longing in his words.


    With this statement, Yang Haoran''s smile took on a deeper meaning.


    The intention of the drunkard lies not in the wine. Yang Haoran understood the implication, but rather than exposing the truth, he remained silent. He understood this principle well.


    "I appreciate your kind offer, Mr. Wu. However, I''m already ustomed to living here. For now, I have no intention of leaving. If therees a day when I wish to move, I''ll be sure to contact you first," Yang Haoran politely declined Master Wu''s offer.


    A fleeting disappointment crossed Master Wu''s eyes. From Yang Haoran''s tone and attitude, he could tell that Yang Haoran genuinely had no intention of leaving this rundown grocery store. Though he didn''t understand the reasons behind it, he certainly wouldn''t push against the tide, as that would only be counterproductive.


    "Since the divine envoy has no intention of leaving, Old Man naturally won''t insist," Master Wu said with an expression of regret before adding with a smile, "If there''s anything you need to know, divine envoy, feel free to call me anytime. My phone is on 24/7, and I''ll be sure to answer your call."


    "In the future, I''m afraid I might trouble the divine envoy quite a bit. I would like to express my gratitude in advance," Master Wu said, standing up and bowing respectfully to Yang Haoran.


    "Please, please, don''t be so formal. Sit down quickly. With the weather getting warmer, have a sip of water to quench your thirst," Yang Haoran hurriedly stopped Master Wu. He then took two bottles of mineral water from the shelf, handing one to Master Wu and opening one for himself.


    Taking a sip of water, Yang Haoran retrieved a cigarette, first offering one to Master Wu before lighting one for himself. After a deep inhale, he spoke slowly, "Regarding the recruitment of new members, Mr. Wu, you need to expedite the process. Currently, our Yin Division in Lecheng is like an empty shell. Without enough manpower, it won''t be long before things go awry in Lecheng."


    Master Wu epted the cigarette but didn''t light it. Hearing Yang Haoran''s words, he promptly assured, "Divine envoy, rest assured. In the next few days, I''ll finalize this matter. Do you have any special requirements for new recruits?"


    Yang Haoran''s smile became more pronounced. The change in his expression left Master Wu curious, but he refrained from asking.


    The reason behind Yang Haoran''s sudden smile was because thest sentence from Master Wu sounded extremely familiar to him.


    "No specific requirements, as long as they are capable. With the shortage of personnel, I don''t have the luxury to be picky. If someone doesn''t fit well, they can be let go directly. Of course, it''s best if there are no such cases."

 Chapter 236: I Want to Be an Ordinary Person

    Master Wu didn''t linger long at the grocery store because he had to busy himself with recruiting new members. He needed to finalize this matter as soon as possible.


    While Yang Haoran seemed indifferent to the requirements for recruiting new members, Master Wu couldn''t afford to be careless. If he casually brought back a few scallions to fulfill his duty, he knew Yang Haoran would question his abilities.


    Having finally be a Night Watch and earned the trust of Yang Haoran, Master Wu didn''t want any doubts or criticisms from Yang Haoran. He wanted Yang Haoran to see his worth so that he could gain more benefits and advance further on this path.


    Therefore, he would put in his best effort to execute any arrangement made by Yang Haoran, without any room for carelessness.


    Although ustomed to afortable life due to his long-standing position, the rekindling of ambition made the older Master Wu highly efficient. The quality of his work remained exceptionally high.


    While Master Wu was busy recruiting, Yang Haoran stayed at the grocery store, lying on a chair behind the counter. Though he appeared to be resting, he was actually examining the situation inside his body.


    Several Death Mark Seals had self-merged into one, emanating a powerful fluctuation even after absorbing part of it. Yang Haoran used a substantial amount of Yin spirit power to form a barrier within his body, sealing the Death Mark Seal. However, due to its intense power, the seal had be unstable.


    If the seal were to break, the explosive power of the Death Mark Seal would undoubtedly cause significant damage to Yang Haoran''s physical body, possibly leading to its destruction.


    This Death Mark Seal within his body was like a double-edged sword. If utilized properly, his strength would greatly increase. However, if misused, it could act as a ticking time bomb, potentially leading to his demise.The best course of action was to absorb and refine the Death Mark Seal, avoiding harm to the physical body while gaining strength¡ªa win-win situation.


    However, the process of refining this Death Mark Seal was not a task that could bepleted quickly. Moreover, it carried certain risks. Therefore, Yang Haoran had no intention of starting the refinement this afternoon.


    After reinforcing the barrier to ensure temporary stability, Yang Haoran put this matter aside. Once he had dealt with the affairs of the other Night Watch members in Lecheng tonight, he would then address the issue of the Death Mark Seal.


    With the barrier secured, Yang Haoran decided to take a break. He closed his eyes, lying on the chair, and allowed himself to rx. The opportunity to lie down and rest was a luxury he hadn''t indulged in for a while, especially given the high levels of tension he had been experiencing.


    Finally opening his eyes, Yang Haoran stood up from the chair, stretched his stiff body, and wore a satisfied smile on his face. The few hours of rest had provided him with an unprecedented sense of contentment.


    Checking the time, it was already past 8 PM. Yang Haoran made a call to Guanhai and then headed to Guanhai''s bar.


    With the current situation resolved, the metal code box needed to be retrieved. It wasn''t that Yang Haoran distrusted Guanhai, but as an ordinary person, Guanhai had no use for these items. Keeping them for an extended period might even bring trouble upon him.


    Furthermore, Yang Haoran needed that old book for his talisman studies. Without it, he would be navigating blindly. Who knows when he would be a talisman master? Thus, he decided to retrieve the metal code box first.


    Arriving at Guanhai''s bar, Guanhai was already waiting, his face lit up upon Yang Haoran''s arrival.


    "So, you''ve finished everything so quickly? Weren''t you nning to be away for several days?" Guanhai asked with a smile.


    Yang Haoran chuckled and replied, "I overthought things."


    Guanhaiughed and said, "You''ve always been like this¡ªcautious in everything. While the world is full of dangers, you sometimes overdo it."


    Yang Haoran just smiled without exining, and Guanhai ced the metal code box on the table, sliding it in front of Yang Haoran.


    "I''ve been guarding your box with my life. I can guarantee one hundred percent that no one has touched it, including me," Guanhai assured with a smile.


    "We''ve been brothers for so many years. Do you think I still can''t trust you?" Yang Haoran replied with a smile. With a wave of his hand, the metal code box on the table disappeared.


    To a master, Yang Haoran''s move was just amon technique, but to an ordinary person, it seemed like magic¡ªquite miraculous.


    Yang Haoran didn''t show this trick to impress his brother; instead, he aimed to spark Guanhai''s interest in this aspect.


    As there were no customers in the bar at the moment, and Yang Haoran and Guanhai sat in the most secluded corner, no one noticed the metal code box vanishing into thin air.


    However, Guanhai, sitting across from Yang Haoran, observed it clearly. His eyes lit up, evidently intrigued.


    "So, it''s quite magical, isn''t it?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    Guanhai nodded, straightforwardly saying, "Indeed, it''s quite magical."


    "Do you want to have this power that ordinary people don''t possess?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    With this statement, Guanhai paused for a moment.


    Guanhai was aware of Yang Haoran''s unique abilities, but Yang Haoran had never mentioned teaching him these magical powers. He hadn''t even expressed any desire in that direction.


    Now, Yang Haoran had brought up the topic himself, catching Guanhai off guard.


    In reality, Yang Haoran didn''t particrly want Guanhai to enter this magical world. The reason was simple¡ªthis world was full of dangers, not ordinary dangers, but life-threatening ones, as he himself was a clear example.


    If luck hadn''t been on his sidest night, he might have already perished. Although he didn''t die, many others did. He had never witnessed such a scene in his entire life, where human life seemed utterly worthless under those circumstances.


    Ordinary people had their advantages, and once they entered the magical side of this world, many things would be uncontroble. One might end up with a fate of perishing at any moment.


    Before experiencing the events ofst night, Yang Haoran understood this truth. So, he never brought up the matter to Guanhai and wasn''t too keen on pulling Guanhai into this circle.


    The reason he mentioned it tonight was after careful consideration. He wanted to know Guanhai''s thoughts on the matter. If Guanhai did wish to enter their world, Yang Haoran would respect his choice. After all, as the leader of the Lecheng Yin Division, Yang Haoran had the authority to make that decision without needing approval from anyone else.


    Moreover, with his current strength, he could be Guanhai''s protector. With Yang Haoran around in Lecheng, the threats against Guanhai would be significantly reduced.


    To Yang Haoran''s surprise, when he spoke, Guanhai seemed to be stunned. Subsequently, instead of showing excitement or eagerness, Guanhai disyed a hesitant expression.


    This was somewhat unexpected for Yang Haoran, but he didn''t press Guanhai. Instead, he opened two bottles of wine¡ªone for Guanhai and one for himself.


    He drank on his own while Guanhai held the bottle, deep in thought.


    After a while, it seemed that Guanhai had made a decision. He shook his head at Yang Haoran and said, "I still want to live an ordinary person''s life. I appreciate your kindness."


    Guanhai''s decision surprised Yang Haoran a bit, but he didn''t dwell on it. He chose to respect Guanhai''s decision, nodded, and didn''t bring up the matter again.


    After drinking for an hour and chatting for another hour, Yang Haoran left the bar and headed to the South Lake Death God Temple.

 Chapter 237: Meticulous Considerations

    Entering the hall within the stone walls, several Night Watch members were already waiting.


    Apart from Master Wu and the two temple priests from South Lake Death God Temple, Yang Haoran didn''t recognize the other Night Watch members, nor had he seen them before.


    Given the magnitude of the situation, Yang Haoran expected the hall to be chaotic. He thought these Night Watch members rushing from other Death God Temples would be in a state of panic, chattering incessantly, discussing this and guessing that.


    However, the scene he had imagined was not what Yang Haoran witnessed. Several Night Watch members stood in a disciplined line, each with a different expression on their faces ¨C some indifferent, some peculiar, and others angry.


    Those with expressions of anger appeared weakened, with visible injuries, clearly having been in a recent struggle.


    Master Wu, with a stern expression, stood in front of them, exuding an aura of authority. He was reprimanding them for something.


    Clearly, Master Wu had employed some means on them, and these means were likely forceful, as the members wouldn''t stand in an orderly line allowing him to reprimand them otherwise.


    The guy with injuries on his face was most likely the unfortunate one used by Master Wu to establish his authority.


    A smile involuntarily appeared on Yang Haoran''s face. He was quite satisfied with Master Wu''s approach. Without rules, an organization would fall apart. In any setting, it''s crucial to understand who''s in charge, who''s second inmand, and one''s own position. Without this hierarchy, chaos ensues.Regardless of where you are, you need to know who the leader is, whoes next, and where you stand. Otherwise, the organization bes aughingstock.


    In the ordinary person''s world, Master Wu was undoubtedly a sessful individual. He had led numerous teams and had his own insights and methods in management. Yang Haoran wouldn''t question his abilities in this regard.


    When he decided to have Master Wu assist him, Yang Haoran had carefully considered it. After weighing the pros and cons, he ultimately chose to promote Master Wu, having his own reasons for doing so.


    Although it had only been a day, Yang Haoran felt good about Master Wu. Moreover, considering the current situation, the preemptive infusion of Soul Qi into Master Wu was the right decision; otherwise, even with his methods, Master Wu might have found it challenging to execute.


    Without absolute strength, daring to be so arrogant would likely have resulted in Master Wu being beaten by these people!


    Yang Haoran''s appearance immediately caught the attention of the group. Seeing Yang Haoran tear through space and appear in the main position, the Night Watch members who hadn''t seen Yang Haoran before were all shocked.


    Master Wu had said a lot before, but they were all somewhat skeptical, and some even felt disdainful, thinking Master Wu was deliberately exaggerating.


    Now, witnessing Yang Haoran''s entrance, their trust in Master Wu''s words increased significantly.


    "Greetings, divine envoy!"


    Master Wu retracted his previous imposing demeanor and respectfully bowed to Yang Haoran.


    Following him, the two temple priests from South Lake Death God Temple also bowed. The other temple priests hesitated for a moment, but no one dared to act recklessly. They also bowed respectfully.


    The guys who had been a bit insolent before were all dealt with by Master Wu. If they couldn''t even match Master Wu, how could they muster the courage to challenge or question Yang Haoran?


    Yang Haoran still wore his signature friendly smile as he nodded at them.


    "We''re all on the same side; there''s no need to be so formal. Just find a seat anywhere."


    Although Yang Haoran''s words were polite, no one took them seriously. If they casually sat down, who knew what consequences would follow.


    Whether it was due to Master Wu''s education or the high awareness of these individuals, they all chose to sit in rtively rear positions.


    Although they were all high-level sofas, the significance of the different positions was entirely different.


    Unlike other Night Watch members, Master Wu did not find a seat but continued to stand respectfully in his original position.


    Yang Haoran observed this scene with a constant smile on his face, inwardly admiring Master Wu''s long experience. If Master Wu were to choose a seat for himself, where would he choose?


    Will he choose the first position below Yang Haoran?


    From the current situation, sitting in that position would be eptable. However, seating himself there without being asked might be too ostentatious. What would Yang Haoran, the boss, think?


    On the other hand, if he chose an ordinary seat, it would seem too low-key. Yang Haoran might not see his ambition, and the boss might think this is his true preference, condemning him to sit in an average spot forever.


    Master Wu was well aware of the intricacies involved. Neither of these oues was desirable, so he chose to respectfully stand below Yang Haoran''s position. This way, he wouldn''t appear overly conspicuous, and the boss could still see his ambitions.


    Moreover, this approach allowed him to gauge Yang Haoran''s attitude towards him.


    If Yang Haoran asked him to sit as the second-inmand voluntarily, it would align with his wishes. It would mean Yang Haoran personally telling all Night Watch members that he was the second-inmand of Lecheng Yin Division.


    If Yang Haoran didn''t ask him to sit as the second-inmand, and he continued to stand respectfully below Yang Haoran''s position, as long as Yang Haoran didn''t ask him to leave, it would still imply his role as the second-inmand, though less effectively. This would also indicate that Yang Haoran didn''t value him as much.


    If Yang Haoran directly asked him to sit in an ordinary Night Watch position, that would be the worst scenario for him. It would signify Yang Haoran''s rejection of him, making it difficult for him to rise again.


    The hall''s arrangement remained the same as before, but when Deng Feng was in charge, nobody cared about these details. Now, with Yang Haoran taking the lead, a few people were turning the seating arrangement into a political drama with just a handful of individuals ¨C it was quite sophisticated!


    Understanding Master Wu''s intentions, Yang Haoran didn''t want to dampen his enthusiasm. So, he didn''t intend to embarrass Master Wu. Instead, he decided to support him.


    "Mr. Wu, take a seat here."


    Yang Haoran smiled and pointed to the first position below his own.


    As soon as he spoke, the expressions of the Night Watch members below changed, but no one dared to say anything.


    Master Wu felt pleased internally, but he didn''t show excitement on his face; instead, he remainedposed.


    "Yes!"


    He respectfully bowed and took the seat below Yang Haoran.


    From that moment, his position as the second-inmand of Lecheng Yin Division was solidified, not self-proimed, but granted by Yang Haoran, the boss.


    There was obvious dissatisfaction among the other Night Watch members present, but none dared to speak up. Their silence was the right choice. If anyone recklessly jumped out, whether they were newbies or experienced Night Watch members, they would likely be expelled from the organization. Those with a more hostile attitude might even lose their lives.


    Despite Yang Haoran always appearing cheerful, he was not a saint. Whether other Night Watch members could see this was uncertain, but Master Wu could undoubtedly discern it.


    It was precisely because of this that Master Wu harbored a considerable sense of fear towards this much younger individual.


    Once everyone had settled into their respective seats, Yang Haoran continued with a smile, "You chose your own seats. In the future, unless there are special circumstances, do not change your seats at will. Unless... I request it."


    The implications behind Yang Haoran''s words were profound. Some Night Watch members understood, while others did not. Yang Haoran didn''t pay attention to whether they grasped it or not; with a smiling face, he continued speaking.


    "Master Wu has likely briefed you on the details, so I won''t waste your time. Let''s get straight to the point. Those willing to continue working with me, I will rece the Death Mark Seals in your bodies if there are issues. Those unwilling, I won''t force you; you can choose to leave. However, before you go, I''ll retrieve the power within you and erase some of your memories. The choice is yours."

 Chapter 238: Young Age, Not Learning Well

    The Night Watch members who rushed from other Death God Temples made a choice that did not surprise Yang Haoran. Whether they were pleased or displeased, their choices were unanimous ¨C to follow Yang Haoran.


    When they initially chose to be Night Watch, it was to gain powers ordinary peoplecked. Now that they had tasted the benefits of these powers, they were unwilling to let go.


    Unwilling to depart, Yang Haoran had no reason to drive them away, especially since he needed extra hands at the moment. Extracting the Death Mark Seals from their bodies, Yang Haoran reced them with his own, and then left the hall, leaving the finishing work to Master Wu.


    Returning to the grocery store, Yang Haoran didn''t leave for several days, nor did he open the store for business. Instead, he locked himself inside, dedicating all his efforts to refining the powerful Death Mark Seal within him that didn''t belong to him.


    After several days, Yang Haoran opened therge door of the grocery store. It wasn''t because he hadpletely refined the Death Mark Seal within him, but rather because he received a call from Master Wu.


    ording to Master Wu, he had carefully selected a group of neers and hoped Yang Haoran would review them. If the divine envoy bestowed the Death Mark Seal, they could be put into service immediately.


    Due to this matter, Yang Haoran temporarily halted the refinement of the Death Mark Seal and opened the grocery store, which had been closed for several days.


    Compared to a few days ago, there was not much increase in the Yin Qi surrounding Yang Haoran, and the subtle fluctuations of power emitted were not significantly enhanced. It seemed like there was not much change.


    However, the reality was different. Yang Haoran''s Yin spirit power had experienced a significant boostpared to a few days ago. He had just kept this massive Yin spirit power as restrained as possible within his body, making it appear unchanged.Aside from the considerable increase in Yin spirit power, his physical body also benefited from the Death Mark Seal, containing arge amount of vital energy. As a result, his flesh received nourishment, and his skin became much fairer, giving him a more radiant appearance than before.


    Originally, he nned topletely refine the Death Mark Seal within him and then eliminate impurities in the Yin spirit power. However, recruiting new members was urgent, so he had to temporarily pause the refinement of the Death Mark Seal and deal with the recruitment first.


    The grocery store''s door opened, and Master Wu was already respectfully standing outside.


    Behind Master Wu, a row of young people stood, both male and female, all appearing to be in their twenties to thirties. They had good height and looks, exuding a certain level of charisma as they stood straight behind Master Wu.


    It was evident that Master Wu had put considerable effort into recruiting these neers, as it was not easy to find them in such a short time.


    However, these young people were a bit nervous at the moment. This was apparent from their facial expressions and the tension in their bodies.


    When Yang Haoran opened the rolling door, these young people became even more nervous. Fortunately, none of them were so nervous as to embarrass themselves; they just became more tensed.


    To avoid making Yang Haoran wait, Master Wu called him only after arriving at the grocery store. If Yang Haoran was busy, he would immediately take the people away. If Yang Haoran had time, they wouldn''t waste it and wait for him to arrive.


    "Hail, divine envoy!"


    As Yang Haoran appeared, Master Wu quickly bowed respectfully, and the young people behind him also quickly paid their respects without looking at Yang Haoran too much.


    "Hail, divine envoy!"


    These young people deliberately lowered their voices, but collectively, it still made a notable sound, drawing curious nces from passersby.


    Yang Haoran paused for a moment, unsure of what to say. Meanwhile, Master Wu frowned. Although he didn''t see the curious gazes of the passersby since he kept his head down, he could guess what was happening through the loud voices of these young people.


    He had considered this issue on the way here, so he specifically instructed these young people. It was definite that they had to bow when meeting the divine envoy, but due to the high number of pedestrians at this time, to avoid unnecessary trouble, they should lower their voices as much as possible when bowing.


    Although there were instructions in this regard, the results still took Master Wu by surprise. He could tell that these young people deliberately lowered their voices, but he also sensed the nervousness in their tones.


    Realizing that things were not going well, Master Wu was about to smooth things over when a curious and slightly amused voice reached his ears.


    "Hey! Little Yang, what are you up to?"


    Facing the bewildered Yang Haoran and the others, upon hearing this voice, his face twitched for a moment, and he turned to look to the side.


    Next to them stood a chubby middle-aged woman in a white coat, snacking on melon seeds. Melon seed shells were scattered on the ground as she watched Yang Haoran and Master Wu with interest.


    This middle-aged woman was the bossdy from the neighboring pharmacy, and since their stores were adjacent, they had known each other for a long time.


    "Hey, good morning!" Yang Haoran greeted with a smile.


    "Morning? It''s already past ten; where''s the morning?" The middle-aged woman nced at Yang Haoran, mumbled something unclear, then spat out the melon seed shells from her mouth and focused her gaze on Master Wu and the others.


    "What did they just call you? Divine envoy? Little Yang, I''m telling you, don''t mess around with those mystical things. You''re so young; why bother with such crooked paths? It was fine when you were doing it alone before. Now, your influence has grown to this extent. Don''t say that big sister didn''t warn you. If you continue like this and it gets big, be prepared to eat prison food!"


    While munching on melon seeds, the woman earnestly lectured Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran''s face was a mix of awkwardness and amusement. Master Wu, on the other hand, felt a shiver down his spine. He never dreamt that such a character would suddenly appear. Not knowing the rtionship between this middle-aged woman and Yang Haoran, he didn''t dare to speak casually and could only pray in his heart, hoping she would show some mercy and not say anything too harsh.


    As for the young men and women behind Master Wu, they wore expressions of confusion. They hadn''t figured out what was happening or why things had suddenly turned into this.


    "Big sister, you''ve misunderstood. I..."


    Before Yang Haoran could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the middle-aged woman. She spat out another melon seed shell to the side and then revealed an expression that said, "I know everything."


    "Misunderstood or not, do you think I don''t know? We''ve known each other for a long time. Who on this street doesn''t know about the things you''ve been up to? Why, at such a young age, can''t you behave properly? Look at this old man; he''s been fooled by you even at his age. And these handsome guys and beauties, tsk tsk, so charming, so pretty. What a pity, what a pity!"


    Watching the woman shake her head with sighs, Yang Haoran''s embarrassment intensified. He worried that the woman would say something dreadful and hastily started exining.


    "Big sister, you''ve really misunderstood. I recently opened a newpany, and they are all my staff. The reason they called me divine envoy..."


    Yang Haoran wanted to exin, but once again, he was cut off by the middle-aged woman.


    The moment she heard about the newpany, the woman''s eyes lit up. She looked surprised and blurted out, "Really? You really opened apany?"


    It was an instinctive reaction, and as the words left her mouth, she realized what she had said. She looked at Yang Haoran with disbelief.


    "Alright, alright, don''t tease me. I know your situation. Whatpany or nopany, I almost got fooled by you. People choose their own paths, and it''s none of my business what you do. I just don''t want to see you, at such a young age, heading down the wrong path. So, it''s better for you to turn back early."


    After saying this, the middle-aged woman spat out another melon seed shell and, swaying her chubby body, walked into the pharmacy, leaving behind Yang Haoran, who felt embarrassed and had no chance to exin further.

 Chapter 239: Bosss Body is Full of Advantages

    "Divine envoy... This matter is entirely Old Man''s oversight, leading to such a situation."


    Watching Yang Haoran''s embarrassed expression, Master Wu hesitated a bit before speaking. Having made such a big mistake, he couldn''t shirk the responsibility, and a sense of unease naturally crept into his heart.


    Yang Haoran waved his hand with a wry smile and said, "Forget it. Once the face is lost, it''s lost. However, in the future, don''t address me as divine envoy. It''s hard to change the habit. Just call me Boss from now on, so no one finds it strange."


    Master Wu quickly agreed. Seeing that Yang Haoran didn''t intend to dwell on the matter, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Come in and talk; standing at the door is too conspicuous."


    As Yang Haoran spoke, Master Wu led the group of young men and women into the grocery store. Thest beauty among them quickly pulled down the rolling shutter, acting like a well-trained machine spirit.


    There were a total of ten young men and women. The grocery store was small to begin with, and the sudden influx of so many people made it immediately crowded.


    However, these young men and women were polite. Without Master Wu needing to say anything, they neatly arranged themselves into two rows. Despite the tight space, none of them uttered aint or even showed a hint of displeasure.


    On the contrary, as they interacted with Yang Haoran at such close proximity, the nervousness on their faces became more apparent.Seated on a chair behind the counter, Yang Haoran''s gaze swept over these young men and women,mitting their appearances to memory. A satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    "Mr. Wu, you''ve worked hard."


    Though Yang Haoran didn''t say much, Master Wu could sense the affirmation in his words.


    However, knowing it in his heart was one thing; there were still certain formalities to follow.


    "I wonder what Boss thinks of them?" Master Wu asked with a smile, smoothly changing his address to Yang Haoran.


    "I''m very satisfied. Have you conveyed everything to them?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Everything has been said, and they''ve been taught what they need to know. Now, it only remains for Boss to bestow the Death Mark Seal upon them," Master Wu promptly replied.


    At Yang Haoran''s nod, he gently waved his hand in front of the eager gazes of the neers. Yin spirit power condensed, forming ten Death Mark Seals that hung in the air. Each seal emitted a faint ripple of power.


    This magical scene didn''t surprise the neers much. Obviously, they had already witnessed some extraordinary abilities from Master Wu that ordinary peoplecked.


    However, even though their faces didn''t show much surprise, excitement, and anticipation were evident, along with a strong sense of eagerness.


    Judging by their reactions, they seemed to understand the significance of the Death Mark Seal. It appeared that Master Wu had done thorough research on these neers before bringing them here.


    Earlier outside, Yang Haoran had been scolded by the middle-aged woman, and he had awkwardly smiled through it. At that time, they couldn''t help but doubt Yang Haoran''s identity and abilities. If not for Master Wu''s consistent respect, they might have even suspected that Master Wu had picked the wrong person.


    Now, as they looked at the ten Death Mark Seals floating in the air, any lingering doubts about Yang Haoran vanished.


    Before these neers could fully recover from their excitement, the ten Death Mark Seals shot swiftly towards their foreheads.


    Without attempting to dodge, all ten individuals let the Death Mark Seals hit their foreheads.


    As the Death Mark Seals mergedpletely into their foreheads, the neers felt the presence of a unique Yin spirit power within their bodies. Joyous expressions appeared on their faces involuntarily.


    "Mr. Wu, the rest is up to you. Two of them will be dedicated to guiding the undead, one for the city, and one for outside the city. The others will be distributed to various Death God Temples. In the storage room inside the hall, there are many ck robes of temple priests and soul gathering beads. Take them and instruct them on how to enter the hall."


    Master Wu respectfully responded and, seeing no further arrangements from Yang Haoran, led the neers out of the grocery store towards the South Lake Death God Temple.


    Several luxury cars left the grocery store, and the middle-aged woman next door appeared at the pharmacy entrance. Watching the luxury cars drive away, and then ncing at Yang Haoran''s imposing luxury car, the expression on the middle-aged woman''s face became uncertain.


    "Goodness, I didn''t notice before that so many luxury cars were parked outside his door. Could this swindler have really struck it rich and started apany? If that''s the case, I should get closer to him. Maybe we can benefit from this!"


    With this thought, the middle-aged woman''s eyes instantly lit up. She casually discarded the sunflower seeds still in her hand and hurriedly walked towards Yang Haoran''s grocery store, intending to get closer to him. However, to her surprise, the grocery store''s rolling shutter was tightly closed and locked.


    She knocked on the door a few times, but there was no response from inside, leaving her with a puzzled expression on her face.


    "Did he go out? No, I didn''t see him leave just now."


    The middle-aged woman was quite confused. She knocked on the door again, but there was still no response.


    "Did he really go out? Well, that''s something. No wonder the shop has been closed so oftentely. He must have be rich and doesn''t care about this small business anymore!"


    The more she thought about it, the more it made sense to the middle-aged woman. She made up her mind that if she saw Yang Haoran again, she would definitely invite him to dinner and strengthen their rtionship.


    "Master Wu, our divine envoy gives off such a friendly vibe. Although I felt a bit nervous facing him, he wasn''t as arrogant as I imagined. I don''t sense any pressure from him at all."


    Seated next to Master Wu, a woman who still hadn''t calmed down from her excitement spoke up.


    Upon hearing her words, Master Wu''s mouth involuntarily twitched slightly.


    "Friendly? No pressure?" Master Wu couldn''t help but sigh inwardly; this woman was indeed too young.


    Yang Haoran always wore a friendly smile on his face, which could be misleading. But if someone got deceived by this amiable appearance, they might end up in a dire situationter.


    Although Master Wu thought this way, he didn''t dare to express these thoughts aloud. Yang Haoran was his immediate superior now, and speaking ill of one''s boss behind their back was a big taboo. If someone with ill intentions manipted his words and passed them on to his boss, he would surely be the one to suffer.


    To prevent such incidents, the best course of action was not to gossip about his boss behind his back. Even if he did, he could only speak positively about the boss and not criticize him.


    "In the future, remember to call him Boss, don''t make the same mistake again." Master Wu didn''t intend to discuss Yang Haoran with the woman, just offering a reminder.


    The woman quickly realized her mistake, apologized, and promised it wouldn''t happen again.


    Sitting beside the woman was another woman who seemed to have a good rtionship with her. To divert Master Wu''s attention from the previous slip, she quickly changed the topic.


    "Master Wu, as Boss''s right-hand man, you must know Boss very well. What kind of person is he, really?"


    Master Wu''s expression remained unchanged. He spoke naturally, "Didn''t you see it for yourselves? Boss is a very easygoing person. Besides that, he is mature, stable, and has many shining qualities. Once you spend more time with him, you''ll slowly discover them."


    Master Wu put his words in a very positive light, not daring to say anything negative about Yang Haoran.


    Meanwhile, inside the grocery store, Yang Haoran''s face suddenly turned pale, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    nting Death Mark Seals for the Night Watch would consume a considerable amount of energy for the Burial Master. Doing it for ten Night Watch members at once was a terrifying drain, something even the former Deng Feng wouldn''t dare attempt.


    Yang Haoran had impulsively decided to save time and created all ten Death Mark Seals at once, nearly making a fool of himself.


    Luckily, Master Wu and the others had left. If they had witnessed him spitting blood, it would have been a disaster.


    Ironically, at that moment, Master Wu was still praising Yang Haoran''s virtues to the neers, emphasizing his maturity and stability.


    But this supposedly mature and stable guy had just almost made a fool of himself.


    "Damn, trying to show off for once, and it turns out... cough, it turns out to end like this."

 Chapter 240: Gambler, Domestic Violence

    In the following period, Yang Haoran focused all his thoughts on refining the Death Mark Seal. It took him half a month, but he finallypletely refined the Death Mark Seal within his body.


    With each refinement of the Death Mark Seal, his strength correspondingly increased. Conversely, the power contained in the Death Mark Seal diminished. This led to a faster and easier refinement as he progressed, enhancing his abilities significantly.


    Afterpletely refining the Death Mark Seal within his body, Yang Haoran''s strength experienced a substantial boost, surpassing the power of those who had just opened their Heaven Soul by a considerable margin.


    The benefits obtained were astonishing, but the troubles ahead were also quite challenging for Yang Haoran. The Yin Qi within the refined Death Mark Seal was not pure, resulting in a significant amount of impurities within his body.


    If these impurities were not dealt with promptly, it would be increasingly difficult to handle them in the future. Neglecting them could have a profound impact on his breakthroughs, possibly preventing him from reaching the next realm forever.


    The impurities within his body were entirely detrimental to Yang Haoran, so after thoroughly refining the Death Mark Seal, he redirected all his focus to the task of eliminating these impurities.


    As days passed by, Yang Haoran devoted himself to purging the impurities within his body, oblivious to the passage of time. He had no attention to spare for external events, and his mobile phone had long shut down due to depleted battery.


    Although Yang Haoran, as the Burial Master, paid no attention to external matters, Master Wu, the second-inmand, efficiently managed the affairs of Lecheng Yin Division.


    Initially reduced to an empty shell, Lecheng Yin Division quickly regained its momentum under the guidance of Master Wu. Despite the overall strength of Lecheng Yin Division not yet matching that during Deng Feng''s leadership, normal operations resumed in a remarkably short time.Moreover,pared to the Night Watch led by Deng Feng in the past, the current Night Watch in Lecheng, under Master Wu''s management, disyed a more cohesive force. However, Yang Haoran remained unaware of this development.


    Yang Haoran''s decision to elevate Master Wu was based on Master Wu''s capabilities. With his assistance, Yang Haoran couldfortably act as a figurehead.


    From the current situation, Yang Haoran''s tenure as a figurehead seemed stable. Since taking office, he had not concerned himself with the affairs of Lecheng Yin Division, leaving all responsibilities to Master Wu.


    For Yang Haoran, this was both a good and a bad thing. Whether it ultimately turned out to be positive or negative depended on Master Wu, not Yang Haoran.


    ...


    Every city has its slums, and even though Lecheng was a small city, it was no exception.


    The inhabitants of the slums were naturally impoverished, yet they were not all the same.


    Some of the poor worked tirelessly, day in and day out, willing to do any dirty orborious job to change their circumstances and escape poverty. They were full of hope for a better tomorrow.


    Conversely, some of the poor took a different approach. They had already given up hope for their lives, believing that their fate was sealed. No matter how hard they worked, they thought they couldn''t change anything. Eventually, they resigned themselves to the destiny of poverty.


    So, they indulged in self-destructive behaviors, unwilling to strive anymore. They either idled away, hoping for a stroke of luck, or spent their time ying cards, drinking tea, or chatting, leading lives entirely opposite to the former group.


    Song Laoyao was one of thetter.


    At twenty-five years old, Song Laoyao was the youngest in his family, with two older brothers and one sister. They had all once lived in the slums, but his brothers and sister had managed to escape through their own efforts, leaving only Song Laoyao as the youngest brother stuck in the slums.


    Being the youngest in the family, Song Laoyao had been pampered by his parents since childhood. Taking advantage of this, he engaged in all sorts of mischievous activities and never applied himself to study.


    Now, even though Song Laoyao was still young, he indulged in vices such as drinking, womanizing, and, most notably, gambling. Gambling was his greatest passion in life, and he had gained a reputation as one of the most notorious gamblers in the slums of Lecheng.


    Initially, Song Laoyao''s parents lived with him, and his brothers and sister would send money to his ount every month. This money was intended for Song Laoyao to use for the betterment of their parents'' lives.


    However, Song Laoyao had different ns. Each month, after receiving the money, he indulged himself in pleasures, neglecting his parents and family. He deceived his brothers and sister, telling them the money was spent on their parents.


    The truth couldn''t be concealed forever. Song Laoyao''s actions eventually reached his brothers and sister, who, in anger, took their parents away, leaving Song Laoyao''s family behind in the slums.


    With no more remittances from his brothers and sister, Song Laoyao''s finances became tight. To satisfy his desires, he found various excuses to trick money from his brothers and sister while pressuring his wife to work.


    Meanwhile, he continued his routine of gambling and drinking every day.


    If that were all, it might be bearable. However, after getting drunk, Song Laoyao developed a habit of domestic violence, especially when he lost money. All his anger would be unleashed on his wife and child, using whatever was at hand, such as a kettle with boiling water, a rolling pin, a wooden stool, and even once, a kitchen knife.


    Neighbors were well aware of Song Laoyao''s violent temper, and the cries of his wife and child during these episodes were audible to everyone nearby.


    Initially, some neighbors attempted to intervene, but often, those who tried to stop him ended up getting harmed themselves.


    Some neighbors opted to call the police, but after Song Laoyao emerged from the police station, he not only failed to change but became more violent. He even threatened neighbors that if anyone dared to interfere again, he would kill their entire families once he found out!


    Regardless of whether Song Laoyao''s threats were genuine or not, no one wanted to provoke such a madman. If he did something extreme, they would be the ones to suffer.


    Gradually, nearby neighbors dared not intervene anymore, fearing harm to themselves and their families. Over time, they epted Song Laoyao''s domestic violence as amon urrence.


    Song Laoyao''s wife had to go to work every day, returningte. However, she never received any of her earnings; Song Laoyao forcefully took all the money, using it for gambling or other vices without considering his wife and child.


    In his words, as long as his wife and child weren''t starving, it didn''t matter. There was no need to provide them with extravagant meals.


    Despite his actions, he took pride in them, often boasting about his high social status in front of his card-ying friends. He frequently conveyed what he believed to be profound truths, such as the necessity of disciplining wives and children well or generalizing that people were all worthless, and without violence, their faults wouldn''t be corrected.


    Outsiders couldn''t stand such a man, let alone his wife and child. However, Song Laoyao''s wife never left him.


    It wasn''t because she harbored any illusions about him changing; it was because she lived under constant threat. Song Laoyao had once made a ruthless vow that if his wife divorced him or reported him to the authorities, he would use a kitchen knife to kill her entire family.


    To outsiders unfamiliar with Song Laoyao, such empty threats seemed inconsequential. However, his wife dared not dismiss them, as she knew Song Laoyao, the scoundrel, better than anyone else.


    Whenever she didn''t obey Song Laoyao''s wishes, she had no doubt that he would carry out his threat of using a kitchen knife against her family. So, she endured the torment from Song Laoyao, until a tragedy unfolded a week ago.


    Song Laoyao''s wife passed away, leaving behind a four-year-old child, allegedly sumbing to illness ording to Song Laoyao.


    While Song Laoyao imed to be saddened by his wife''s death, his grief stemmed not from remorse or missing her but from losing a source of freebor. Without this unpaidbor, he wouldck the capital for his indulgences and gambling in the months toe, making it a genuine cause for his sorrow.


    The funeral was simple. Song Laoyao did not notify his wife''s family, andcking funds for cremation, a few people were hastily arranged to bury her on the same day.


    Today marked the seventh day since his wife''s death.

 Chapter 241: Hungry Panic

    Inside the grocery store, Yang Haoran sat cross-legged on the bed, slowly opening his tightly shut eyes.


    "Well, didn''t expect this to be challenging."


    Uttering a seemingly random sentence, Yang Haoran got up from the bed and stretched his body.


    With a series of cracking sounds from his bones, his entire body instantly felt incrediblyfortable.


    "What time is it now?"


    Stretchingzily, with a hint of curiosity in his mind, Yang Haoran picked up the mobile phone beside his pillow. He wanted to check the time, but after pressing the phone a few times, there was no response.


    Realizing that the mobile phone was out of battery, Yang Haoran found a charger, plugged it in, and sessfully turned on the mobile phone.


    Casually checking the time, Yang Haoran was momentarily stunned. Thinking his mobile phone might be malfunctioning, he updated the time, but there was no change. The urate time surprised him, revealing a wry smile on his face.


    "Didn''t expect I''ve been in the store for almost two months."From the moment he started refining the Death Mark Seal within his body to clearing impurities, Yang Haoran didn''t feel the passage of time. In his impression, it hadn''t been long, but surprisingly, over a month had passed.


    During this time, although he sessfullypletely refined the Death Mark Seal in his body, only a tenth of the impurities were cleared.


    The reason he stopped clearing the impurities at this moment was a sudden realization of extreme hunger. So, he opened his eyes, only to discover that so much time had passed.


    He had gone without food for nearly two months, not even a sip of water.


    "No wonder I feel incredibly hungry; it''s been almost two months without eating. Not starving to death is quite an aplishment."


    Yang Haoran wasn''t surprised at the fact that he survived without food for nearly two months. Some animals can hibernate through an entire winter without starving, and his case was unique as a Burial Master.


    He knew the reason behind his survival ¨C his Yin spirit power could replenish his body''s energy, preventing him from starving easily. Moreover, his body underwent transformation when he became a Burial Master. As long as he didn''t face external attacks, he wouldn''t age or die, naturally avoiding starvation. Even if he felt intense hunger, ignoring it would make the feeling disappear.


    However, Yang Haoran hadn''t given up on his appetite yet. Feeling the strong hunger, he decided to pause the impurity clearance and prepare to satisfy his cravings.


    But the current time made him feel a bit awkward; it was already eleven in the evening. Going out to buy ingredients and cooking something realistically wasn''t possible. Coupled with the intense hunger, even if he had ingredients, he doubted he could hold out until finishing cooking.


    After some thought, he decided to go out for ate-night snack and indulge his appetite.


    Before leaving the grocery store, he took a quick shower and cleaned himself up. Then, he took out incense and paper money to pay respects to his parents and the Death God''s statue.


    During this time, he hadn''t had the chance to perform these rituals. Now that he had the opportunity, he couldn''t forget this matter.


    Having done all this, he hurriedly left the grocery store.


    After leaving, Yang Haoran''s mind was filled with thoughts of various delicious foods. Once he decided what to eat, he didn''t hesitate and drove towards his destination.


    He initially thought about tearing through space to get there but was afraid of unnecessary trouble if ordinary people witnessed it. So, he opted for the slower method of driving.


    After a while, Yang Haoran arrived at his destination. He eagerly ordered his favorites and reached into his pocket, intending to take out his mobile phone.


    Since turning on the mobile phone and charging it, the notification sound had been incessant. At that time, he didn''t have the opportunity to check. Now that he had time, he could see who had sent him messages.


    "I wonder if she sent me a message?" Yang Haoran thought to himself, a smile of anticipation appearing on his face.


    However, after reaching into his pocket, his expression stiffened. He couldn''t find the mobile phone in his pocket.


    He checked a few other pockets but still couldn''t find his mobile phone.


    "Damn, it seems like the mobile phone is still charging at home. Well, I''ll go back and check after satisfying my hunger. Was thinking of calling Guanhai over for a few drinks; seems like he won''t have that good fortune."


    Just as this thought crossed his mind, Yang Haoran''splexion suddenly changed slightly. Without standing up, he turned his head to gaze into the distance, where the Lecheng slums were located.


    "Such heavy Yin energy, intense resentment, what happened in the slums?"


    Yang Haoran frowned slightly, feeling puzzled. At this moment, a loud voice brought him back to reality.


    "Hey handsome! Your roasted rabbit!"


    Yang Haoran turned his head to look at the table, where a roasted rabbit had been ced by the waiter. The aroma wafted towards him, making him involuntarily swallow saliva.


    Looking at the roasted rabbit and then at the distant slums, Yang Haoran hesitated for a moment. Then, he spoke to the departing waiter.


    "Sorry, could you pack this for me? Do you have iced beer? If not, room temperature is fine. Bring me two cans, please." Yang Haoran apologized with a smile.


    "Sure, please wait a moment."


    ...


    Let''s go back an hour.


    "Song Laoyao, today is your wife''s seventh day since passing away. How about we finish this round and call it a day?" On the card table, a thin ck man said to Song Laoyao.


    Upon hearing this, the other two yers showed a hint of joy on their faces. A young woman followed the thin ck man''s lead and said, "Yes, today is your wife''s seventh day. It feels uneasy to be here ying cards with you."


    As soon as Song Laoyao heard this, his face immediately turned unpleasant. He forcefully mmed a mahjong tile onto the table.


    Bang!


    The impact between the mahjong tile and the tabletop produced a significant sound, conveying the yer''s anger.


    "What are you talking about? My wife''s seventh day is my business. Why are you in a rush? Besides, it''s better if she doesn''t go back on the seventh day. She''ll be busy meeting ghosts!" Song Laoyao snorted, his voice filled with discontent. He continued, "You''re in such a hurry to disperse, do you think I''m a fool? Do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking? You three win today, and I lose. You want to leave after winning, but do you think I, Song Laoyao, would agree?"


    Hearing Song Laoyao''s words, the three yers exchanged nces, recognizing the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    They had been ying mahjong the entire day, and indeed, Song Laoyao consistently lost while they won. Although such situations had urred before, it was extremely rare. Unfortunately, Song Laoyao was having an exceptionally unlucky day. No matter how they yed, he continued to lose. Even when he finally won a hand, it didn''t prevent him from losing money.


    In the beginning, Song Laoyao lost all the money he brought. In this situation, he naturally didn''t want to leave. The other three also didn''t have enough satisfaction yet, and they didn''t want to leave either.


    As a result, they yed the entire day, and the winnings essentially became debts. At first, they could see money changing hands between them, but eventually, it turned into ounting on the table, and all the ounts were under Song Laoyao''s name.


    At this point, the three no longer had the desire to continue ying. However, Song Laoyao adamantly refused to let them go.


    They knew that trying to collect the debts from Song Laoyao would be difficult. Continuing to y wouldn''t change anything; it would still be a matter of ounting. There was no point, and they might as well go home and get some rest.


    "Let''s do this. We''ll y one more round, and after this round, I''ll go home to check my son''s homework. His mother is on the night shift tonight, so this task falls on me." The thin ck man suggested.


    As soon as Song Laoyao heard this, he looked like he was about to explode in anger. Seeing this, the thin ck man quickly added, "I won''t ask for the money you owe me. Considering your situation, it''s not easy, especially with a child to raise."


    "I won''t ask for what you owe me."


    "I won''t ask for mine either."


    The other two also stated that they would not ask for their debts from Song Laoyao.


    "What do you mean? Am I short of that little money?" Although Song Laoyao said this, his expression softened a bit.


    "It''s not about the money; we''re neighbors, and helping each other is only natural. Your family is going through a tough time, and we all feel ufortable. Consider this money as a small gesture from us." The thin ck man smiled.


    "Yes, your son''s mother has passed away, but your son is still here. Being both a father and a mother is definitely not easy for you. By the way, we yed cards all day today, and your son is only four years old. Will he be okay without eating for a day?" The young woman asked with a feigned expression of concern. She seemed worried about the child, but in reality, she just wanted to end the card game quickly.


    "There''s rice at home. If he''s hungry, he knows how to make porridge himself. Okay, okay, stop talking about things that don''t matter. Seeing that you all don''t seem to want to continue ying, we won''t y another round. We''ll just y onest hand. After that, we''ll call it a night, go back to our respective homes, and mind our own business. However, don''t forget what you just said. The debts have been settled, and I don''t owe you any money." Song Laoyao emphasized.


    "Alright, alright, one hand, just one hand. Come on, let''s y thest hand!"

 Chapter 242: Night Road

    The game that nobody wanted to continue, naturally, quickly came to an end. After Song Laoyao left the gaming table, he grumbled all the way.


    The other three listened, not saying much, but each feeling quite ufortable. The reason for their silence wasn''t that they didn''t want to provoke Song Laoyao, a lunatic. They were well aware of the kind of person he was. They had no intention of ying cards with him, but couldn''t resist his repeated invitations. They didn''t expect to win much money from Song Laoyao, just wanted to take the opportunity to fleece the other three, but in the end, only Song Laoyao ended up losing.


    Although the debts were settled, Song Laoyao''s mood remained sour. After all, he had lost all the money he brought with him.


    This sum of money was his deceased wife''s one-month sry. Due to his wife''s death, he went to her employer to collect her sry and managed to extract a bit extra.


    Histe wife''s sry wasn''t high, and the extra amount he squeezed from her employer was just a few hundred yuan. Whenbined with his own earnings, it wasn''t a substantial sum.


    However, if he managed it wisely, saved some, it could have been enough to sustain him and his child in the slums for a month. Unfortunately, he didn''t do that. Instead, he lost it all in a single day.


    The slums were quiet in thete night; those who needed to wake up early had already entered the realm of dreams.


    People who yed cards all night were indoors, not disturbing the peace of the slums.


    Those who finished workte were already exhausted; their steps were light and silent, devoid of the energy for anymotion.Only the heavily intoxicated drunks might asionally create a ruckus, shattering the quiet of the slums in thete night.


    "Damn, today is really unlucky. I''ve never been so unlucky ying mahjong. Could it be that damn woman is causing trouble behind my back? Is she back looking for me?"


    Song Laoyao swayed as he walked, his body swaying, muttering to himself.


    When he spoke these words, there was no trace of fear on his face. Instead, a mocking expression appeared.


    Even though it was the seventh day since his wife''s death, ording to superstition, tonight was supposed to be her soul-returning night. However, he never believed in ghosts and deities. So, naturally, he didn''t believe his wife woulde back to find him.


    The reason he muttered these words to himself was solely because he was in a bad mood after losing money. Whatever came to his mind, he felt like venting against it, like mocking it.


    But what struck him as strange was that after uttering these words, he suddenly felt a chill behind him, causing him to involuntarily shiver.


    "Damn, what season is it? It''s still so cold at night."


    Cursing, Song Laoyao tightened his clothes. At this moment, he suddenly noticed that the slums tonight were unusually quiet.


    "It''s really damn strange. Usually, at this time, you can still see one or two drunks. What''s going on today? Did all the drunks die?"


    After muttering, Song Laoyao somehow felt even colder. This inexplicable chill made him puzzled, and as a person who didn''t believe in ghosts and deities, it also sent a shiver down his spine.


    He instinctively stopped walking, looked around, but everything was pitch-ck. The slums had no streetlights. People living here at night either had their own lights or relied entirely on fate. If there was moonlight, they used it; if not, they went by feel.


    Song Laoyao never carried amp when walking the night roads. ording to him, he was so familiar with this ce that he could walk home even with his eyes closed.


    However, tonight he found that his eyes weren''t as effective as usual. Even though he could usually navigate in the dark without moonlight or lights, tonight he almost stumbled several times.


    It didn''t seem like he was tripping over something. Instead, it felt like... like someone was grabbing his feet!


    A creepy feeling crawled over him. Song Laoyao took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket. These were good quality cigarettes, and their price was not low. Even white-cor workers with decent sries would hesitate to smoke such expensive cigarettes, let alone the impoverished. However, to conceal his poverty and ipetence, Song Laoyao would rather pretend to be well-off and smoke these cigarettes. He had been doing this for many years.


    This pack of cigarettes could cover his family''s expenses for a day. While it might not includevish meals, it was definitely better than most people in the slums.


    Moreover, Song Laoyao needed two packs of these cigarettes a day. One pack was simply not enough. During card games, he might even buy three or four packs!


    He lit thest cigarette from the pack, took a deep drag, but the creepy feeling in his heart not only didn''t dissipate, it intensified.


    "For heaven''s sake! What''s going on tonight? Everything feels strange everywhere!"


    After cursing to boost his own courage, Song Laoyao quickly took out his mobile phone and turned on the shlight.


    The illumination from the shlight made the road clear under his feet. However, this action didn''t enhance his sense of security; instead, it made him feel more uncertain!


    He always felt like someone was watching him from behind!


    But whenever he turned around to look, there was nothing behind him except for pitch darkness.


    Increasing his pace, Song Laoyao, due to hisck of stamina, gradually began to pant. In the silent night, apart from his breathing, there was no other sound. Even the usual nightly insect chirping was absent.


    The bugs that usually kept people awake with their incessant noise seemed to have collectively disappeared tonight, not making the slightest sound!


    The house Song Laoyao rented was in the most remote corner of the slums. He chose this ce because the rent here was much cheaper than anywhere else in the slums. So, he decisively chose this location.


    As for whether it was far or secluded, he never cared. In his mind, he didn''t care about these two points at all. After all, it wasn''t him going to work, so a bit of distance didn''t matter. Besides, there was nothing valuable in his home to steal, so he wasn''t worried about burry due to the remote location.


    Describing his home as "four walls and nothing more" would be appropriate. Even the most skillful thief entering his home would leave empty-handed.


    Because the rented house was too remote, Song Laoyao walked for quite a while and still hadn''t reached home. Moreover, as he got closer to his rented house, the surrounding buildings gradually diminished.


    In the end, he couldn''t see any houses around him. In the dark night, only Song Laoyao was walking alone, using the shlight on his mobile phone to hurry along the road!


    Somehow, the fearless Song Laoyao, at this moment, felt an indescribable fear in his heart!

 Chapter 243: Little Boy

    The sensation of fear had eluded Song Laoyao for a long time. Due to his explosive temper, others were the ones who experienced fear in his presence.


    However, at this very moment, he felt fear himself, inexplicably!


    "Could there really be ghosts in this world? Did that foul-mouthed woman reallye back for me?"


    Somehow, Song Laoyao''s mind involuntarily recalled his deceased wife!


    Thinking of his wife''s eyes, wide open at the time of her death, Song Laoyao couldn''t help but shiver again.


    Once fear takes root in a person''s heart, it bes uncontroble. It swiftly upies the entire heart in a very short time.


    In Song Laoyao''s case, this was happening. As fear spread within him, the night seemed to grow increasingly terrifying. Although he hadn''t seen or heard anything, the fear in his heart didn''t diminish by even a fraction.


    "Damn it! Who the hell is sneaking around behind me! Come out, damn it!!!"


    This unexined fear was pushing Song Laoyao to the brink. He angrily threw the half-smoked cigarette on the ground and turned around, cursing vehemently.Behind him, there was still nothing, just pitch darkness. Only his curses echoed in this area.


    Cursing seemed to give him some extra courage, but the chilling feeling persisted.


    Too eerie!


    Tonight''s journey made him experience an unprecedented strangeness. He dared not continue to be under the pitch-ck night sky. He sprinted in the direction of his home.


    After running only a few steps, he felt like something had grabbed his feet. His body stumbled, and he fell to the ground, his face colliding with a rock. His two front teeth hit the hard surface, and a painful scream escaped from Song Laoyao''s mouth.


    After the scream, Song Laoyao felt that something was amiss. He realized that the person under him seemed peculiar.


    Summoning courage, he adjusted the angle of the mobile phone''s light. To his surprise, he discovered that the person beneath him wasn''t a real person but a cheap intable doll!


    "Damn it! Are they ying games with me?"


    Song Laoyao cursed loudly. It seemed like he regained some lost courage. He stood up abruptly, spat another mouthful of blood onto the intable doll, and then, fueled by anger and frustration, kicked the somewhat deted intable doll away!


    The slum was infamous for being dirty and chaotic, with garbage strewn everywhere. You could find all sorts of weird things here. However, encountering an intable doll on a night road was something Song Laoyao had never experienced before.


    The intable dollnded face down on the ground with a muffled sound. Angrily cursing a few more times, Song Laoyao continued to run towards his home.


    At this moment, he only felt secure when he reached home!


    What Song Laoyao didn''t notice was that, just as the mobile phone light shifted away from the intable doll, which was initially face down, it slowly twisted its head with a creaking sound. A stiff face revealed a hair-raising, eerie smile.


    If Song Laoyao had seen this scene, he would have surely been scared out of his wits.


    Running all the way, Song Laoyao finally saw a house ahead with lights on. This house, illuminated in the darkness, was his home.


    Although Song Laoyao had lived in a slum before, the ce was lively, with quite a few neighbors. It was much better than the deste ce he found himself in now.


    However, due to financial constraints, unable to afford the corresponding rent, he had no choice but to move here with his wife and child.


    His wife had passed away seven days ago, and it was alreadyte at night, but the lights were still on at home. He didn''t find it strange because there was still a child in the house.


    Looking at the light emanating from his home, Song Laoyao''s anxious and uneasy heart finally felt somewhat at ease.


    Blood continued to flow from the missing teeth, and he, like a man, took a harsh drag on a cigarette. After exhaling, he spat several times in session, trying topletely rid his mouth of blood. Then, with an unpleasant expression, he walked towards the house.


    It was just a rundown rental, small and dpidated.


    In this small dwelling, the living room doubled as the kitchen, the kitchen as the bedroom, and the bedroom as the living room.


    This arrangement was somewhat simr to Yang Haoran''s current residence, butpared to Yang Haoran''s ce, it was still not better. At least Yang Haoran''s ce had a toilet and a bathing area, while this dpidated small dwelling had neither.


    Before entering the house, Song Laoyao saw a chaotic scene inside from the outside.


    Bowls and dishes were scattered everywhere, and there was a lot of undried water on the floor. A four-year-old, frail child was curled up in a corner, fast asleep. Under the child was only a thin, tattered bedsheet.


    This child was none other than Song Laoyao''s four-year-old son.


    For a normal father witnessing this scene, it would undoubtedly evoke a sense of heartache, but Song Laoyao felt the opposite. Already in a bad mood from losing money, getting frightened on his way home in the dark, and even falling and knocking out two front teeth, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger when he looked at the messy house and his sleeping son.


    With an unsightly expression, he kicked the child a few times. The boy''s frail body trembled, waking up like a startled rabbit. Seeing Song Laoyao, who had a displeased look and blood at the corner of his mouth, the boy shivered in fear, his face filled with dread.


    The boy didn''t speak, just stared at Song Laoyao with fear, then tried to shrink back, hoping to create some distance.


    Unfortunately, his body was already against the wall, and no matter how much he tried to retreat, he couldn''t put more space between himself and Song Laoyao.


    "You little brat sleeps sofortably. Does sleeping not require turning off the lights? Does electricitye free in this house?" Song Laoyao roared.


    The boy, scared and shivering, shed tears the size of beans, but he dared not make a sound.


    "Cry, cry, cry! All you know is crying! Cry, damn it, cry! Get up!!!"


    The boy still made no sound, but his trembling, frail body slowly stood up under Song Laoyao''s furious gaze.


    "Speak! What''s going on in this house? Why is it so messy?" Song Laoyao roared again.


    When Song Laoyao''s wife was still alive, she handled the housekeeping, no matter when he returned home, the house was always neat and clean.


    Now that his wife had passed away, leaving behind only a four-year-old son, and Song Laoyao, ustomed toziness, didn''t know how to tidy up. Therefore, he forcibly imposed the housekeeping chores on his son.


    At the age of four, the child didn''t understand much and had limited capabilities, but under Song Laoyao''s oppression, during the seven days since his wife''s death, the child had managed to keep the house rtively tidy. Although it didn''t meet the standards set by his wife, it was still eptable to Song Laoyao.


    However, tonight, the house was a mess, and Song Laoyao, already in a bad mood, found an outlet for his pent-up anger.


    Seeing the child remain silent, Song Laoyao roared again!


    "Lost your voice? Speak!"


    "I cooked...ate...got tired...then slept...so..."


    The child''s exnation was stuttered, not because he had a speech impediment, but because Song Laoyao had frightened him.


    Hearing this exnation, Song Laoyao was furious. He raised his hand and delivered a heavy p across the child''s face!


    Smack!


    The p was powerful, not only numbing half of the boy''s face but also causing his head to hit the wall behind with force.

 Chapter 244: Female Ghost Seeks Life

    The house built by Song Laoyao was constructed with red bricks and cement, disying a rough craftsmanship. Cement overflowed in many ces, and after drying, it became exceptionally sturdy. Some areas even had sharp edges.


    The back of the young boy''s head collided with the wall behind him, hitting the sharp cement precisely. A small cut opened on the back of his head, and fresh blood oozed out, wetting his messy and dirty hair, streaming down his neck.


    His neck itched, and the young boy wiped away tears with one hand while the other tried to clean the blood on his neck. He looked at his hand stained with blood, crying, and wiped it on his tattered clothes.


    Although his face still showed fear, it wasn''t intensified by the bleeding. He seemed ustomed to such scenes of bloodshed; wiping blood on his clothes was just a habitual motion.


    His fear wasn''t due to the head injury but rather the manic man in front of him, his father, Song Laoyao.


    "You''re wiping blood on your clothes again! Look at your attire! Tattered, dirty¡ªI feel embarrassed as your father!"


    Song Laoyao didn''t care about his son''s head injury; what bothered him was the blood on the clothes.


    The neighbors had kindly given this set of clothes to the pitiable boy. It wasn''t a specially bought outfit but discarded because it no longer fit their own child. When Song Laoyao learned about it, instead of gratitude, he felt insulted and disrespected. He scolded the neighbor mercilessly.


    After that incident, no one dared to give any clothes to the young boy. The goodwill turned into a scolding, and people were reluctant to repeat such thankless gestures.Ironically, the boy liked the set of clothes because he had never seen anything better. Unfortunately, without recements, he wore it for a year, bing increasingly worn and ill-fitting.


    Song Laoyao didn''t let the boy take off the clothes not because the boy liked them, but because there were no other clothes at home, regardless of whether they fit or not.


    So, he wore this set until now. The reason for Song Laoyao''s outburst wasn''t concern for the tattered clothes; even if his son had no clothes, he wouldn''t care. He just wanted to vent his inner anger.


    The young boy, with a fearful expression, bit his lip. His frail body trembled against the wall. He didn''t dare wipe the fresh blood flowing down his neck, letting it soak his shirt.


    Seeing his son like this, Song Laoyao''s anger red up even more. Already in a bad mood, he found fault with everything he saw, creating excuses to unleash his fury.


    At this moment, Song Laoyao, in this state, was ready to give the boy another p. However, just then, a cold wind swept through the room.


    "Mom... Mom... Are you here to take me away?"


    The young boy, looking at Song Laoyao''s back, suddenly spoke with a trembling voice, a mix of joy and grievance in his tone. Each quivering word carried indescribable bitterness.


    "Mom?" Song Laoyao was momentarily stunned. Recalling the misfortunes of the day and the eerie events on his way home, he was instantly consumed by rage.


    "Your mother has been dead for seven days! Where''s your mother? You brat, at such a young age, you dare to lie! Scaring your old man! I''ll beat you to death right now, you little turtle..."


    Before he could finish his scolding, Song Laoyao''s voice abruptly stopped. The room''s light suddenly flickered, and he noticed a new figure standing in front of the young boy.


    "Ah!!!"


    The appearance of this person first stunned Song Laoyao, and then he let out a horrifying scream. Unprecedented fear was written all over his face.


    Ignoring the boy, he abandoned any thought of scolding and turned to escape the room. But just as he turned, the person who was supposed to be in front of the young boy mysteriously appeared in front of him, blocking his path.


    This is a pale woman¡ªor more urately, not a person but a ghost, a female ghost with a face as white as paper, devoid of any expression!


    The female ghost is dressed in tattered clothes, with visible bruises on her body and face. Even though she doesn''t have a physical form at the moment, even as a soul body, the severe bruises and some old scars are still evident.


    Her attire and the injuries on her body preserve the appearance she had before death. The reason for choosing to manifest in this way is undoubtedly intentional.


    This female ghost is none other than Song Laoyao''s deceased wife.


    The scene unfolding before Song Laoyao left him dumbfounded. When he regained his senses, another horrified scream escaped his lips, and instinctively, he retreated backward, colliding with the young boy behind him.


    The moment his body touched the young boy, Song Laoyao seized this lifeline, pulling the child towards him. He used the child as a shield, shouting frantically at the female ghost.


    "Whether you''re a person or a ghost, if youe any closer, I''ll kill him!"


    Facing Song Laoyao''s furious roar, the female ghost still showed no emotion. However, the boy, now used as a hostage, shed even more tears. Unlike Song Laoyao''s terrified expression, the boy''s face revealed deep affection and longing.


    Though only four years old, ever since he could remember, this woman had protected and loved him. However, this woman left him seven days ago.


    He knew his mother had died because he witnessed her being buried. However, his understanding of death was not profound. Seeing his departed mother once again, he instinctively thought that she had returned.


    Encountering his mother again triggered an eruption of longing and dependence. Only by her side could he feel a hint of peace. His eyes revealed not only longing but also the hope that his mother would take him away from this hell, far away, never to see the man before him again.


    Before her death, the female ghost endured most of Song Laoyao''s abuse and violence. Even after her death, the unchanged Song Laoyao continued his brutality on their son, making the boy''s yearning and dependence on his mother even stronger. So, seeing his mother again, tears gushed out like a bursting flood, uncontroble.


    Seeing that the female ghost remained unresponsive, Song Laoyao felt both fear and urgency. He grabbed the boy''s neck, yelling angrily at the female ghost.


    "Leave! Go as far as you can! If you don''t leave, I''ll choke him to death! Try me!!!"


    To demonstrate his determination, Song Laoyao squeezed the boy''s hand forcefully. The boy''s face contorted in pain, and tears the size of beans dropped onto Song Laoyao''s hand. However, these glistening tears didn''t awaken Song Laoyao''s conscience. Instead, they fueled his ferocity.


    Seeing that the female ghost still showed no intention of leaving, Song Laoyao roared again, increasing the force, ready to strangle his own son right in front of the female ghost, his biological son!


    However, at this moment, Song Laoyao''s world underwent a drastic change. The boy disappeared from his embrace, transported to an unfamiliar ce.


    In reality, Song Laoyao released the child from his embrace. Initially perplexed, he then appeared to witness an extremely terrifying scene. His face filled with terror, he rushed to a corner, cursing and violently beating the air.


    The female ghost withdrew her gaze from Song Laoyao, looking at the child covered in blood and injuries. Finally, her emotionless face showed a change, revealing pain and guilt.


    Two tears rolled down the female ghost''s face, but before they could touch the ground, they transformed into ck Yin Qi, dissipating into nothingness.


    "Xiaokang..."


    The female ghost had just spoken when a cold drink echoed from outside.


    "I knew the Yin Qi in the slums was unusually heavy tonight. It turns out there''s some ghost causing trouble!"


    It was a man''s voice, but it wasn''t Yang Haoran''s.

 Chapter 245: Watching the Show

    The sudden voice of a man interrupted the female ghost. Instead of immediately turning around, the female ghost spoke to the tear-streaked little boy.


    "Xiaokang, Mommy is going out for a moment. She''ll be back soon. No matter what you hear, don''te out, okay?"


    A gentle expression appeared on the face of the female ghost, warming the little boy''s heart. Trusting and relying on his mother, he said nothing, asked nothing, and just nodded at the female ghost.


    The female ghost transformed into a mass of Yin Qi and vanished inside the room. As she disappeared, the door slowly closed.


    The room''s lights returned to normal, no longer flickering, but Song Laoyao remained abnormal. He seemed to have gone mad, shouting and yelling as if engaged in a fight with someone.


    The little boy didn''t know what was happening to Song Laoyao, but he didn''t bother with him. Instead, he crouched down, huddled in the corner, waiting for his mother toe and take him away.


    His mother was outside, which made him feel somewhat reassured. However, he instinctively remained curled up in the corner, believing that waiting for his mother here was the safest option.


    Outside, the female ghost looked at the man before her, expressionless and with ice-cold eyes.


    Judging by appearance, the man seemed no older than twenty, a handsome young man emitting a strong power fluctuation despite his youthful age.While observing her, the man did the same.


    "Hehe, milky-white eyes. So, you''re an evil spirit. No wonder there''s such strong Yin Qi and resentment. I didn''t expect to encounter such a big fellow while patrolling on this boring night." The man looked the female ghost up and down,ughing as he spoke.


    Though he identified the female ghost as an evil spirit, he showed no signs of panic. On the contrary, he seemed unperturbed, confident in his own strength, as if capturing an evil spirit was not a particrly challenging task.


    "I came back tonight to seek revenge on that beast. I don''t want to involve others, so you better leave. Don''t meddle in my affairs!" The woman''s gaze was cold as she spoke.


    The man chuckled and said, "Do you know about the police? I''m a cop, but not an ordinary one. I''m a Spirit Police. If you''re going to kill someone, do you think the police should turn a blind eye?"


    "Police?" The woman''s emotions red up as soon as the man mentioned this. The entwined Yin Qi around her suddenly boiled.


    "I''ve endured a life worse than death with my child, and I haven''t seen you do anything to him. Now that I want to use my own strength to kill that beast, you''re stopping me!" The female ghost eximed angrily.


    The man''s expression remained unchanged despite the change in the female ghost''s emotions.


    "I don''t know the grievances between you two, but my duty is to protect ordinary people. While you were alive, whatever disturbances happened between you two didn''t concern me and were outside my jurisdiction. However, now that you''re dead and possess powers beyond those of ordinary people, I can''t let you harm the living."


    The man''s words made the female ghost''s expression turn ugly. Her milky-white eyes emitted an invisible murderous intent.


    She, as an evil spirit after death, indicated a heavy resentment before dying. Communicating with such entities was challenging. She didn''t immediately act against the man, instead advising him to leave. One reason was that she sensed the man wasn''t an easy opponent. Furthermore, she genuinely didn''t want to involve the innocent.


    However, the man''s words triggered the resentment within her. While this resentment hadn''t erupted yet, she understood that once it did, she would be uncontroble.


    "Do you really want to get involved in this matter?" The female ghost''s voice was like ice, not only bing colder in tone but also carrying a clear threat.


    Sensing the threat in the female ghost''s words, the man coldly smiled and asked, "Are you threatening me?"


    "I am threatening you," the female ghost''s response was straightforward. At this point, she had already decided to take action, ready to strike at the man at any moment.


    The man, seemingly oblivious to the threat from the female ghost, spoke, "Sorry, but I don''t take your threat seriously."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a series of sonic booms echoed from a distance.


    Numerous figures swiftly approached the direction where the man was, some flying over rooftops, others sprinting on the ground. In the blink of an eye, several figures appeared behind the man.


    "Deputy Squad Leader!"


    After their arrival, they first saluted the man and then turned to look at the female ghost with serious expressions.


    These sudden arrivals emitted weaker power fluctuations than the man. From their respectful greeting and attitude towards the man, it was evident that they were his subordinates.


    Among these individuals, Yang Haoran recognized two familiar faces¡ªhis friend Wang Yiming and Formation Master Xiao Tong.


    "See that? We have a big one here. Are you confident in dealing with her?" The man asked his subordinates.


    "Yes!"


    Their response was straightforward, without any hesitation.


    "Very well, then go ahead and take action. Let me see if your recent abilities have improved."


    As soon as the man spoke, before his subordinates could respond, the world before them changed. The female ghost had acted before them!


    Knowing that these people wouldn''t be scared away, the female ghost had also decided to take action. In an instant, she disyed the signature ability of an evil spirit¡ªillusion!


    The man was prepared and quickly emerged from the illusion, but the situation for the others was not as favorable. Caught off guard, they fell into the illusion before they could react.


    As the man observed his subordinates trapped in the illusion, he showed no intention of helping them break free. Instead, he lit a cigarette and leisurely watched the spectacle unfold.


    It wasn''t just the man enjoying the show. In a dpidated and uninhabited house nearby, a young man sat on the roof, nibbling on grilled rabbit and sipping beer. He watched with keen interest at the location where the female ghost was.


    This person was none other than Yang Haoran, who had rushed over immediately upon sensing the intense Yin Qi.


    Spirit Police and the female ghost were already engaged, but Yang Haoran was in no hurry. Savoring his beer and meat, he seemed content.


    Strangely, at this moment, there were no power fluctuations or Yin Qi detected from Yang Haoran''s body. Thisck of presence meant that others, including the female ghost and the Spirit Police man, were unaware of Yang Haoran''s existence.


    "Spirit Police only respond to missions. Why are they so proactive tonight?" Yang Haoran wondered, taking another sip of beer. Despite this curiosity, it did not affect his enjoyment of the spectacle.


    The most potent skill of an evil spirit is casting illusions to trap the target. If the target easily breaks out of the illusion, dealing with them bes much more troublesome.


    However, breaking an illusion once doesn''t mean it can''t be cast again. Seeing the man dispel her illusion so quickly, the female ghost immediately cast a separate illusion specifically targeting him!


    This individually crafted illusion proved to be much more formidable than those experienced by the other Spirit Police!


    As long as she could keep the man entangled for a little longer, she was confident she could toy with him until he met his demise!

 Chapter 246: Emphasizing the Need for Strength

    Although the female ghost intensified her illusions on the young man, it didn''t have the desired effect she had envisioned.


    Her n was to create a hallucination, leading the Spirit Police to turn against each other. However, the young man''s strength far exceeded her expectations.


    Not only could she not trap the young man, but even other Spirit Police gradually began to break free from the illusion.


    The main reason other Spirit Police could escape the female ghost''s illusions was Xiao Tong, the formation master. Without him as powerful support, not only would they be incapable of breaking the illusion, but they might also fall victim to the female ghost''s maniptions.


    As the illusion was shattered, a barrage of attacks headed towards the female ghost. Especially Wang Yiming''s ghost-ying talisman, thrown at her as if it cost nothing.


    Although the female ghost managed to dodge some of the attacks, she still suffered considerable damage. In response, she cast illusions again, attempting to trap the Spirit Police once more.


    The young man had distanced himself, reluctant to intervene but unwilling to fall into the illusion again. Breaking the illusion each time was draining, so he preferred to watch from a safe distance.


    Simrly, each use of illusion by the female ghost consumed her strength. However, it was her most potent technique, the only way she could deal with the Spirit Police before her.


    The female ghost''s strength wasn''t weak, and apart from the young man, any Spirit Police facing her alone would meet their end.However, when these Spirit Police gathered, their coordinated efforts unleashed apletely different level of power. Despite the female ghost''s strength, facing multiple opponents gradually put her at a disadvantage as the Spirit Police coborated to suppress her.


    "The coordination is getting better. Excellent. It seems taking them out to practice finding targets was the right decision," the young man remarked, observing Wang Yiming and the Spirit Police battling the female ghost with satisfaction.


    On a distant rooftop, Yang Haoran mumbled with a mouthful of roasted rabbit, "This female ghost is in trouble. Truly, strength lies in numbers!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he sensed something and looked in a particr direction.


    The area in the distance was pitch ck, and nothing could be seen with the naked eye. Yang Haoran didn''t activate his ghost eye, as his ordinary vision only perceived the darkness. However, unlike an ordinary person, he could sense the presence of targets through his abilities.


    A sonic boom echoed, and two figures appeared where the female ghost was located.


    Observing the two figures, Yang Haoran''s greasy lips curled slightly involuntarily.


    "You''re a bit slow to arrive. Showing up at this point might give people the wrong idea, thinking Yin Division wants to take advantage," Yang Haoran said, taking a sip of beer without moving. He seemed to have no intention of revealing himself.


    The two neers wore the distinctive ck robes of the Death God Temple, their faces obscured byrge hats. Due to the dim light in the room, Yang Haoran couldn''t see their features clearly.


    However, from their attire and the Yin spirit power emanating from them, Yang Haoran was sure they belonged to his faction.


    The appearance of the two naturally caught the attention of the Spirit Police, causing them to pause. All eyes turned towards the neers.


    With the Spirit Police momentarily distracted, the female ghost finally got a chance to catch her breath. Compared to before, her soul body had faded, and the Yin Qi surrounding it wasn''t as intense.


    She didn''t seize this opportunity to sneak attack, understanding the insignificance of such a move. Instead, she subtly signaled the Spirit Police to attack her quickly!


    She didn''t flee either, as she knew the young man was keeping an eye on her. There was no chance he would let her escape. Besides, Song Laoyao hadn''t died yet, and her child was still in the room; escaping was not an option.


    Vignt of the Spirit Police''s every move, she began to recover secretly. She aimed to rejuvenate herself as much as possible before the Spirit Policeunched their next assault.


    "Sorry, everyone. We''re a bitte," said the elderly voice from beneath the ck robes. The two figures removed their hats, revealing an old man and a young woman in the faint light.


    The elderly figure was none other than Master Wu, the second-inmand of Lecheng Yin Division. The other young woman was a neer from Night Watch, whom Yang Haoran had encountered at the grocery store.


    ording to Yang Haoran''s arrangements, a person was needed to specifically guide undead both inside and outside Lecheng city. This young woman was responsible for the city area.


    As for Master Wu, besides overseeing various affairs of Lecheng Yin Division, he would alsoe out at night to guide undead. This not only enhanced his ability but also relieved some pressure for the young woman.


    Tonight, sensing strong Yin Qi from the slums, they hurried over.


    The presence of Master Wu and the young woman didn''t surprise the Spirit Police present. The heavy Yin Qi of the evil spirit was unmistakable, and the Yin Division members were sensitive to such energies. It couldn''t escape their notice.


    However, the appearance of the two individuals brought varied expressions among the Spirit Police. Some wore smiles, some frowned in dissatisfaction, while others remained expressionless, revealing nothing of their thoughts.


    Wang Yiming was one of those smiling. He had long known that Master Wu joined Yin Division and became part of Night Watch. He was also aware that Yang Haoran was now the Burial Master of Yin Division, a fact that left him both delighted and astonished.


    Wang Yiming had tried to contact Yang Haoran multiple times to celebrate the news but found his mobile phone switched off, receiving no response to messages. He couldn''t reach Yang Haoran at all.


    Although unable to contact Yang Haoran, the coboration between Spirit Police and Yin Division continued without interruption. Whenever there was a ghost to deal with, Spirit Police would contact Master Wu. In the absence of Yang Haoran, it was Master Wu, the second-inmand, who had the final say.


    However, gradually, the Spirit Police developed opinions about the current state of Lecheng Yin Division. They felt it was too weak. Dealing with ordinary ghosts was not an issue, but when facing entities like Half-Step Evil Spirit, even Master Wu struggled, let alone the other Night Watch members. As for true evil spirits, it was even more challenging.


    Regardless of the location, gaining recognition and respect from others required demonstrating corresponding strength. If their own strength was insufficient, being denied and belittled by others was inevitable.


    In the past, Spirit Police in Lecheng had a positive view. After all, they had long-term cooperation with Xu Meijing, whose strength was formidable even before unlocking heaven soul. Spirit Police dared not underestimate her.


    But now, even Master Wu, the second-inmand, couldn''t handle a Half-Step Evil Spirit. This realization left the Spirit Police in aplex state regarding their attitude towards Lecheng Yin Division.


    As Master Wu and the young woman appeared, some Spirit Police saw it as an attempt to take advantage. Their expressions wouldn''t be pleasant.


    However, despite the varied expressions, no one spoke up. If the young man, their deputy leader, remained silent, they had no reason to say anything.


    "It turns out to be people from Yin Division. You''vee at just the right time," young man''s voice rang out from a distance after Master Wu spoke. There was neither malice nor warmth in his tone, just in indifference.


    Master Wu, being an experienced figure, could easily sense the Spirit Police''s sentiments towards Yin Division. He felt helpless about it. Yang Haoran had been missing for almost two months, and they couldn''t get the opportunity to absorb Soul Qi, hindering their strength improvement. Being underestimated by Spirit Police was inevitable.


    Although he understood this, there were still things that needed to be done, negotiations that needed to happen.


    "We sensed the Yin Qi and rushed here. Didn''t expect you all to be so fast," Master Wu chuckled.


    The young man smiled briefly, not saying much, and turned his gaze to one of the Spirit Police.


    Understanding the unspoken message, the Spirit Police addressed Master Wu, "It''s not that we''re fast; it''s just that your Yin Division is too slow. But I guess it''s not entirely your fault. After all, your strength is just too weak."

 Chapter 247: Compassion

    "What do you mean?"


    The words of the Spirit Police made the young woman standing beside Master Wu frown. The disdain in the other party''s words was hard for her to ept.


    It was normal for young people to be impulsive, and the woman herself was not very old. Moreover, this wasn''t the first time she faced the Spirit Police''s mockery. She had been displeased with it for a while, which exined her unpleasant expression now.


    "What I mean should be clear to you. Moreover, I don''t think I said anything wrong. Am I not stating the facts?" The Spirit Police maintained a stern expression as he questioned the young woman.


    "You!" The woman looked displeased, but she couldn''t find powerful words to counterattack. She had to admit that what the Spirit Police said was the truth ¨C their overall strength in the Lecheng Yin Division was indeed too weak.


    While the young woman reacted with excitement, Master Wu remained calm. Although he felt ufortable about the situation, he didn''t show any displeasure.


    "Alright, stop arguing. We are all partners, and quarreling will only strain our rtionship."


    With a smile on his face, Master Wu spoke these words to the young woman. Instead of looking at the Spirit Police who had spoken earlier, he directed his gaze to a young man in the distance.


    "Deputy Captain Zhou, now is not the time for this discussion. I suggest we subdue this evil spirit first to prevent it from escaping." Master Wu looked at the young man and said with a smile.Deputy Captain Zhou also smiled in response, saying to Master Wu, "Sure, but you don''t need to intervene this time. You won''t be of much help. Just stand aside and watch. As for this evil spirit, we''ll take it away when the timees."


    Upon hearing this, the young woman beside Master Wu became visibly angrier, while Master Wu''s expression remained unchanged, still wearing a smile.


    "Deputy Captain Zhou, the coboration between our Yin Division and your Spirit Police is not new. We handle all the ghosts that are subdued. Taking away this evil spirit seems a bit against the rules. When our boss asks about itter, I might have a hard time exining."


    Due to the significant disparity in strength, the other party didn''t take him seriously. Forced by circumstances, Master Wu decided to bring out Yang Haoran, the Burial Master.


    Although this move might provoke the other party and have the opposite effect, Master Wu had no better option at the moment. He had to rely on the rules and the presence of Yang Haoran, hoping it would have some effect.


    Upon hearing this, Deputy Captain Zhou''s expression became somewhat amused.


    "Rules? Yes, there used to be such regtions, but that was when Deng Feng was still around. Now that Deng Feng is gone, those rules are naturally obsolete. Although the rules are no longer in effect, we''ve still been handing over the ghosts to you for the past two months. However, not tonight. We need to capture and study this evil spirit, so we can''t leave it to you."


    After finishing his words, Deputy Captain Zhou looked at Wang Yiming and the other Spirit Police.


    "What are you waiting for? Should we let this female ghost continue to recover?"


    While Deputy Captain Zhou continued speaking with Master Wu, his attention on the female ghost did not waver at all. Even the female ghost''s secret recovery did not escape his keen eyes.


    With these words, all the Spirit Police turned their attention away from Master Wu and prepared tounch another attack on the female ghost.


    "Wait!"


    The one who spoke to stop them was the young woman standing next to Master Wu. However, her attempt to intervene had no effect, as none of the Spirit Police stopped their attacks because of her words.


    Seeing that her attempt to intervene had no effect, the woman was infuriated and stomped her foot in frustration, but there was nothing she could do.


    Master Wu, on the other hand, remained remarkably calm. He looked at Deputy Captain Zhou and spoke with a smile, "Deputy Captain Zhou, may I have a word?"


    Tonight, the Spirit Police were acting under Deputy Captain Zhou''s orders. If Master Wu could settle things with Deputy Captain Zhou, everything would be easier. That''s why Master Wu had been focusing his attention on Deputy Captain Zhou.


    Deputy Captain Zhou seemed to anticipate what Master Wu wanted to say and chuckled, "Master Wu, there''s no need for you to waste your effort. I''ll definitely take this evil spirit away. However, if your Yin Division can subdue this malevolent spirit, I might consider it."


    Deputy Captain Zhou''s words made Master Wu''s smile awkward. The malevolent spirit before them was genuinely formidable, even if it was weakened and injured now. Master Wu couldn''t handle it himself; an illusion alone could cost him his life.


    Seeing Master Wu''s awkward smile, Deputy Captain Zhou couldn''t help butugh. He knew that this was almost impossible for Master Wu. As long as Master Wu wasn''t foolish, he wouldn''t ept, as it was tantamount to suicide.


    Indeed, Master Wu awkwardly smiled without responding, thinking about other ways to handle the situation.


    The evil spirit could exchange a significant amount of pure yin qi from Yang Haoran. Master Wu didn''t want to miss this opportunity. If the Spirit Police took away the evil spirit for research, it would be a great loss in his eyes.


    Just as Master Wu was brainstorming, an unexpected event urred. The young woman beside him suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of the female ghost.


    This sudden scene caused all the Spirit Police to stop their attacks. Although they looked down on the Lecheng Yin Division, it didn''t mean they were willing to harm a woman from the Yin Division.


    Although the stoppage was timely, some attacks stillnded on the woman, and some hit the female ghost behind her.


    The woman was pushed back, blood spraying from her mouth before she steadied herself.


    "She''s already pitiful enough. If you capture her for experimentation, she''ll never be able to reincarnate. In the end, she''ll only meet a fate of scattered soul in your hands. Is that really okay?"


    The woman had activated her ghost eye at some point, allowing her to see the female ghost''s past from its soul body. After gaining a better understanding, she feltpassion for the female ghost.


    She believed the female ghost had suffered enough, and she didn''t want the Spirit Police to turn her into a research subject. That''s why she decided to stop them, leading to the current situation.


    "Hurry up and move aside. Don''t interfere with our work!"


    A Spirit Police urged the woman, but it had no effect. The woman showed no intention of stepping aside.


    "Master Wu, you have an exceptional person under yourmand. As a member of the Yin Division, sympathizing with a ghost, especially a resentment-filled evil spirit, is truly eye-opening."


    Master Wu, who already had an awkward smile, felt even more embarrassed after hearing the young man''s words. What he found most difficult to ept was the woman''s actions and words.


    "What are you doing? Come back quickly!"

 Chapter 248: Can Love be Severed?

    For Master Wu, the young woman had always shown great respect. She followed Master Wu''s orders without hesitation. However, this time, she did not do as Master Wu instructed.


    "Master Wu, we can''t hand over this evil spirit to them. She has just formed into a spirit, hasn''t consumed other undead, and has not taken any lives. If the Spirit Police take her away, she won''t even have a chance to reincarnate. Open your ghost eye and see, you''ll know I''m not lying. She''s really pitiful, she..."


    Before the woman could finish speaking, Deputy Captain Zhou''s voice interrupted.


    "Although she hasn''t taken any lives for now, she will soon. There''s someone in the house trapped in the illusion she set up. Once she frees up, that person''s death is imminent. Even though she suffered a lot in her lifetime, now that she''s dead and turned into an evil spirit, have you ever heard of apassionate evil spirit?"


    The smile on Master Wu''s face vanished, and he remained silent with a furrowed brow. The young woman was momentarily speechless, unsure of how to counter Deputy Captain Zhou.


    "Since she became an evil spirit, she has changed. She''s no longer the person she used to be. Have you heard the tale of the farmer and the snake? Pitying her with your kindness might lead to unpredictable consequences and harm more people!"


    With these words, Deputy Captain Zhou coldly smiled and continued, "We''ll take her back for research, just aiming to find effective methods against powerful ghosts. We''ll use these methods to maintain Lecheng''s stability and protect more ordinary people from harm. What''s wrong with that? Besides, do you think she can reincarnate just by returning to Yin Division? She''s an evil spirit, not an ordinary undead. Whether she can reincarnate is still uncertain."


    Deputy Captain Zhou''s words left the young woman speechless. Although she didn''t know how to refute him, she didn''t move her feet, still blocking the way of the female ghost.


    Seeing that the young woman showed no intention of stepping aside, Deputy Captain Zhou frowned slightly, and some Spirit Police''s expressions turned grim.Master Wu, on the other hand, maintained a stern face. His thoughts were unclear, but he quietly mobilized his Yin spirit power.


    The atmosphere became tense, but just at that moment, a voice broke the tension.


    "Whether an evil spirit can reincarnate depends on what she did before death and after death. Not all evil spiritsck the chance for reincarnation."


    It was a man''s voice, somewhat muffled as if chewing on something.


    As this voice echoed, a Waning Moon appeared in the previously pitch-ck sky, casting a faint light on the darknd.


    In the moonlight, a young man holding a rabbit leg and a beer approached the location of Deputy Captain Zhou and others.


    His hair was somewhat long, clean but clearly untouched by a barber for a long time, appearing messy.


    The night wind tousled his long hair, revealing an ordinary face with a greasy beard. He looked like a sloppy uncle, and indeed, this uncle seemed to be a bit of a drunkard.


    This person was none other than Yang Haoran, who had been watching from a distance all along.


    Although Yang Haoran''s appearance seemed ordinary, his sudden appearance caused a stir in the crowd, especially for Master Wu and the young woman. When they clearly saw that the neer was Yang Haoran, their faces showed both surprise and joy.


    Even Deputy Captain Zhou couldn''t help but slightly change his expression.


    All the Spirit Police present, including Deputy Captain Zhou, recognized Yang Haoran, whether they had interacted with him before or not. Since learning that Yang Haoran was Lecheng''s new Burial Master, they hadpiled a detailed file on him, including appearance, personality, interests, and more. Each Spirit Police was required to memorize this information, not to take action against Yang Haoran, but to have a better understanding and avoid unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Although Yang Haoran''s hair had grown quite a bit in two months, his appearance hadn''t changed at all, allowing the Spirit Police to recognize him immediately.


    Seeing Yang Haoran again, Wang Yiming also showed excitement, but in the current situation, he couldn''t speak out or greet Yang Haoran actively.


    Master Wu and the young woman, on the other hand, expressed their joy.


    "Boss!"


    Master Wu''s reaction was somewhat restrained. Although he was pleasantly surprised, he didn''t let his emotionspletely burst out.


    The young woman''s reaction was much stronger than Master Wu''s. Her voice was not only filled with surprise but also excitement written all over her face.


    Yang Haoran stopped, smiled at Master Wu, then at the young woman, acknowledging both with a nod.


    Next, he turned his gaze to Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong, just giving them a smile without saying anything.


    Finally, he looked at Deputy Captain Zhou, took a bite of his food, took a sip of his drink, and said, "Sorry for the abrupt arrival; I didn''t bring anything with me. But after this is over, I can invite you all for a drink."


    "Hehe, Divine Envoy Yang, I''ve heard about you. You''ve always been elusive, and there hasn''t been a chance to meet you in person. I didn''t expect to encounter you here tonight. It''s truly an honor."


    Deputy Captain Zhou grinned and spoke to Yang Haoran, taking a few steps to appear in front of him.


    Upon approaching Yang Haoran, Deputy Captain Zhou noticed a faint ck aura enveloping him.


    Initially, he found it strange that he didn''t sense anything when Yang Haoran appeared. There was no detection of Yin Qi, power fluctuations, or even signs of life. It was as if Yang Haoran had materialized out of thin air. This was abnormal in Deputy Captain Zhou''s eyes. Even if an ordinary person approached, he should have sensed something, let alone Yang Haoran, who was not an ordinary person.


    It was only after seeing the faint ck aura around Yang Haoran that Deputy Captain Zhou understood. Yang Haoran had temporarily sealed his aura and all power fluctuations inside him, preventing any leakage. This exined why Deputy Captain Zhou sensed nothing.


    However, achieving such a level ofplete sealing was not easy. Only someone with absolute strength could aplish it. Looking at the man in front of him, casually gnawing on a rabbit leg, Deputy Captain Zhou recognized Yang Haoran''s formidable power.


    As for how powerful Yang Haoran truly was, Deputy Captain Zhou didn''t know firsthand. He was curious about the strength of the newly appointed Burial Master.


    Deputy Captain Zhou didn''t urge other Spirit Police to continue their actions against the female ghost. All his attention was now on Yang Haoran. After his words, Deputy Captain Zhou extended his hand in a friendly gesture.


    Yang Haoran, however, wore a wry smile, looking apologetic. "Well... I''m sorry; you see, both my hands are upied, and they''re a bit greasy. I''m afraid of dirtying your hands."


    Deputy Captain Zhou didn''t expect Yang Haoran to directly refuse him, and this made him feel a bit ufortable. He thought Yang Haoran was deliberately embarrassing him.


    Although Deputy Captain Zhou didn''t show his difort, he awkwardly smiled and retracted his extended hand. "Hehe, sorry for my abruptness."


    "No problem at all. If anyone should apologize, it''s me. Look at me, talking to you with a starving ghost''s appearance. But I have my reasons. I haven''t eaten for almost two months. I''m practically starving, so please don''t mind," Yang Haoran said with a mouthful of rabbit meat, his face carrying a smiling expression of apology.


    As soon as Yang Haoran spoke, the young woman in front of the female ghost burst intoughter. Herughter changed the tone of Yang Haoran''s words.


    Master Wu quickly gave the woman a stern look. She seemed to realize thatughing at such a moment was inappropriate. She stuck out her tongue, quickly closing her mouth.


    Yang Haoran not only tactfully declined Deputy Captain Zhou''s handshake but also drank and ate while talking to him. It was a rather impolite behavior, and Yang Haoran was well aware of it. So, why did he act this way? Everyone present had a clear understanding, but no one exposed it. However, the young woman''sughter broke the thinyer of pretense.


    Deputy Captain Zhou''s difort grew stronger, and his forced smile became even more unnatural. Some Spirit Police present also had unpleasant expressions.


    Yang Haoran, seemingly oblivious to Deputy Captain Zhou''s changing expression, took another bite of the rabbit leg and then, in a vague tone, said to Deputy Captain Zhou, "By the way, can we sever our attachment to this evil spirit and let Yin Division handle it? You know, we, from Yin Division, make a living doing this."


    The Spirit Police, who already had somewhat unpleasant expressions, became even more displeased upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words.


    It wasn''t surprising that they reacted strongly. They had put in a lot of effort to weaken the evil spirit to its current state. Now, Yang Haoran wanted to pick up this fallen peach, and naturally, they were unwilling.


    However, this time, Deputy Captain Zhou didn''t directly refuse Yang Haoran. His attitude towards Yang Haoran waspletely different from his attitude towards Master Wu.


    "Hehe, since Divine Envoy Yang has spoken, I naturally can''t refuse. After all, Divine Envoy Yang gave us Spirit Police a big gift two months ago. We remember that favor. But..." Deputy Captain Zhou wore a smiling expression, hesitating in his words.


    Yang Haoran didn''t mind and swallowed the meat, took a sip of wine, and asked with a smile, "But what?"


    "But I''m curious about Divine Envoy Yang''s strength. I''d like to see and learn. I wonder if Divine Envoy Yang would be willing to give me this opportunity?"

 Chapter 249: Remember to Remind Them Next Time

    "Do you want to witness my strength?" Yang Haoran''s expression froze for a moment, then a hearty smile appeared on his face as he straightforwardly replied, "Sure!"


    As the words left his mouth, Deputy Captain Zhou swiftly retreated towards the back, creating some distance from Yang Haoran. Soon after, a powerful force surged from within him.


    Unlike Deputy Captain Zhou''s intense reaction, Yang Haoran, still eating and drinking, looked at Deputy Captain Zhou with a smile. However, a mysterious Yin Qi suddenly appeared on the side of his body.


    The Yin Qi rolled as if nurturing something, eerie and mysterious.


    Deputy Captain Zhou''s gaze fell on the Yin Qi, his smile disappearing, reced by a serious expression. He sensed a terrifying power fluctuation within the Yin Qi.


    "What''s brewing in this Yin Qi is likely the soul weapon formed after someone from the Yin Division opened their heaven soul!"


    Deputy Captain Zhou didn''t dare to be careless. He fully unleashed his internal power, creating a powerful force that stirred up a gust of wind around him, making his clothes rustle.


    Without taking out any tools, he concentrated the power within him to form something in front of him!


    All eyes were drawn to Deputy Captain Zhou, as the force he emitted was so strong that it was hard to ignore.On the other hand, Yang Haoran, apart from the conspicuous Yin Qi by his side, had no other noticeable features. More surprisingly, he continued to eat rabbit legs and drink wine, seemingly unconcerned, smiling as he watched Deputy Captain Zhou perform.


    Some Spirit Police present showed excitement on their faces, confident in the strength of their deputy captain. They were not worried at all; instead, they appeared quite thrilled.


    Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong, on the other hand, were a bit concerned about Yang Haoran. They knew the strength of their deputy captain but were unsure about Yang Haoran''s abilities and feared he might be at a disadvantage.


    The young woman standing in front of the female ghost couldn''t help but show a worried expression. Although she was a Night Watch, she had only met Yang Haoran once and knew less about him than Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong. Seeing Deputy Captain Zhou preparing for a powerful move, she couldn''t help but worry for Yang Haoran.


    The only one not worried about Yang Haoran was Master Wu. Seeing Yang Haoran casually enjoying food and drink, he knew the situation was under control.


    A copper coin sword slowly took shape in front of Deputy Captain Zhou. As the sword coalesced, the power fluctuation from Deputy Captain Zhou weakened, but the floating copper coin sword in front of him released an even stronger force.


    Seeing Yang Haoran being so nonchnt, Deputy Captain Zhou''s expression darkened. He felt that Yang Haoran was mocking him!


    Although displeased, Deputy Captain Zhou reminded Yang Haoran with a serious face, "Yang divine envoy, brace yourself!"


    As the words fell, the floating copper coin sword emitted a buzzing sound. Like an arrow released from a bowstring, it shot directly towards Yang Haoran!


    Yang Haoran made no move, but a buzzing sound also came from his side. A ck light shot out from the Yin Qi, colliding with the iing copper coin sword.


    In an instant, the sword was split in half, and the soul weapon, Moon Wheel, stopped in front of Deputy Captain Zhou.


    Watching the Waning Moon so close, Deputy Captain Zhou stood frozen, then slowly realized the situation. His face showed shock!


    This scene left everyone present in awe, including Master Wu.


    Master Wu had spected that victory belonged to Yang Haoran based on his reaction. However, having never seen Yang Haoran in action since bing a Burial Master, he didn''t know the extent of Yang Haoran''s strength. Witnessing Yang Haoran in action now, he realized it surpassed his imagination by far!


    Even Master Wu was shocked. The others in the room, especially the young woman in front of the female ghost, were trembling with excitement. Looking at Yang Haoran, their eyes were filled with admiration.


    With such a powerful boss, not only did it bring pride to the subordinates, but it also elevated their status. No one dared to underestimate them.


    As for the Spirit Police present, after the initial shock, disbelief appeared on their faces. Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong, who had some knowledge of Yang Haoran, were no exception.


    The only one with no change in expression was Yang Haoran himself. Without mocking Deputy Captain Zhou, he simply retracted the Waning Moon with a thought.


    The Waning Moon turned into a mass of Yin Qi and dissipated. Only then did Deputy Captain Zhou snap out of his shock.


    This oue made it difficult for him to step down, but he awkwardly chuckled and gave Yang Haoran a thumbs up.


    "Haha, Yang divine envoy, your strength is beyond my imagination. Admire and respect!"


    Yang Haoran also wore a smile and politely responded, "No need to tter. It''s just because you didn''t go all out. If you had, the final result might have been different."


    This reassurance eased Deputy Captain Zhou''s mood. He was most worried that Yang Haoran would humiliate him in front of everyone. Yang Haoran didn''t do that and even gave him a way out, which made Deputy Captain Zhou feel a bit relieved and somewhat favorable towards Yang Haoran.


    Deputy Captain Zhou''s perception of Yang Haoran changed fundamentally because he witnessed Yang Haoran''s strength and recognized the gap between his own abilities and Yang Haoran''s.


    If Yang Haoran''s strength didn''t meet Deputy Captain Zhou''s standards, his attitude towards Yang Haoran would definitely be different.


    In this world, earning respect and recognition requires showcasing corresponding strength. Without a certain level of capability, one is likely to be overlooked, and it''s nobody''s fault but their own.


    As the words fell, Yang Haoran finally finished devouring the rabbit legs in his hands, and the bottle of wine was emptied. Master Wu, with discerning eyes, handed him a tissue.


    Expressing gratitude, Yang Haoran took the tissue, wiped his mouth and hands clean. At this moment, Deputy Captain Zhou burst intoughter.


    "Haha, this evil spirit now belongs to Yang divine envoy. Handle it as you wish." With that, Deputy Captain Zhou looked at Wang Yiming and the other Spirit Police, saying, "Brothers, our training ends here tonight. Let''s call it a day!"


    Although some Spirit Police felt discontent, Yang Haoran''s strength was evident, and with their deputy captain''s decision, they didn''t say much.


    Seeing Deputy Captain Zhou preparing to leave with his team, Yang Haoran looked at Deputy Captain Zhou''s back and spoke with a smile, "Deputy Captain Zhou, can we gather all the Spirit Police brothers tomorrow night for a casual get-together? Let''s bond a bit. I''ve been upiedtely, and I hope you don''t mind."


    Deputy Captain Zhou paused, turned around to look at Yang Haoran, pondered briefly, then readily agreed.


    "Sure! No problem! Our team leader has been wanting to meet you for a while. Tomorrow night is perfect!"


    "Well then, I''ll be waiting for everyone tomorrow night. As for the specific location of the gathering, I''ll trouble Old Wu to inform everyone tomorrow," Yang Haoran said politely.


    "No need for formalities, see you tomorrow night!"


    Although not very old, Deputy Captain Zhou was quite experienced in handling matters. After agreeing to Yang Haoran''s proposal, he led the Spirit Police away without hesitation.


    Deputy Captain Zhou''s courteous response not only left him with a bit of goodwill towards Yang Haoran, but it also eased the tense expressions on the faces of the Spirit Police. They weren''t looking for a free meal or drinks from Yang Haoran; what they sought was an attitude. If Yang Haoran remained polite, they would naturally feel content.


    After the Spirit Police left, Master Wu quickly bowed to Yang Haoran, showing a trace of embarrassment on his face.


    "Boss, I''ve embarrassed you this time."


    Understanding Master Wu''s meaning, Yang Haoran waved his hand and said, "If we''re pointing fingers, it''s my fault. It''s myck of consideration that led to this situation. I''m sure you''ve faced some criticismtely."


    As Yang Haoran spoke, before Master Wu could say anything, the young woman''s voice reached their ears.


    "We have indeed faced a lot of criticism. The Spirit Police''s attitude towards us is considered good; some exorcists treat us with outright hostility."


    With these words, both Yang Haoran and Master Wu turned their gaze towards the young woman.


    Master Wu wanted to reprimand her, but Yang Haoran stopped him with a wave of his hand.


    "Aren''t they being too arrogant? Aren''t they afraid of having a hard time in the future?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    The young woman was momentarily stunned but quickly realized.


    "Yes! Why didn''t I think of that!"


    Yang Haoran chuckled and said, "Now you know. Next time you encounter troublemakers, remember to remind them."


    "Got it!" The young woman was excited, nodding vigorously.


    "Wipe the blood off your mouth. Don''t act impulsively in the future," Yang Haoran said. Then he turned to Master Wu, smiling, "Don''t be too hard on her afterward. Just teach her a bit."


    "Yes, Boss," Master Wu responded respectfully.


    Yang Haoran nodded and shifted his gaze to the female ghost behind the young woman.


    The female ghost, who had been silent all this time, felt an unprecedented pressure when Yang Haoran''s gaze fell on her. The pressure was much greater than what Deputy Captain Zhou had exerted earlier.


    She didn''t know how Yang Haoran would deal with her. Feeling uneasy, her soul body turned into a mass of Yin Qi, directly diving into the dpidated house behind her.

 Chapter 250: Dare You Hit Me!

    The female ghost hid inside the room, and both Master Wu and the young woman turned their gaze towards Yang Haoran.


    "Let''s go, take a look inside."


    Yang Haoran smiled and spoke, his hands instinctively inserted into his pockets as he walked towards the dpidated house''s entrance.


    Seeing Yang Haoran about to enter, Master Wu signaled to the young woman, who hurriedly ran to the door and opened it.


    A foul stench hit them as they entered. The smell made the young woman instinctively pinch her nose, and she couldn''t help but fan the air with a jade hand.


    Yang Haoran didn''t have as strong a reaction as the woman. His expression remained unchanged, and a gentle smile adorned his face as he entered the room.


    Inside the room, a young boy cowered in the corner, embraced by the female ghost. Tears streamed down her face, but these tears were transformed Yin Qi, dissipated after separating from her soul body.


    In another corner, Song Laoyao remained trapped in an illusion. His face was full of fear, a cut on his head oozing blood, with tears and mucus covering his face. Apart from him and the female ghost, no one knew what he was experiencing.


    "Mom, don''t cry."The little boy reached out his dirty hand, attempting to wipe away his mother''s tears. His movements were practiced, indicating he had done this many times before.


    Every time he wiped away his mother''s tears before, she would muster a smile, pat his head, and reassure him that everything was fine. However, this time, his small hand didn''t touch his mother''s face; it passed through, and his mother cried even harder.


    "Mom, why can''t I touch your face? They all say you''re dead. Is this what happens after you die?"


    The female ghost didn''t answer, only shedding more tears.


    The young woman couldn''t bear the scene. Through the ghost eye, she could see the pain the female ghost experienced before death. Now witnessing this, she felt her nose tingle, and her eyes moistened.


    Master Wu sighed softly, choosing not to say anything.


    In fact, Master Wu had deep feelings about this. If he hadn''t met Yang Haoran, his lifespan would have ended in a few more years. At that time, like the female ghost, he would be a ghost without a physical body, forever separated from his family. Even if he could see them, he wouldn''t be able to touch them.


    Yang Haoran''s appearance changed everything. Although he couldn''t reverse his age, having Yin spirit power slowed down his aging process. It allowed him to live a bit longer, and this time would increase with his growing strength.


    Compared to the female ghost in front of him, Yang Haoran considered himself fortunate. However, this fortune didn''te without a cost; sometimes, he even had to sacrifice his life.


    Yang Haoran''s reaction remained unchanged. His perspective differed from Master Wu and the young woman. In his eyes, as long as the soul didn''t scatter, it wasn''t true death.


    The malnourished and injured boy in the arms of an evil spirit would only weaken further. Yang Haoran thought of advising the female ghost to let the child go for his well-being but hesitated and decided against it.


    He had experienced the pain of losing loved ones, so he could empathize with the female ghost''s helplessness and despair. Perhaps, not hugging the child a little more tonight would mean never having the chance again. Even if she reincarnated, it would be a fresh start, and she wouldn''t remember the boy.


    Strong Yin Qi could indeed affect the child, but Yang Haoran would personally dispel the Yin Qiter. After that, a few days of rest would be enough for the child to recover.


    So, Yang Haoran remained silent and turned his gaze towards Song Laoyao.


    Then, with a smile on his face, he walked towards Song Laoyao.


    The attention of the female ghost, the little boy, and the young woman was focused on the mother and son. Only Master Wu remained vignt, keeping an eye on any movements nearby to prevent any unexpected incidents.


    When Yang Haoran approached Song Laoyao, Master Wu noticed it first. However, he was puzzled, unsure of Yang Haoran''s intentions at this moment.


    Song Laoyao, trapped in the illusion, couldn''t break free. He swung his fists and kicked forward as if engaged in a fierce battle.


    Song Laoyao''s abnormal reactions were clear to anyone with sight. What puzzled people was that Yang Haoran seemed oblivious to it. He continued to approach Song Laoyao step by step.


    The room was small, and Yang Haoran reached Song Laoyao in just a few steps. What followed was a punch from Song Laoyao.


    Master Wu''s expression changed, intending to warn Yang Haoran. However, Yang Haoran seemed prepared. Before the punch couldnd on his face, Yang Haoran casually drew his right hand from his pocket and effortlessly blocked Song Laoyao''s feeble punch with his palm.


    Subsequently, everyone in the room, human or ghost, heard Yang Haoran''s cold and angry voice.


    "How dare you hit me?"


    A cold voice resounded, and before anyone, human or ghost, could react, Yang Haoran kicked Song Laoyao, sending him flying.


    Boom!


    Song Laoyao''s body mmed into the wall, and the wall, made of red bricks and cement, couldn''t withstand the force. It was directly punched through, and Song Laoyao''s body became embedded in the hole.


    Blood spurted from Song Laoyao, and blood flowed from his mouth and nose, presenting a miserable sight.


    Yang Haoran controlled the force of his kick well. Though he didn''t intend to take Song Laoyao''s life, he had likely fractured numerous bones.


    What was more pitiful was that, even though Song Laoyao was embedded in the wall, he still hadn''t emerged from the illusion. He weakly raised his hand, as if trying to continue throwing punches.


    "Do you still want to attack me? Forget it, I''m not a petty person. I won''t bother with you. Take care of yourself."


    Leaving these words behind, Yang Haoran ignored Song Laoyao, habitually put his hands back in his pockets, and turned to look at Master Wu and the others.


    At this moment, Master Wu''s mouth twitched, his gaze towards Yang Haoran revealing incredulity.


    It wasn''t that he was shocked that Yang Haoran would strike an ordinary person; he was astonished at how clumsy Yang Haoran''s excuse was!


    Song Laoyao was clearly trapped in an illusion, unaware of what was happening in reality. Even a Night Watch, let alone a Burial Master, would understand this.


    But their boss acted like he knew nothing, didn''t see anything, and willingly walked into the range of Song Laoyao''s punches and kicks. Song Laoyao swung a punch, and Yang Haoran, giving the reason that Song Laoyao wanted to hit him, nearly kicked him to death. Yet, he acted like Song Laoyao initiated the attack.


    The young woman was also stunned by Yang Haoran''s actions. Her eyes were red, still immersed in the tragic fate of the female ghost and her son. She hadn''t expected her boss to suddenly stage such a scene.


    As for the female ghost and the little boy, they were utterly dumbfounded. After looking at Yang Haoran and then at the bloodied Song Laoyao embedded in the wall, they couldn''t utter a word.


    "Wow, this guy is really tricky. If I hadn''t reacted quickly, I would have suffered a big loss. Don''t mind me, just do whatever you need to do." Yang Haoran smiled apologetically at the mother and son, and spoke.


    This excuse wouldn''t fool even a ghost, but Yang Haoran didn''t feel embarrassed at all. However, the female ghost regained her senses because of Yang Haoran''s words.


    "Xiaokang,e here."


    The female ghost floated over to Yang Haoran with the dirty little boy and then knelt down without saying a word.


    "Xiaokang, quickly kneel down for Uncle."


    The little boy didn''t know what was going on, but he clearly listened to his mother. Without any hesitation, he knelt down in front of Yang Haoran.


    This sudden scene made Yang Haoran''s smile freeze for a moment. He quickly turned his body, avoiding the kneeling from the mother and son.


    Seeing Yang Haoran not epting their kneeling, the female ghost panicked and quickly spoke, "Divine envoy, please help us, help my child."


    Yang Haoran''s once smiling face became somewhat awkward. He waved his hand, and a force lifted the child and the female ghost from the ground.


    "Speak if you have something to say. I don''t know if anyone would think I have a hobby of bullying women and children. Tell me, how do you want me to help you? But our Yin Division has its rules, and my assistance is limited."


    Yang Haoran had never cared about the past life of the undead he guided. However, tonight, he was bored on the rooftop, opened his ghost eye, and saw the female ghost and the child''s plight, which led to the earlier kick to Song Laoyao.


    "Divine envoy, can I stille back to life? I don''t want to leave my child. He''s only four years old. Without me, he''ll struggle to survive. Please, divine envoy, have mercy and let me live again." The female ghost pleaded, tears streaming down her face, looking pitiful.


    Young woman didn''t react much to the request; she seemed temporarily unaware of the implications. On the other hand, Master Wu''s response differed. He remainedposed, his brow slightly furrowed. However, he said nothing, standing respectfully.


    Yang Haoran''s expression remained unchanged. It seemed that the female ghost''s request was entirely within his expectations.


    "I''m sorry; I''ve already mentioned it. Yin Division has its rules. There are things I can do, but there are also things I cannot."


    Chapter 251: I Promise You

 Chapter 251: I Promise You

    After death, as long as the soul remains intact, there is a possibility of resurrection. However, using such means is a taboo, and Yang Haoran didn''t want to resort to it unless absolutely necessary.


    He sympathized with the plight of the female ghost and her son, which is why he wanted to help them as much as possible. However, his assistance couldn''t exceed his capabilities orpromise his principles.


    If every deceased person were pitiable, had their own reasons, and desired resurrection to be with their loved ones, should they all be brought back to life?


    For Yang Haoran''s own family, he would go to any lengths to resurrect them, even if it meant risking his own life. However, he wouldn''t do the same for others because the risks were too great, and he only had one life.


    People are inherently selfish, and Yang Haoran was no exception. He could help those in need within his means, but he wouldn''t go beyond his capabilities and principles.


    So, when faced with the request from the female ghost, he didn''t even hesitate, outright rejecting it with firmness.


    Yang Haoran''s refusal brought disappointment to the female ghost''s face. Seeing his clear and unequivocal rejection, she didn''t dare to insist and instead changed her request.


    "Can you not take me away? I want to stay by my son''s side, even in my current state. I want to be with him forever."


    Yang Haoran''s smile remained, but he shook his head again.Seeing Yang Haoran reject her request once more, the disappointment on the female ghost''s face deepened.


    Observing her disappointment, Yang Haoran spoke with a smile, "You have a heavy Yin Qi. Even if we don''t take you away, others wille looking for trouble. Being an evil spirit, you pose a significant threat to ordinary people, and the Spirit Police absolutely won''t tolerate your existence."


    "Besides the Spirit Police, you''re also a target for exorcists. And spirit masters love dealing with evil spirits like you. I won''t go into details, just focusing on the Spirit Police. Are you their match?"


    "Well..." The female ghost hesitated before shaking her head.


    Tonight, she had shed with the Spirit Police. Leaving aside the formidable Deputy Captain Zhou, even if other Spirit Police teamed up, she wouldn''t be able to handle them.


    "Your presence will attract many enemies, that''s just one aspect. Another crucial point is that your child is an ordinary person, and the heavy Yin Qi on you will greatly affect him. If you stay with him for a long time, causing harm to him is only a matter of time. Don''t you care about that?"


    Yang Haoran''s words made the female ghost''s expression change dramatically. She could disregard herself, but she couldn''t ignore the well-being of her child.


    "If my existence would harm my child, even threaten his life, then I would rather disappear from his world forever and never appear again," the female ghost said with a somber expression.


    The young boy didn''t fully understand what the female ghost meant, but he could sense that his mother might be leaving him again.


    "Mom, where are you going? Take Xiaokang with you, please. I don''t want to stay here; I just want to leave with Mom."


    The young boy pleaded with hope in his eyes, tears streaming down his face. At this moment, what he feared most was the female ghost leaving him again.


    Watching the child cry, tears also welled up in the eyes of the female ghost. Yang Haoran couldn''t help but feel a headacheing on.


    "Divine envoy... Divine envoy, I''m willing to leave with you and follow your arrangements. This is myst request: please take good care of Xiaokang. I can only feel at ease if I entrust him to you. I beg you! I beg you!!"


    With that, the female ghost knelt before Yang Haoran once again!


    Observing the female ghost in this moment, something deep within Yang Haoran was touched. He recalled the time when his parents died and became corpse puppets, and he, too, had begged Xu Meijing in a simr manner.


    This desperate plea was thest hope a person clung to when facing despair!


    And the one they begged was the lifeline in their eyes, the only person who could bring them hope!


    Back then, Xu Meijing was the lifeline in Yang Haoran''s eyes, and now, Yang Haoran was the lifeline in the eyes of this female ghost.


    Even though the person who was once begging had be the one being begged, Yang Haoran felt no joy. Instead, he felt a profound heaviness in his heart.


    He put away his smile, his expression bing serious. This sudden change in demeanor not only surprised the young woman but also startled Master Wu.


    Especially Master Wu, who was ustomed to seeing Yang Haoran always maintaining a smile. Suddenly, witnessing the disappearance of Yang Haoran''s smile and the seriousness on his face made his heart skip a beat.


    The female ghost also noticed the change in Yang Haoran''s facial expression. Startled, her soul body trembled, and her crying abruptly ceased.


    She thought her consecutive requests had angered the divine envoy, and just as she was about to apologize and beg for mercy, Yang Haoran spoke first.


    "I promise you."


    Four simple words, each carrying immense weight. They were significant not only for Yang Haoran but even more so for the female ghost!


    Because of these four words, it meant Yang Haoran''s promise to the female ghost. It meant that from now on, he would have an additional burden. If anything happened to the child, he would have an inescapable responsibility.


    The female ghost smiled but cried even harder. She reached out to grab the young boy beside her, but being without a physical body, she couldn''t grasp him at all.


    However, this didn''t dampen the excitement of the female ghost. She quickly spoke to the young boy, "Xiaokang, kneel down quickly! Kneel down and thank the divine envoy!"


    The obedient young boy knelt down again, looking puzzled. He could only thank Yang Haoran as his mother instructed.


    "Thank you, divine envoy."


    The voice didn''t convey gratitude; all that could be heard was innocence and confusion.


    This time, Yang Haoran didn''t step aside but epted the kneeling of the mother and son. However, what he gained from epting this gesture wasn''t a sense of superiority but rather a sense of responsibility and pressure.


    "Get up, don''t kneel all the time. It puts a lot of pressure on me," Yang Haoran waved his hand, and Yin spirit power lifted the mother and son again. He then looked at the female ghost and forced a slight smile, saying, "Since I''ve promised you, it''s equivalent to giving you amitment. However, I can only do my best to fulfill thismitment. I can''t give you a hundred percent assurance because I don''t know what will happen tomorrow. Also, I will only take care of him until he reaches adulthood."


    "Thank you, divine envoy! Thank you, divine envoy! Thank you, divine envoy!"


    The female ghost was very excited, and besides expressing her gratitude, she couldn''t say anything else.


    Yang Haoran nodded, epting the thanks from the female ghost. Then, he turned his gaze to Song Laoyao embedded in the wall and asked the female ghost with a smile, "What are you nning to do with your husband?"


    At the mention of Song Laoyao, the female ghost wiped away the tears on her face. She looked at Song Laoyao, then at the child covered in blood. The excitement on her face disappeared, reced by a cold murderous intent.


    Sensing the strong killing intent from the female ghost, Yang Haoran smiled and said, "I need to remind you that your soul has just condensed into a spirit. You haven''t taken any lives, nor have you devoured other undead. So, if everything goes as expected, you can still undergo reincarnation. However, once you kill him tonight, you will have taken a life, and you might lose the chance for reincarnation. Consider it carefully."


    Yang Haoran''s words made the female ghost''s soul body tremble. The murderous intent emanating from her didn''t dissipate, but she didn''t immediately take action.


    "Why... why would killing this scum affect my chances of reincarnation? He has done so many evil things and yet lives a good life without facing the consequences. It''s unfair, not fair at all!"


    The woman''s words added a touch of mockery to Yang Haoran''s smile.


    "Fair? Since the day I became a Night Watch, I have guided many undead, and I never cared about what they experienced before death, whether it was pitiful or glorious. I treat them all equally and collect their souls into the soul-gathering bead."


    "Like you, they have regrets and unfulfilled wishes, but I didn''t give them a chance. I have many things to do, and I can''t put all my time into fulfilling their wishes one by one. Almost every deceased person has unfulfilled wishes, one or more. If I were to fulfill all of them, could I handle it?"


    "A person''s energy is limited. If I spent all my energy fulfilling the wishes of the dead, I wouldn''t be able to guide more undead. Some of them might disturb the living, be food for other ghosts, or even be exploited by unscrupulous people. Wouldn''t that be my neglect? If every Underworld Envoy acted like me, wouldn''t the living world be in chaos?"


    "But tonight, I made an exception for your sake. For those undead I guided before, do you think it''s fair to them?"


    "This world was never fair. Instead of calcting fairness in this world, it''s better to think about how to change your own situation. If someone helps you, that''s your good luck. If no one helps you, it means your luck is bad. But that''s not a reason for ming the heavens and the earth. After all, not everyone owes you anything."


    Yang Haoran spoke calmly, but the female ghost felt a sense of guilt.


    "Divine envoy, I''m sorry. I... I didn''t mean to offend you, I..."


    Yang Haoran waved his hand with a smile, saying, "You don''t need to be nervous. I didn''t mean to me you. I just wanted to remind you. Do you still want to kill him now?"


    Yang Haoran thought that after his exnation, the female ghost might change her mind. However, he didn''t expect that the female ghost didn''t even hesitate. She directly nodded heavily.


    "I still want to kill him!"

 Chapter 252: A New Member in the Family

    "Are you sure you want to do this? Even if you don''t kill him, considering his actions, at most, he can live out his life in this lifetime, with no next life toe," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "When I could bear with him, I tried my best to endure. I hoped that one day he could turn over a new leaf. But over the years, I can no longer tolerate him. Some women may endure silently, but once they despair, they can be more ruthless than men. And I am that kind of woman. So now, I just want him dead!"


    The female ghost''s expression was icy, her milky-white eyes filled with a mad killing intent. The pity she showed before was only because she couldn''t let go of her child, so she could cry and kneel to plead with Yang Haoran.


    However, now that she had received Yang Haoran''s promise and the issue she was most worried about was resolved, facing this man she loathed to the bone once again, her resentment and hatred were ignited.


    She was an evil spirit; her resentment was much stronger than ordinary undead. If she could be swayed with just a few words, she wouldn''t be an evil spirit.


    "The child is still here. Have you considered the harm this will cause to him? He doesn''t understand now, but when he grows up, will he resent you for this?" Yang Haoran''s words made the female ghost''s expression stiff. She looked at the battered little boy trembling with fear and said, "I think the child would rather see this scum dead!"


    "That''s just your opinion. Regardless, this man is his biological father. Can you guarantee that your son''s view of his father won''t change in the future? If you really kill him, it will not only affect your son but may also lead to your irreversible downfall. Is it worth it for a scum?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    This time, the female ghost fell silent, but the killing intent on her didn''t diminish. After a long while, she looked at Yang Haoran and said respectfully, "Divine envoy, let''s go. I''m afraid I can''t help but kill him if I stay here any longer!"


    Yang Haoran''s words did not reduce the female ghost''s intent to kill Song Laoyao. The reason for her change of decision ultimatelyy with the child.If it weren''t for the little boy by her side, she might prefer an irreversible downfall and would have killed Song Laoyao directly.


    The group left the shabby room without sparing Song Laoyao a nce, including his wife and his child.


    Early the next morning, passersby discovered Song Laoyao embedded in the wall. At this point, he was on the verge of death. A kind passerby called the police, an ambnce arrived, and he was taken to the hospital.


    Yang Haoran''s kick didn''t take his life, but whether the horrifying scenes he experienced in the illusion would turn him into a lunatic, that remained uncertain.


    ...


    Yang Haoran''s grocery store had not opened on time for a long time, but today was an exception. The store opened early, but the one sitting behind the counter was not Yang Haoran, but a little boy.


    This boy was none other than Xiaokang, the little guy Yang Haoran brought backst night.


    The female ghost felt that Song Laoyao was not qualified to be the child''s father, so when she returnedst night, she changed the little boy''s surname.


    ording to the female ghost, she was already dead, and Yang Haoran was the little boy''s reincarnated parents. Therefore, she strongly hoped the little boy would take the Yang surname.


    Initially, Yang Haoran refused this request. Once the little boy took the Yang surname, the significance would change, and the weight of the burden on him would increase invisibly. So, he was unwilling.


    However, he couldn''t resist the female ghost''s pleading. Since he had already done a good deed, he agreed in the end.


    But after the little boy changed his surname, the name made him feel a bit awkward.


    Most kids his age were still sleeping in bed, but Xiaokang was already helping Yang Haoran run the store.


    It wasn''t Yang Haoran''s request; it was just that this little guy woke up earlier than a rooster. ording to him, he woke up at this time every day. If he didn''t get up to do the household chores, he would definitely get beaten. Over time, it became a habit.


    Yang Haoran didn''t indulge the child''s ideas. Since he was up, he let him help watch the store. Meanwhile, Yang Haoran prepared breakfast for the two.


    Suffering should be endured early. Although the process was a bit cruel, it would be beneficial for the child in the future. Yang Haoran couldn''t stay by his side forever; one day he would leave. Only by letting him grow up early could he survive better when Yang Haoran eventually left.


    Xiaokang''s Yin Qi fromst night had already been cleared by Yang Haoran. He also cleaned the dirty little body thoroughly.


    After cleaning up, this dirty little guy looked like a different person. Not exactly tender and fair, but not much different from a normal child in a regr family.


    Since Yang Haoran didn''t have children''s clothes, he temporarily let Xiaokang wear his clothes, even though they didn''t fit. However, the little guy was extremely happy because he had never worn such good clothes before.


    Yang Haoran''s clothes were all from street stalls, but in the eyes of the little guy, these clothes were what he had always dreamed of.


    Wearing oversized clothes, Xiaokang sat obediently behind the counter, not moving, looking a bit shy.


    Around his neck hung a pendant, not the Death God pendant, but a miniaturized soul gathering bead. Inside the soul gathering bead, a soul thread wandered.


    This soul thread was the soul body of the little boy''s mother.


    Since the soul would be sent to the underworld at the end of the year, Yang Haoran didn''t separate the mother and son during this period. Instead, he used this method to let them stay together.


    Yang Haoran didn''t set any seals on the soul gathering bead. External sounds could enter the soul gathering bead, and the sounds inside could be conveyed to the outside.


    Moreover, if the female ghost was willing, she coulde out of the soul gathering bead at any time to reunite with her child.


    In order to give the mother and son more time together, Yang Haoran had made arrangements.


    The snacks and drinks on the shelves were quite tempting for the little one, but he resisted the urge to look at them, keeping his eyes fixed outside.


    Yang Haoran had just instructed him to call if any customers came in, so he dared not ck off.


    A luxury car parked outside the grocery store, and Master Wu, carrying bags of items, walked down alone.


    Having met Master Wust night, Xiaokang recognized him. Seeing him approaching the grocery store with bags in hand, Xiaokang quickly jumped off his chair and ran inside the green curtain.


    "Y-Yang... Uncle Yang, the old man fromst night is here," Xiaokang stammered a bit, not because he was naturally stuttering but because he was a bit timid, making him speak hesitantly.


    "Okay, I got it," Yang Haoran replied with a smile. He washed his hands and walked out, with Xiaokang timidly following.


    "Boss, knowing that you don''t have children''s clothes here, I prepared some," Master Wu ced the bags on the counter and said with a smile.


    Looking at the sky, which was just getting light, Yang Haoran nodded with a smile and said, "Old Wu, you''re considerate. I just made breakfast; let''s eat together."


    Master Wu agreed without hesitation. Eating was a small matter, but having more interaction with Boss was an opportunity he didn''t want to miss.


    Breakfast was simple, and Master Wu wasn''t really interested in food. Xiaokang, on the other hand, enjoyed it very much. For him, this simple breakfast was already a rare delicacy.


    "Take your time, don''t choke. Uncle Yang will take you out for a big meal tonight," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Th-thank you, Uncle Yang," Xiaokang happily nodded his little head.


    "Take your time eating. I''ll talk to Grandpa Wu outside."


    After instructing the little guy, Yang Haoran led Master Wu outside the grocery store.


    "Is everything arranged?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Everything is in order. Our people are all notified and wille this afternoon to receive the Soul Qi infusion. The location for tonight''s gathering is also set ¨C at our family''s hotel. As for the Spirit Police, we can only invite them a bitter; it''s still too early now," Master Wu respectfully replied.


    Yang Haoran nodded with a smile and then said, "I remember the best hotels in Lecheng are all from your family, right?"


    Master Wu smiled awkwardly and said, "Those are just worldly possessions. Don''t make fun of me, Boss."


    "Old Wu, you''re too modest. You''ve built such a big business in the ordinary person''s world through your own efforts. In our world, I believe you can achieve the same. " Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Boss, you''re joking. I''m already quite old. Although I''ve freed myself from the ordinary person''s status, I don''t have many years left. I don''t dare to hope for more." Master Wu responded with some emotion, smiling.


    "I know what you''re worried about. Don''t worry; as long as I''m here, if that day reallyes, I will find a solution for you."


    Although Yang Haoran''s words sounded casual, Master Wu could feel the sincerity in them. Both he and Yang Haoran belonged to a type of person with deep scheming, but having a deep understanding did not mean they couldn''t show sincerity to anyone.


    "Thank you, divine envoy!" Master Wu quickly bowed and thanked.


    "The one who should say thank you is me. Without you, my Lecheng Yin Division wouldn''t have progressed so quickly. I''m a person who distinguishes between gratitude and grudges. You''ve treated me well, so I''ll treat you well. If you have any trouble, how could I stand by and do nothing?"


    Although Yang Haoran''s words still sounded very casual, Master Wu could sense the sincerity behind them. He and Yang Haoran both had a deep understanding, and having a deep understanding did not mean they couldn''t show sincerity to each other.


    "As long as you''re willing, I hope to share more responsibilities for you," Master Wu added sincerely.


    A richer smile appeared on Yang Haoran''s face, and he said, "Sure, there will be more troublesome matters in the future. When the timees, even if you don''t say anything, I wille to you for help."


    Master Wu was very happy, but he did not continue this topic. Instead, he brought up another matter.


    "Boss, do you really want to keep Xiaokang with you? If not, you can hand him over to me, and I will arrange for someone to take care of him."


    Yang Haoran shook his head, rejecting Master Wu''s kindness.


    "Let him stay with me for now. If I have to go far someday, then I might trouble you to take care of him. But recently, I shouldn''t be going far."

 Chapter 253: Empty Building

    Since Yang Haoran had made a decision, Master Wu did not try to persuade him any further.


    The two returned to the grocery store, and the scene before Yang Haoran was both gratifying and heart-wrenching.


    Xiaokang had already finished his meal and cleaned the bowls and chopsticks. He was now arranging them neatly with a small stool.


    Yang Haoran went over and ruffled the little guy''s hair, smiling, "Xiaokang, well done."


    It was the first time someone praised him, and the little one blushed. He didn''t say anything but just smiled at Yang Haoran.


    "Master Wu, you go attend to your own affairs. We''ll meet again in the afternoon. By the way, for tonight''s expenses, use it from the public funds," Yang Haoran said.


    Master Wu awkwardly smiled, then spoke, "It won''t cost much. You know, I''m not short of a few bucks."


    "Hehe, I know you have money, but let''s stick to the n I mentioned," Yang Haoran chuckled.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s firmness, Master Wu didn''t say much. After a respectful agreement, he left the grocery store.The so-called public funds of Yang Haoran were actually the ie of all Death God Temples in Lecheng. This ie was not a small amount, especially during festivals, making it quite substantial.


    Yang Haoran didn''t inquire about this money but entrusted it all to Master Wu. Money, for him now, was bing less attractive.


    "With an extra person at home, it seems like we need to buy a house. I don''t mind, but I can''t have this little guy squeezing on the same bed with me forever."


    Thinking this, Yang Haoran had an idea and decided to handle it shortly.


    "Xiaokang, take a look at the new clothes your Grandpa Wu bought for you."


    Yang Haoran lifted the little one and approached the counter, casually checking the shopping bag Master Wu had sent. It was filled with children''s toys and branded clothing.


    These clothes, any one of them, surpassed anything Yang Haoran could find in his stall.


    They were expensive, Yang Haoran could tell, but Xiaokang couldn''t. However, Yang Haoran didn''t mention it.


    "These things were all bought by your Grandpa Wu. You must remember that. Come, Uncle Yang will get you into a brand new outfit."


    With a few swift movements, Yang Haoran changed Xiaokang into a new set of children''s clothes. The little guy was delighted and excited, though ack of self-confidence made him slightly awkward in style.


    But to Yang Haoran, that wasn''t a problem. Given some time, he was confident he could instill confidence and sunshine in Xiaokang.


    "Divine envoy, thank you. I owe you a great debt in this life, and in the next, I''ll repay you even if I have to be a cow or a horse."


    Inside the soul gathering bead, the female ghost expressed her gratitude, her voice choked with emotion.


    Xiaokang didn''t sense the emotion in his mother''s voice. He was entirely caught up in excitement, showcasing his new clothes to the soul gathering bead, bouncing and cheering.


    "Mom, look! Mom, look! New clothes! New pants! New shoes! Xiaokang is so happy!"


    "Xiaokang! Did you forget how Mom taught you? What should you do now?"


    The female ghost''s voice still carried a hint of emotion, but when speaking to Xiaokang, it took on a stern tone.


    Xiaokang hesitated for a moment, then realized and, holding Yang Haoran''s hand, said excitedly, "Thank you, Uncle Yang! Thank you, Uncle Yang!"


    Overwhelmed with joy and excitement, the usually timid boypletely forgot his shyness.


    "Why are you thanking me? Uncle didn''t buy these. It''s your Grandpa Wu. If you want to thank someone, thank him," Yang Haoran said.


    With that, he looked at the soul gathering bead and added, "One thank you is enough. I need to go out for a while and will be back soon. Xiaokang is temporarily in your care. If anyone causes trouble, scare them away."


    "What if scaring doesn''t work?" the female ghost''s voice came from the soul gathering bead.


    Yang Haoran smiled kindly, "Then make sure they don''t leave."


    Leaving the grocery store, Yang Haoran drove away. Two hourster, he returned.


    During those two hours, he roamed around Lecheng, trying to find a ce he liked to buy a house. However, after visiting several properties, none appealed to him.


    Initially, he thought it was due to his elevated standards, but upon reflection, he realized the problemy elsewhere.


    The reason he couldn''t find a suitable house was that he couldn''t let go of the rundown grocery store.


    He was ustomed to that street, ustomed to everything about the grocery store. It held his memories and promises.


    It was his attachment to the grocery store that made any other house seem unsatisfactory.


    Finally, he thought of a solution ¨C the second floor above his shop!


    If he could buy the second floor and connect it to the first, the grocery store could continue running, and he would have a ce to live, killing two birds with one stone.


    In Yang Haoran''s memory, people used to live on the second floor of the shop. So, he hurried back, hoping to talk to the current upant and see if he could buy the second floor, even if he had to pay extra.


    If the second floor doesn''t work out, then negotiate with the third floor, and the fourth floor!


    "Uncle Yang, a man came to buy cigarettes just now. Here''s the money!"


    Seeing Yang Haoran return, Xiaokang quickly spoke and waved the cash in his hand, looking very happy.


    Yang Haoran smiled and said, "Put it aside for now. Uncle Yang is not done with his work."


    Each item on the shelf had a price tag, and with Xiaokang''s mother around, there shouldn''t be any issues in managing the store.


    Of course, even if there were problems, it didn''t matter to Yang Haoran. Running the grocery store now was for his own enjoyment, and whether it made money or not was irrelevant.


    Heading to the second floor, Yang Haoran raised an eyebrow. Through his senses, he discovered that there was no one on the second floor. He then checked the third floor, finding it empty as well. Finally, to his astonishment, he realized that the entire building where his grocery store was located was deserted.


    The building wasn''t an elevator apartment; it was an old five-story building. Yang Haoran wasn''t sure if it had been fully upied before, but one thing was certain ¨C there used to be residents, especially on the second floor, where he could hear activity every day.


    With a sense of curiosity, Yang Haoran called thendlord of the shop to inquire about the situation.


    After the call connected, an old man''s voice came from the other end. "Little Yang, what''s up?"


    "Mr. Zhang, I want to ask you something. Is there no one living in our building now?"


    Yang Haoran got straight to the point without beating around the bush.


    "Oh! I almost forgot about this. I should have told you earlier. But you know, old age affects memory. Just the other day, I lost my false teeth. I can''t remember where I put them. I''ve been searching, and I''m nning to check the bathroom again..."


    Yang Haoran''s mouth twitched a few times. He just wanted to inquire about something, but Mr. Zhang went off on a tangent, transitioning from the vacant building to his lost false teeth. Yang Haoran didn''t want to interrupt the old man, so he reluctantly listened to over ten minutes of false teeth tales.


    Maybe the false teeth story had been adequately exined, or perhaps the old man was genuinely tired of talking. He finally returned to the main topic.


    "Oh! Right! I almost forgot again. Look at my memory!" Mr. Zhang seemed to suddenly realize and continued, "There''s something I''ve been wanting to tell you. My shop, the one you''re currently renting, was sold over a month ago, no, more than a month ago. Not only my shop but the entire building was sold for a high price. I meant to tell you earlier, but I forgot."


    "The whole building was sold? Who has such deep pockets? Are we getting demolished here?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Demolished? No, it can''t be demolished. My son has good connections. I checked it earlier. Otherwise, how could I have sold it? But I don''t know what the buyer ns to do with the whole building. Anyway, the Wu Family has plenty of money; buying a building is nothing to them."


    At this point, Mr. Zhang paused, then his voice turned surprised. "Oh! I found my false teeth! They were in my mouth all along! If I hadn''t identally bitten my tongue while speaking just now, I wouldn''t have noticed. Look at my memory, really..."


    Seeing Mr. Zhang divert the conversation back to his false teeth, Yang Haoran quickly said, "Mr. Zhang, thank you for your information. I have something to attend to, so I won''t keep you. Feel free to visit my store when you''re free, and we can chat then."


    After hanging up the phone, Yang Haoran sighed with relief, then a meaningful smile appeared on his face.


    "Over a month ago, that was when I had just be a Burial Master."


    "Wu Family bought the entire building, and the mighty and wealthy Wu Family in Lecheng is just one."


    Thinking about this, Yang Haoran''s smile became more pronounced, and he couldn''t help but exim, "Hehe, the old man really knows how to do things. But isn''t this a bit extravagant?"


    With that, Yang Haoran called Master Wu again. The phone rang once and was immediately answered, with Master Wu''s respectful voiceing through.


    "Boss, what can I do for you?"


    "There''s an extra person at home, and I want to buy a house. I think the second floor of my grocery store is quite nice. I want to buy it, but the whole building is empty. I don''t know if it will be haunted at night."


    Yang Haoran said with a smile, not intending to mock or ridicule Master Wu, just making a joke.


    On the other end of the phone, Master Wu''sughter sounded a bit embarrassed. "Hehe, I wanted to give you a surprise, Boss, but it seems you already know."

 Chapter 254: Cooperation

    Yang Haoran left the matter of the house to Master Wu for handling. Currently, both of them didn''t care much about money, so Yang Haoran didn''t bother discussing payment with Master Wu.


    In the afternoon, following Yang Haoran''s instructions, all the Night Watch members gathered at the South Lake Death God Temple. It was their first time receiving Soul Qi infusion since bing members of the Night Watch. As for the management of their respective Death God Temples, Yang Haoran temporarily delegated the responsibility to his subordinates, the believers.


    It had been almost two months since Master Wu recruited the new members into the Night Watch. Those who joined at the same time as Master Wu had been with him for over two months. During this period, they had guided many undead, especially the two dedicated to guiding undead, whose numbers far exceeded those of other Night Watch members.


    Havinge from the Night Watch himself, Yang Haoran was well aware that this situation was normal. He didn''t change the existing rules, providing a fixed sry for Night Watch members who served as temple priests. The two individuals dedicated to guiding undead didn''t receive a fixed amount of pure yin qi; their earnings depended on the number of undead they guided.


    Compared to when Deng Feng was still around, Yang Haoran was clearly more generous. The amount of pure yin qi given by each undead had doubled!


    Especially for Master Wu, he received the most pure yin qi!


    Although Master Wu didn''t guide the most undead, his status was different ¨C he was the second inmand at the Lecheng Yin Division.


    As the second inmand of the Lecheng Yin Division, if his strength was too weak, it wouldn''t just be a loss of face for Master Wu but also for Yang Haoran and the Yin Division as a whole.


    Moreover, if the second inmandcked strength, how could he intimidate those below him? Reasoning alone wouldn''t work for everyone. Some only valued strength, and in their eyes, without strength, you had no right to lead them. Trying to reason with them might even result in getting beaten up.Therefore, it was necessary for the second inmand''s strength to surpass that of ordinary Night Watch members, ording to Yang Haoran''s perspective.


    In addition, the second inmand had many daily concerns. They had to consider the boss''s feelings and the staff''s feelings. If the boss was dissatisfied with their work, it would undoubtedly lead to trouble. Offending the staff was also troublesome because they might cause disturbances or engage in covert actions. Even if all these staff were eventually dealt with, the boss would still think that the person in chargecked capability.


    Hence, being the second inmand wasn''t easy. If done well, one would be respected by all below; if done poorly, one would offend both superiors and subordinates, and ultimately, the boss would let them go.


    Master Wu managed the Lecheng Yin Division well, handling various matters efficiently and sessfully bringing the division back on track. This undoubtedly required a lot of effort and consideration.


    It was for these reasons that Master Wu received significantly more pure yin qi than other Night Watch members.


    Of course, his ability to obtain arge amount of pure yin qi ultimately depended on Yang Haoran. If Yang Haoran treated the Night Watch the same way Deng Feng did, not only would Master Wu not receive arge amount of pure yin qi, but the gains for other Night Watch members would also be halved.


    The main reason Yang Haoran chose this afternoon to perform Soul Qi infusion for the Night Watch was that there would be a meeting with the Spirit Police in the evening.


    The current reputation of their Lecheng Yin Division was not impressive. Even the Spirit Police did not hold them in high regard, mainly because their strength in guarding the night was too weak.


    Therefore, Yang Haoran wanted to give a significant boost to the strength of all Night Watch members under him before the meeting, so that they wouldn''t be looked down upon. This way, his face as a Burial Master would also shine.


    However, providing a substantial increase in strength for all Night Watch members at once clearly required a considerable amount of soul pills.


    Since bing a Burial Master, he had received three soul pills, which constituted his fixed sry for the year. However, before he could absorb and refine these three soul pills, he had used them on the Night Watch members under him. It was impossible for him not to feel a bit distressed about it.


    Compared to Yang Haoran, his Night Watch subordinates were thrilled. Having tasted the benefits that power brought them, they were even more eager for it. Now, with a significant leap in their strength, they were overjoyed.


    Initially, some Night Watch members had reservations about Yang Haoran, thinking he was too irresponsible. However, after receiving arge amount of pure yin qi from Yang Haoran, they not only had noints but also felt extremely close to him.


    Whether this closeness was for the sake of appeasing him or genuine, Yang Haoran didn''t care. In his view, it wasn''t important, so he didn''t bother to investigate.


    After leaving the South Lake Death God Temple, Yang Haoran and his group were all in high spirits. The Night Watch members were undoubtedly happy, and Yang Haoran, despite losing a considerable amount of pure yin qi, was also happy because he gained arge number of souls.


    Once these souls were sent to the Lin Mansion, it would be a testament to his achievements as a Burial Master, and how could he not be pleased about it?


    "Mr. Wu, have the Spirit Police been notified?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile as he turned to Master Wu.


    With a respectful expression, Master Wu replied, "Boss, rest assured, they have all been notified."


    "That''s good. Since it''s like this, let''s head to the hotel and wait for them. We can''t let them keep us waiting," Yang Haoran said.


    Following Yang Haoran''s arrangement, the group proceeded to the hotel booked by Master Wu. Kang, who was also present, followed suit.


    At the agreed-upon time, the Spirit Police arrived at the hotel without any absences, including Deputy Captain Zhou and their team leader, Captain Luo.


    Seeing the Night Watch again, all the Spirit Police showed expressions of surprise. They could sense a significant increase in power emanating from each Night Watch member, more than doubling their strengthpared to before.


    Especially Master Wu, the second inmand, whose strength had increased at least twice. This not only shocked them but also made them involuntarily think of Yang Haoran.


    Before Yang Haoran, the Night Watch members were undoubtedly weak. But now, with Yang Haoran''s appearance, their strengths had taken a significant leap. If this wasn''t rted to Yang Haoran, they wouldn''t believe it, even if they were beaten to death.


    Although they understood this, no one was foolish enough to immediately inquire. However, the attitude of these Spirit Police towards the Night Watch changed noticeably due to the change in strength.


    This was the first time Yang Haoran had seen Captain Luo. Captain Luo was about the same age as him, appearing quite ordinary. However, Yang Haoran sensed a powerful energy fluctuation from Captain Luo, much stronger than Deputy Captain Zhou.


    Yang Haoran had initially thought that there were no experts among the Spirit Police, as the ones he had encountered before weren''t particrly strong. However, after meeting Deputy Captain Zhoust night and Captain Luo tonight, his perception of the Spirit Police had changed.


    The ordinary Spirit Police were indeed average in strength, but these two were not weak at all, especially Captain Luo, whose strength was quite formidable. Even with his current strength, Yang Haoran dared not underestimate Captain Luo.


    If it weren''t for tonight''s gathering, he wouldn''t have known there was such a figure among the Spirit Police.


    Before joining the Yin Division, Yang Haoran didn''t know if Deng Feng had organized such events with the Spirit Police. Still, since bing a Night Watch member, this was the first time such an event had taken ce.


    Yang Haoran''s table had only four people ¨C himself, Master Wu, and Captain Luo with Deputy Captain Zhou. The other Spirit Police and Night Watch members were arranged at different tables, and Kang was entrusted to the care of another Night Watch member.


    Although Yang Haoran''s table had only four people, it wasn''t awkward at all.


    Despite Deputy Captain Zhou being rtively young, he was straightforward and talkative.


    While Yang Haoran and Master Wu hadpletely different personalities from Deputy Captain Zhou, both were witty individuals, ensuring there was no shortage of conversation.


    Captain Luo seemed less talkative, but he always wore a smiling face.


    As for the events ofst night, neither side mentioned them, as if nothing had happened.


    After a few rounds of drinks, Deputy Captain Zhou brought up the topic of cooperation. This cooperation, simr to previous ones, involved the Yin Division assisting the Spirit Police when ghosts caused trouble. In return, the Spirit Police would provide a certain reward to the Yin Division after the sessful resolution of the issue, and the ghosts captured would be handed over to the Yin Division.


    Yang Haoran naturally didn''t refuse, as this was their Yin Division''s duty. The main purpose of his gathering tonight, besides building closer ties, was to bring up this matter and finalize the details.


    Therefore, Yang Haoran not only didn''t refuse but also showed his sincerity.


    Firstly, he offered to help the Spirit Police deal with ghosts without taking a single penny, as it was their Yin Division''s responsibility.


    Secondly, apart from ghosts, if the Spirit Police encountered any other difficult problems, they could seek assistance from the Yin Division free of charge.


    The sincerity disyed by Yang Haoran delighted Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou. In return, the Spirit Police also showed their sincerity. In the future, if the Yin Division faced any troubles, the Spirit Police were also willing to provide support free of charge.


    This was exactly the result Yang Haoran aimed for. Previously, the cooperation between the Spirit Police and the Yin Division only focused on dealing with ghosts. Apart from that, there was no other coboration.


    However, this time, the cooperation between the two sides hadpletely changed, bing even closer. This change, whether for the Yin Division or the Spirit Police, had only advantages and no disadvantages.


    Of course, this only applied to the Yin Division and the Spirit Police in Lecheng, and it wouldn''t involve Spirit Police and Yin Division in other cities.

 Chapter 255: Purging Impurities

    Coborating with the Spirit Police is equivalent to gaining official support from Lecheng. In the future, many tasks will be much more convenient, especially in handling aftermaths. With the official intervention, Yin Division will face fewer troubles.


    On the side of the Spirit Police, their responsibility goes beyond dealing with ghosts to ensure Lecheng''s safety. They will handle any special events, which pose extreme dangers and might jeopardize the mission. However, with the assistance of Yin Division, the situation will be different.


    Both sides have their needs and have shown sincerity, making this gathering quite sessful.


    The rtionship between ordinary Spirit Police and Night Watch has also improved due to this gathering. Future coboration is inevitable, and establishing good rtions in advance is necessary.


    Encouraged by the fruitful gathering, Yang Haoran decides to organize more such events in the future.


    After leaving the hotel, Yang Haoran sent several messages to Xu Meijing. They chatted for a while, exchanging updates on each other''s recent situations.


    Bing the Burial Master has given Yang Haoran more courage and confidence when facing Xu Meijing. This newfound strength stems from his improved abilities.


    Although he''s not as skilled in matters of love as Guanhai, he understands one thing ¨C patience is key. Through his conversation with Xu Meijing, he learned that she has stabilized in Ancheng. After taking over Ancheng Yin Division and putting in effort, she sessfully set it on the right track.


    Impressed by Xu Meijing''s achievements, Yang Haoran ns to visit her in Ancheng once he resolves his own issues. If the opportunity arises, he intends to express his feelings.In the following days, Master Wu had the entire second floor of Yang Haoran''s store renovated, adding a staircase directly connecting to the first floor. Yang Haoran and Kang moved in.


    Although the newly renovated house had a faint odor, Yang Haoran effortlessly eliminated it with his abilities.


    Master Wu initially suggested renovating the third floor and connecting it to Yang Haoran''s second floor. However, Yang Haoran declined as the size was already sufficient.


    In their new home, Yang Haoran has his bedroom, study, and a personal gym. There''s also a room dedicated to honoring his parents'' spirits and the Death God statue.


    Kang also has his independent bedroom, study, and a yroom.


    Compared to Yang Haoran''s previous living conditions, it''s a world of difference. Kang''s previous home was not asfortable as Yang Haoran''s old "dog''s nest."


    With the new residence, the space on the first floor previously used for living was unnecessary. Master Wu renovated it, giving the entire grocery store a fresh, clean look.


    Yang Haoran entrusted all these matters to Master Wu, confident in his capabilities, and the results were indeed satisfying.


    In the days that followed, Yang Haoran focused on purging impurities from his body, fearing it would impact his future development. He couldn''t allow these impurities to umte for an extended period.


    After half a year of effort, he finally cleared all impurities from his body. Without increasing experience, he wouldn''t have been able to achieve this in such a short time.


    Sessfully purging all impurities lifted a heavy burden from Yang Haoran''s shoulders. His Yin spirit power became pure once again.


    With one troublesome matter resolved, Yang Haoran felt a profound sense of relief. Finally, he had time to continue practicing drawing talismans.


    Due to a series of changes, Yang Haoran had not practiced drawing talismans for a long time. He thought that picking up the brush again would feel unfamiliar, but the results turned out to be better than he expected.


    However, the term "better" is rtive because he did not sessfully draw a genuine talisman. Yang Haoran was not in a hurry, though. His initial urgency to draw talismans was driven by the desire to have some utility against Duda and Deng Feng. Now that both of them had met their demise, and he faced no other threats, his mindset remained calm. Even when looking at a table full of discarded attempts, his smile did not waver.


    This calm attitude allowed him to be more familiar and experienced in drawing talismans. In addition to drawing talismans, Yang Haoran also allocated time to study the porcin bottle obtained from Deng Feng''s home and practice several secret techniques recorded in the ck grimoire that required Yin spirit power.


    The techniques were rtively simple to practice, and he sessfully mastered all of them in no time. However, the milky-white porcin bottle remained a mystery.


    While curiosity lingered, he was not in a rush. If he could be patient with drawing talismans, he certainly wouldn''t be anxious about this matter. With an immortal and ageless body, time was abundant. Even if the bottle shattered or decayed, he would still be alive ¨C what was there to worry about?


    Yang Haoran spent most of his days in the study, asionally taking a stroll outside. However, these outings were infrequent.


    As for Kang, after half a year, he had be theplete manager of the grocery store. Under his mother''s guidance, he efficiently managed Yang Haoran''s grocery store, and the neighbors in the vicinity now knew about the existence of this little manager.


    Kang''s presence also led to an increase in people criticizing Yang Haoran behind his back, believing that having a four-year-old boy manage the store was a perverse practice. Regardless of whether Yang Haoran had other reasons for doing so, these critics didn''t care; they would talk behind his back first.


    The reason for this behind-the-scenes criticism was not because they knew Yang Haoran''s true identity but rather their fear of Master Wu. Although many neighbors didn''t recognize Master Wu, some did, and every time Master Wu visited the grocery store, those who knew were shocked.


    Through word of mouth, the neighbors on the street came to know about Master Wu''s identity. In their eyes, with Master Wu''s status, there shouldn''t be any interaction with a poor guy like Yang Haoran. However, to their surprise, not only did Master Wu have connections with Yang Haoran, but their rtionship was exceptionally close, even bordering on excessive intimacy.


    Yang Haoran, who was originally a poor guy living in the storefront, suddenly became wealthy in just a few months ¨C luxury cars, houses, and renovated storefronts. How could he suddenly be so wealthy?


    Some imaginative folks even spected that Yang Haoran was Master Wu''s illegitimate child, and that''s why Master Wu often visited to check on his son. Others had more absurd ideas, thinking that Master Wu had a peculiar taste, and Yang Haoran was not his illegitimate child but rather his lover.


    Regardless of whether he was an illegitimate child or a lover, it couldn''t be denied that Yang Haoran''s rtionship with Master Wu was extraordinary. So, these people didn''t dare to confront Yang Haoran directly; instead, some of them even began to treat him with a more favorable attitude, and there was a hint of ttery.


    Yang Haoran was aware of some of these idle talks, but he never took them to heart or cared about them.


    The calm days continued for a while, but soon, this tranquility was shattered.

 Chapter 256: Exploring the Spirit

    The flourishing inte has given rise to various professions, and one such upation is that of an online streamer.


    People pursue this line of work for various reasons ¨C some to make ends meet, others out of interest, and some for the sake of fame, among other motivations.


    Regardless of their initial intentions, they employ every means to achieve their goals, engaging in fiercepetition like a hundred schools of thought contending.


    However, there are also those who purely seek attention, willing to do anything for fame and poprity.


    Kuai Le is one such individual among the myriad of streamers. What sets him apart from other prominent streamers is that he is a neer.


    Kuai Le is not his real name but rather his online alias. His decision to be a streamer is driven by the belief that it is a lucrative profession. Once you be popr, the wealth follows.


    Whether this is true or not, Kuai Le hasn''t bothered to verify. His knowledge of streaming is based solely on hearsay.


    Though merely relying on hearsay, he firmly believes in it.


    Having watched some streams by other popr streamers, Kuai Le finds them unremarkable andcking in distinctiveness. However, these streamers manage to gain immense poprity with gifts pouring in from all directions and an overwhelming number of followers. He doesn''t understand the intricacies behind it but believes that if that''s all it takes, he can do it too and be popr in a short time.With these optimistic fantasies, he enters the streaming world,mencing his journey just like any other streamer. Like his counterparts, he has his own motives ¨C to make ends meet, earn money for a house, a car, and a wife.


    His aspirations are not unlike those of Yang Haoran from the past; it''s just that their chosen paths differ.


    Confidently, Kuai Le starts his streaming journey. However, soon after, he bes disappointed. Whether anyone watches his streams or not, he doesn''t know, but there''s definitely no audience.


    Initially, he doesn''t mind, but gradually, he finds it increasingly unbearable.


    Why do others effortlessly receive an avnche of gifts by casually moving in front of the camera, while he, who puts in so much effort, goes unnoticed?


    If it were just that, it would be eptable. After all, the streamers who can attract a plethora of gifts with a few moves are usually very attractive. Regardless of their real-life appearance and character, at least when viewed through a mobile phone orputer screen, they are beautiful ¨C like celestial beings untouched by earthly troubles.


    Kuai Le, being a man, believes that even if he bends over or takes off his pants, no one would bother watching.


    However, some male streamers'' shows seem unremarkable to him, yet they still manage to maintain a decent level of poprity, far surpassing his own. This frustrates him.


    Gradually, he bes unbnced,ining constantly. He contemtes giving up, but deep down, he is unwilling. Besides, he can''t think of anything else to do at the moment.


    After careful consideration, he decides to continue.


    Ordinary shows don''t capture attention, so he thinks of doing something different, something ordinary people dare not do. Consequently, he transitions from indoor to outdoor streaming.


    He has some understanding of how other streamers boost their poprity, but he can''tpete with them. Hecks a team and money. To survive in this industry, he has to take an unconventional approach.


    Hence, he decides to explore the spirit!


    Today marks his first day as a spirit explorer.


    Due to financial constraints, he can only rely on a mobile phone for streaming. Although he is aware that such basic equipment may impact the audience''s visual experience, he has no choice but to make the best of what he has.


    Of course, this is just his personal perspective.


    "Hey, folks! I''m currently in a remote vige. Starting today, I''m switching to outdoor streaming. I hope you all can support me. Come on, let me show you where I am right now."


    Kuai Le picks up his mobile phone and scans the sparse and small houses around him, proving that he is indeed in a remote vige.


    In the live broadcast room, there are not many viewers, but Kuai Le continues his broadcast diligently. However, the low poprity in the live room leaves him feeling helpless and bitter.


    "Everything will get better. Perhaps after this broadcast, my poprity will increase significantly."


    Kuai Le thinks this way, though he no longer possesses the confidence he had when entering this circle. He knows this self-assurance is more of a self-constion, but he still holds onto a glimmer of hope, hoping for sess and satisfaction with the broadcast results.


    "Hey, folks, I''m sure you''re all curious about why I''m in this remote ce. Well, I won''t hide it from you. Today, I''vee to explore spirits."


    "Isn''t it thrilling and exciting? I can''t help but feel a bit excited myself."


    "Let me rify one thing: this is absolutely the most genuine spirit exploration. No exaggeration at all. As you know, I don''t have money, no team backing me up. Even if I wanted to fake it, I don''t have the ability. So, you don''t need to doubt the authenticity of my broadcast."


    At this point, Kuai Le takes a sip of water and continues, "Although there aren''t many of you here in the live room, I appreciate all your support. I hope you can help spread the word and increase my poprity. Thanks in advance, my friends."


    "Alright, back to the topic. As you can see, there aren''t many households in this vige. Calling it a vige might be a bit of an exaggeration, but calling it anything else, I''m not sure."


    "Today is my first time exploring spirits. I chose this ce because I heard that strange things happen more often in ces with fewer people. With fewer people, there''s less yang energy, making it easier to attract impurities. Of course, this is just what I heard. I don''t know if it''s true. Also, I don''t know if this vige has what we''re looking for. I''ll have to ask the vigers to find out."


    At this point, Kuai Le nces at the screen of his mobile phone and notices someints from fans.


    "You''re being too casual! If you''re going to be a spirit exploration streamer, at least go to ces known for supernatural activities!"


    "Yeah! Just randomly picking a vige for spirit exploration ¨C isn''t that a joke?"


    "What if there are no spirit-rted incidents in this vige? Didn''t you scout the location beforehand?"


    Seeing the barrage ofments on the screen, Kuai Le smiles. It''s not a forced smile but a genuine one from the heart.


    Since he became a streamer, no one has paid attention to him. The live chat has been almost silent, not even a single person criticizing him. So, seeing these fewments, even if they are full of skepticism and disdain, makes him very happy.


    Regardless of support or doubt, at least it proves that these few people are genuinely watching his broadcast.


    Kuai Le doesn''t ignore the fans'' doubts and disdain but instead, with a smiling face, he exins, "Dear friends, as I just said, I want to do the most genuine spirit exploration. Those streamers who scout locations in advance and arrange a series of setups for the sake of broadcast effects, do you think their shows are authentic?"


    "For the sake of making money and gaining followers, they can do anything. Don''t believe them. They are deceiving you. Instead of watching such broadcasts, it''s better to watch a movie directly. Don''t you agree?"


    As Kuai Le asks this, fans immediately reply.


    "That makes sense!"


    "But you can''t just show us a few old houses, right?"


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! I want excitement! I want thrill!"


    Looking at the live chat, Kuai Le smiles and says, "Rest assured, my friends. Whether there''s what we''re looking for here or not, we''ll find out by asking the vigers. If there''s really nothing, we''ll move to another ce. We''ll definitely find what you want to see."


    "That rundown house ahead, because it''s my first time here, I don''t know if anyone lives there. Let''s go there first and see. Maybe there will be some unexpected surprises."

 Chapter 257: Half a Face

    This is an earthen room, and it''s only when Kuai Le gets closer that he realizes it''s even more dpidated than he imagined. Due to the distance earlier, he couldn''t see clearly, but now, up close, he notices cracks covering the earthen walls, giving it the appearance of imminent copse.


    "Hey, folks, I''m quite familiar with this type of house, because my family used to live in one just like it. But I don''t know if you''ve ever seen one up close, so let me show you."


    With that, Kuai Le picks up his mobile phone and approaches the wall, carefully filming the cracked surface.


    As his mobile phone moves, thin cracks, as wide as thumbs, are captured on the screen. Kuai Le exins while filming.


    "To be honest, living in a house like this, in such a state of disrepair, is very dangerous. I estimate that here might not..."


    Before he finishes his sentence, a strange half-face suddenly appears in the footage!


    "Ah!"


    Kuai Le screams in fright, dropping his mobile phone, and he falls to the ground!


    In the mobile phone screen, a bizarre half-face suddenly appears, not only startling Kuai Le, but also shocking the viewers watching the live broadcast.It turns out that while Kuai Le was exining and moving with his mobile phone, he unconsciously moved to the doorway of the earthen house, where a woman happened to be standing.


    The woman is covered in dirt, her clothes tattered and messy, and her hair, like weeds, hasn''t been washed in who knows how long. The hair obscures half of the woman''s face, so only half of her face is captured by the camera.


    "You! You scared me!"


    Realizing what happened, Kuai Le gets up from the ground, picks up his mobile phone, his face still showing a shocked expression.


    This expression is not an act; ites from the heart. The sudden appearance did indeed startle him.


    Because his shock was genuine, the viewers watching the live broadcast also feel a certain level of fear.


    "Oh my! What just happened!"


    "Mom! It gave me a big scare!"


    "The streamer said it wasn''t staged! Was that an actor you hired just now?"


    Watching the sparse barrage ofments, Kuai Le quickly exins, "Hey, guys, I said I wouldn''t fake anything, and I won''t. The person just now wasn''t an actor I hired, and she''s not a ghost; she''s just a person. So, don''t be afraid!"


    While Kuai Le reassures them, his face still shows traces of fear.


    To prove that the half-face that suddenly appeared is indeed a person, he quickly aims the camera at the strange woman at the door.


    Facing the camera, the initially expressionless half-face reveals a creepy smile, exposing pitch-ck teeth.


    Though mentally prepared, Kuai Le is still startled by the woman''s unsettling smile. However, this time, he doesn''t loseposure like before.


    "Did you all see it clearly? This is a person. I said I would conduct the most authentic spiritual exploration, and I won''t use deceptive methods to fool you. Whether it''s a person or a ghost, I won''t lie."


    "Don''t panic, even if she''s not a ghost, she won''te over to scare you following the signal. So, you have no reason to be afraid, but I do. So, don''t make fun of me for my embarrassment just now."


    As he finishes speaking, Kuai Le takes his gaze off the screen, looks at the woman across from him, and cautiously approaches her.


    "Sister, sorry about just now. I thought no one was living in this house, so..."


    Kuai Le stops, a somewhat embarrassed smile on his face, and he speaks to the woman.


    The woman doesn''t respond to Kuai Le; she just looks at him, chuckling foolishly. Thatughter, that smile, makes Kuai Le feel a chill, and even goosebumps appear.


    "Do you live here alone?" Kuai Le bravely asks.


    "Noodles... delicious... thin and delicious..."


    This time, the woman speaks, but what she says leaves Kuai Le puzzled.


    "Noodles? What on earth?"


    Just as Kuai Le is puzzled, a loud voicees from the path outside.


    "Hey! Young man! What are you doing over there! Come over here!"


    Kuai Le turns around and sees an old farmer on the path, wearing a straw hat and carrying a hoe on his shoulder. Behind him is a basket filled with vibrant greenery.


    Seeing that Kuai Le is looking at him, the old farmer waves at him, signaling him toe over.


    Kuai Le looks at the old farmer and then back at the woman behind him. He doesn''t hesitate at all and runs towards the old farmer.


    Between the old farmer and the woman, Kuai Le feels that the old farmer is more reliable because the woman gives him an extremely eerie feeling.


    "Old man,e, have a smoke."


    Approaching the old farmer, Kuai Le quickly takes out a cigarette from his pocket, hands one to the old farmer, lights it, and lights one for himself.


    Old habits die hard, and a shared smoke can soften even the toughest of mouths. The old farmer, puffing on Kuai Le''s cigarette, looks at the young man and suddenly finds him more agreeable.


    Before Kuai Le can ask anything, the old farmer speaks up, "Why did you run over there? That''s a lunatic, someone who can kill without consequences. It''s better to stay away from her!"


    Hearing that it''s a lunatic, Kuai Le''s face doesn''t show any surprise because the woman already seemed abnormal.


    Kuai Le isn''t interested in the woman''s affairs, and even if he wanted to inquire, it''s not allowed at the moment since he''s still in the middle of a live broadcast.


    "Thanks for the warning, old man. By the way, can I ask you something?"


    As Kuai Le speaks, he points his mobile phone at the old farmer, anticipating a misunderstanding. He quickly exins, "Old man, don''t mind. I''m currently hosting a show, so I need to film the entire process with my mobile phone. It''s not meant to offend you; I hope you can understand."


    The old farmer, hearing that Kuai Le is doing a show, looks at him and then at the backpack behind him. He happily says, "No problem, no problem. So, you''re doing a show, huh? Will I be on TV?"


    Kuai Le knows the old farmer has misunderstood but decides not to rify. Instead, he smiles and nods at the old man.


    "Yes, you definitely will!"


    To extract more useful information from the old farmer, Kuai Le answers in line with the old man''s expectations.


    Hearing that he''ll be on TV, the old farmer''s smile bes even brighter.


    "Wait a moment, let me put down the pig fodder. It''s quite heavy on my back."


    The old farmer puts down the pig fodder, brushes off the weeds and dirt stuck to him, straightens his clothes, and then smiles at Kuai Le, asking, "What kind of show are you doing? Is there something you need to ask me?"


    Seeing the old farmer cooperating, Kuai Le is delighted. He doesn''t hold back and directly says, "Well... I''m doing a show about supernatural phenomena, do you happen to have any unexinable supernatural urrences around here?"


    "Supernatural urrences?" The old farmer''s smile stiffens.


    Thinking that the old farmer might not understand, Kuai Le exins, "In simpler terms, do you have any haunted ces around here?"


    As soon as Kuai Le mentions haunted ces, the old farmer''s expression changes. Without saying a word, he picks up the basket on the ground and leaves, ignoring Kuai Le''s calls from behind.


    "Hey! Old man! Old man!"


    The old farmer pays no attention to Kuai Le, leaving as if he hasn''t heard Kuai Le''s shouts, quickly disappearing.


    This scene makes Kuai Le feel happy, but at the same time, there''s some anxiety!


    From the old farmer''s reaction, it seems this vige might have strange happenings rted to ghosts. Otherwise, the old farmer''s response wouldn''t be so strong. So, Kuai Le is happy, feeling like he''s in the right ce.


    However, his unease stems from the fact that he''s not particrly brave. His fear was evident when he was startled by the sudden appearance of the woman earlier. His courage is no different from an ordinary person''s.


    Regarding ghosts and other supernatural entities, he still harbors considerable fear. If there is indeed a haunted ce here, he will go to it to avoid disrupting his live broadcast and to achieve his goals. However, it''s inevitable that he will be scared.


    Some might say, if you''re not brave, why be a paranormal exploration host? If he had a choice, he wouldn''t want to be a paranormal exploration host.


    But he wants fame, he wants to be known, he wants more fans, more money; there are too many desires in his heart!


    In his view, only by delving into the paranormal field can he possibly achieve his goals. This path is a shortcut in his eyes, so he decided to give it a try, even if he''s scared, he''ll bite the bullet!

 Chapter 258: Temple on the Mountain

    Watching the old farmer depart like a gue deity, Kuai Le shifted his gaze to the mobile phone screen. Sparse bulletments were still floating around, but Kuai Le paid little attention to them. His focus was captivated by the increasing number of viewers in the live broadcast room.


    Initially, there were only a few people in the room, but now it had grown from a handful to dozens, filling him with excitement and dissipating some of his earlier fears.


    "It seems choosing this path was right. For a poor guy like me to boost my poprity, taking this route is the only way to make a breakthrough. Although the process is painful, the rewards must be astonishing!"


    His spirit exploration had just begun today, and in a short time, his poprity had surged tenfold. This not only brought hope but also diminished the fear in his heart while increasing his determination.


    "Hey, guys! Did you see that? The old man seemed to know something! I''m going to catch up and ask about the situation! Maybe today we''ll really have some gains!"


    After addressing the screen, Kuai Le hurriedly followed the departing old farmer.


    Outside the earthen house, a crazy woman stood motionless at the doorway. She watched Kuai Le''s retreating figure, still giggling and muttering, "Hehe... noodles... noodles... delicious... slippery..."


    Kuai Le seemed to sense the crazy woman''s gaze, turned to nce at her, involuntarily shivered, and quickly averted his gaze, hastening his steps to catch up with the old farmer.


    "Old man! Wait for me! Wait for me!"Chasing after him, Kuai Le shouted, but the old farmer not only didn''t stop but also elerated his pace.


    Since he came out to explore spirits as a broadcaster, the timing was naturally set for the evening. Kuai Le left in the afternoon, and by the time he arrived here, it was alreadyte. The sun was setting, and darkness would soon envelop the sky.


    Under the setting sun, their figures stretched long. One person walked briskly ahead as if avoiding disaster, while the other desperately pursued his dreams from behind.


    Kuai Le''s physique wasn''t robust, butpared to the old farmer, he was clearly outmatched. Without much effort, Kuai Le caught up with the farmer who had left first.


    "Old man, why did you leave without saying a word?"


    The old farmer didn''t answer but maintained a stern expression, adjusting the burden on his back as he walked.


    In Kuai Le''s view, if the old farmer remained silent, extracting useful information from him would be challenging. The first day of spirit exploration would end in failure.


    Failure on the first attempt would undoubtedly have a negative impact on his poprity. Kuai Le, who already had pitifully low poprity, didn''t want to see it plummet again after finally seeing improvement.


    Therefore, regardless of the circumstances, today''s live broadcast must end on a satisfactory note. To achieve this, he had to find a way to get the old farmer to talk. If that proved impossible, he would have to look for information from other vigers.


    Although there were only a few households in this sparsely popted vige, Kuai Le believed there must be more than just the old farmer and the crazy woman. If he couldn''t get the old farmer to speak, he would have to change his target.


    Kuai Le incessantly chattered to the old farmer, who remained silent and didn''t even nce at him.


    "Old man, let me carry that burden for you. It looks heavy."


    The old farmer stopped suddenly, looking at Kuai Le.


    The abrupt halt caught Kuai Le off guard, and he almost collided with the old farmer. However, he dared notin and could only chuckle as he looked at the old farmer.


    "Do you really want to carry it for me?" the old farmer asked.


    "I''m willing! I''m more than happy to!"


    Kuai Le felt a surge of joy and quickly reached out to grab the burden, attempting to take it off the old farmer''s back.


    The old farmer didn''t resist; instead, he followed Kuai Le''s lead and removed the burden.


    "Wow! It''s quite heavy!"


    Kuai Le hoisted the burden onto his back and couldn''t help butugh.


    "My home is just ahead. Follow me."


    After saying this, the old farmer led the way, and Kuai Le followed closely behind.


    After about ten minutes, they arrived at a house.


    This house, like the one Kuai Le saw near the crazy woman, was also made of mud. However, the old farmer''s house was in much better condition than the one near the crazy woman, with fewer cracks.


    At the old farmer''s gesture, Kuai Le put down the burden and took the small wooden stool handed to him by the old farmer. He sat down, panting.


    By now, the sky had gradually darkened, and there were no barking dogs or human voices in the vige, creating an eerie quietness.


    In this environment, Kuai Le felt a bit uneasy, but when he looked at the mobile phone screen, he found that the poprity in the live broadcast room had increased again, reaching over a hundred viewers from the previous dozens.


    In just a little over ten minutes, the audience had grown by dozens, making him very happy.


    Even for some slightly popr broadcasters, a hundred people might be nothing, but for Kuai Le, it was already a significant number.


    Kuai Le felt as if sess was waving at him from a distance. The desire in his heart, the temptation of money, gave him considerable courage.


    Gasping for breath, Kuai Le found it strange. Despite his family''s poor financial situation, he had done quite a bit of farm work, and his body, though not very strong, shouldn''t have been exhausted from carrying pig feed.


    The burden of pig feed on the old farmer''s back was much heavier than Kuai Le had imagined, making him quite tired.


    Though he found it strange, Kuai Le didn''t dwell on it. The sky was getting dark, and he had more important things to do. If he couldn''t handle it well, today''s live broadcast might end in failure, so he had no time to think about this issue.


    "Old man, here, have a cigarette."


    Seeing the old farmer take a small wooden stool and sit in front of him, Kuai Le quickly took out a cigarette from his pocket, gave one to the old farmer, and enthusiastically lit it for him.


    "I don''t understand why a young guy like you chooses to do a program like spirit exploration. Aren''t you afraid of attracting something unclean?" the old farmer asked after taking a puff of the cigarette.


    Kuai Le felt helpless in his heart. Of course, he was afraid. But for the sake of his goals, even if he was afraid, he had to continue.


    "Old man, I have my reasons. Please be kind and tell me what you know," Kuai Le pleaded.


    "Ah, I really don''t know what you young people are thinking. I can tell you what I know, but some things are better left unknown. Don''t investigate just out of curiosity or other motives; otherwise, you might attract things you shouldn''t. You''ll regret it," the old farmer warned, but Kuai Le didn''t take it to heart. He nodded along with the old farmer''s words.


    "I know, I know. I have a sense of it. Old man, you can trust me," Kuai Le assured with full confidence.


    The old farmer nodded, took another puff of the cigarette, and continued, "Speaking of strange urrences, our vige indeed has them. Do you remember the crazy woman from before?"


    When the crazy woman was mentioned, Kuai Le''s face showed a look of lingering fear. He chuckled and said, "How could I forget? She startled me before. I have a vivid impression of her."


    "She wasn''t crazy originally. However, since a trip up the mountain, she came back like this. People in our vige say she attracted something unclean on the mountain."


    Pointing to a mountain in front, the old farmer said, "See that mountain? At the top, there''s a dpidated temple. It''s said that the temple is very eerie. The crazy woman went to that temple and became crazy after returning."


    Looking in the direction the old farmer pointed, Kuai Le couldn''t see the temple clearly due to the darkening sky. He could only vaguely make out the silhouette of the mountain.


    "Since the incident with the crazy woman, few people in our vige go up that mountain, let alone visit the dpidated temple."


    At this point, the old farmer''s expression became more serious. After a pause, he continued, "Although I''ve already warned you, I want to remind you again. Don''t mess with things you shouldn''t mess with. Otherwise, you''ll regret it."


    The old farmer stood up and said, "It''s almost dark now. I guess you haven''t eaten yet. I''ll make some noodles to fill your stomach."

 Chapter 259: Desires

    Upon hearing the words "noodles," a stiff expression appeared on Kuai Le''s face, involuntarily recalling the crazy woman from before.


    The crazy woman had been muttering about noodles, and the memory of her eerie expressions and terrifyingughter sent shivers down Kuai Le''s spine.


    "No, thank you, old man. I''ve got things to do; I''ll be on my way."


    Leaving these words behind, Kuai Le got up and quickly left the house, hearing the anxious voice of the old farmer behind him.


    "Young man, don''t go to that dpidated temple on the mountain, especially at night. Stay away from there; trouble awaits!"


    "I understand, old man. I won''t go there. It''s gettingte; I''ll head home now. I''lle by another day to check on you."


    The rural path was challenging to navigate, especially in sparsely popted areas where the road was overgrown with weeds. It was hard to distinguish between solid ground and open space, and one could easily stumble into the nearby rice paddies, especially at night when visibility was low.


    Fortunately, Kuai Le grew up in the countryside, making him familiar with such rural paths. He had experience in knowing where to step and where not to.


    Jogging along, when the daypletely turned dark, Kuai Le stopped. Despite his familiarity with rural paths, he needed illumination after dark. Moreover, he was in an unfamiliar ce, and navigating in the dark could be perilous.He had distanced himself from the old farmer''s house, now standing at the foot of a mountain¡ªthe very mountain the old man had mentioned.


    With no moon tonight, the sky was dark. Looking at the mountain ahead, Kuai Le felt a sense of oppression and insecurity.


    ncing at his mobile phone, the live stream''s poprity had increased slightly, but not significantly. Kuai Le knew that if he didn''t provide more exciting content, viewers might gradually lose interest.


    Though fearful, Kuai Le felt he had no choice. Taking a deep breath, he made up his mind. Tonight, he would venture up the mountain to explore the dpidated temple, regardless of whether the old farmer''s warning was true or false. If he wanted to continue in this line of work, he had to face such challenges.


    Kuai Le would not back down. Considering it the right choice, he retrieved a shlight, connected his phone to a power bank for charging, and spoke to the screen, "Hey, guys. You all heard what the old man said. I''m now at the foot of the mountain, and I''m heading up to see if that dpidated temple is as mysterious as he ims."


    As his words echoed, Kuai Le sprinted uphill.


    "Some might see this mountain as big, but to me, it''s not that significant. There are mountains around my home, and I often climb them. I have some experience in climbing quickly."


    Speaking while running, Kuai Le not only prevented the live stream from bing dull but also diverted his attention from the inner fear.


    "To reach the mountain top quickly, we need to avoid detours as much as possible. It''s dangerous, but it saves time."


    "To let you guys see the temple as soon as possible, I''m giving it my all. No danger is too much for me now."


    After running a distance, Kuai Le was out of breath. He stopped, probed the grass ahead with a stick, ensuring it was safe, and then sat down.


    "Guys, let me catch my breath and have some water. It''s still early before midnight. Supposedly, ghosts like toe out around midnight. If we can reach the temple before then, maybe we''ll have some unexpected discoveries."


    Taking out a bottle of mineral water from his backpack, Kuai Le took a big gulp and then put the bottle back in his bag.


    "Guys, as I''ve mentioned before, this is the most authentic spirit exploration. No fakery at all. I hope you all can support me and spread the word. The real show is about to begin. If you have friends who are into paranormal stuff, invite them to my live stream. Let''s witness whether there are ghosts in that temple on the mountain together."


    While talking, Kuai Le used his phone and shlight to scan the surroundings.


    "You all see, it''s just me. Absolutely real, absolutely reliable. Alright, no more chit-chat; let''s continue climbing."


    With that, Kuai Le didn''t waste any more words. He stood up and continued heading towards the mountain top.


    So far, Kuai Le hadn''t encountered anything strange on his journey. This left him both relieved and disappointed, a conflicting mix of emotions. Relief came from the absence of weird urrences or danger, ensuring his safety.


    However, disappointment arose for the same reason.


    The journey had been too smooth, devoid of any strange urrences. This made his livestream dull, failing to captivate the audience''s interest. They were likely to leave, and as a streamer, he was well aware of this, hence the disappointment.


    Checking his mobile phone, as expected, the number of viewers in the livestream not only didn''t increase but had significantly decreased. This gave him a feeling of frustration.


    Despite summoning the courage to climb the mountain, not gaining the expected increase in poprity made him quite unhappy. Although displeased, he had no choice. He had to continue the livestream, concealing his emotions.


    "Hey, guys, after relentless efforts, I''ve finally reached the mountaintop. It''s muchrger than I imagined. Now, let''s search for the dpidated temple the old man mentioned."


    Kuai Le initially wanted to sit down and rest, climbing a mountain being physically demanding. However, the decrease in poprity made him reluctant to rest. If he sat down now, it was highly likely that the viewership would further decline. Therefore, he gritted his teeth, took a sip of water, and started searching for the dpidated temple on the mountaintop.


    Not long into the search, he spotted a target. However, what he saw made him feel a chilling sensation.


    There was indeed a rundown house in front of him, but he couldn''t be sure if it was the dpidated temple the old farmer mentioned. The crucial point, however, was that there was light emanating from inside.


    Kuai Le halted his steps, his heart rate involuntarily quickening. Under these circumstances, he quickly pointed the camera on his mobile phone towards the dpidated house, keeping his face directed towards the phone screen.


    "Guys, did you see that? There''s lighting from that house ahead. I don''t know if it''s the dpidated temple the old farmer spoke of, but... but at this moment, I feel a bit uneasy." Kuai Le swallowed, his voice trembling.


    As he spoke, the barrage ofments started flowing.


    "What are you afraid of? You''re a streamer! With such a small courage, why bother with spirit exploration!"


    "It''s obvious someone lives there! That old farmer never said there was no one on the mountain!"


    "Kuai Le, don''t be afraid! Send some gifts! Gifts are like body armor; even bullets can''t prate them!"


    The barrage included both disdainfulments berating Kuai Le for being too timid and others who thought he was exaggerating. Some believed Kuai Le was making a big deal out of nothing, reasoning that a light in a house on the mountain wasn''t particrly strange.


    Others were genuinely curious, purely wanting to know what was inside the house¡ªwhether it was a person or a ghost. To keep Kuai Le going, they either supported him verbally or directly sent gifts, with some more financially capable viewers generously swiping their wallets.


    Watching the lively barrage on the mobile phone screen, whether they were criticizing or supporting him, it gave Kuai Le considerable motivation.


    Especially those gifts, they provided him with even more incentive. Since starting his livestream, he had never received any gifts until now, and the current quantity was not insignificant.


    "Guys, I''ve made it here, and I won''t let you down. If I encounter any danger, please call the police for me."


    In the end, desire triumphed over the fear in his heart. Kuai Le took a deep breath, carefully and cautiously approaching the dpidated house!

 Chapter 260: I will absolutely not act recklessly

    Kuai Le moved cautiously, unsure of the situation inside the house. He dared not make a sound.


    Avoiding a direct approach to the small house, he turned off the lights and approached from the side. This way, if anything went wrong, he could escape quickly.


    As he got closer to the small house, his heartbeat quickened, and his lips began to dry.


    Finally reaching the side of the small house, Kuai Le, using his fingers, discovered that it was a wooden cabin. Despite being a wooden cabin, its seal was remarkably tight, with no gaps in the walls.


    Concerned about exposure, Kuai Le chose to approach the back of the cabin instead of the area with the main door and windows. Due to this, he couldn''t see inside through the windows or door crack. He could only press his ear against the wall, hoping to catch any useful information, even the slightest sound.


    The night was eerily quiet, and it was this silence that allowed Kuai Le to hear a faint noise from inside.


    Very subtle, something city folks might not recognize, but for Kuai Le, born in the countryside, it was all too familiar ¨C the sound of fire burning in the stove.


    "Is someone cooking?"


    As this spection arose in his mind, he caught a whiff of a fragrance. The sudden aroma made him involuntarily swallow, realizing he hadn''t had dinner yet.The scent wafted from inside the wooden cabin. However, Kuai Le couldn''t discern what was producing such an enticing aroma because he had never smelled anything like it in his entire life.


    Before he could contemte further, a strong wind swept across the mountaintop.


    The wind howled, trees swayed, grass bent, and a lightning bolt streaked across the sky, followed by a loud p of thunder.


    Startled by the thunder, Kuai Le shivered. Involuntarily, he looked up at the sky, witnessing lightning snakes weaving through the clouds, and the continuous rumble of thunder.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Torrential rain poured down unexpectedly, catching Kuai Le off guard. He quickly protected his mobile phone and pressed his body tightly against the wooden wall.


    Even so, his body got wet because the wind was too strong.


    Summer had long passed, and Kuai Le never expected to encounter such weather. Consequently, he hadn''t packed an umbre in his backpack.


    Watching the heavy rain, Kuai Le felt anxious. Not because he imagined scenes from horror movies, but because he was concerned about his mobile phone. If it got wet, it would be as good as ruined. A waterlogged mobile phone was as useless as a fried brain ¨C once damaged by water, it could only be observed, not used.


    Currently, his live stream was in full swing. If his mobile phone broke, he wouldn''t be able to continue the live broadcast. Even if he managed to find the dpidated temple tonight, it would be pointless, as the live stream was for the audience, not for his personal enjoyment.


    To safeguard his mobile phone, the best option was to take shelter indoors!


    Inside, he heard the crackling sound of burning fire and detected a pleasant aroma. Although Kuai Le didn''t know what was producing the scent, these two signs suggested someone was preparing dinner inside.


    In his view, cooking and lighting a fire were human activities, not the work of ghosts. Since it wasn''t a ghost, there was nothing to fear, right?


    Once he realized this, Kuai Le''s courage increased significantly. He no longer moved cautiously but ran along the wooden wall towards the location of the main door without any hesitation.


    The house was notrge to begin with, and Kuai Le reached the front door in a few quick steps. Ignoring any formalities, he knocked loudly.


    "Open the door! Friends inside, please open the door!"


    His mobile phone had already been soaked by the pouring rain, and his tone revealed urgency. This mobile phone was his lifeline; his potential sess and wealth depended on it. If it broke, he couldn''t afford to buy another one.


    "Who is it?"


    A woman''s voice came from inside. It sounded pleasant, devoid of fear, but full of caution.


    Hearing a woman''s voice reduced Kuai Le''s fear. After all, it was just a woman. Even if there was something wrong with her, as a grown man, he shouldn''t be afraid of a woman.


    However, this thought only shed briefly in his mind. Afterward, various scenes from movies popped up in his head ¨C tales of female ghosts in deep mountains, monsters disguised as women, all designed to lure men into traps.


    With this thought, he was momentarily relieved but immediately became alert again. His mind was on high alert.


    "I''m just passing by and want to take shelter from the rain," Kuai Le quickly exined.


    "Passing by? Are you kidding me? This is the mountaintop. What road are you passing by on the mountaintop, going to heaven?" The woman didn''t open the door, and Kuai Le''s exnation only made her more cautious.


    For Kuai Le, her wariness was actually a good sign. The more cautious she was, the more normal she seemed.


    "I really am just passing by. I came up the mountain to find a temple, didn''t expect it to suddenly pour. I don''t mind getting wet, but I can''t let my only device get soaked, so I thought ofing in for shelter," Kuai Le hurriedly exined.


    "If you want to avoid the rain, go under a tree. What are you doing here? We don''t wee strangers; you better leave!" The woman still didn''t open the door and impatiently urged Kuai Le to leave.


    The woman''s attitude made Kuai Le rx his guard again. In his view, a woman so cautious shouldn''t be a dangerous criminal or some supernatural entity as described in movies or novels. She was likely a regr person, living on the mountaintop for some unknown reason.


    Because of this, instead of leaving, he became more determined to enter the wooden cabin for shelter.


    As long as he could get inside, not only could he avoid the rain, but he could also learn some information about the dpidated temple from the woman. If she happened to be beautiful, this unexpected encounter in the rain might even help him escape from being single.


    "Beauty, I''ll be struck by lightning under a tree. Please do a good deed and let me in for a while. Once the rain stops, I''ll leave immediately. Really, I won''t deceive you. I just want to avoid the rain; I won''t cause any trouble!" Kuai Le assured desperately.


    "Who believes a man saying he won''t cause trouble? You say you won''t cause trouble, but how many times won''t you cause trouble? You''re kidding me," the woman scolded.


    "Really! Just believe me! If I cause trouble, call the police and arrest me, okay? Besides, if I really had ill intentions, this wooden door can''t stop me!" Kuai Le used his trump card.


    The woman inside fell silent. She seemed to be considering.


    After about ten seconds, the woman''s cautious voice sounded again from inside.


    "I can let you in for temporary shelter, but I''ll give you only one hour. After an hour, whether it''s raining or not, you must leave."


    Without hesitation, Kuai Le agreed directly. He was the one asking for a favor; he had no bargaining power.


    "Okay, okay! Just one hour, thank you, beauty, thank you, beauty!"


    The door creaked open. The woman in front of him left Kuai Le dumbfounded,pletely forgetting that he was still in the midst of a raging storm.


    The woman''s attire was in, and she wore no makeup. However, her unprocessed face was so beautiful that it defied description.


    Although the weather was getting cooler, the woman wore a thin, loose in robe. Despite the loose fit, it couldn''t hide her voluptuous figure.


    It was just an ordinary robe, but on her, it didn''t make her ordinary; instead, it made her more beautiful and enchanting, like a fairy untouched by the mortal world.


    Kuai Le had never encountered a beauty in his life, but he had seen various beauties on television. Yet, none couldpare to the woman in front of him.


    Until now, he had never seen a woman so beautiful!


    Without fancy decorations or exquisite makeup, and without any coquetry, she just stood there, making Kuai Le feel like he had been electrified,pletely forgetting who he was!


    Seeing Kuai Le dumbfounded, staring straight at her, the woman furrowed her brows slightly, showing a look of disgust on her face. Impatiently, she asked, "Are youing in or not?"

 Chapter 261: Im Cooking Soup

    After the impatient remark from the woman, Kuai Le hadn''t snapped out of her beauty yet. Seeing her about to close the door without a second word, Kuai Le finally shook off his daze.


    "No, no, no! Thank you, beauty! Thank you, beauty!"


    While expressing gratitude, Kuai Le hurriedly entered the room, afraid that if he was too slow, he might never step into this small wooden house again.


    Once inside, Kuai Le wiped away the rain and saliva from his face. He turned to the woman again, saying, "Beauty, thank you so much. If I get the chance, I''d like to repay you. Any way is fine, even if it''s for a lifetime."


    The woman frowned, and with a disgusted expression, she said, "What do you want to say? Are you suggesting something more intimate?"


    Seeing the displeasure on her face, Kuai Le quickly exined, "Just kidding, just kidding! Beauty, please don''t take it seriously."


    The woman''s expression didn''t improve with Kuai Le''s exnation. She maintained a stern face, filled with caution.


    "I don''t like jokes, especially this kind. If you talk nonsense again, I''ll have to ask you to leave."


    Kuai Le nodded quickly; he had no intention of leaving the wooden house now.His initial reason for wanting to enter was to protect his mobile phone from getting wet and potentially ruining his livestream. But now, he simply didn''t want to leave the wooden house. It had nothing to do with his mobile phone or livestream; he just wanted to spend more time with the beauty in front of him. Even if she frowned at him, he felt incredibly happy and satisfied.


    At the same time, he harbored a strong fantasy. If he could have some kind of interaction with this heavenly woman in front of him, that would be even better!


    In this moment, Kuai Le found himself praying that the rain would continue. This way, he could stay here for at least an hour. After an hour, if the rain still hadn''t stopped, he would beg the woman to let him stay a little longer, even if he had to pretend to be pitiful.


    Seeing Kuai Le nod enthusiastically, the woman snorted but said nothing. She turned to the stove, and the wooden door remained open. It seemed she had no intention of closing it.


    "Beauty, aren''t you going to close the door?" Kuai Le looked at the door, then at the woman, and asked.


    "Why close it? What if you have some malicious intent? Then I won''t be able to escape," the woman responded coldly, walking towards her simple stove.


    Kuai Le awkwardly smiled and quickly exined, "Don''t worry, I''m not that kind of person. If I say I won''t do anything, then I won''t. You have to trust me. Besides, the door has been open all this time, and the rain is blowing in. Soon, the house will be soaked."


    While speaking, Kuai Le closed the door. The woman only snorted, not stopping him.


    The matters of the mobile phone and the livestream werepletely forgotten by Kuai Le at this moment. After closing the door, he couldn''t help but feel excited.


    However, he tried not to show his excitement on his face and instead pretended to casually inspect everything in the room.


    The room was simple, with just a wooden bed, a makeshift stove, and some ordinary wooden furniture. Though small, it had everything necessary for daily life.


    The light in the room came from a brazier burning fiercely, illuminating the not-sorge space.


    "Beauty, why do you live alone on the mountain?" Kuai Le found a topic and initiated the conversation.


    The woman sat in front of the stove, adding firewood. Although she faced Kuai Le directly, she didn''t look at him. She responded calmly while adding wood.


    "The mountain is quiet."


    Her answer was concise and to the point. Compared to before, her voicecked a trace of impatience, which pleased Kuai Le. To him, it was a good start.


    "It seems you''re tired of the noise in the city, so you chose to live here. But, as a girl, living on the mountaintop, aren''t you afraid?" Kuai Le had a smile on his face, genuinely curious.


    "Afraid of what? Ghosts? Are ghosts scarier than people?" she countered.


    Kuai Le chuckled, seemingly not grasping the meaning behind the woman''s words. He grabbed a wooden stool, sat down, and continued with a smile, "Ghosts aren''t scary, but when I saw this wooden house, my heart skipped a beat. And when I heard a woman''s voice from inside, I was even more startled!"


    "Why?" the woman asked casually, still not looking at Kuai Le, continuously adding firewood to the stove.


    "Because I''ve watched a lot of movies. If there''s a cabin or an old temple in the deep mountains, there must be a female ghost or a witch inside. They use various methods to seduce passing men and, once sessful, might devour them. So, I got a bit scared, worried that I might be in such a situation," Kuai Le said with a smile, his face expressing not a hint of fear or regret but rather deep anticipation.


    "Humph, they eat schrs. Are you a schr?" the woman coldly snorted, questioning him.


    This question made Kuai Le feel a bit awkward. He smiled and replied, "Didn''t finish elementary school, does that count?"


    "What do you think?" the woman asked, not even thinking twice, answering with another question.


    Kuai Le didn''t know how to respond, so he just chuckled.


    "Although you''re not a schr, you share something with them," the woman said, causing Kuai Le''s eyes to light up. Based on movies and novels, encounters with female ghosts or witches in the deep mountains didn''t always end with being devoured. He knew it was just fiction, different from reality, but he hoped something good might happen to him.


    "What''s simr between us? Tell me!" Kuai Le eagerly asked.


    "You''re both lecherous and equally clueless about life," the woman said with a disgusted expression.


    If someone else had said that to him, Kuai Le would have angrily retorted. However, facing this woman, he couldn''t summon any anger.


    "Hehe, from what I know, not many schrs who went to the capital for the imperial examination seeded. Those who frequented brothels were good at it, and the annoying part is, many of them not only frequented but also pretended to be saints. It''s disgusting. Even if you, beauty, find it repulsive, I hate it too. Times have changed. If they lived in our era, they might have be protected national treasures," Kuai Le said.


    The woman remained silent, and Kuai Le felt a bit anxious. He didn''t know if the woman agreed or disagreed with his words.


    If she agreed, he could smoothly continue the conversation, using this topic to chat with her, gradually changing her attitude and perception of him, and perhaps bing friends. If everything went well, he might even get to know her more deeply.


    However, the woman''s reaction made it unclear whether she agreed or disagreed. Maintaining silence, she killed the topic for Kuai Le, forcing him to switch to a new one.


    Fortunately, he was prepared, so he remained calm. Acting as if nothing had happened, he casually shifted the topic.


    "Beauty, are you stewing something? It smells so good; I could smell it even when I was outside."


    Seeing the woman tending to the stove and adding firewood, Kuai Le directed the conversation towards this.


    "Stewing soup," the woman replied calmly.


    "Soup? What kind of soup are you stewing? It smells amazing. I''ve never smelled such a delicious soup before," Kuai Le licked his lips, smiling.


    He wasn''t lying; he had genuinely never encountered such a fragrant soup before.


    The woman didn''t respond and continued to wait with a piece of firewood in her hand.


    It was clear that the woman didn''t want to talk much with Kuai Le. He noticed, but he didn''t give up.


    "Now that the weather is getting cooler, and it''s quite chilly up here in the mountains. If I could have a bowl of soup to warm myself, it would be so blissful," Kuai Le hinted, and the woman couldn''t possibly miss it.


    This time, the woman didn''t show indifference or ignore Kuai Le as before. She looked at him, and her previously stern face unexpectedly broke into a smile.


    "This pot of soup is for noodle soup. Do you want a bowl?"


    The woman''s smile was charming, but it carried a strange undertone, especially when she mentioned noodles. The air of strangeness in her smile became more pronounced.


    Unfortunately, Kuai Le only saw the charming aspect of her smile and didn''t perceive the strangeness. He was entranced by her smile, forgetting who he was, and kept nodding foolishly.


    However, at that moment, a chill suddenly spread across Kuai Le''s chest. This chill startled him, and he snapped back to his senses.


    The woman in front of him was still the same, equally beautiful and enchanting. However, the piece of firewood in her hand had transformed into a white bone!


    Next Chapter -> Chapter 262: Panic Stricken in Green

 Chapter 262: Panic Stricken in Green

    As Kuai Le gazed at the white bones in the woman''s hands, he initially failed to grasp the reality of the situation. It took him a moment to realize that what the woman held was not firewood, but unmistakably a bone!


    Not only did the woman hold a bone, but the bundles of firewood beside her were alsoposed entirely of bones, varying in size and length, forcibly tied together!


    Furthermore, he noticed that what was fiercely burning in the fire basin was not dry firewood but simrly bone-white skeletal remains!


    The small cabin, which had seemed delicate just moments ago, now appeared not only dpidated but also covered in cobwebs.


    At this moment, Kuai Le suddenly pondered a crucial question!


    When he had discovered this wooden cabin with the shlight, it already seemed rundown from a distance.


    Considering its initial appearance, getting closer would only reveal more dpidation. However, the reality contradicted his expectations. Upon approaching the cabin, he found it not only intact but exceptionally exquisite, with intricate craftsmanship.


    This was already an extremely bizarre urrence, but Kuai Le, overwhelmed by the sudden downpour, had overlooked this fact.


    Then the woman appeared, her beauty entrancing him. He became captivated, his soul spellbound, neglecting this peculiarity even more.It wasn''t until this moment of sudden rity that he realized the abnormality!


    Kuai Le knew he had stumbled upon something impure; the woman, so unrealistically beautiful, was most likely not human!


    A chill ascended from his feet to his head, wiping away any trace of a smile from Kuai Le''s face. Hisplexion turned deathly pale, devoid of any hint of color, and his body involuntarily trembled!


    The woman noticed Kuai Le''s change and tossed the bone in her hand into the stove. She then slowly stood up, transforming as if she had be a different person, her face breaking into an extremely seductive smile.


    Even with a stern expression, she was already beautiful. Now, with a sudden transformation into a seductive demeanor, she became enchanting beyond description.


    However, Kuai Le, filled with fear at this moment, had no inclination to admire such a beauty, let alone entertain any fantasies of sess.


    Under the peony tree, one could die a hero''s death, and even as a ghost, one could be romantic. If the schrs from movies were ced in this situation, they might engage in things beyond dealing with supernatural beings. However, Kuai Le wasn''t a schr; he hadn''t even finished primary school. Hence, the scene unfolding before him brought only fear!


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to repay me? Didn''t you say any form of repayment would suffice? So, can you give me your body?"


    Kuai Le''s lips quivered,pletely overwhelmed by fear. He, who was once carefree, could no longer suppress the terror within.


    "Ah!!!"


    A heart-wrenching scream erupted from him as he rushed towards the wooden door, towards the door he had personally closed with his own hands.


    Recalling how excited he was when he closed the door just moments ago, he now found himself in a simr state of confusion. However, this time, it was fear that drove him to open the door.


    Contrary to his imagination, the wooden door, when pushed with force, swung open easily.


    Yet, upon opening the door, Kuai Le froze in ce.


    A lightning bolt illuminated the night sky, revealing a person standing outside the wooden door. Drenched in rain, he paid no mind to the fierce winds and rain beating against him.


    With a smile on his face, he looked at the terrified Kuai Le.


    This person turned out to be the old farmer who had guided Kuai Le from below and emphatically warned him not to climb the mountain.


    "I told you not to go up the mountain, but you wouldn''t listen. Young people, why don''t you heed advice?"


    The appearance of the old farmer initially surprised Kuai Le, but then he felt a sense of relief, as if he had suddenly grasped a lifeline.


    "Old man, save me! Save me! I encountered a ghost! I really encountered a ghost!"


    Kuai Le rushed out of the room and hid behind the old farmer. To prove he wasn''t lying, he tremblingly pointed at the woman behind him, his face filled with terror and panic.


    The old farmer chuckled, and theughter, entering Kuai Le''s ears, didn''t provide any sense of security. Instead, it intensified the trembling in his body!


    Because old farmer''sughter was hoarse and eerie, sounding nothing like a human.


    "Old man... are you here to save me... Are you one of those experts who stay aloof from worldly affairs, like in movies and novels?"


    Kuai Le''s heart was in turmoil. Old farmer''s appearance did bring a glimmer of hope, but hisughter moments ago intensified Kuai Le''s inner fear.


    However, he still held a glimmer of hope, fantasizing that old farmer was indeed sent by the heavens to rescue him.


    In response to Kuai Le, there came a series of crisp sounds. Old farmer''s head turned slowly backward, mechanically, like a puppet.


    Old farmer''s eyes had undergone a significant transformation, no longer resembling human eyes. Instead, they looked more like the eyes of some creature, emitting a faint green light, staring at Kuai Le as if he were prey toying with.


    Kuai Le''s pupils dted, his body shaking like chaff. The scene before him pushed his inner fear to its peak!


    "Ah!!!"


    A gut-wrenching scream escaped Kuai Le''s mouth as he turned around, overwhelmed by despair and fear!


    Without a direction, without a route, he just wanted to leave this ce immediately, no matter where!


    Kuai Le had a talisman on his chest, one he specifically obtained from the Fu Sect. Before deciding to be a spirit exploration broadcaster, he went to the Fu Sect to get this talisman for safety. He wasn''t particrly courageous, but having a talisman on him, whether effective or not, at least provided some peace of mind.


    Back then, Kuai Le thought like this, so he folded the talisman, wrapped it in red cloth, and threaded it with a red string to hang it around his neck to prevent it from falling. The talisman was hidden on his chest, covered by his clothes.


    Originally seeking peace of mind, he didn''t think much about the talisman in the wooden cabin scene. However, the talisman obtained from the Fu Sect wasn''t just for show; it genuinely worked. It was this talisman''s presence that allowed him to regain his sobriety while intoxicated by the woman''s beauty!


    But at that moment, Kuai Le was scared out of his wits by the scene inside the wooden cabin,pletely oblivious to the talisman on his chest. Now, faced with even more intense terror, he was solely focused on escaping for his life.


    As Kuai Le fled, screaming for help, he hoped someone would hear and extend a helping hand to lead him away from this horrifying ce.


    Unfortunately, being at the mountaintop, coupled with the howling wind, pouring rain, and thunderous roars, even if someone were nearby, they wouldn''t hear his cries for help.


    Watching Kuai Le escape into the distance, the woman stood at the doorway without moving. Wearing a seductive smile, she watched Kuai Le run away, seemingly with no intention of chasing him.


    "Master, shall I go after him?"


    Old farmer''s head returned to its original state as he looked at the woman. His eyes emitted a greenish glow, and he spoke respectfully.


    The woman nodded, still smiling seductively, and said, "Go ahead, have some fun with him. He has a talisman on him, though it''s not very powerful, it will still cause some damage to you. Be careful, don''t capsize in the gutter."


    Old farmer acknowledged and, after a respectful bow, chased after Kuai Le in the direction he fled.


    The woman stood at the doorway, watching old farmer disappear into the raging storm. Then, she looked up at the top of the wooden door, whereplex talismans were engraved.


    As she observed the intricately carved talismans, the seductive smile on her face gradually faded, reced by an expression full of hostility.


    "Someday, I will break your seal and personally kill you!"

 Chapter 263: Request for Help

    Since Kuai Le entered the wooden house, he had not paid any attention to the live broadcast room. However, the live broadcast did not stop because of his neglect; it continued.


    Due to the angle of the camera, the mobile phone did not capture the woman, but his conversation with her was transmitted to the live broadcast.


    At first, their dialogue didn''t attract much attention, but when Kuai Le shouted for help, the barrage in the live broadcast room erupted.


    Some viewers thought Kuai Le was acting, intentionally keeping them from seeing the scene to prove his point.


    However, more viewers believed that Kuai Le was not acting, and he was genuinely in danger. The desperate and fearful cries from Kuai Le''s heart conveyed a sense of terror and despair.


    In this situation, some concerned viewers chose to call for help.


    However, Kuai Le was unaware of all this at the moment. He was in a panic, shouting for help and fleeing for his life. His appearance was disheveled, with scratches and bruises all over his body. Even his face bore a deep wound from a tree branch.


    He paid no attention to these injuries. In the current situation, all he wanted was to escape from the mountain. He didn''t care about the pain from his injuries because of the inner fear that numbed him.


    What made Kuai Le''s heart crumble was that, no matter how fast he ran, a figure always trailed behind him like a shadow. He could never shake it off.The lightning continued, the fierce wind didn''t cease, and the heavy rain persisted. Kuai Le slipped and fell by a water pool, mud smearing his face.


    Struggling to stand up, he realized his foot was twisted, and a sharp pain shot through not only his foot but also his waist.


    In the sh of lightning, Kuai Le horrifyingly discovered that the old farmer was not far in front of him. The farmer wore a sinister smile, eyes emitting a greenish glow, staring at him like a hungry wolf.


    "Don''t...please...spare me...please spare me..."


    Kuai Le begged while using his hands to slowly retreat towards the water pool behind him. However, as his pleas fell, a pale and swollen hand suddenly emerged from the water behind him, grabbing his hair.


    The hand seemed solid, but it was not. It was an ethereal force enveloping Kuai Le''s entire head with Yin Qi.


    Before Kuai Le couldprehend what was happening, an irresistible force pulled him into the water pool.


    Everything happened too quickly. Kuai Le couldn''t even scream before his body sank into the water.


    The old farmer arrived at Kuai Le''s previous position, his green eyes fixed on the water pool. He maintained his eerie smile.


    "As usual, the soul is yours, the body is ours. You better hurry; don''t keep my master waiting."


    The water pool churned as if responding to the old farmer.


    Throughout his chaotic escape, Kuai Le stumbled many times, losing the talisman along the way. However, the old farmer didn''t immediately attack him, using the method of driving a duck to bring him to this ce.


    Sadly, Kuai Le never realized this. He didn''t even know what dragged him into the water!


    ...


    Yang Haoran was in his study, studying the talisman when the phone suddenly rang, interrupting his thoughts.


    With a sigh, he put down the brush and picked up the mobile phone nearby.


    ncing at the caller ID, he was surprised to see it was Master Wu calling.


    Normally, if it wasn''t urgent, Master Wu wouldn''t easily disturb Yang Haoran. Yang Haoran understood this, so if Master Wu called, there was likely something important to report.


    Seeing the call from Master Wu, Yang Haoran didn''t hesitate and answered the phone.


    "Mr. Wu, what''s the matter?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Boss, it''s a big problem!" On the other end of the phone, Master Wu''s voice sounded grave.


    Yang Haoran rarely heard Master Wu speak in such a tone. If Master Wu used this tone, it meant something significant had indeed urred.


    However, Yang Haoran remained calm. He took out a cigarette from the nearby box, then smiled and asked, "What''s the big deal? Don''t worry, take your time and tell me."


    "Spirit Police casualties, three dead in one go!"


    Just as Yang Haoran was about to light his cigarette, he paused at these words. Eventually, he continued to use the lighter, igniting the cigarette in his mouth.


    "What happened? Is Wang Yiming okay?" Yang Haoran asked after taking a puff of smoke.


    "Wang Yiming is fine. As for what happened exactly, it''s a long story," Master Wu exined.


    Relieved that Wang Yiming was unharmed, Yang Haoran took another drag of his cigarette. The death of three Spirit Police in one incident was a significant matter, causing considerable loss and impact.


    "Last night, a guy with the username Kuai Le was live streaming a spirit investigation. Something went wrong, and someone in the live broadcast room called the police. The police located Kuai Le through his mobile phone but, when they arrived at the scene, they only found Kuai Le''s backpack and mobile phone, no sign of Kuai Le himself or any corpse."


    "Not only did the police fail to find Kuai Le, but two police officers also mysteriously disappeared during this operation. Unable to locate these two officers despite various efforts, and due to the eerie nature of the situation, Spirit Police took over the case once the regr police withdrew."


    "After the regr police left, Spirit Police arrived at the scene. Three members were dispatched, but shortly after reaching the location, allmunication was lost."


    "Spirit Police have a special method to instantly know when other members die. Shortly after the three Spirit Police lost contact, they confirmed that the three had encountered something unfortunate."


    "Being able to eliminate three Spirit Police in such a short time indicates a formidable opponent. So, Spirit Police sent five more members, led by Deputy Captain Zhou. They also sent out a distress call to us, hoping we could send two stronger Night Watch members for support, fearing that the opponent might be a ghost or a simr entity."


    "This is not a trivial matter; it''s highly dangerous. Our Night Watch supporting them might risk losing lives. I can''t decide on my own, so I''m reporting this to you, Boss."


    Master Wu reported the entire situation to Yang Haoran in one go. As he said, this situation was highly perilous, and sending Night Watch to support might lead to casualties. He didn''t dare make decisions without Yang Haoran''s approval.


    "So, that''s the situation."


    Yang Haoran flicked the cigarette ash and tapped his fingers lightly on the desk. His face showed signs of contemtion, as if weighing the pros and cons.


    "Boss, Spirit Police is still waiting for our response. Should we provide support?" Master Wu asked.


    "Support is definitely needed; after all, it''s part of our cooperation. However, this time, we can''t send ordinary Night Watch members. I don''t want to see them walking into a deathtrap," Yang Haoran affirmed.


    Master Wu nodded in agreement, awaiting Yang Haoran''s further instructions.


    "Has Deputy Captain Zhou and his team already left?" Yang Haoran inquired.


    "Due to the urgency of the situation, they''ve already departed," Master Wu replied.


    "Good. Give Deputy Captain Zhou a call and tell him our support will arrive shortly," Yang Haoran instructed.


    "Yes, Boss. But... who should we send?" Master Wu asked.


    "Who to send?" Yang Haoran tapped his fingers on the desk again, a hint of a smile on his face. Then he chuckled, "Well, since there''s nothing much going on here, I''ll go take a look myself."


    "What?" Master Wu''s tone changed immediately upon hearing this, surprised. "You, personally? Isn''t that a bit too much?"

 Chapter 264: Taking Matters into His Own Hands

    The incident in Lecheng was indeed no trivial matter. However, in Master Wu''s eyes, Yang Haoran personally taking action seemed a bit exaggerated. After all, on the side of the Spirit Police, the most they had deployed was Deputy Captain Zhou.


    Yet, Yang Haoran was the head of the Lecheng Yin Division. His personal intervention gave the matter an entirely different significance.


    Nevertheless, Yang Haoran affirmed his surprise.


    The reason Yang Haoran decided to personally visit the scene was ultimately because he had encountered a bottleneck in drawing talismans. Continuing in this state would yield no results and might even make things worse. So, he wanted to distract himself by doing other things first.


    Master Wu had initially nned to apany Yang Haoran in supporting the Spirit Police, but Yang Haoran stopped him.


    The city needed Master Wu to oversee the overall situation. If both of them left and an unexpected incident urred, the Lecheng Yin Division would be left unattended.


    Yang Haoran wasn''t naive enough to think that he was invincible just because he had opened the heaven soul. There were countless powerful beings in this world, and various formidable entities surpassed him. Therefore, caution and prudence were necessary.


    After learning the specific location of the incident, Yang Haoran didn''t immediately leave. Instead, he went back to the first floor to check on Xiaokang.


    The little guy was still managing the grocery store for Yang Haoran while simultaneously studying some early childhood knowledge on theputer behind the counter.Originally, there was noputer at the counter, but Yang Haoran specifically bought one for Xiaokang''s learning. The main purpose of thisputer was to allow Xiaokang to study.


    Even though the female ghost had been in Xiaokang''s soul-gathering bead in front of his chest all along, she didn''t know many big characters herself and couldn''t teach Xiaokang. So, Yang Haoran found some early childhood enlightenment videos online for Xiaokang to watch and learn.


    By the end of the year, after sending the female ghost to the underworld, Yang Haoran decided to send Xiaokang to school to receive formal education.


    The reason he hadn''t sent Xiaokang to kindergarten yet was simply because he wanted the mother and son to spend as much time together as possible in the limited time they had.


    Although Xiaokang was young, he managed the grocery store efficiently. This achievement was undoubtedly attributed to the guidance and assistance of his ghost mother.


    Sometimes, Yang Haoran wondered if his actions were a bit cruel. After all, the child was still very young, and some things were not within hispetence at this age. However, after careful consideration, Yang Haoran decided to do it this way. He wanted to let Xiaokang grow up earlier, and although not everything would be beneficial, the pros outweighed the cons.


    Xiaokang''s appearance brightened when Yang Haoran arrived. He jumped off the chair and pounced into Yang Haoran''s arms.


    "Uncle Yang!"


    Yang Haoran smiled, picked up Xiaokang, rubbed his head, and asked, "How''s your studying going?"


    "Great! I learned a few more words today! I can write my own name now! I''ll write it for Uncle Yang to see!"


    Yang Haoran originally intended to quickly exin a few things to Xiaokang and then rush to the scene, not wanting to waste time on other matters. However, seeing Xiaokang''s joyful expression, he nodded with a smile.


    "All right, show Uncle Yang."


    Yang Haoran put down the little guy, who excitedly climbed onto the chair, took paper and pen, and started writing.


    He wrote slowly, and even so, the strokes were crooked. Yang Haoran watched the whole process with a smile and didn''t interrupt.


    In the end, Xiaokang wrote two characters on the paper: Yang Kang.


    "Uncle Yang, look!"


    Xiaokang happily handed the written name to Yang Haoran. Thetter took the little notebook Xiaokang used for writing and carefully examined the two characters before nodding with a smile.


    "You did well, but there''s still room for improvement. Uncle Yang hopes that you''ll write even better in the future."


    In reality, the characters Xiaokang wrote had nothing to do with "well," being quite crooked. However, considering that he was not even five years old and managed to write these characters, Yang Haoran thought it was already quite good.


    Receiving Yang Haoran''s affirmation, Xiaokang was delighted, and a cute smile lit up his face.


    "Mom said she hopes I''ll be healthy for the rest of my life, so she named me ''Kang.'' Now I don''t have the surname Song; I''m following Uncle Yang''s surname, so I''m called Yang Kang."


    Yang Haoran smiled and patted Xiaokang''s little head, saying, "Xiaokang, you understand a lot. Uncle has to go out for a while, and I might be backte. Do you remember the potato-roasted duck Uncle taught you yesterday? Since Uncle won''t be here today, try making it yourself. Another day, I''ll taste your cooking, alright?"


    Xiaokang nodded earnestly, then spoke, "I remember how to do it. I''ll make this dish for lunch. When I improve my skills, I''ll definitely cook for Uncle Yang. You don''t have to worry about me; I have Mom with me, so nothing will happen."


    "Good, Uncle Yang is looking forward to trying your skills." After that, Yang Haoran looked at the soul-gathering bead hanging on Xiaokang''s chest and continued, "Xiu Juan, I''ll leave Xiaokang in your care."


    This Xiu Juan was the female ghost, Xiaokang''s mother. After spending some time together, Yang Haoran naturally learned the female ghost''s name.


    "Divine envoy, is there any danger on this trip? Shouldn''t you take me with you? Although my strength is limited, I can still be of some help," the female ghost said with concern.


    Yang Haoran shook his head with a smile and said, "Whether there''s danger or not, I don''t know yet. When ordinary people go out, they also know whether they might get hit by a car or not. Don''t worry about me. Take care of Xiaokang. If you leave with me, what will happen to Xiaokang?"


    "Well..."


    The female ghost didn''t know how to respond, and Yang Haoran extended his hand. Streams of ck smoke rose from his hand, and as the smoke dissipated, he held a pair of bells.


    He hung one bell in a inconspicuous corner at the grocery store entrance and ced the other bell directly into his pocket.


    These bells were obtained when he raided Deng Feng''s house. Not only did they have decent defensive capabilities, but they could also serve as an rm.


    Yang Haoran hung one at the grocery store. If a powerful character invaded the store, the bell would sound an rm. The other bell in his pocket would also react.


    Afterpleting all of this, Yang Haoran spoke, "I''m leaving. Once the matter is resolved, I''lle back immediately."


    "Divine envoy, be careful!" Xiu Juan''s voice came from the soul-gathering bead.


    "Uncle Yang, be careful!" Xiaokang also spoke up.


    Yang Haoran smiled, nodded, and then went upstairs. ording to the address provided by Master Wu, he tore through the space and stepped into the spatial fissure.


    As the spatial fissure closed, Yang Haoran disappeared without a trace.


    In a remote mountain vige that Kuai Le visited yesterday, an inconspicuous ce experienced mysterious spatial fluctuations. Then, a rift in space opened as if forcefully torn, and a young man with a full beard walked out with his hands in his pockets. This person was none other than Yang Haoran.


    Exiting the spatial fissure, Yang Haoran looked around. He saw mountains, a few dpidated mud houses, and tall weeds.


    "ording to the address Wu Laogave me, the scene of the incident should be nearby."


    Yang Haoran wasn''t in a hurry. He lit a cigarette for himself and then walked towards one of the run-down mud houses.


    There were several mud houses in sight, some near and some far. However, Yang Haoran deliberately chose one that was slightly farther away from him.


    The reason for choosing this particr mud house was that Yang Haoran sensed signs of life and a formidable power fluctuation inside.


    As for the other mud houses, he didn''t sense any power fluctuations or the presence of anyone. That''s why he walked towards the chosen mud house.


    Although he appeared to be walking, Yang Haoran''s body flickered several times, and he arrived at the mud house in an instant.


    At the door of this mud house stood a woman, her hair resembling weeds covering half of her face, revealing only the other half. She was covered in dirt, emitting a foul odor even before approaching.


    This woman was none other than the crazy woman Kuai Le encountered yesterday.

 Chapter 265: The Insane Black Talisman Master

    Yang Haoran observed the madwoman without paying much attention to the foul odor emanating from her. He took a drag of his cigarette without uttering a word.


    The madwoman, in turn, stared back at Yang Haoran. Her gaze was vacant, and a sillyughter escaped her lips, followed by a continuous muttering, much like when she encountered Kuai Le yesterday.


    "Noodles... noodles... delicious... slippery..."


    Though Yang Haoran encountered this woman for the first time, judging by her current state, he knew she had gone mad. However, what puzzled him was the significant power fluctuation emanating from the madwoman. Based on this, he was sure she was no ordinary person.


    Yet, what intrigued him was how a person with considerable power could go mad. What kind of stimulus had driven her to insanity, and why did she stay here?


    Yang Haoran was familiar with the power fluctuation emitted by the madwoman because he possessed a simr force. However, it was not Yin spirit power; it was Talisman Spirit Power.


    To rify what happened to the madwoman, Yang Haoran activated his ghost eye.


    The ghost eye could reveal things invisible to the naked eye. Perhaps by using it, he could discover something from the woman that wasn''t apparent.


    However, when the ghost eye activated, what Yang Haoran witnessed almost made him choke on his cigarette.The power emanating from the madwoman was indeed Talisman Spirit Power. Still, what shocked Yang Haoran wasn''t that; it was the symbol on the madwoman''s forehead!


    Every talisman master had a runic mark on their forehead, a symbol of their identity. Usually invisible to the naked eye, these marks could be seen with special means.


    Before activating the ghost eye, Yang Haoran had already identified the madwoman as a talisman master. Discovering a runic mark on her forehead wasn''t surprising. Yet, he was taken aback because the mark was not yellow but ck!


    If a talisman master''s runic mark on the forehead was ck, there was only one possibility¡ªshe was a ck talisman master!


    Yang Haoran had encountered and used ck talismans before, but encountering a ck talisman master was entirely unexpected. The seemingly beggar-like madwoman turned out to be a ck talisman master!


    Despite his growing strength, Yang Haoran found himself genuinely surprised. He coughed a few times, regaining hisposure. With a different demeanor, he re-evaluated the madwoman before him.


    The runic mark on her forehead was indeed ck, but the color was not deep; it was rather light. This indicated that she had recently entered the realm of a ck talisman master.


    Even if she had just entered this realm, her power surpassed that of a yellow talisman master by a wide margin.


    Besides discovering that the madwoman was a ck talisman master, the ghost eye revealed nothing else. Yang Haoran reluctantly retracted the ghost eye to conserve Yin spirit power.


    Wearing his signature smile, Yang Haoran attempted tomunicate with the madwoman, hoping to extract useful information.


    "Um... excuse me, may I ask..."


    Before Yang Haoran could finish his sentence, the madwoman''s sillyughter interrupted him. She continued muttering.


    "Noodles... noodles... so fragrant... so slippery..."


    Despite Yang Haoran''s attempts tomunicate, there was no effect. This ck talisman master before him was truly andpletely insane.


    However, the question of what had driven this ck talisman master to madness lingered in Yang Haoran''s mind. He couldn''t help but wonder, "Could the strange urrences here be rted to this ck talisman master?" With her abilities, she could easily handle the three Spirit Police; as for ordinary people, they were like ants in her eyes.


    The madwoman had gonepletely mad, and the actions of a lunatic were unpredictable. She might target the Spirit Police or ordinary people; the possibilities were endless.


    Considering this, Yang Haoran spected whether everything happening here was orchestrated by this already insane ck talisman master.


    As Yang Haoran''s spection arose, he sensed something and turned his gaze towards the distance.


    There was nothing there, yet a smile appeared on Yang Haoran''s face.


    "Have they arrived? Pretty quick."


    With those words, Yang Haoran shifted his focus back to the madwoman in front of him.


    Under his sensing ability, he detected five power fluctuations rapidly approaching his direction.


    One of these fluctuations was quite strong, while the other four were weaker. Based on the information obtained from Master Wu, Yang Haoran guessed that these five individuals were led by Deputy Captain Zhou and belonged to the Spirit Police.


    Although Deputy Captain Zhou and his team had set out before Yang Haoran, he managed to arrive ahead of them due to his ability to tear through spatial dimensions.


    Yang Haoran made no effort to conceal his presence; Deputy Captain Zhou''s strength would easily allow him to sense Yang Haoran''s existence, so there was nothing strange about it.


    After a moment, a sound of breaking air echoed behind Yang Haoran, and Deputy Captain Zhou, apanied by four Spirit Police members, appeared in front of the mud house.


    "I didn''t expect this matter to alert even the divine envoy Yang. It makes me feel quite embarrassed!"


    After appearing, Deputy Captain Zhou nced at the madwoman before warmly greeting Yang Haoran with a smile.


    Although the Spirit Police had sought assistance from the Yin Division, their request wasn''t overly demanding. Sending a couple of Night Watch agents would have sufficed. However, both Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou were surprised to learn that Yang Haoran had personally intervened. They had received this information from Master Wu.


    "Deputy Captain Zhou, no need for formalities. Given the gravity of the situation, the other party must be quite formidable. So, I thought it best toe in person," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    In truth, he just wanted to clear his mind and shift his focus, but he couldn''t say that directly. Since he hade, he needed to phrase it in a way that made it sound like he was doing Spirit Police a favor and couldter ask for a favor in return.


    "Divine envoy Yang, your kind gesture is deeply appreciated. In the future, if you need any assistance, just let us know," Deputy Captain Zhou expressed his gratitude and made a promise to Yang Haoran.


    "Well, I''ll thank Deputy Captain Zhou in advance then," Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    "Oh, not at all. If there''s anything we can do to repay your kindness, feel free to ask."


    After exchanging pleasantries, Deputy Captain Zhou shifted his gaze towards the madwoman. His brows furrowed slightly.


    Deputy Captain Zhou naturally noticed that something was off about the madwoman. Although he was engaged in pleasantries with Yang Haoran, he intermittently observed the madwoman.


    The madwoman''s demeanor, constant muttering, and the Talisman Spirit Power emanating from her confirmed that she was indeed insane.


    Furthermore, Deputy Captain Zhou sensed the Talisman Spirit Power from the madwoman.


    "Divine envoy Yang, what''s going on? This woman should be a talisman master. How did she end up like this,pletely mad?"


    Yang Haoran had initially hoped to gather some useful information from Deputy Captain Zhou. Still, judging from thetter''s current reaction, it seemed that Deputy Captain Zhou was not yet aware of the full situation.


    "I don''t know the details of her condition, but as you said, she is indeed a talisman master. However, she''s not a yellow talisman master; she''s a ck talisman master!"


    "What!"


    Yang Haoran''s revtion not only surprised Deputy Captain Zhou but also startled the four Spirit Police members behind him.


    Clearly, they understood the significance of a ck talisman master. However,cking the ghost eye or any special means to see the runic mark on the madwoman''s forehead, neither the Spirit Police nor Deputy Captain Zhou had realized the true extent of the madwoman''s identity. She was not just a talisman master; she was a ck talisman master!

 Chapter 266: Youre Really Hungry!

    "After I arrived here, I noticed her, but for now, I haven''t found anything on her. Besides saying that noodles are delicious, she doesn''t seem to say anything else."


    Yang Haoran briefly exined the situation he observed. Then he turned to Deputy Captain Zhou, asking, "Did you notice anything on her?"


    Deputy Captain Zhou shook his head, saying, "Other than sensing Talisman Spirit Power on her, I haven''t found anything else for now."


    "Do you think this matter might be rted to her?" Yang Haoran asked.


    "It''s possible, but I dare not make any rash decisions at the moment."


    At this point, Deputy Captain Zhou wore an awkward smile on his face and whispered to Yang Haoran, "Don''tugh at me, Divine Envoy Yang. I don''t know much about this case. I was busy with other matters before receiving Captain Luo''s call. I rushed here as soon as I got the call, gathering only partial information from the team. As for the plea for help from your Yin Division, Captain Luo made the call."


    Deputy Captain Zhou''s revtion surprised Yang Haoran. He hadn''t realized Deputy Captain Zhou was so unreliable, but he wisely refrained frommenting on it.


    "No problem, you''re not familiar with the case. What about them?" Yang Haoran smiled, looking at the other four Spirit Police.


    "Don''t worry, they are fully aware of the case!" Deputy Captain Zhou assured, patting his chest.To prove his point, Deputy Captain Zhou pointed to one of the Spirit Police members and said, "Come here."


    The Spirit Police hurriedly approached them, seemingly anticipating Deputy Captain Zhou''s question. He took out his mobile phone and opened a video.


    "Deputy Captain Zhou, Divine Envoy Yang, this video might be helpful for you."


    Yang Haoran and Deputy Captain Zhou exchanged nces before Deputy Captain Zhou took the phone. He then ordered the other four Spirit Police, "Keep an eye on her."


    After that, the two of them went to the side and watched the video on the mobile phone.


    The video began with Kuai Le encountering the crazy woman after arriving at the location. Deputy Captain Zhou frowned, saying, "So, the victim had encountered this crazy woman."


    Yang Haoran remained silent, carefully observing the video, paying attention to every detail.


    After the crazy woman, the old farmer appeared in the video, followed by Kuai Le going up the mountain, encountering a thunderstorm, and then entering the wooden house.


    However, there were no useful scenes inside the wooden house. Instead, Kuai Le''s conversation with the woman was clearly audible. Afterward, Kuai Le called for help loudly, and in the end, Kuai Le fell, seemingly dropping the mobile phone somewhere. Apart from the booming thunder, no other sounds could be heard, and the screen turned pitch ck, revealing nothing.


    The video was edited to highlight important parts, making it short, just a few minutes long.


    "Do we need to watch it again?" After the video ended, Deputy Captain Zhou asked Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran shook his head and said, "No need to bother. Let''s go directly to the mountain and find that broken temple."


    "What about her?" Deputy Captain Zhou asked.


    Taking the crazy woman along was unrealistic, not to mention they didn''t know if she was the real culprit behind the scenes. Even if she wasn''t, bringing along a madwoman would be a headache and might be a burden.


    Ignoring her wasn''t practical either. If she had any connection to the case and they left her alone, it could lead to significant consequences.


    "How do you think we should handle her?" Yang Haoran asked in return.


    "I think we should knock her out first, then have someone stay here to watch her, or just take her back. It''s more reliable that way," Deputy Captain Zhou suggested.


    Yang Haoran thought for a moment, didn''t say anything, just nodded with a smile.


    Deputy Captain Zhou signaled the four Spirit Police members with a nce and said, "Knock her out, be careful not to harm her."


    Following Deputy Captain Zhou''smand, the four Spirit Police gradually approached the crazy woman. She remained oblivious, standing in ce and repeating nonsensical words about noodles.


    Since Yang Haoran''s appearance until now, the crazy woman hadn''t moved a step, resembling a motionless stake driven into the ground.


    The Spirit Police surrounded her, exchanging nces and understanding how to proceed without uttering a word. One of the Spirit Police nodded, and then, with a wave of his hand, several silver needles of varying lengths appeared in front of him.


    Under the influence of his power, these needles floated in the air. Following the Spirit Police''s control, the silver needles forcefully stabbed into various acupoints on the crazy woman''s body.


    It seems that this Spirit Police intended to achieve the effect of making the target unconscious through this method. However, an unexpected event urred. At the moment when these silver needles touched the skin of the crazy woman, a powerful force suddenly erupted from her body. Not only did it send several silver needles flying, but the four Spirit Police surrounding her were also pushed back by this violent force!


    This scene made Deputy Captain Zhou''s face change, and Yang Haoran''s smile froze.


    Seeing his subordinates suffer, Deputy Captain Zhou was about to take action without thinking, but Yang Haoran stopped him in time.


    "Deputy Captain Zhou, wait!"


    Deputy Captain Zhou looked at Yang Haoran with some confusion, and Yang Haoran exined, "Although she''s crazy, she used to be a powerful ck talisman master. She probably sensed danger just now and instinctively protected herself."


    The crazy woman, as if frightened, looked at Yang Haoran and others timidly, then slowly retreated towards the door. She hadn''t moved since Yang Haoran appeared, but now she finally did.


    Seeing the crazy woman about to retreat into the mud house, Yang Haoran waved his hand. Four chains made of Yin spirit power, emitting ck Yin Qi, suddenly appeared around the crazy woman, wrapping around her limbs.


    The expression on the crazy woman''s face became more panicked. She instinctively mobilized the power in her body to resist the four thick chains. However, this instinctive burst of power was limited. Although it was strong against ordinary Spirit Police, it meant little to Yang Haoran, who was much more powerful than ordinary Spirit Police.


    In the blink of an eye, the crazy woman''s body was restrained by the chains!


    Her feet were directly fixed to the ground by the chains, and her hands were pulled straight by two chains. The other ends of these four chains melded into the void.


    "Divine Envoy Yang, what are you doing..."


    Deputy Captain Zhou was somewhat bewildered. Yang Haoran had stopped him from acting, but now Yang Haoran took action himself, leaving him confused.


    The other four Spirit Police were also full of confusion, but none of them asked questions. They just looked at Yang Haoran with puzzled expressions.


    "I didn''t sense anything unusual on her before, but just now when the power in her body repelled the four Spirit Police, I sensed something strange," Yang Haoran exined with a smile.


    Although Yang Haoran exined, it was still unclear. Not only did the other four Spirit Police not understand, but even Deputy Captain Zhou was at a loss.


    However, Yang Haoran didn''t continue exining. Instead, he walked towards the crazy woman, who was fixed by the chains.


    At this moment, the crazy woman looked extremely panicked, as if she had been greatly frightened. She screamed frantically while struggling to break free from the chains'' control.


    However, no matter how she struggled, she couldn''t break free from the chains'' control.


    Standing in front of the crazy woman, Yang Haoran activated his ghost eye once again. As his eyes turned pitch ck, the world before him changed.


    He saw the Talisman Spirit Power emanating from the crazy woman''s body. In addition to Talisman Spirit Power, there was a faint green light emitting from her abdomen.


    The green light was very faint and easily overlooked if not paying attention. After seeing this faint green light, Yang Haoran''s smile on his face became more intense.


    Then, he did something that shocked Deputy Captain Zhou and the others!


    Yang Haoran reached out, grabbed the dirty and torn clothes on the crazy woman''s abdomen, and under the astonished gazes of Deputy Captain Zhou and the others, he directly tore the woman''s clothes!


    As the pieces of cloth fell to the ground, Deputy Captain Zhou''s facial expression became vivid, filled with shock and disbelief. His mouth twitched a few times, and he couldn''t help but blurt out.


    "Yang... Divine Envoy Yang, I know you''ve been single, but she... she''s just a madwoman. You''re really hungry..."

 Chapter 267: Breaking the Curse

    The meaning behind Deputy Captain Zhou''s words was clear to everyone present, all of whom were men. Not only did Yang Haoran understand, but the other four Spirit Police officers did as well.


    Yang Haoran wore an expression of helpless amusement on his face because he realized the misunderstanding caused by his actions was quite significant.


    As he had his back turned to Deputy Captain Zhou and the other four, and the front of the crazy woman was obscured by him, they only witnessed him tearing the clothes of the crazy woman. The specifics of the situation went unnoticed by them.


    To avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, Yang Haoran shifted his body, revealing the crazy woman in the line of sight of the five men.


    While the crazy woman''s clothes were indeed torn by Yang Haoran, he had only torn the part around her abdomen, exposing only her stomach and keeping the rest covered.


    "Could you not imagine me to be so indecent? Even if I were desperate, I wouldn''t stoop so low as to pursue a madwoman," Yang Haoran said with an awkward smile, addressing Deputy Captain Zhou.


    The scene before Deputy Captain Zhou was different from what he had initially thought, and an embarrassed smile appeared on his face.


    "Well... I, uh, apologize. Your actions did seem quite misleading," Deputy Captain Zhou replied.


    Yang Haoran forced a wry smile and pointed towards the exposed stomach of the crazy woman. "Did you find anything?" he asked Deputy Captain Zhou.Rather than an immediate response, Deputy Captain Zhou approached Yang Haoran and carefully observed the crazy woman''s stomach.


    "It''s dirty!" After a moment, Deputy Captain Zhou stated the obvious.


    Yang Haoran''s lips twitched, and he forced a strained smile. "I know that. Anything else?"


    "Well... her waist is quite slender," Deputy Captain Zhou said with a serious expression.


    Yang Haoran''s smile froze for a moment, but he quickly regainedposure and continued, "I didn''t notice that. Besides this, anything else?"


    Upon hearing this, Deputy Captain Zhou realized there might be something else on the crazy woman''s stomach that he hadn''t noticed. He moved closer and examined her stomach more carefully.


    After a while, Deputy Captain Zhou, struggling with the foul odor emanating from the crazy woman, had to cover his nose with his hand during the inspection.


    After a brief moment, Deputy Captain Zhou eximed, "Hmm, there''s something on her stomach... it looks like some kind of drawing!"


    Upon this revtion, Deputy Captain Zhou straightened his body and looked at Yang Haoran, seeking confirmation. Yang Haoran nodded with a smile.


    Indeed, there was something drawn on the crazy woman''s stomach. However, due to the thickyer of dirt on her body, it was impossible to notice the drawing without a close inspection.


    Assured by Yang Haoran, Deputy Captain Zhou ordered the other four Spirit Police officers to bring a basin of water. He intended to clean the crazy woman''s stomach carefully and see what was drawn on it.


    "No need for that," Yang Haoran stopped the Spirit Police officers. Then, under the watchful eyes of the five men, he pressed his palm against the crazy woman''s stomach.


    This time, there were no inappropriate thoughts from anyone, including Deputy Captain Zhou. All five wore serious expressions.


    As Yang Haoran''s palm touched the crazy woman''s stomach, aside from her increased struggling, there was no other reaction.


    However, as Yang Haoran forcibly infused a trace of Yin spirit power into the crazy woman''s body, a sudden change urred!


    A green light emanated from the crazy woman''s stomach, rifying the previously blurry pattern!


    A twisted design that resembled both a pattern and writing, radiating a strong green light, became clear. Even the thickyer of grime couldn''t conceal it.


    The other four Spirit Police officers couldn''tprehend what it was, but Deputy Captain Zhou was different. As he recognized the illuminated pattern on the crazy woman''s stomach, his expression changed abruptly.


    "This is... a hex!" Deputy Captain Zhou''s voice carried genuine astonishment, and Yang Haoran was equally surprised, not by the hex but by Deputy Captain Zhou''s familiarity with it.


    The pattern emitting a green light on the crazy woman''s stomach was indeed a hex.


    Yang Haoran recognized hex because he had encountered it more than once before. Moreover, he could decipher demonic script, thanks to the demonic pill he possessed.


    Yet, these weren''t the crucial points. What truly mattered was that he had also practiced the enchantment technique of the monster n!


    As for why Deputy Captain Zhou also recognized the hex, it intrigued him.


    "So, Deputy Captain Zhou is truly exceptional, to even recognize hex," Yang Haoran remarked while keeping an eye on the changes on the crazy woman''s stomach, smiling as he spoke.


    Deputy Captain Zhou chuckled and replied, "Our Spirit Police don''t just deal with ghosts; our responsibilities include all kinds of supernatural beings. Moreover, I am an exorcist myself, so I know a bit about various things."


    "I see. Does Deputy Captain Zhou know the meaning of the hex on her stomach?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    Deputy Captain Zhou''s smile turned awkward, shaking his head before saying, "I recognize hex and demonic script, but I can''t understand their meanings. Does Divine Envoy Yang know what it signifies?"


    "It''s a sealing character, but I''m not sure about its specific purpose. Like you, I only have a superficial understanding of demonic script and hex," Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    Deputy Captain Zhou, realizing that Yang Haoran, not being part of the monster n, could read demonic script and hex, was first surprised and then seemed to connect some dots, making his gaze toward Yang Haoran even more astonished.


    "Divine Envoy Yang is indeed impressive. I admire your skills," Deputy Captain Zhou praised, but Yang Haoran just smiled without saying anything, continuing to infuse Yin spirit power into the madwoman''s stomach.


    "This ck talisman master likely fell victim to the hands of the monster n, leading to her current state. If we can break this hex, perhaps we can awaken her consciousness and extract useful information from her," Deputy Captain Zhou continued.


    Yang Haoran nodded, responding, "Deputy Captain Zhou''s thoughts align with mine."


    As these words were spoken, the hex on the crazy woman''s stomach seemed to sense danger and became agitated.


    The green light intensified, attempting to forcefully repel Yang Haoran''s hand.


    Rather than panic, Yang Haoran''s face disyed an even richer smile, as if he had expected all of this.


    With a muffled bang, ck smoke suddenly rose from Yang Haoran''s hand pressed against the madwoman''s stomach. In this instant, he increased the infusion of Yin spirit power into her body.


    The Yin spirit power surged like a bursting flood, flowing continuously into the crazy woman''s body, specifically toward the hex inside her.


    Although the hex manifested on the surface of the madwoman''s stomach, it was actually inside her body. Yang Haoran''s intention was to forcibly break this hex using sheer force.


    Deputy Captain Zhou, observing Yang Haoran''s intentions, didn''t interfere but signaled the other four Spirit Police to stay alert in case of any unforeseen circumstances.


    As the Yin spirit power kept pouring into the madwoman''s body, her struggles became more intense, apanied by piercing screams from her mouth.


    Yang Haoran seemed indifferent to her struggles and screams, as if he hadn''t noticed, continuing to forcefully infuse Yin spirit power into her.


    The hex on her stomach trembled violently. After a few breaths, it shattered with a resounding noise, turning into scattered green lights that dissipated.


    In the moment the hex vanished, the crazy woman ceased her struggles, and her screams abruptly stopped.


    As if realizing something, Yang Haoran grabbed Deputy Captain Zhou and leaped backward!


    Just as they moved, the crazy woman began vomiting violently.


    Dark and mushy substance slowly oozed out of her mouth. At first, it was unclear what she was expelling, but with each forceful heave, it became longer and more abundant.


    What the crazy woman was vomiting out, bit by bit, turned out to be long strands of hair!

 Chapter 268: Heading Up the Mountain

    If an ordinary person were to witness the scene before them, even if not frightened to death, they would likely carry an indelible shadow for the rest of their lives.


    However, Yang Haoran and his group of six were different. They were ustomed to such situations, so while the scene made their expressions more serious, there was no fear in their hearts.


    The crazy woman continued to violently vomit, long strands of hair flowing from her mouth, extending all the way to the ground. Her appearance was grotesque, with bloodshot eyes and tears streaming down one by one.


    Although she was insane, she was still alive. Vomiting so much hair and shedding tears were not particrly surprising given her condition.


    Not to mention shedding ordinary tears; even if she were shedding tears of blood at this moment, none of the six present would be surprised.


    After about ten minutes of vomiting, the crazy woman''s retching finally stopped. In front of hery a pile of ck hair, sticky with mucus and blood vessels, looking repulsive.


    The reason her belly could hold so much ck hair without protruding like a normal person''s was due to the hex.


    Despite the circumstances, the crazy woman surprisingly didn''t die. This was attributed to her own strength. She was already a formidable ck talisman master. Although she was hexed and driven mad, surviving was not particrly surprising. After all, everyone had some life-saving means.


    Afterpletely expelling all the hair from her stomach, the crazy woman seemed to be emptied in an instant and fell into a deep unconsciousness.Seeing the crazy woman pass out, Yang Haoran''s thoughts shifted, and the ck chains surrounding her shattered, dissipating into strands of Yin Qi.


    Without the ck chains holding her in ce, the crazy woman copsed limply to the ground. Yang Haoran then turned his gaze to Deputy Captain Zhou.


    "She''spletely unconscious now. As for how long she''ll be out and whether she''ll recover when she wakes up, I don''t know. How to handle her is up to you," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Deputy Captain Zhou nodded, gesturing for a Spirit Police officer toe over. He then spoke, "Although she appears to be a victim, it''s hard to say whether she''s involved in this incident. Take her back first and let Captain Luo handle it. We still need to go up the mountain."


    The Spirit Police wasted no time. After acknowledging Deputy Captain Zhou''s orders, he hoisted the crazy woman onto his back, enduring the foul stench emanating from her.


    "Remember, get her to Captain Luo as quickly as possible. She''s a ck talisman master. Even if she wakes up weak, you won''t be able to defend against her. If there''s any issue, you might lose your life!" Deputy Captain Zhou warned before the Spirit Police left.


    "Rest assured, Deputy Captain. Among all the Spirit Police, besides you and Captain Luo, no one can surpass my speed. I''ll make sure to get her into Captain Luo''s hands in the shortest time possible!" The Spirit Police assured confidently before swiftly leaving, covering a hundred meters with a few leaps, demonstrating genuine speed.


    The other three Spirit Police, following Deputy Captain Zhou''s instructions, entered the humble earthen house where the crazy woman lived, seemingly hoping to find something.


    "From the videos we watched earlier, it seems the dpidated temple on the mountain is the main focus. But with Yang, the divine envoy, around, I feel a lot more at ease. Haha, after this is over, we must have a good drink. My treat!" Deputy Captain Zhouughed, addressing Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran merely smiled without saying anything. The uncertainties they would face next and whether they could leave this ce alive were unpredictable. Such thoughts couldn''t be voiced.


    A momentter, the three Spirit Police walked out of the earthen house, shaking their heads at Deputy Captain Zhou, indicating they hadn''t found anything significant.


    Disappointment was evident on the faces of the three Spirit Police, but neither Yang Haoran nor Deputy Captain Zhou showed any change in expression.


    "Divine envoy Yang, let''s go. We''ll head up the mountain to check out that dpidated temple," Deputy Captain Zhou suggested.


    "Before heading up the mountain, let''s visit the old farmer''s house from the video. Maybe we''ll find something there as well," Yang Haoran proposed, aligning with Deputy Captain Zhou''s initial thoughts. Regardless of the other party''s identity, they would find out once they ascended the mountain.


    However, after seeing the hex on the crazy woman''s belly, he felt it was prudent to be cautious.


    Because this matter is very likely rted to the Monster n, and although his Yin Spirit power restrains ghosts, it has no effect on the Monster n. Once facing a Monster n of the same level, he won''t just be suppressed, but he won''t gain any advantage.


    Therefore, to avoid a mishap, he feels it''s better to be cautious.


    Yang Haoran only watched the video once, but he examined it very carefully. Before the anchor Kuai Le was killed, an old man appeared. Although the mobile phone didn''t capture the old man''s appearance, through the conversation between Kuai Le and the old man, Yang Haoran could confirm that the old man was the old farmer Kuai Le encountered in the vige.


    Because of this, Yang Haoran decided to visit the old farmer''s house.


    Deputy Captain Zhou didn''t reject Yang Haoran''s suggestion. The group of five then arrived at the old farmer''s house. Comparing the video, they were certain they were in the right ce.


    No one was in the old farmer''s house. Yang Haoran wasn''t surprised by this because, upon arriving, he sensed through his abilities that, except for the earthen house where the crazy woman was, there was no sign of life in the other houses.


    Yang Haoran didn''te here to catch the old farmer because that wasn''t realistic. His main purpose was to see if there were any other discoveries.


    Upon entering the old farmer''s earthen house, Yang Haoran sensed a faint demonic energy, which was not noticeable when he hadn''t approached the area before.


    Apart from the faint demonic energy, Yang Haoran found nothing else in this small earthen house. Finally, with no other choice, he had to leave.


    The group of five left the old farmer''s earthen house and headed towards the mountain where Kuai Le had the incident the previous night.


    For ordinary people, climbing a mountain is time-consuming and strenuous. However, for Yang Haoran and his group of five, the mountain Kuai Le climbed was no different from a small hill.


    With their strength, reaching the mountaintop was easy. Especially for Yang Haoran, who could directly tear through space to teleport. However, none of them rushed to the mountaintop at top speed. Instead, they controlled their pace as they approached.


    Because they all knew that the real dangery within this mountain. Charging recklessly to the top would bring them no benefits and might even cost them their lives.


    Therefore, as they entered the mountain, they checked for ambushes, observed escape routes in advance, and prepared for the worst. If they were overpowered, they couldn''t just stand there and get killed.


    Their caution naturally slowed down their pace. Still, even with this caution, their speed was several times faster than an ordinary person. Soon, they reached the halfway point.


    From the foothills to the halfway point, they found nothing unusual¡ªno sense of demonic energy, no Yin Qi, and no ambushes. This left the five with some doubts in their minds.


    However, not long after entering the halfway point, Yang Haoran suddenly stopped in his tracks, and his brows couldn''t help but slightly furrow.


    Seeing Yang Haoran suddenly stop, Deputy Captain Zhou and the others immediately became vignt, also halting their steps.


    In their eyes, if Yang Haoran stopped at this moment, he must have made some discovery!


    "Divine envoy Yang, what''s wrong? Did you sense something?" Deputy Captain Zhou asked.


    "I sensed a faint trace of Yin Qi." Yang Haoran did not conceal it, speaking openly.


    "Yin Qi? Where? On the mountaintop?" Deputy Captain Zhou inquired.


    Yang Haoran sensed Yin Qi that they didn''t. Deputy Captain Zhou wasn''t surprised by this, as Yin Division personnel excel in perceiving Yin. Moreover, Yang Haoran wasn''t an ordinary Night Watch but a Burial Master, making his perceiving Yin ability stronger.


    Although not surprised, Deputy Captain Zhou was curious. He wondered where Yang Haoran sensed the Yin Qi.


    In his view, the Yin Qi was most likely from the mountaintop. That''s why he asked at this moment.


    However, Yang Haoran shook his head, denying his spection.

 Chapter 269: Black Water Pool

    "The Yin Qi doesn''te from the mountaintop, but right here on the mountainside. It''s faint and hard to detect. I''m nning to investigate. Do you want to join me?"


    Yang Haoran nced in a direction, then turned to Deputy Captain Zhou. It was evident that the Yin Qi he sensed wasing from that direction.


    Deputy Captain Zhou frowned, a thoughtful expression on his face. After a few seconds, he spoke to Yang Haoran, "We don''t know the enemy''s strength yet. It''s better if we stick together to avoid being picked off one by one. Since you, divine envoy Yang, sensed the presence of Yin Qi, it means something is amiss in that area. Going there might lead to unexpected discoveries."


    Deputy Captain Zhou''s words were clear. He intended to apany Yang Haoran to investigate. As for the other three Spirit Police, they naturally followed Deputy Captain Zhou''smand.


    "In that case, let''s go and take a look."


    Yang Haoran smiled and spoke. The five temporarily changed their destination, heading towards the location of the Yin Qi.


    After a while, they halted. In front of them, a small water pool appeared.


    The pool wasn''trge, with a diameter not exceeding fifty meters. In terms of size and shape, it seemed ordinary, except for one detail ¨C the water in the pool was ck.


    Above the pool, a faintyer of Yin Qi enveloped it. The weak Yin Qi Yang Haoran had sensed earlier originated from here."Deputy Captain Zhou, divine envoy Yang, look over there!"


    A Spirit Police pointed in a direction of the pool, as if they had discovered something.


    Following the Spirit Police''s finger, a broken stone monument came into view for Yang Haoran and the others.


    The monument was damaged, with three blood-red characters engraved on it: "ck Water Pool."


    Kuai Le, the streamer, had been forcibly dragged into this pool by a handst night.


    "Divine envoy Yang, did you notice anything?"


    Deputy Captain Zhou withdrew his gaze from the stone monument and looked at Yang Haoran.


    Instead of responding, Yang Haoran smiled and looked behind him.


    Deputy Captain Zhou was puzzled and followed Yang Haoran''s gaze. Apart from weeds and trees, there was nothing.


    After a few breaths, Deputy Captain Zhou seemed to sense something. His expression became serious, and he warned the other three Spirit Police, "Two individuals are rapidly approaching us. Stay alert!"


    The three Spirit Police didn''t sense the approaching figures, but they didn''t doubt Deputy Captain Zhou''s words. If Deputy Captain Zhou said so, it must be urate.


    The three didn''t hesitate, silently mobilizing their internal energy, ready to react at the first sign of trouble.


    As for Yang Haoran, Deputy Captain Zhou didn''t give him any reminder. It wasn''t because he had any issues with Yang Haoran, but based on Yang Haoran''s previous reactions, he seemed to be more aware of the situation than Deputy Captain Zhou.


    However, Yang Haoran''s expression was inscrutable. His constant gentle smile made it difficult for Deputy Captain Zhou to discern his thoughts.


    Whether the neers were friend or foe was unknown, but Deputy Captain Zhou didn''t show any fear. The energy fluctuations from the two individuals weren''t strong in his eyes.


    Following Deputy Captain Zhou, the other three Spirit Police also felt the approaching figures.


    After a short while, two figures appeared in the sight of Yang Haoran and the others.


    Seeing the two figures, the faces of the three Spirit Police lit up with surprise. Deputy Captain Zhou was momentarily stunned, then his brows furrowed slightly. As for Yang Haoran, his smile remained unchanged, unaffected by the appearance of the two individuals.


    Surprisingly, the two individuals were Talisman Master Wang Yiming and Formation Master Xiao Tong.


    Before they got close, they waved their arms excitedly at the three, showing their enthusiasm, but neither of them uttered a word.


    The silence from the two was understandable to the Spirit Police. In their line of work, minimizing noise during missions was a habit.


    Of course, if an unavoidable situation arose, that was a different matter.


    "Deputy Captain Zhou! Divine envoy Yang!"


    "Deputy Captain Zhou! Brother Yang!"


    Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong greeted Deputy Captain Zhou and Yang Haoran excitedly upon their arrival.


    Deputy Captain Zhou nodded with a furrowed brow, saying nothing. Yang Haoran, on the other hand, continued to smile without uttering a word, skipping even a nod.


    "Yiming, Xiao Tong, howe you two are here?" a Spirit Police asked joyfully.


    This Spirit Police evidently had a good rtionship with Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong, being the first to address them.


    The other two Spirit Police were also pleased. The situation was unclear, and having an extra pair of hands was considered an advantage. Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong''s presence seemed beneficial for the mission.


    Especially Xiao Tong, being a Formation Master, added a powerful support to the team, not only increasing the mission''s safety but also enhancing the chances of sess.


    Despite their happiness, the two Spirit Police harbored some doubts.


    "Weren''t you two assigned to another mission? Why did you end up here?" another Spirit Police inquired.


    "We''vepleted the other mission. Captain Luo asked us toe support you. He''s concerned about your safety," Wang Yiming exined.


    "We have divine envoy Yang here; what danger could there be? If divine envoy Yang can''t handle it, your arrival would be futile," Deputy Captain Zhou said with a furrowed brow, expressing his apparent displeasure at their presence.


    Wang Yiming awkwardly smiled and said, "Well... Brother Yang is indeed powerful, but Xiao Tong and I can contribute in our own ways. My talismans and Xiao Tong''s formations can have some impact."


    Deputy Captain Zhou erupted in anger at this statement!


    "Stop spouting nonsense! Are you two here to harm us?"


    Deputy Captain Zhou exploded without warning, startling the three Spirit Police. While they had seen Deputy Captain Zhou angry before, he was not someone who acted irrationally. His outbursts were always justified.


    However, at this moment, the respected deputy team leader seemed to have suddenly lost his temper. He shouted and scolded without any apparent reason, leaving the Spirit Police puzzled.


    "Deputy Captain Zhou, Yiming and Xiao Tong are here to support us. You..."


    The Spirit Police with a good rtionship with Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong intended to intervene and calm Deputy Captain Zhou. However, before he could finish his sentence, Deputy Captain Zhou interrupted him with a harsh reprimand.


    "Shut up! Do you want to die?"


    The Spirit Police was stunned, unable to utter a word in response to Deputy Captain Zhou''s unexpected outburst.


    Wang Yiming, seeing the situation, forced a smile on his face and quickly tried to defuse the tension, "Deputy team leader, don''t be angry. This matter..."


    But as before, Deputy Captain Zhou interrupted Wang Yiming''s words with a cold voice.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Wang Yiming looked bewildered, momentarily unsure of what to say.


    "I''m asking why you''reughing. What were youughing at just now?" Deputy Captain Zhou asked in a cold tone.


    "I...," Wang Yiming felt embarrassed. He had barely started speaking when Deputy Captain Zhou approached him, pulled out a dagger from his waist, and thrust it into his chest without a second thought.


    Everything happened too quickly. The other three Spirit Police hadn''t reacted by the time Deputy Captain Zhou withdrew the dagger. As the dagger came out, blood spurted from Wang Yiming''s chest, sshing Deputy Captain Zhou''s face. However, Deputy Captain Zhou paid no attention, as if the blood on his face was just air.


    Wang Yiming staggered, a look of disbelief on his face. Xiao Tong, standing nearby, turned pale and quickly supported Wang Yiming, whose body seemed on the verge of copse.

 Chapter 270: Prevention

    The three Spirit Police officers were visibly shocked. They couldn''t believe that Deputy Captain Zhou, whom they always respected, would actually make a move against Wang Yiming!


    As fellow Spirit Police officers, they usually had a good rtionship, having experienced life and death together many times. They had a deep bond, so they couldn''t fathom Deputy Captain Zhou''s motives for attacking Wang Yiming.


    Wanting to rush towards Wang Yiming to provide aid, the three were stopped in their tracks as Deputy Captain Zhou shouted sternly, "Stay put! Don''t move!"


    Two of the Spirit Police officers hesitated and stopped, struggling with conflicting emotions written on their faces. However, one Spirit Police officer, who happened to be close friends with Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong, ignored Deputy Captain Zhou''smand and charged towards Wang Yiming.


    Seeing this disobedience, Deputy Captain Zhou''s expression changed. He cursed and was about to take action, but someone else acted even faster ¨C Xiao Tong, supporting Wang Yiming, intervened.


    Xiao Tong threw Wang Yiming to the ground, abandoning the concern he had shown moments ago. He then forcefully ripped a piece of bloody sternum from his own chest and stabbed at the approaching Spirit Police.


    The target was the heart, just like Xiao Tong''s own heart!


    The Spirit Police trio was stunned, especially the one charging towards Wang Yiming. He was dumbfounded, trying to stop his movements but realizing it was toote.


    As the sternum was about to pierce his heart, a ck chain materialized out of thin air, resembling a whip,shing fiercely at Xiao Tong''s hand. It sent the sternum flying.Simultaneously, Wang Yiming, who had been stabbed in the chest, stood up straight from the ground. Instead of covering his bleeding wound, he forced one hand into it, just like Xiao Tong, and forcibly ripped out a piece of sternum to use as a weapon.


    His target, like Xiao Tong''s, was the closest Spirit Police officer.


    However, as Wang Yiming''s sternum approached, another ck chain materialized out of nowhere. It not only sent the sternum flying but also bound both Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong securely.


    These ck chains, formed from Yin spirit power, were undoubtedly Yang Haoran''s doing. This technique was unique to the Yin Division, and apart from him, there were no other Yin Division members present.


    Bound by the ck chains, Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong struggled violently, emitting inhuman roars. Their faces were now filled with ferocity and madness, a stark contrast to their previous selves.


    The current situation left the three Spirit Police officerspletely stunned. The series of events that unfolded in this short time carried significant information, making their heads spin.


    Ignoring the trio, Deputy Captain Zhou approached Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong, speaking coldly, "That Wang Yiming always wears a stern expression. Unlike you, he''s practically beaming."


    "And you, Xiao Tong, although not a chatterbox, you''re lively. Unlike you, who''s like a dull oil bottle."


    "Your illusion technique is decent, but in my eyes, it''s just average. Not seamless; there are ws. If I were you, I''d create different illusions for each person, making them turn against each other, rather than setting up a uniform illusion."


    "Of course, even if you set up a uniform illusion, it can only confuse my three ipetent subordinates."


    Having reached this point, if the three Spirit Police officers still hadn''t grasped the situation, it would beughable. At this moment, they exchanged nces, each reading shock in the others'' eyes.


    It turned out that all of this was an illusion, and they had been unknowingly immersed in it!


    Especially the Spirit Police officer who had charged at Wang Yiming; he now wore a terrified expression, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. If it weren''t for Yang Haoran''s timely intervention, he might have been close to death by now.


    "Divine envoy Yang, thank you for your help just now."


    This Spirit Police officer regained hisposure, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead and expressing gratitude to Yang Haoran. Yang Haoran smiled and nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Deputy Captain Zhou, just now... I apologize; I..."


    Deputy Captain Zhou, still coldly watching Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong, turned around upon hearing the Spirit Police officer''s apology and looked at him.


    "We''re all brothers; I understand that emotions can run high. No need for apologies, and besides, now is not the time for such words," Deputy Captain Zhou spoke as he shifted his gaze back to Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong.


    "Not removing the illusion voluntarily? Fine. I''ll set you two puppets aze with a burst of fire. Let''s see what tricks you can y then!"


    With a cold snort, Deputy Captain Zhou took out a talisman.


    Though Yang Haoran wasn''t proficient in drawing talismans, he had a good understanding of them. Deputy Captain Zhou held a regr fire talisman, one that even someone unfamiliar with talisman arts could use. When thrown at a target, the fire talisman would ignite, burning hotter than gasoline. It was not only high in temperature but also challenging to extinguish.


    Just as Deputy Captain Zhou was about to unleash the fire talisman, Yang Haoran intervened.


    "Wait!"


    Interrupted by Yang Haoran, Deputy Captain Zhou''s hand hesitated, and he looked at Yang Haoran with a puzzled expression.


    "Divine envoy Yang, what''s the matter?"


    Yang Haoran wore a wry smile, shook his head, and said, "If you burn them, you''ll regret it. Haven''t you noticed? When I intervened just now, I didn''t go all out on them. I merely broke the bones in their hands. Why do you think I did that?"


    Deputy Captain Zhou''s expression changed, and he seemed to realize something. He asked Yang Haoran, "Do they have some secrets on them?"


    Yang Haoran didn''t immediately answer Deputy Captain Zhou''s question. Under the skeptical gaze of Deputy Captain Zhou, he activated his ghost eye.


    As the ghost eye opened, Yang Haoran''s smile disappeared, reced by a serious expression. Then, he uttered a low shout, "Break!"


    The space vibrated, and the area where they stood suddenly shattered, like ss struck by a powerful force, turning into fragments and disappearing.


    The ck water pool remained, as did the sturdy trees, dense grass, and even the stones on the ground. Nothing seemed to have changed.


    However, the bloodstains on the ground, the fresh blood on Deputy Captain Zhou''s body ¨C all vanished.


    Moreover, the chained Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong underwent a significant transformation.


    They were no longer the same individuals; they hadpletely transformed into two different people.


    Yet, when Deputy Captain Zhou and the others saw the appearance of these two individuals, their expressions froze for a moment.


    In the next instant, all four reacted, revealing sorrowful expressions on their faces.


    The three Spirit Police officers who came here for the mission today were dead. The two individuals now bound by the chain were the two Spirit Police officers!


    However, they were surrounded by Yin Qi, devoid of any signs of life,cking personal thoughts, and had be controlled puppets.


    The wounds on their chests were still there, but instead of spurting fresh blood, only a trickle of blood flowed.


    Yang Haoran recognized these two Spirit Police officers. In the half-year of working together with the Spirit Police, they had attended many gatherings, and Yang Haoran had participated in each one. Therefore, he was familiar with the faces of every Spirit Police officer.


    Recognizing them, Yang Haoran refrained from inflicting severe harm on the two and stopped Deputy Captain Zhou from burning their bodies.


    When they fell under the illusion earlier, Yang Haoran was more aware than anyone present. It was precisely for this reason that he didn''t react to Wang Yiming and Xiao Tong''s appearance. He didn''t immediately dispel the illusion because he wanted to see what tricks they had up their sleeves.


    However, Deputy Captain Zhou''s swift actions elerated the pace. Seeing the Spirit Police officers in danger, Yang Haoran couldn''t let them continue. Hence, he forcibly dispelled the illusion to make everyone understand the situation.

 Chapter 271: Gathering Yin in the Water

    The three Spirit Police, including Deputy Captain Zhou, wore expressions of sorrow on their faces. For them, their fellow Spirit Police were not just colleagues, but brothers who faced life and death together. The deaths of theirrades weighed heavily on their hearts.


    Although they had known of their deaths before arriving, witnessing their lifeless bodies made it difficult for them to ept.


    Two Spirit Police were already dead, and the reason they could move, speak, and even attack like normal people was due to a force controlling them.


    Judging by the intense Yin Qi emanating from them, the controlling force was a powerful ghost.


    Among ghosts, undead and evil spiritscked this ability. To possess such power, they had to at least reach the level of a malevolent spirit!


    In other words, the ghosts currently controlling the deceased Spirit Police were at least malevolent spirits!


    The other three Spirit Police were still immersed in grief and hadn''t realized this. However, Deputy Captain Zhou, though saddened, recognized the seriousness of the situation.


    Just as he was about to remind the three Spirit Police to be cautious, the surface of the ck water pool suddenly broke, and a dark figure shot towards one of the Spirit Police.


    Simultaneously, the Yin Qi on the two Spirit Police restrained by chains suddenly intensified more than twofold. Their struggles became more intense, and the chains showed signs of breaking.Yang Haoran didn''t bother with the two restrained individuals. Even if their power had increased, it was unrealistic to expect them to immediately shatter the chains made of his Yin spirit power. So, he focused his attention on the dark figure rushing out of the ck water pool.


    The shadow suddenly emerged from the ck water pool. Yang Haoran''s face showed no surprise; he seemed to have anticipated such an event and made preparations in advance. As the shadow charged towards the Spirit Police, who hadn''t reacted yet, Yang Haoran acted!


    Several thick ck chains appeared out of thin air, forming arge behind the Spirit Police. The shadow collided into this.


    The chains moved rapidly, making a rustling sound. This, formed by several chains, suddenly contracted, trapping the shadow within.


    This person was none other than another deceased Spirit Police.


    Drenched and pale, he had clearly been submerged in the water for some time. Water nts clung to his body, and he was enveloped in a thickyer of Yin Qi, just like the other two Spirit Police. At this moment, his expression was fierce and crazed, as if he intended to devour someone.


    "Deputy Captain Zhou, I''ll leave these three to you. I''ll check the water pool."


    Although these three Spirit Police were dead, they were Spirit Police in their past lives. Yang Haoran didn''t want to interfere in such matters. If he mishandled the situation and harmed the bodies of the three, he wouldn''t know how to exin to the Spirit Policeter. So, he decided to bind the three with chains and hand them over to Deputy Captain Zhou. The decision on how to deal with them was entirely up to Deputy Captain Zhou.


    Even though the three were bound by chains, if Yang Haoran''s attention wasn''t on them, there was a possibility the chains could be broken. However, he wasn''t concerned; he had witnessed Deputy Captain Zhou''s strength and knew that even if the three managed to break the chains, subduing them wouldn''t be a difficult task for Deputy Captain Zhou.


    Yang Haoran''s body flickered, floating above the ck water pool. He released his Yin spirit power to form a protective shield, enclosing his entire body like an eggshell. This was done for defense and to prevent water from entering.


    His body descended towards the water pool, but in the blink of an eye, Yang Haoran''s figure disappeared beneath the surface.


    Upon arriving at the ck water pool, Yang Haoran had already sensed something strange about it. The Yin Qi here was too faint, which didn''t make sense.


    If the three Spirit Police were being controlled by ghosts, it meant the controlling ghost was nearby, possibly even within the water pool.


    However, when he was outside the water pool, Yang Haoran couldn''t sense the presence of any ghosts. This was the most peculiar aspect.


    Perceiving the existence of ghosts primarily relied on sensing the strong Yin Qi emanating from them. If one couldn''t sense the Yin Qi emitted by the opponent''s soul body, it was challenging to perceive their existence.


    With Yang Haoran''s current strength, his ability to perceive Yin was quite formidable. Yet, even he couldn''t sense the presence of ghosts while outside the water pool. It was only when the Spirit Police rushed out from the water pool that he felt the Yin Qi emanating from him.


    As he entered the water pool, Yang Haoran''s body quickly sank. As his body got closer to the bottom of the water pool, a hint of surprise appeared on his face.


    The water in the ck water pool unexpectedly contained Yin Qi. The deeper Yang Haoran descended, the more concentrated the Yin Qi became. However, there was something peculiar ¨C these Yin Qi seemed to bepletely fused with the water. Despite some leakage, it was minimal.


    This discovery immediately rified a question for Yang Haoran. The reason why there was only a faintyer of Yin Qi above the ck water pooly here. Most of the Yin Qi in this ce, except for a tiny amount that leaked, was locked within the ck water pool. With Yin Qi not dispersing, the Yin Qi formed above the ck water pool naturally became quite sparse.


    The ck water pool was much deeper than Yang Haoran had imagined. As his body sank bit by bit, his amazement grew stronger.


    His surprise wasn''t just about the depth of the water but also the Yin Qi within the water. Thetter brought him more astonishment than the former.


    "Why is the Yin Qi in this water pool so heavy?"


    Yang Haoran was quite astonished. So far, he hadn''t seen any ce with Yin Qi so dense. Even the ghost building where Zhong Siyu was trapped didn''t have Yin Qi anywhere near this level.


    The ghost controlling the bodies of the three Spirit Police likely was a malevolent spirit. However, Yang Haoran had encountered malevolent spirits before. Zhong Siyu, in her prime as a malevolent spirit, was considered rtively strong, but even in the ghost building with Zhong Siyu''s presence, the Yin Qi didn''t reach this intensity.


    Unless this malevolent spirit''s strength far surpassed Zhong Siyu, and it was right here in the water pool, could the Yin Qi be so intense.


    However, Yang Haoran found it challenging to imagine how powerful this malevolent spirit must be to make the Yin Qi in the ck water pool so intense.


    Thinking about this, Yang Haoran became extremely vignt. His expression became serious. If the ghost was as he suspected, his situation could be dangerous.


    The reason was simple ¨C this kind of ghost was not something he, at his current level, could provoke. Once facing such a ghost, this Burial Master might end up being buried by the ghost.


    Yang Haoran didn''t immediately escape, and his body continued sinking. However, he had already prepared for escape. If the opponent was as formidable as he guessed, he would tear through space and escape at the first opportunity.


    This course of action would undoubtedly be embarrassing, but when it came to life and death, which was more important?


    How others thought and what choices they would make, Yang Haoran didn''t know. Still, he knew he would make what he considered the right choice.


    Just as Yang Haoran was having these thoughts, he suddenly felt a surge of power rapidly approaching him.


    Sensing the approaching power fluctuation, Yang Haoran''s first thought was to retreat. After all, he didn''t want to lose his life here.


    However, in the next moment, he froze. It wasn''t that the opponent had cut off his escape route, but the power fluctuation wasn''t as terrifying as he had imagined.


    The power fluctuation was indeed strong, but it was far from being able to force him to retreat without a fight.


    This situation might be due to the opponent hiding their strength, or perhaps... the opponent''s strength was already like this, and he had initially overestimated their power.


    The idea of an immediate escape was temporarily dispelled, but Yang Haoran didn''t rx his vignce. He remained prepared to tear through space and escape at any moment.


    A shadow shot up from below at a high speed. The resistance of the water seemed nonexistent in its path, and its target was Yang Haoran, who was still descending.


    Yang Haoran''s expression became serious. His body halted, ceasing its descent.


    "Ghost Eye! Open!"

 Chapter 272: One Wave Subsides, Another Rises

    As the ghost eye opened, the world before Yang Haoran underwent a transformation. The ck water around him thickened, its viscosity attributed to the extreme concentration of Yin Qi.


    Even before activating the ghost eye, Yang Haoran sensed the dreadful Yin Qi within the water. Now, with the ghost eye activated, it provided a more direct view of everything, but it didn''t bring much surprise.


    His attention was fully captivated by the rapidly approaching dark shadow!


    This shadow was a mass of ink-ck Yin Qi. As it closed in swiftly, the ck water around Yang Haoran suddenly boiled, transforming into distorted ghost faces. They covered the protective barrier he erected, crazily gnawing at it.


    These sudden ghost faces, each one incredibly pitiful, would likely frighten an ordinary person into unconsciousness at first sight. However, to Yang Haoran, they appeared mundane and unremarkable.


    Surprisingly, despite their unimpressive appearance, these ghost faces exhibited formidablebat strength. With each bite, the protective barrier covering his body showed signs of instability, on the verge of breaking.


    In this situation, he had to multitask, injecting more Yin spirit power into the barrier while simultaneously defending against the approaching dark shadow.


    Thin ck chains, as thick as arms, suddenly emerged from the ck water, binding the oing shadow. However, just as the shadow was sessfully restrained, the chains were shattered by the shadow, turning into dissipating Yin Qi.


    The shadow sessfully collided with Yang Haoran''s barrier.Bang!!!


    Yang Haoran''s body was sent flying by the impact, and the barrier, recently reinforced, disyed cracks under the assault.


    The ghost faces gnawing at the barrier were all dispersed by this blow, turning into streams of Yin Qi that merged into the ck water.


    Despite his surprise, Yang Haoran''s expression remained unchanged. With a wave of his hand, more Yin spirit power was infused into the barrier.


    The ruptured barrier, bolstered by additional Yin spirit power, quickly repaired itself and became even stronger than before.


    However, in the instant of repairing the barrier, the shadowunched another attack!


    Outside the ck water pool, three Spirit Police controlled by external forces had sessfully broken free from the chains. They turned brutal and bloodthirsty, attacking Deputy Captain Zhou and the others like frenzied beasts.


    However, their strength was insignificantpared to Deputy Captain Zhou. He quickly subdued them, releasing them from the external control.


    Three corpses were neatly arranged under arge tree. No trace of ck Yin Qi could be seen on their bodies. Now freed from control, they were just ordinary corpses.


    "Brothers, rest assured. After this mission ispleted, I will take you back home," Deputy Captain Zhou said with a stern face to the three bodies in front of him.


    The other three Spirit Police stood silently, heads bowed, their faces expressing unmistakable sorrow.


    As Deputy Captain Zhou finished speaking, amotion erupted from the ck water pool, drawing the attention of the four.


    At that moment, the previously calm ck water pool suddenly began to boil, and a massive vortex appeared.


    Boom!!!


    A loud explosion, as if a bomb had detonated beneath the ck water pool, sent water sshing everywhere. Simultaneously, a figure shot out from the pool.


    It was none other than Yang Haoran.


    Following Yang Haoran, a dense Yin Qi surged out of the water pool.


    As the Yin Qi dispersed, revealing a figure, it was a man. His entire body was pale and bloated, with various parts already rotting and emitting a foul odor. Due to an extended stay underwater, his body had grown strands of water nts.


    However, these water nts were pitch ck, as if sprayed with ink. Moreover, these nts also emitted Yin Qi.


    This man''s body wasn''t a soul body but a genuine entity, albeit severely decayed, repulsive, and terrifying.


    The man''s gaze locked onto Yang Haoran because he sensed a significant threat from him.


    Likewise, Yang Haoran''s gaze was fixed on the man, butpared to his previous apprehension, he now felt more at ease.


    Because this man was not as powerful as he had imagined.


    The man''s eyes were bloodshot, indicating the realm he inhabited within the ghostly domain¡ªa malevolent spirit.


    However, his eyes weren''t terrifyingly red, far less frightening than Zhong Siyu''s once were. Dealing with this level of malevolent spirit might be troublesome, but Yang Haoran remained confident.


    As for why the Yin Qi within the ck water pool is so heavy, and it doesn''t disperse but gathers even more, making it difficult for ghosts hiding inside to perceive, in Yang Haoran''s view, it should be attributed to the ck water pool itself.


    To uncover the reasons behind the peculiar transformation of the ck water pool, he needed to deal with the malevolent spirit in front of him first.


    Thanks to the activated ghost eye, Yang Haoran witnessed scenes from the malevolent spirit''s life before death. Although he couldn''t see what happened after his death, based on the pre-death experiences, Yang Haoran had some spection about the formation of this malevolent spirit.


    The man was a resident of the vige below the mountain. After attending a temple festival on the mountain, he identally fell into the ck water pool and drowned. At that time, he didn''t harbor strong resentment; instead, he felt more fear of death. In such circumstances, it was impossible for him to immediately transform into a malevolent spirit.


    Not to mention a malevolent spirit, even an evil spirit or a stronger undead wouldn''t have been possible.


    However, he managed to evolve from a regr undead to a powerful malevolent spirit. In Yang Haoran''s opinion, after bing an undead, he must have consumed a considerable number of souls.


    Apart from that, the mysterious ck water pool undoubtedly yed a part. However, Yang Haoran''s knowledge was limited, so his guesses were tentative. Whether his assumptions were correct or not, he couldn''t be certain at the moment.


    Moreover, now wasn''t the time for him to analyze the situation.


    "You''re so persistent, unwilling to leave this already decayed body after death. You''re quite attached, brother," Yang Haoran remarked, looking at the man in front of him.


    "This ce is not weing to you. Hurry and leave, or don''t me me for being impolite!" The man stared coldly at Yang Haoran, issuing a threat.


    Yang Haoran had encountered threats from others before, but there weren''t many that truly concerned him.


    "Brother, have you never left this mountain? You should explore the outside world. However, it seems you won''t have the chance in the future," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Brother? Haha, aren''t you afraid of shortening your lifespan? I''ve been dead for over a hundred years. If we talk about age, you don''t even have the qualification to call me grandpa."


    The man seemed not to understand Yang Haoran''s words and stubbornly clung to the title Yang Haoran used for him.


    Yang Haoran didn''t exin further, maintaining a constant smile on his face. "Come with me. I''ll take you away from here. You no longer belong to this world. I know you won''t agree, but I have to say it because it''s necessary."


    As Yang Haoran finished speaking, Deputy Captain Zhou appeared beside him. He exerted his own power, lifting his body into the air.


    "Did you kill my three brothers? Did you devour their souls?" Deputy Captain Zhou asked coldly, ring at the malevolent spirit. He already had an idea in his mind; he just wanted to confirm his suspicions.


    The malevolent spirit coldly smiled, nced at the three bodies neatly ced under the nearby tree, and then turned his gaze back to Yang Haoran and Deputy Captain Zhou.


    "You''re right. Not only did I kill those three, but I also forcefully devoured their souls. It''s not just them; it includes the broadcaster fromst night and the police who arrivedter. If you don''t act wisely, the next ones to die will be you."


    With the confirmation from the malevolent spirit, not only did icy killing intent erupt in Deputy Captain Zhou''s eyes, but the three Spirit Police below also ignited with anger.


    Unable to suppress their inner rage, all four of them wanted to attack the malevolent spirit immediately. Unfortunately, at this critical moment, Yang Haoran, who had been smiling until now, suddenly stiffened his expression.


    He turned abruptly to look in a certain direction, his face growing serious.


    "Deputy Captain Zhou, be careful. A big one ising!"

 Chapter 273: Farewell to Zhong Siyu

    Yang Haoran''s reminder made Deputy Captain Zhou''s expression even colder, as it seemed the neer, judging by Yang Haoran''s tone, was likely an enemy rather than a friend.


    "No matter who the other party is, I request Yang, the divine envoy, to buy me some time. I want to personally deal with this grandson in front of me!"


    A faint smile appeared on Yang Haoran''s face, but he nodded in agreement.


    "The neer is formidable; you better act quickly."


    "Thank you!"


    Before Deputy Captain Zhou could make a move, the malevolent spirit on the opposite side struck first!


    The malevolent spirit vigorously waved both hands, causing the ck water pool below to boil. The ck water condensed into pitch-ck water arrows, continuously shooting upwards.


    With this attack, both Yang Haoran and Deputy Captain Zhou were covered!


    Though Deputy Captain Zhou didn''t seize the initiative, he was not unprepared. Faced with the situation, he emitted a cold snort and, with a step into the void, not only shattered the water arrows with his foot but also left a deep footprint on the surface of the ck water pool.Arge amount of ck water gushed out of the pool, spreading towards the surroundings, wetting the ground, staining the weeds and trees ck. The area looked as if it had suddenly been drenched in a substantial amount of viscous ck ink.


    Yang Haoran intended to make a move, but seeing Deputy Captain Zhou effortlessly break the malevolent spirit''s move, he naturally wouldn''t waste his Yin spirit power.


    "Yang, the divine envoy, I''ll handle this!"


    Yang Haoran nodded in response and swiftly returned to the ground.


    In that instant, as he left the area above the ck water pool, three Spirit Police members also took action, all targeting the malevolent spirit man.


    Like Deputy Captain Zhou, these three Spirit Police were exorcists. They each drew their strongest magical weapons and, taking advantage of the moment when the malevolent spirit man''s tactics were broken, seized the opportunity tounch simultaneous attacks.


    However, their limited strength rendered their attacks ineffective, despite the use of their most potent tools. The immense power difference made their assaults seem feeble, like a baby''s punch against an adult, barely causing any impact.


    Nevertheless, although the attacks didn''t inflict significant harm on the malevolent spirit man, they restrained him for a few breaths of time. In those moments, Deputy Captain Zhou did something different from the three Spirit Police.


    Deputy Captain Zhou formed hand seals, murmured incantations, and then, with a breath, a Copper Coin Sword, only as long as a finger, emerged from his mouth.


    After being expelled, the Copper Coin Sword instantly grew into a short sword about a meter in length. The sword, both the de and hilt, was constructed entirely of copper coins, connected by a red string. Although it appeared ordinary, the Copper Coin Sword emitted a powerful fluctuation of energy.


    Yang Haoran had seen this Copper Coin Sword before. During his first encounter with Deputy Captain Zhou, they had exchanged blows, and the magical weapon that Deputy Captain Zhou had conjured was this Copper Coin Sword.


    However, back then, the Copper Coin Sword manipted by Deputy Captain Zhou was formed from the power within his body, not a genuine magical weapon. The one he spat out now was a true magical weapon.


    Magical weapons were objects that enhanced the attacker''s or defender''s capabilities. Besides, some possessed special abilities.


    Typically, only exorcists would use magical weapons, as many of their techniques required such tools to enhance their power. For instance, Yin Division relied on Yin spirit power, and after opening the soul, they had soul weapons. Talisman masters used talismans, their most potent means. Consequently, they rarely resorted to magical weapons when confronting enemies.


    After taking out the Copper Coin Sword, just as the malevolent spirit man had sent the Spirit Police''s magical weapons flying, he sensed danger before he could strike them down!


    In his urgency, the malevolent spirit man didn''t even nce at the source of the danger but swiftly moved to the side!


    Although the malevolent spirit man''s reaction was swift, Deputy Captain Zhou''s Copper Coin Sword was swifter. A sh of golden light, and one of the malevolent spirit man''s arms was severed.


    The moment the arm detached from the malevolent spirit man''s body, it disintegrated into the wind, leaving no bones behind.


    Losing an arm wouldn''t hinder the malevolent spirit man''s actions, as his real body was a soul body. At present, he merely possessed his own corpse. However, it seemed that the malevolent spirit man had a particr fondness for his physical body. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have chosen to possess his own flesh. Now, with his physical body severed by an arm, hisplexion immediately turned unpleasant!


    Deputy Captain Zhou''s sword not only severed the malevolent spirit man''s arm but also inflicted damage on the malevolent spirit''s soul body. This escted the hatred of the malevolent spirit man towards Deputy Captain Zhou to its peak.


    "You''ve ruined my physical body! Harmed my soul body! Today, you won''t leave here alive!"


    Deputy Captain Zhou paid no attention to the threats of the malevolent spirit man. Instead, he responded with another sh of golden light as he redirected the Copper Coin Sword towards the malevolent spirit man.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran, preupied with the ongoing battle between Deputy Captain Zhou and the malevolent spirit, no longer wore a smile on his face. His gaze shifted in a specific direction.


    Beside him, a mass of Yin Qi was violently churning. Within this Yin Qi was his soul weapon, Waning Moon!


    After a brief moment, Yang Haoran squinted his eyes.


    "Here ites!"


    As the voice in his mind echoed, a dense Yin Qi appeared within his line of sight.


    Disregarding the trees, this Yin Qi resembled a dark cloud, swiftly approaching the location of the ck water pool.


    Prepared for this, Yang Haoran, as the Burial Master of Yin Division, knew that the neer was a powerful ghost. In such a case, there was no room for negotiation; he had to act.


    Under his control, Waning Moon emitted a humming sound and transformed into a ck light, shing towards the approaching Yin Qi!


    Boom!


    The iing Yin Qi was directly cleaved in half by the terrifying power of Waning Moon, causing therge trees behind it to copse.


    Through his sensitivity to Yin Qi, Yang Haoran knew this ghost was formidable. Hence, he chose to use his soul weapon, Waning Moon, without holding back.


    Although it was just one move, the impact was considerable. Even Deputy Captain Zhou and the others, who were engaged in battle with the malevolent spirit, were startled by the disturbance caused by Yang Haoran.


    A sonic boom followed as Waning Moon returned to Yang Haoran''s side, hovering in mid-air and rotating slowly.


    The Yin Qi, split in two by Waning Moon, reassembled at this moment.


    "Uncle, you really went all out; are you trying to kill me?"


    A frenzied voice emanated from the Yin Qi. Beyond the madness, there was a hint of bloodthirstiness.


    Yang Haoran''s gaze sharpened. He found this voice extremely familiar, a voice he would never forget in his lifetime. Among all the people he knew, only one person had such a crazy and bloodthirsty way of speaking!


    As expected, as the Yin Qi dispersed, a figure in blood-red attire emerged. A young girl, d in bloody garments, floated in the air. Thick Yin Qi enveloped her soul body, and droplets of blood from her attire transformed into Yin Qi, dissipating.


    This person was none other than Zhong Siyu, whom he hadn''t seen since their parting at the ghost building!


    Although Yang Haoran could estimate the strength of a ghost based on the intensity of its Yin Qi, he couldn''t confirm the identity of the entity. Whether it was a ghost or a human, he couldn''t ascertain.


    So, when he sensed a powerful ghost rapidly approaching their location, he only knew there was a formidable presence but couldn''t identify who it was.


    As the Yin Qi dispersed, revealing Zhong Siyu, Yang Haoran was genuinely surprised. He hadn''t expected to encounter this extremely entric girl again in this ce!


    The serious expression on Yang Haoran''s face vanished, reced by a gentle smile.


    Despite the amiable smile, his vignce in his heart not only didn''t decrease but increased significantly. To Yang Haoran, Zhong Siyu was an extremely dangerous presence¡ªa true maniac. One could never predict what she might do. Even if Zhong Siyu fell under his enchantment technique, he remained cautious of this person.

 Chapter 274: The Gap Between Malevolent Spirits

    Yang Haoran was not only wary of Zhong Siyu, but also quite apprehensive of her strength.


    Even before opening the heaven soul, Zhong Siyu was already a formidable presence among malevolent spirits. Now, her power had noticeably increased.


    Due to Zhong Siyu, Yang Haoran sessfully opened the heaven soul and absorbed the power contained in several Death Mark Seals. However, Zhong Siyu also gained multiple Death Mark Seals and devoured the souls of Deng Feng and Duda. Even Duda''s guardian yin spirit became her nourishment.


    Since then, he had already refined the Death Mark Seals within his body. Given his capability, Yang Haoran believed Zhong Siyu could achieve the same.


    As for the extent of Zhong Siyu''s current strength, Yang Haoran was unsure. He could only specte from the intense Yin Qi emanating from her.


    Despite Waning Moon''s attack splitting Zhong Siyu''s transformed Yin Qi in two, she appeared unharmed. In this moment, Yang Haoran''s mind was filled with various thoughts and spections. However, he maintained a calm demeanor, masking his inner emotions with a trademark smile.


    "Long time no see. Your strength has improved significantly," Yang Haoran said, trying to avoid showing hostility as much as possible. He knew provoking this madwoman could be dangerous, and he wanted to avoid triggering her into a killing frenzy.


    "I''ve not only improved a lot, but my current strength has surpassed your imagination. But well, you''re not bad yourself, stronger than I initially thought," Zhong Siyu replied with a sly smile. She didn''t make a move against Yang Haoran and seemed unfazed by his sudden attack.


    Natural-born malevolent spirits like Zhong Siyu harbored intense resentment, madness, and bloodlust. They were not easy to deal with, even without provocation. Zhong Siyu''s behavior, though abnormal, went unnoticed by her. Yang Haoran, on the other hand, understood the unique treatment he received was due to the enchantment technique.Despite not attacking Yang Haoran, Zhong Siyu didn''t exhibit strong fondness for him. After her remark, she lost interest in Yang Haoran and turned her gaze toward the malevolent spirit man''s location.


    Both the malevolent spirit man and Deputy Captain Zhou had noticed Zhong Siyu''s presence. The malevolent spirit man, sensing Zhong Siyu''s terrifying aura, wanted to pause and assess the situation, but Deputy Captain Zhou relentlessly attacked him, seemingly in a frenzy.


    With one arm severed and his flesh riddled with holes from the Copper Coin Sword, the malevolent spirit man faced impending doom in Deputy Captain Zhou''s hands.


    Shocked and furious, he hadn''t anticipated Deputy Captain Zhou''s strength. Just as he was about to unleash a powerful move, he sensed an extreme danger. After repelling Deputy Captain Zhou''s attack, he looked in the direction of the perceived threat and saw a pair of crimson eyes.


    As fellow malevolent spirits, his eyes were also red, butpared to the blood-red eyes before him, his eyes seemed pale inparison.


    In the moment he lost focus, Deputy Captain Zhou seized the opportunity. With a sh of golden light, the decaying flesh of the malevolent spirit man was cleaved in two by the Copper Coin Sword.


    A mass of Yin Qi emerged from the split body. Without the support of this Yin Qi, the divided flesh instantly turned into powder.


    As Yin Qi condensed, the malevolent spirit man reappeared, but now he had no physical body; he was a pure soul body.


    Malevolent spirit soul bodies were dense, resembling real flesh, butpared to Zhong Siyu, the malevolent spirit man''s soul body fell short.


    Zhong Siyu currently appeared almost indistinguishable from a living person, except for the strong Yin Qi entwining her. Without it, discerning whether she was human or ghost would be even more challenging.


    As the soul body manifested, the malevolent spirit man felt a surge of anger. After a brief hesitation, he abandoned Deputy Captain Zhou and fled towards the mountain top.


    It wasn''t that he feared Deputy Captain Zhou. Although he had underestimated Deputy Captain Zhou''s strength, in a life-or-death struggle, the oue was uncertain.


    His true feary in Zhong Siyu, who had just appeared. Despite being fellow malevolent spirits, Zhong Siyu was far more powerful than him. He was not her match. The reason for considering Zhong Siyu an enemy rather than a friendy entirely in the gaze she cast upon him¡ªa hungry, wolf-like gaze that only a carnivorous beast would have when spotting flesh and blood.


    Zhong Siyu wanted to devour him.


    Being a malevolent spirit, if Zhong Siyu consumed him, her strength would surge again, surpassing the effect of consuming ten evil spirits.


    Simrly, if he had the chance to devour Zhong Siyu, his power would skyrocket. However, from the current situation, hecked the opportunity and capability. Hence, he decisively chose to escape.


    Surprisingly, he didn''t return to the ck water pool below; instead, he fled towards the mountain top.


    What did this imply?


    It indicated that, in the eyes of the malevolent spirit man, the mountain top was far safer than this location. Entering the ck water pool would undoubtedly lead to his demise, but sessfully fleeing to the mountain top might offer a slim chance of survival.


    Although the malevolent spirit man hadn''t explored the outside world, he wasn''t foolish. In the current situation, if he didn''t seek assistance, his soul would undoubtedly scatter.


    When Yang Haoran and Deputy Captain Zhou appeared, the malevolent spirit man showed no fear. He even dared to make threats. Yet, with Zhong Siyu''s arrival and just a single nce from her, he was terrified, fleeing towards the mountain top without any intention of testing Zhong Siyu''s abilities. This vividly demonstrated the intense fear Zhong Siyu instilled in him.


    "Thinking of escaping? Dream on!"


    Deputy Captain Zhou spoke coldly, preparing to pursue. However, as his body just began to move, a blood-red figure blocked the malevolent spirit man''s path.


    "I came here today solely for you. If you escape, my trip would be in vain. Do you think I''ll let you leave?"

 Chapter 275: Testing

    Zhong Siyu wore a malevolent grin, and as her words fell, she couldn''t help but lick her lips.


    The malevolent spirit man remained silent. In the current situation, his only thought was to escape, and he dared not utter a single word.


    The soul body transformed into strands of Yin Qi, scattering in different directions, trying to flee.


    Simultaneously, Deputy Captain Zhou''s Copper Coin Sword arrived as promised, but this strike did not hit the malevolent spirit man. Instead, it cut through Zhong Siyu.


    Deputy Captain Zhou clearly exerted full force with this strike, cutting Zhong Siyu''s soul body into two directly!


    This scene caused a twitch at the corner of Yang Haoran''s mouth. Deputy Captain Zhou cutting Zhong Siyu made thingsplicated.


    Malevolent spirits like Zhong Siyu were cruel and bloodthirsty. Provoking such a lunatic meant trouble.


    "After swallowing this malevolent spirit, I''ll deal with all of you!"


    As the words fell, Zhong Siyu turned into a mass of Yin Qi. This Yin Qi spread rapidly, covering the entire area of the ck water pool in the blink of an eye.Before the Yin Qi dispersed, the malevolent spirit man had not fled far. It was enveloped by this dense Yin Qi. Soon, the malevolent spirit man''s screams echoed from within the Yin Qi.


    "No! Don''t swallow me! I''m willing to acknowledge you as my master! I... Ah!!!"


    The piercing screams marked the malevolent spirit man''s soul dispersing. In just a few breaths, Zhong Siyu effortlessly swallowed a powerful malevolent spirit.


    Though both were malevolent spirits, the malevolent spirit man appeared weak as a chick in front of Zhong Siyu.


    Yang Haoran witnessed it all. Though his facial expression remained unchanged, the Moon Wheel floating beside him spun faster. However, this detail went unnoticed by everyone present.


    The Yin Qi gathered and condensed, transforming once again into Zhong Siyu d in blood-red clothes. She had an expression of unfinished pleasure on her face, and her ruby-like eyes locked onto Deputy Captain Zhou.


    Deputy Captain Zhou tightened his grip on the Copper Coin Sword. He wore a serious expression. The pressure this seemingly fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl exerted on him was immense. Not even his team leader Captain Luo, Burial Master Yang Haoran, or the malevolent spirit man from earlier had given him such overwhelming pressure.


    This pressure stemmed from a vast difference in strength. Deputy Captain Zhou didn''t know how powerful Zhong Siyu was, but one thing was certain: she was definitely stronger than him by a considerable margin.


    So, he refrained from blindly attacking. Instead, he secretly mobilized the power within him, searching for an opportunity to strike while remaining vignt of Zhong Siyu''s every move.


    "Your strength is not bad, but unfortunately, youck Yin Qi. I usually don''t find interest in such souls, but today, I''m willing to waste some time on you."


    Zhong Siyu''s face revealed a sinister smile. Her gaze shifted away from Deputy Captain Zhou, looking maliciously at the other three Spirit Police, her eyes gleaming with a bloody light.


    The three Spirit Police, including Deputy Captain Zhou, suddenly seemed dazed, falling into an illusion.


    "Let yourselves fight each other. It''ll be much more interesting that way, hehe!"


    Zhong Siyu grinned, and her blood-red eyes emitted a cruel gleam at this moment.


    However, just as this happened, the space where Deputy Captain Zhou was located fluctuated. Subsequently, a rift appeared in the space. A ck Yin spirit power swept through, not only sending Deputy Captain Zhou into the crack but also pulling the other three Spirit Police into it.


    As the four were forcibly pulled into the spatial crack, it immediately sealed shut. Yang Haoran''s figure appeared at the location where the space had healed.


    The one who abruptly sent away Deputy Captain Zhou and the others was none other than Yang Haoran!


    Zhong Siyu''s cruelty and strength were well known to Yang Haoran. If he didn''t forcefully send them away, Zhong Siyu would have tortured them to death, and their souls would have been swallowed, leaving a fate of soul dispersal.


    Yang Haoran had a favorable impression of Deputy Captain Zhou and the Spirit Police. Therefore, he wouldn''t stand idly by and watch them meet a tragic end.


    Moreover, setting aside personal rtionships, as the Burial Master of the Yin Division, Yang Haoran had the obligation and responsibility to prevent malevolent spirits from harming others. Subduing malevolent spirits was his duty. If he allowed malevolent spirits to harm others without intervening, he would be derelict in his duties as Burial Master.


    Though Yang Haoran had safely sent Deputy Captain Zhou and the others away, his actions angered Zhong Siyu.


    A stiff smile appeared on Zhong Siyu''s face. Clearly, she did not anticipate Yang Haoran abruptly intervening to send Deputy Captain Zhou and the others away. After a moment, she regained herposure, furrowing her brows. Her expression turned unpleasant, and her blood-red eyes focused on Yang Haoran.


    "Old man, are you trying to provoke me? I spared you because I found you agreeable. Do you really think I''m afraid of you?"


    Zhong Siyu''s voice was cold, and her blood-red eyes emitted a murderous intent.


    Back when Yang Haoran dealt with Deng Feng and Duda in the ghost building, he was cautious, suspecting that Zhong Siyu might attack him. However, Zhong Siyu chose to leave rather than confront him.


    Yang Haoran knew this happened because Zhong Siyu had sessfully triggered an enchantment technique at that time, creating a certain level of goodwill and trust towards him. However, this did not mean Zhong Siyu would allow herself to be manipted. Once she was provoked, this malevolent spirit would undoubtedly attack him with full force.


    The current situation served as evidence. Observing the icy killing intent in Zhong Siyu''s blood-red eyes, Yang Haoran understood that she harbored murderous intent towards him.


    If possible, Yang Haoran preferred not to engage in a fight with Zhong Siyu. However, if it came down to it, he had some confidence in escaping, even though the hope of winning against Zhong Siyu in a direct confrontation seemed bleak.


    Remaining vignt in his thoughts, Yang Haoran forced a bitter smile on his face.


    "They are my friends. If I hadn''t intervened and sent them away safely, they would all have died at your hands. Can you expect me to stand by and watch you do that? If you really killed them all, how could I continue living?"


    Yang Haoran''s thoughts were straightforward at this moment. He used his words to persuade Zhong Siyu, trying to reduce the malevolent spirit''s killing intent towards him, given the enchantment technique''s influence.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a cold snort came from Zhong Siyu. The grotesque smile reappeared on her unpleasant face.


    "Hmph, friends? Family can''t be trusted, can friends be trusted?


    "How they treat me in the future is their business, and I don''t care. I just want to do what I should do. After all, for now, we are still friends."


    Yang Haoran spoke with a smile, but his words didn''t seem to affect Zhong Siyu in any way. Her sinister smile persisted.


    "Do you not fear that, in a fit of rage, I might swallow you? Don''t you understand what the Yin spirit power in your body means to me? Once I swallow you, my strength will greatly increase again. Perhaps I''ll even break through to a new realm. Don''t you realize how tempting you are to me?"


    Zhong Siyu bombarded him with several questions, and with each question, her sinister smile intensified.


    Maintaining his smile, Yang Haoran replied, "If you wanted to swallow me, you would have done it long ago. Why wait until now?"


    This response may have seemed confident, but in reality, Yang Haoran had no certainty. His main purpose in saying this was to test Zhong Siyu.


    "Hehe, back in the ghost building, I spared you because I found you somewhat agreeable, and you did me a big favor. That''s why I let you go. But now... I find myself starting to dislike you."

 Chapter 276: Second Dive

    Zhong Siyu''s words were straightforward, and Yang Haoran''s smile was awkward.


    Although his face disyed a smile, Yang Haoran''s nerves were taut at the moment, alert to the extreme. If there were any signs of Zhong Siyu making a move, he would react immediately.


    However, an unexpected scene unfolded.


    "Although I don''t know why I can''t muster any interest in swallowing you, my fondness for you is genuinely gone."


    As Zhong Siyu''s words fell, a burst of maniacalughter erupted, and her soul body transformed into a mass of Yin Qi, dissipating into the distance.


    "The purpose of this trip has been achieved. A few wastes have fled, but whether I''ll swallow you the next time we meet due to losing interest in you is uncertain. Old man, you better pray we won''t meet again."


    The voice gradually faded away, and the Yin Qi formed by Zhong Siyu''s soul body disappearedpletely from Yang Haoran''s sight.


    Zhong Siyu''s sudden departure puzzled Yang Haoran, but it also relieved his tense nerves.


    For him, this oue was already satisfactory. If he had really shed with Zhong Siyu, today''s events might not have ended well.Taking a deep breath, the first thing Yang Haoran did after diverting his gaze was not to ascend the mountain or descend it, nor did he pay attention to the ck water pool beside him.


    Instead, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a pack of cigarettes, lighting one for himself and taking a deep drag.


    "Damn, how has Zhong Siyu''s strength reached such a level? Why does her oppressive aura feel so strong to me? Since unlocking the heaven soul, apart from the one above me, I''ve never felt such a intense pressure from anyone else."


    Amidst the exhaled smoke, Yang Haoran wore a pensive expression.


    Zhong Siyu''s rapid strength growth surpassed his imagination. From his perspective, the swift improvement in Zhong Siyu''s strength was likely rted to the Death Mark Seals she had absorbed back then.


    In addition, Zhong Siyu must have devoured many powerful ghosts, as indicated by her earlier words. Her presence here today was solely to target the malevolent spirit in the ck water pool, with the simple goal of devouring it to enhance her strength.


    How Zhong Siyu knew about the malevolent spirit''s presence, Yang Haoran wasn''t sure. Perhaps she had known about the malevolent spirit''s existence for a long time, or maybe she was wandering around for food when the malevolent spirit emerged from the ck water pool, catching her attention.


    Whether the reality matched his spection, Yang Haoran dared not affirm. Nevertheless, Zhong Siyu had devoured the malevolent spirit and left, making this detail irrelevant.


    What concerned Yang Haoran at this moment was that Zhong Siyu had not taken action against him but, like the previous encounter, had chosen to leave directly.


    Thest time Zhong Siyu left, it was because she was severely injured and needed a ce to heal and refine the Death Mark Seals. This time, it was because she had just devoured a malevolent spirit and needed time to refine and absorb it.


    However, in Yang Haoran''s view, this reason was only a part of it. The real reasony in the enchantment technique!


    As the cigarette in his hand neared its end, Yang Haoran took a final drag, then crushed the butt into the soil with his foot. Exhaling the smoke, his face once again disyed the usual gentle smile.


    "It seems... I underestimated the power of the enchantment technique. If I guess correctly, even if we meet again, Zhong Siyu will probably find it difficult to take action against me."


    As soon as this thought crossed his mind, Yang Haoran quickly suppressed it. He found such thoughts dangerous, especially since Zhong Siyu, in both personality and mindset, had be extremely extreme. Her actions werepletely different from those of a normal person, and trying to predict her thoughts using conventional logic could lead to unpredictable consequences.


    Thinking of this, Yang Haoran shook his head with a smile, sighing inwardly, "If possible, it''s better not to encounter her again. At least until my strength reaches a levelparable to hers, it''s better not to meet her."


    As he finished that thought, his pocket vibrated, followed by the whimsical ringtone of his mobile phone.


    Yang Haoran retrieved the phone and saw that the caller was Deputy Captain Zhou. After a moment''s hesitation, he answered the call.


    "Divine Envoy Yang! Are you okay?" Deputy Captain Zhou''s anxious voice came through the phone.


    "I''m fine, no need to worry," Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, Deputy Captain Zhou on the other end visibly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s good that you''re okay. If anything happened to you, I would feel guilty for the rest of my life. By the way, how is the blood-red malevolent spirit? Did you manage to subdue it?" Deputy Captain Zhou inquired.


    Yang Haoran''s smile became somewhat awkward, and he chuckled, "Deputy Captain Zhou, you''re overestimating me. Against a ghost like that, even I''m not her match. If I truly had the ability to subdue her, I wouldn''t have torn through space to let you all escape just now. I could have captured her directly, right?"


    This reminder from Yang Haoran made Deputy Captain Zhou realize the reasoning behind it.


    "So, did you sessfully escape now?" As the words left Deputy Captain Zhou''s mouth, he immediately sensed the inappropriateness and hastily exined, "Divine Envoy Yang, please don''t misunderstand. I didn''t mean to belittle you. What I meant was, are you safe now?"


    "No worries, I''m not that petty. I''m still at the ck water pool, and the blood-red malevolent spirit has left. Although I''m not her match, I possess something she fears. Plus, she just devoured a malevolent spirit, so she needs to find a ce to refine and absorb it, hence her departure."


    Of course, Yang Haoran didn''t mention the enchantment technique to Deputy Captain Zhou, so he casually came up with an excuse.


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, Deputy Captain Zhou felt relieved and quickly said, "I''lle over right away. You wait for me!"


    "The malevolent spirit has been devoured by the blood-red malevolent spirit, and the malevolent spirit has confessed to everything. Why are youing over?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Although the malevolent spirit confessed to everything, the matter is not over. We haven''t visited the Ruined Temple on the mountain yet, and the anchor who went missingst night was on the mountaintop. To eliminate this menace, we definitely need to go to the summit. Besides, we still have the bodies of our three brothers in the ck water pool, and I must bring them home!"


    Deputy Captain Zhou''s tone was resolute, and after a moment of contemtion, Yang Haoran asked, "Are you still at the location where I dropped you off?"


    "Yes, this ce is quite remote, seems to be near Nine Dragon Hill. I called you immediately aftering out of the spatial crack and haven''t moved an inch since then," Deputy Captain Zhou responded.


    "I chose that location because it''s not easily discovered. You stay put; I''ll bring the bodies of your three brothers over first. As for the summit, I''ll go ahead and scout, but I suggest you contact Captain Luo beforeing. Hear his opinion first." Yang Haoran advised.


    Upon hearing that Yang Haoran was willing to bring the bodies of the three Spirit Police members back, Deputy Captain Zhou felt ted. He had harbored the same thought but hesitated to bring it up.


    "Thank you, Divine Envoy Yang, and thank you for saving all four of us earlier!" Deputy Captain Zhou sincerely expressed his gratitude.


    "Don''t be so polite; we''re all friends. It''s just a small effort. I''ll hang up now; you wait there."


    After ending the call, Yang Haoran''s gaze fell on the three bodies under the big tree. His smile faded, reced by a sigh.


    "Not many people know about your sacrifices, but those who do will surely feel proud and grateful for you. Rest in peace."


    As he spoke, Yang Haoran once again tore through space, releasing Yin spirit power to lift the three Spirit Police bodies and gently send them into the closing spatial crack.


    As the crack rapidly sealed, the bodies of the Spirit Police members gradually disappeared from Yang Haoran''s sight.


    After bidding farewell to the bodies, Yang Haoran lit another cigarette for himself, one hand in his pocket and the other holding the cigarette. He looked towards the ck water pool, taking one step at a time.


    Standing outside the ck water pool revealed only the dark water, making it challenging to notice any peculiarities. However, once inside, the ck water pool revealed its mysterious nature.


    Having ventured into the ck water pool before, Yang Haoran knew its peculiarities. Now, standing by the pool again, he was prepared to delve into its depths and unravel its secrets.


    Yin spirit power once again formed a protective barrier around his body as Yang Haoran stepped into the ck water pool for the second time today!

 Chapter 277: Dark Yin Stone (1)

    The ck Water Pool did not experience any reduction in Yin Qi after the disappearance of the malevolent spirit man. Upon entering the water pool, Yang Haoran found that everything was just as it was before.


    This confirmed that the eerie nature of the ck Water Pool had no connection whatsoever with the malevolent spirit man. Whether he was present or not, it would not affect the ck Water Pool in any way.


    Although the malevolent spirit man had been swallowed by Zhong Siyu, Yang Haoran couldn''t be certain if there were other dangers beneath the ck Water Pool. Therefore, even after entering the pool, he remained vignt.


    The cigarette in his hand continued to burn, but the resulting smoke was forcefully expelled by a shield. Additionally, the shield filtered the oxygen from the water.


    Of course, even without oxygen, Yang Haoran wouldn''t suffocate. His body had undergone significant changes, and unless his physical body suffered catastrophic damage or his soul was forcibly separated, dying proved to be quite challenging.


    Yang Haoran took a drag of his cigarette, exhaling slowly. The ghost eye, resembling a ck gem, carefully surveyed the surroundings, hoping to make a discovery.


    Due to the peculiar nature of the ck Water Pool, he couldn''t discern reality from illusion. Therefore, he didn''t rush to descend into the depths immediately. Instead, like the previous time, he allowed his body to sink slowly.


    After a moment, Yang Haoran flicked the cigarette butt away. As it touched the shield, it was promptly expelled. At that moment, as the cigarette met the water and extinguished, he seemed to realize something, and his expression changed slightly.


    "The Yin Qi in this ck Water Pool is strong. The deeper I go, the heavier the Yin Qi bes. Could this be the extreme yin ce I''ve been tirelessly searching for?"This thought shed through his mind, and suddenly, Yang Haoran''s expression became excited.


    The extreme yin ce, as the name suggested, was a location with an extremely dense Yin Qi. Not every ce with heavy Yin Qi could be called an extreme yin ce; it had to reach a terrifying level for that designation.


    Yang Haoran first learned about extreme yin ces from Xu Meijing. Later, he read numerous books, some of which had records about extreme yin ces. As a result, he gained a deeper understanding of these unique locations.


    In his quest to forge the soul-refining cauldron, Yang Haoran had spent some time searching for an extreme yin ce. During that period, he would lure undead at night while searching for the elusive location. Only extreme yin ces had the potential to produce dark yin stones, the sole material for crafting the soul-refining cauldron.


    However, he had found nothing during that time. Even the trace of an extreme yin ce eluded him. These ces were rare, and finding them required a certain amount of luck.


    People from the Yin Division had a strong sensitivity to Yin Qi, making it easier for them to locate extreme yin ces. However, it was rtive ease, and if there was no extreme yin ce nearby, even their unique sensitivity to Yin Qi would be useless.


    Another major reason for hisck of sess was that, after a period of searching, the appearance of the spirit master redirected his focus to survival and how to take down his opponent before dying. Consequently, he had no time or opportunity to continue his search for an extreme yin ce.


    Later, he busied himself with refining the Death Mark Seal within his body, eliminating impurities, practicing talisman drawing, and had no chance to seek out an extreme yin ce until now.


    At present, the intensity of Yin Qi within the ck Water Pool far exceeded his imagination. He had never witnessed such strong Yin Qi anywhere else, prompting him to think of an extreme yin ce.


    Despite his excitement, Yang Haoran remained vignt. Two more minutes passed, and he finally sank to the bottom of the pool.


    The Yin Qi at the bottom of the water pool had be thick and viscous, invisible to the naked eye but clear to Yang Haoran''s ghost eye.


    In addition to the viscous Yin Qi, there were other things at the bottom of the pool: skeletons, stones, rotting tree trunks, unidentified vegetation, and misceneous items. Strangely, there were no fish or shrimp to be seen.


    The absence of fish and shrimp was normal in such heavy Yin Qi; ordinary aquatic creatures couldn''t survive here. If fish and shrimp were present, that would be more peculiar.


    The bottom of the water pool was silent and oppressive, everything visible to Yang Haoran''s gaze was ck. All the various objects sunk in the water, including bones and debris, were dyed ck, resembling objects coated in ayer of dark ink.


    In this utterly silent environment, it''s easy to stir up deep-seated fears within, but Yang Haoran not only showed no fear but his excitement on his face intensifiedpared to before.


    By now, he was convinced that this was undoubtedly an extreme yin ce. However, what he hadn''t anticipated was that this extreme yin ce would be underwater.


    Discovering the existence of an extreme yin ce had already excited Yang Haoran, but this was only a secondary reason. The main reason for his excitement was that the Yin Qi here gathered and didn''t disperse, sinking to the ground, indicating the possible presence of a dark yin stone!


    Once an extreme yin ce formed a dark yin stone, it would exhibit the current phenomenon of Yin Qi gathering and sinking to the ground.


    Of course, there could be other special reasons for this Yin Qi behavior, but Yang Haoran considered them unlikely. The most usible exnation, in his view, was the presence of a dark yin stone.


    Filled with excitement, Yang Haoran immediately began searching at the bottom of the ck Water Pool. If he discovered a dark yin stone here today, it would be a substantial gain!


    Before he descended to the bottom of the pool, his expression had changed, and his emotions had be excited because he already had such spections. At that time, Yang Haoran wasn''t certain, but the mere possibility was enough to excite him.


    After reaching the bottom of the pool, although he couldn''t bepletely certain of his guess, he had at least a ny percent confidence that there should be a dark yin stone here.


    If he was wrong in his analysis and there was no dark yin stone here, it would mean that fate yed a big joke on him.


    Because of his high level of confidence, the excitement Yang Haoran disyed now was even stronger than before. Encountering no danger and finding the potential presence of a dark yin stone, how could he not be thrilled?


    There were many objects at the bottom of the water, making it challenging to find the dark yin stone. However, at this moment, Yang Haoran was motivated and not at all bothered by the trouble.


    Yin spirit power transformed into tworge hands, flipping through skeletons, stones, and unidentified vegetation. Yang Haoran searched meticulously, leaving no corner untouched.


    However, after an hour passed, Yang Haoran was dumbfounded.


    He had spent a whole hour conducting a thorough search of the entire pool bottom, but the dark yin stone he sought was nowhere to be found.


    Yang Haoran frowned. His excitement had not only dissipatedpletely at this point but was reced by a hint of disappointment and confusion.


    He believed that his analysis shouldn''t be wrong, but the current reality contradicted his expectations. He hadbed through the entire bottom of the pool and found no sign of a dark yin stone, leaving him somewhat puzzled.


    "Could my analysis really be wrong?"


    Faced with the undeniable facts, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but doubt the uracy of his analysis. However, he shook his head afterward, rejecting this thought.


    "If my analysis were wrong, I should have found something strange here. But I haven''t noticed anything unusual in this pool, so how do I exin the phenomenon of Yin Qi gathering and sinking to the ground?"


    With this thought, Yang Haoran felt that he might have overlooked something. Although he knew the possibility was slim, he couldn''t think of a better exnation at the moment.


    So, he decided to search the pool bottom again, hoping to make some new discoveries.


    Just as he was about to start, Yang Haoran''s expression suddenly froze. At that moment, he realized a very important question.


    "Why am I so silly? Clearly, there''s a better way, so why am I searching inch by inch?"

 Chapter 278: Dark Yin Stone (2)

    At this moment, Yang Haoran suddenly thought of a crucial aspect ¨C the nature of the dark yin stone.


    In any extreme yin ce, everything would be tainted by Yin Qi, even stones. However, the dark yin stone is an exception.


    In simpler terms, if you find a stone in an extreme yin ce that doesn''t emit Yin Qi, then that stone is a dark yin stone!


    Searching for dark yin stones based on this characteristic is much simpler and more efficient than blind exploration. The area was saturated with a massive amount of Yin Qi, making everything emit a strong Yin Qi. Yang Haoran only needed to sense what didn''t emit Yin Qi to easily locate the dark yin stone.


    Due to his overly excited emotions earlier, Yang Haoran hadn''t considered this point. However, subsequent disappointment and puzzlement cooled him down, leading him to this realization.


    Yang Haoran found this method highly feasible. If he couldn''t find a dark yin stone using this approach, he could only sigh and believe that fate was ying with him.


    Closing his eyes, Yang Haoran carefully sensed the bottom of the water pool. He didn''t have to close his eyes to sense; he did it to avoid being influenced by the surroundings.


    After just a few breaths, Yang Haoran opened his previously closed eyes. His pitch-ck ghost eyes focused on a particr spot.


    "So it''s hidden underneath!"Yang Haoran waved his hand, and a chain, as thick as an arm, materialized in the water. It descended towards the ground below.


    The ck mud churned, and a ck boulder split open, revealing a crack. The chain, like an eel finding a crevice, slipped into the gap.


    In the blink of an eye, the chain was withdrawn. Wrapped around its base was a stone, the size of a cow''s head, appearing grayish-white. It looked like an ordinary stone, nothing particrly remarkable.


    Yet, amidst all the ck objects at the bottom of the water pool, this seemingly ordinary stone stood out, giving off a unique vibe precisely because of its difference in color.


    Looking at this stone, a smile finally blossomed on Yang Haoran''s face. He swiftly moved to the location of the chain, carefully examining the stone.


    After a short while, the smile on his face deepened.


    "No trace of Yin Qi. Indeed, it''s a dark yin stone!"


    Yang Haoran felt ted, and with a wave of his hand, he stored the dark yin stone in a separate space.


    Having obtained one dark yin stone, Yang Haoran didn''t leave immediately. He closed his eyes again, continuing to sense the surroundings.


    Seeing him like this, it was evident that one dark yin stone wasn''t enough to satisfy him. He desired to acquire more.


    However, this fortunate event did not recur. Besides the dark yin stone he had collected, Yang Haoran didn''t discover another one at the bottom of the water pool.


    Since there were no further findings, Yang Haoran abandoned the idea of lingering here. After all, there was a Ruined Temple waiting for him on the mountain, and he couldn''t afford to waste too much time here.


    Just as he was about to leave, Yang Haoran noticed a change in the Yin Qi at the bottom of the water pool.


    Previously, due to the presence of the dark yin stone, the Yin Qi here had sunk to the bottom without dispersing. Even if there was Yin Qi in the upperyers of the water pool, it was minimal.


    Now, with the removal of the dark yin stone by Yang Haoran, the Yin Qi at the bottom immediately surged. Like hydrogen balloons freed from their tethers, they rose densely towards the surface.


    This urrence didn''t surprise Yang Haoran. He nced at it briefly, losing interest as the Yin Qi ascended.


    Emerging from the water, Yang Haoran soared into the air and descended towards the ground beside the water pool with a smile on his face. His gaze turned towards the adjacent ck water pool.


    The current state of the ck water pool waspletely different from when he had entered. Arge amount of Yin Qi continuously rose from the water surface, enveloping the ck water pool entirely.


    The Yin Qi continued to spread and quickly dispersed in all directions. Judging by the situation, it wouldn''t take long for this entire area to be shrouded in dense Yin Qi.


    These Yin Qi were invisible to the naked eye, but even an ordinary person could sense them. Once entering this ce, there would be no distinction between spring, summer, and autumn. Here, only winter would prevail ¨C a winter so chilling that even the spirit and soul could feel its coldness.


    Without the dark yin stone, the ck water pool remained an extreme yin ce. However, without the dark yin stone, the extreme yin ce resembled a firefly in the dark night¡ªvivid and outstanding.


    Here, it was destined to be a paradise for ghosts.


    Yang Haoran currently had no intention of sealing this ce. With no viges nearby and only a few daring individuals seeking death, there was no reason for anyone to enter.


    Moreover, sealing an extreme yin ce was no small feat. The Yin Qi in an extreme yin ce was too intense, and sessfully sealing it would undoubtedly consume a considerable amount of his Yin spirit power. The true nature of the Ruined Temple atop the mountain was still unknown. In this situation, Yang Haoran had no intention of wasting his Yin spirit power.


    Of course, Yang Haoran would deal with the ck water pool as an extreme yin ce eventually, just not at the moment. After settling matters here, he nned to make good use of this extreme yin ce to elevate his strength.


    However, the premise was that he remained alive. If he met an unfortunate fate upon reaching the summit, then all ns would be in vain.


    Satisfied, Yang Haoran withdrew his gaze from the ck water pool and turned his attention to the mountaintop.


    Retracting his ghost eye, Yang Haoran didn''t hesitate and headed towards the summit.


    Instead of tearing through space, he chose to walk up the mountain, simr to his ascent before.


    The initial problem in this matter arose at the mountaintop. Unexpected incidents urred even before reaching it, leaving Yang Haoran somewhat astonished.


    Such was life¡ªyou never knew what would happen the next second. It could be a joyous asion or a funeral. Regardless of whether it was the former or thetter, the journey of life had to continue until its end.


    With the weather turning cooler and the strong mountain winds, ordinary people would undoubtedly feel the cold in this environment. Enjoying the warmth of the sun would be a beautiful thing at such times.


    Today happened to be sunny and bright, making it a perfect day. However, Yang Haoran didn''t find itfortable.


    He used to enjoy sunlight and warmth, but as his strength grew, and the Yin Qi emanating from him became heavier, he gradually developed a slight aversion to sunlight.


    However, it was merely difort and aversion, without causing any substantial harm.


    With his current strength, even if he were exposed to scorching sunlight in the sweltering summer, it wouldn''t affect him. Whether he got sunburned was a different matter.


    Facing the sun, Yang Haoran reached the mountaintop. For now, he didn''t see any Ruined Temple or dpidated wooden house, but he sensed the presence of Demonic Qi.

 Chapter 279: Necromantic Arts

    Demonic Qi, unlike Yin Qi, manifests in a green hue, while Yin Qi appears ck.


    Yang Haoran belongs to the Yin Division, possessing a keen sensitivity to Yin Qi and a more moderate sensitivity to Demonic Qi. However, this doesn''t mean he is unable to sense the presence of Demonic Qi. Within a certain range, he can perceive its existence, although not as extensively as his ability to sense Yin Qi.


    With a cigarette dangling from his mouth, Yang Haoran leisurely follows the trace of sensed Demonic Qi. His steps are slow, resembling a casual stroll. Yet, his rxed demeanor is merely a disguise; internally, he is alert, ready to react swiftly to any unexpected situations.


    Before his cigarette burns out, Yang Haoran halts. In his line of sight, a dpidated wooden hut emerges.


    The rundown appearance of this wooden hut reminds him of a simr one from a video. Although the glimpses of the dpidated hut were fleeting in the video, it left an impression on him.


    He is certain that this wooden hut is the same one that appeared briefly in the video.


    Activating his ghost eye, the appearance of the dpidated hut in his line of sight remains unchanged. However, through the ghost eye, Yang Haoran observes a thickyer of Demonic Qi shrouding the wooden hut.


    Although Yang Haoran hase into contact with demonic scripts, hex, and possesses a demonic pill, he has never encountered a living demon before. Fortunately, he has read numerous books that include records about demons, giving him some understanding.


    Demons are beings that have cultivated themselves from animals or nts. Once they transform into demons, they form a demonic pill within their bodies, granting them powerful demonic spiritual power and the ability to transform into human forms.The demonic pill serves as the source of a demon''s strength. Possessing a demonic pill grants the demon corresponding powers, including the ability to transform not only into human shapes but also into other animals and nts. This unique transformative ability is known to only a few, and even those who understand it usually only scratch the surface, unable to match demons in expertise.


    After a brief pause, Yang Haoran resumes his steps. At this point, his ghost eye not only reveals the shrouding Demonic Qi around the small hut but also senses signs of life within the dpidated structure.


    Just as he takes a few steps, a sound of breaking air echoes behind him. Yang Haoran seems to have anticipated it, as his expression remains unchanged, and he deftly evades the attack.


    Boom!!!


    Debris and soil scatter as a pit is sted where Yang Haoran stood a moment ago.


    Though notrge, such a pit requires a considerable amount of force. If this attack had struck an ordinary person, it would have instantly imed their life.


    With a smile on his face, Yang Haoran now spots another person in his line of sight. It is none other than the old farmer he encountered in the video.


    The eyes of the old farmer emit an eerie green light, his expression serious as he gazes at Yang Haoran with a wary look. His cautious demeanor sharply contrasts with the smiling Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran locks eyes with the old farmer and speaks with a smile, "I thought it was a living person, but it turns out to be a corpse controlled by demonic arts."


    The old farmer remains silent and responds to Yang Haoran byunching another attack.


    Green demonic spiritual power erupts from him, transforming into a snake-like figure in the air. This serpent, as thick as a water bucket, roars with two venomous fangs exposed, rushing towards Yang Haoran.


    Unfazed, Yang Haoran''s smile persists. While the old farmer''s attack may appear imposing, in Yang Haoran''s eyes, it is far from threatening.


    As the giant serpent approaches him, Yang Haoran opts not to dodge, standing still without moving a muscle. The only action he takes is to take a puff of his cigarette, flicking away some ash.


    The giant python is just within reach when a chain, as thick as an arm and emitting ck smoke, appears from behind Yang Haoran. With formidable force, it collides with the python, shattering it into fragments that dissolve into faint green lights. The momentum and speed of the chain remain undiminished as it heads directly towards the old farmer in the rear.


    Old farmer''s face changes drastically; he sensed the terrifying aura emanating from Yang Haoran before making a move. Understanding Yang Haoran''s strength and danger, his expression bes extremely serious, with his gaze filled with vignce.


    Although he fears Yang Haoran, he must carry out the necessary actions. Without uttering a word, he delivers a powerful strike!


    However, he underestimates Yang Haoran''s strength. Yang Haoran''s power surpasses his imagination, rendering his most potent attack utterly powerless before Yang Haoran. It is easily shattered by Yang Haoran!


    Watching the rapidly approaching chain, old farmer attempts to dodge, but the chain''s speed is too fast. Before he can even think about evading, the chain pierces through his body!


    In the moment the chain pierces his body, old farmer''s face changes drastically. Instead of showing pain, fear dominates his expression.


    Theck of pain is because old farmer had long been dead. The current old farmer is merely a corpse controlled by demonic arts.


    The reason for the fear is that whatever controls old farmer is worried that Yang Haoran might destroy it, hence the intense fear instinctively disyed.


    Old farmer, with a terrified expression, opens his mouth, and a snake head, spitting venom, crawls out. Subsequently, this poisonous snake shoots out from old farmer''s mouth and disappears into the grass.


    Although Yang Haoran initially considers keeping this poisonous snake, he refrains from doing so. He senses no Demonic Qi in this poisonous snake, indicating it hasn''t be a demon. It is just another part controlled by demonic arts, simr to old farmer''s corpse.


    Both the poisonous snake and old farmer''s corpse have been enchanted with demonic arts, granting them some power and the ability to control the corpse. Now that the demonic arts on old farmer have been dispelled by Yang Haoran, the poisonous snake reverts to its original state, indistinguishable from an ordinary poisonous snake.


    As the poisonous snake departs, old farmer''s body loses the support of demonic arts, rapidly decaying before turning into a pile of bones and a stinking viscous liquid.


    The shattered chain transforms into Yin Qi but doesn''t dissipate. Instead, it coils the bones and sends them into the small pit. A gust of eerie wind passes by, covering the small pit with debris, soil, and weeds.


    Yang Haoran takes a puff of his cigarette and continues walking towards the dpidated wooden hut.


    After a moment, he stops at the doorstep of the hut, gazing at the closed wooden door.


    "The Underworld Envoy graces us with his presence, truly illuminating this rundown shack. I wonder, big brother Underworld Envoy, what brings you here today?"


    A seductive and alluring voice emanates from inside the house, and with the creaking sounds, the tightly closed door slowly opens.

 Chapter 280: Demon Suppression Talisman

    As the wooden door creaked open, the interior of the wooden house gradually came into Yang Haoran''s view.


    The wooden house was small, and even though Yang Haoran stood outside without entering, he could clearly see the situation inside at a nce.


    If one were to use the naked eye to observe the interior, the scene would be almost identical to what the livestreamer Kuai Le witnessedst night.


    Simple furniture, basic household items, and a woman as beautiful as a celestial being. At this moment, she sat by the hearth, adding firewood into the stove, with a pot bubbling with something inside.


    However, Yang Haoran didn''t retract his ghost eye; it remained open. Consequently, what he saw was vastly different from what the naked eye perceived.


    Inside, there were no simple furniture or basic household items; instead, there were ruins and spiderwebs. This scene was identical to what Kuai Le witnessedter that night.


    The woman indeed sat by the hearth, stewing something, but what she held in her hands wasn''t firewood¡ªit was white bones. As for what was simmering in the pot, Yang Haoran couldn''t determine for the moment.


    In contrast to the scene that almost scared the soul out of Kuai Lest night, Yang Haoran, looking at the same scene, felt no fear.


    Not only did Yang Haoranck fear, but his smile on his face also remained unchanged, as warm as usual.However, he did not step into the dpidated house; instead, he stood at the door.


    "Now that you''re here, does Underworld Envoy big brother not have the intention toe in and sit?" the woman said with a smile while adding firewood to the stove.


    She was already beautiful, and her smile seemed to drain all color from the world.


    Yang Haoran had never seen such a beautiful woman. Before she smiled, he had no emotional fluctuations because he knew she was a demon, and a beautiful face and perfect figure weren''t surprising. Yet, as the woman smiled, he couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. Her smile was filled with temptation, awakening the most primitive desires in a man''s heart.


    Nevertheless, the current Yang Haoran was not the same as before. With his continuously growing strength, his determination also solidified. After a brief moment of being stunned, he returned to normal, and his smile remained on his face.


    "The charm in your smile is quite potent; it''s impressive. I almost can''t resist it," Yang Haoran said with augh.


    The words might have sounded frivolous, but if Yang Haoran were to retract his ghost eye at this moment, one would undoubtedly see his clear gaze, devoid of any impure thoughts.


    However, due to the activated ghost eye, his eyes were entirely ck. Besides being eerie and frightening, it was challenging to discern any emotional fluctuations from them.


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, the woman''s smile became even more alluring. In her eyes, few men could resist her, and her stunning appearance was her most potent weapon. If used correctly, she might leverage the power of the Underworld Envoy before her to escape and regain her freedom.


    She was making calctions in her mind, but she was unaware that she had chosen the wrong person. This seemingly gentle guy with a smile on his face was not as simple as she thought.


    Yang Haoran is a man, a single man with a normal sexual orientation. Faced with such beauty, his past self would have surely experienced an elerated heartbeat and blushing. However, his current formidable strength not only brings him unwavering determination but also instills in him a newfound confidence andposure. Therefore, even in the presence of such beauty, he can remain calm.


    He is well aware that the other party is not human but a demon. What if, by any chance, the demon''s true form is a dog?


    Moreover, he already has someone in his heart, though things are not yet official. Until he gives up on that, he won''t change his target.


    The woman is unaware of these reasons, but it is precisely due to these factors that her wishful thinking is destined to fail.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother likes to watch, so I''ll smile more. However, if you just stand outside, you can only watch me smile; there''s nothing else you can do," the demonic woman hinted with a teasing tone. Yang Haoran understood the implications but maintained his smiling face, not responding to her. Instead, he looked up at the talismans above the wooden door.


    The door was covered in talismans, visible both from inside and outside the house.


    Yang Haoran has been studying talismans for some time now. Although he hasn''t sessfully drawn them, he has a decent understanding of the subject. So, he knows what kind of talismans these are and their purpose.


    Seeing Yang Haoran nce at the talismans above the door, the demonic woman''s facial expression remained unchanged. She seemed neither surprised nor concerned that Yang Haoran might discover the talismans. Everything appeared to be going ording to her n.


    "Demon Suppression Talisman, carved not on paper but on wooden boards, and there are quite a few. It seems they want to keep you trapped in this rundown house for a lifetime," Yang Haoran said, retracting his gaze and addressing the demonic woman.


    Demon Suppression Talisman is specifically used to suppress demons, and while effective against demons, its impact on other entities is average.


    However, even though the effect may be average, it''s not something an ordinary person can destroy or handle. Even some non-ordinary individuals with abilities might find it challenging to deal with Demon Suppression Talismans without sufficient strength and may even get harmed by them.


    The Demon Suppression Talismans carved above the wooden door were all ck¡ªnot because of ck ink afterward, but due to the powerful force of the talisman master who carved them.


    In other words, all these talismans were ck Talismans!


    However, these ck Talismans did not release any terrifying power fluctuations. On the contrary, the power they emitted was extremely weak.


    Yang Haoran did not underestimate these ck Talismans because of this. The reason for the weak power fluctuations was that they simply hadn''t erupted with their true power, not because they were weak.


    Yang Haoran was certain that if the demonic woman tried to step out of this small house, these Demon Suppression Talismans would definitely unleash terrifying power!


    So many ck Talismans, and all of them Demon Suppression Talismans¡ªit''s evident that the demonic woman before him is not an ordinary little demon.


    When Yang Haoran spoke, the demonic woman did not show much surprise. After all, Yang Haoran is the Burial Master of the Yin Division, and being familiar with Demon Suppression Talismans is not something to be curious about.


    However, to achieve her goal, she pretended to be surprised and thenplimented Yang Haoran with a ttering smile.


    "I didn''t expect Underworld Envoy big brother to be so knowledgeable about talismans. My favorite type of man is always the knowledgeable and talented one."


    Yang Haoran''s smile remained unchanged; he didn''t respond to the demonic woman but instead stepped into the wooden house.


    This action caused a slight freeze in the demonic woman''s smile. She thought she might have to sacrifice some allure to lure Yang Haoran inside, but she didn''t expect him to walk in directly!

 Chapter 281: Trapped

    As long as an ordinary person doesn''t actively destroy the demon suppression talisman in this ce, the demon suppression talisman will not initiate an attack on the ordinary person, and the ordinary person will not sense the power fluctuations released by the demon suppression talisman.


    Simrly, individuals with special abilities, who are not ordinary people, won''t be attacked by the demon suppression talisman as long as they don''t actively assault it. However, there''s a slight differencepared to ordinary people: those with special abilities can sense the power fluctuations released by the demon suppression talisman.


    Of course, if the demon suppression talisman is manipted and controlled by a talisman master, it''s a different story. Whether it''s an ordinary person or someone with special abilities, even a stone, the talisman master canpel the demon suppression talisman to attack them. The damage caused by the demon suppression talisman varies depending on the target.


    Last night, the live streamer Kuai Le coulde and go from this small room without any reaction from the demon suppression talisman. This was because he was not a demon, so the demon suppression talisman showed no response.


    On the contrary, the old farmer controlled by demonic arts dared not enter the broken house. Once he stepped through the door, the demon suppression talisman in this ce would activate due to his intrusion. He would be forcibly suppressed here, even if he didn''t die, he would be left with nothing.


    However, given the old farmer''s strength, the likelihood of survival was slim. More often than not, he would end up dead.


    Earlier, Yang Haoran didn''t immediately enter the door for two reasons. Firstly, he sensed the presence of the demon suppression talisman, diverting his attention. Secondly, he needed time to carefully sense the situation inside the house to determine its safety and whether there were traps set by the demonic woman.


    The demonic woman hoped for Yang Haoran to enter the house because only then could she take some initiative. If Yang Haoran remained outside the house, she would be passive, restricted at every turn, as she couldn''t leave.


    Though it was only a brief moment, Yang Haoran checked the entire wooden house through his own senses. Besides sensing the power fluctuations released by the demon suppression talisman, he also felt a strong Demonic Qi from the demonic woman. Apart from these, he detected no other power fluctuations.Because of this, under the gaze of the demonic woman, he took a step into the house.


    After all, the demon suppression talisman is used to suppress demons, and he is a human, not a demon. Therefore, theoretically, the demon suppression talisman should not attack him actively. Even if there were dangers in the house that he didn''t sense, he could simply leave the wooden house when the time came.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that the moment he stepped into the house, the demon suppression talisman above the wooden door suddenly lit up in unison, and powerful power fluctuations erupted from these talismans.


    This situation was unexpected for Yang Haoran. Although his expression stiffened with surprise, his reaction was not slow.


    He temporarily didn''t have time to figure out what was going on. At the moment, all he needed to do was to quickly exit the wooden house.


    However, the next moment, he froze. When he tried to step out of the wooden house, he found that his feet felt as heavy as if they were carrying a thousand pounds. When he looked down, he saw two ankle chains that had appeared out of nowhere.


    The ankle chains emitted a golden light, one end locked to his feet, and the other end extending into the demon suppression talisman above the wooden door.


    This scene not only deepened the astonishment in Yang Haoran''s heart!


    He was clearly a human, but the demon suppression talisman had actively attacked him!


    Yang Haoran is not an ordinary person; he is the Burial Master of the Yin Division. Although he has a heavy Yin Qi, the demon suppression talisman is used to suppress demons, not ghosts. Even if his Yin Qi is heavy, without the control of a talisman master, the demon suppression talisman should not actively attack him!


    With surprise in his heart, Yang Haoran looked towards the demonic woman, who was adding bones to the hearth. At this moment, the demonic woman also had a face of confusion. Obviously, she did not expect such a thing to happen.


    At this moment, the demonic woman''s feet were the same as Yang Haoran''s, with two ankle chains emitting a golden light. Before the power of the demon suppression talisman erupted, even with the ghost eye open, Yang Haoran did not see the existence of these two ankle chains.


    However, at this moment, all the demon suppression talismans simultaneously erupted with terrifying power, revealing these two ankle chains, condensed from Talisman Spirit Power.


    Seeing Yang Haoran looking at her, the demonic woman''s face lost its surprise, reced by a charming smile. But in this charming smile, besides extreme seduction, there was also a hint of warmth.


    "Are you also a demon? But why didn''t I sense any Demonic Qi on you?" the demonic woman asked with a smile.


    The reason the demonic woman suddenly added warmth to her smile was not because Yang Haoran''s ordinary appearance piqued her interest, but because she guessed that Yang Haoran, like her, was also a demon.


    She had such a guess entirely because the reaction of the demon suppression talisman was too intense. If Yang Haoran wasn''t a demon, how could the current situation be exined?


    Not to mention that the demonic woman might guess Yang Haoran was a demon; at this point, even Yang Haoran himself was questioning his true identity.


    He had been studying talismans for a while, and he was equally familiar with the demon suppression talisman. Based on his understanding of the demon suppression talisman, the situation that just urred should not have happened. However, the reality was in front of him; he was indeed trapped by the Talisman Spirit Power released by the demon suppression talisman.


    Since Yang Haoran offered no resistance, the golden light emitted by the demon suppression talisman above the wooden door began to fade. The powerful power fluctuations, along with the dissipation of the golden light, quickly converged into the talismans.


    At this moment, both the ankle chains under Yang Haoran and the demonic woman vanished,pletely disappearing as if they had never appeared.


    The ankle chains only concealed their form, and it did not mean they had truly disappeared. Yang Haoran was well aware of this.


    As he adjusted his body, the previously heavy feeling under his feet disappeared. Yang Haoran''s body seemed to have returned to normal.


    He didn''t answer the demonic woman''s question but furrowed his brows, lifted one foot, and extended it towards the door.


    The moment his toe touched the door, the demon suppression talisman above the wooden door erupted again with powerful power fluctuations. The ankle chain that had disappeared under his feet reappeared, and the vanished gravity returned.


    Not only him, but with the appearance of the ankle chain under his feet, the ankle chain under the demonic woman''s feet also appeared.


    Yang Haoran frowned and slowly withdrew his foot. He wore a pensive expression, contemting where the problemy.


    He didn''t immediately use brute force to destroy the demon suppression talisman because once he did, the demonic woman would also be freed.


    He was searching for the root cause of the problem. Once he found it, addressing the issue would be much simpler.


    When the chains under his feet disappeared again, Yang Haoran''s eyebrows suddenly raised. He seemed to have figured something out.


    The seriousness on his face vanished, reced by a gentle smile. With this smile, his eyes closed, almost disappearing from view.


    This sudden reaction from Yang Haoran puzzled the demonic woman. However, what she cared more about was whether Yang Haoran was like her, also a demon.


    "Big brother, you still haven''t answered my question. Are you human or demon?" The demonic woman did not give up, continuing to smile flirtatiously.


    Yang Haoran didn''t immediately answer the demonic woman. Instead, he lit a cigarette for himself, one hand in his pocket and the other holding the cigarette. With a smile on his face, he walked towards the location of the demonic woman.


    He looked very leisurely, as if in his eyes, nothing had just happened.


    The improvement in strength and the change in identity did not alter Yang Haoran''s ordinary appearance, but he gradually developed a temperament he oncecked.


    And this temperament made his originally ordinary appearance not so ordinary anymore.


    Although the demonic woman was not yet attracted by Yang Haoran''s temperament, Yang Haoran''s current reaction gave her a sense of profoundness.


    Especially the smile on Yang Haoran''s face, seemingly gentle and friendly, but it made her feel a hint of danger.


    Yang Haoran took a few steps and arrived in front of the demonic woman. The demonic woman stood up slowly, the smile still on her face but appearing somewhat unnatural.


    The reason the smile became unnatural was that, at this moment, the demonic woman was wary of Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran stopped his steps, looked at the demonic woman, who was unbelievably beautiful, and smiled as he asked, "Do you smoke?"

 Chapter 282: Guessing

    Yang Haoran not only did not answer the demonic woman''s question, but instead took out a cigarette box from his pocket and handed it to her.


    As Yang Haoran approached the demonic woman, her heart was filled with caution, wondering if Yang Haoran would suddenly make a move against her. She was prepared for it, ready to retaliate if Yang Haoran attacked first.


    However, to her surprise, Yang Haoran pulled out a box of cigarettes and asked if she smoked.


    The demonic woman hesitated for a moment and then waved her hand, "No, I''m not interested in such things."


    Yang Haoran smiled, nodded, and said nothing. He then put the cigarette box back into his pocket.


    "Are you really a demon?" the demonic woman asked again, this being her third time posing the question.


    "Does it matter whether I''m a demon or not?" Yang Haoran responded.


    The demonic woman nodded with a smile, affirming the importance of the question.


    "Of course, it''s important. If you''re a demon, then we are on the same side," the demonic woman replied with a smile. "If you are one of us."Yang Haoran''s smile deepened, and he asked, "If I''m a demon, does that automatically make me someone you consider on your side? Besides, even if we''re on the same side, what does it matter? Humans can kill each other for their own interests, even disregarding family ties. Won''t demons do the same?"


    This response left the demonic woman momentarily stunned. She then recovered and chuckled, saying, "Demons will indeed kill each other, that''s for sure. However, if you''re a demon, and we are both trapped here, then we have every reason to join forces, break these demon suppression talismans, and regain our freedom. Don''t you agree?"


    Maintaining his smile, Yang Haoran did not directly answer the demonic woman''s question. Instead, he looked at the bundles of white bones on the ground.


    "So many bones. How many people had to die for such a spectacle?" he wondered aloud.


    Seeing that Yang Haoran intentionally avoided her question, the demonic woman decided not to press further. Regardless of whether Yang Haoran was human or demon, he was now trapped here. If they wanted to regain their freedom and leave this ce, they needed to destroy the demon suppression talismans. So, she wasn''t concerned about whether Yang Haoran was human or demon; as long as they could destroy the talismans, her goal would be achieved.


    When Yang Haoran inquired about the bundles of bones on the ground, the demonic woman maintained her seductive smile, though a hint of deep disgust appeared in her eyes.


    "Those? Hehe, they sought death willingly. Can''t me me. Do you think they were all good people? Each one of them lusted after my body. Some even wanted to pin me down on the bed even when they were on the brink of death. They all fancied themselves schrs, wanting to take a cross-border train ride. But sadly, in my eyes, they were just food. Would you fall in love with your food?"


    Yang Haoran shook his head with a smile, "Some people might, but I wouldn''t."


    "There are demon suppression talismans here. I can''t get out. If they don''t willingly enter my room, how can I harm them? Do you think they didn''t bring it upon themselves?" the demonic woman asked with augh.


    Yang Haoran didn''t answer her question. Instead, he pointed to the pot on the stove, smiling as he asked, "Can I see what''s cooking inside?"


    Since the pot was covered, Yang Haoran had no idea what was inside, but the fragrance was enticing.


    "Oh, inside? Hehe, it''s definitely something good. These are meant for entertaining human guests, not for you, but if you just want to take a look, that''s fine too," the demonic woman said with a seductive smile, gesturing for Yang Haoran to proceed.


    Yang Haoran didn''t hesitate. He took a puff of his cigarette and then exhaled slowly. As the smoke wafted from his mouth and nose, the Yin Qi entwined around the pot lid, slowly moving aside to reveal what was inside.


    The first thing Yang Haoran saw was a dark, soft, and mushy substance.


    However, as the liquid in the pot boiled and bubbled, he finally saw clearly what this dark substance was.


    It was hair¡ªmore precisely, a woman''s long hair, ayer of dark strands floating on the water''s surface.


    "Now that I''ve shown you what''s on top, let me show you what''s underneath as well, so you won''t use me of being stingy," the demonic woman said with a seductive smile, her words filled with implications that were undeniably enticing. With a gentle wave of her jade-like hand, a head slowly emerged from the pot.


    It was the head of a woman, thoroughly stewed to the point of disintegration, yet her long hair remained intact and embedded deep into the skull.


    Before opening the lid, Yang Haoran didn''t know what was being cooked in the pot, but he was certain it wasn''t anything good. However, when he saw the head rising from the pot, his smile involuntarily stiffened. Not out of fear, but rather a sense of disgust.


    "I know humans enjoy eating cooked food, so to entertain them, I''ve specially prepared different noodles. However, mine aren''t boiled; they''re stewed and be more fragrant as they cook. If not for entertaining guests, I might have been tempted to take a bite myself," the demonic woman said,ughing.


    Yang Haoran wiped the smile off his face, took a drag from his cigarette, and shifted his gaze from the stewed head to the demonic woman.


    "Do you not find what you''re doing cruel?" Yang Haoran asked.


    "Cruel?" The demonic woman''s face showed a yful expression. Then she asked Yang Haoran, "In our eyes, she''s just food. I''ve just done a bit of processing. How does that make it cruel? Do you... prefer it raw?"


    "She was a human," Yang Haoran said with a furrowed brow.


    "I know she was human. Humans can eat animals and cook them however they like. Why can''t animals, including humans, be eaten ording to our preferences?" the demonic woman countered.


    These words left Yang Haoran with a tightened brow. He was momentarily at a loss for words.


    "This world is inherently survival of the fittest. Whether humans eat animals or animals eat humans, or even when the same species turns on itself, it''s the rule of this world. No one can escape it, and everyone must abide by it. To avoid being consumed, one must be strong. That''s the ultimate rule of survival," the demonic woman continued.


    "As for cruelty, hehe, humans seem to be even more brutal than us demons. It''s just that they''ve be ustomed to their own cruel methods, so they don''t see it as cruel. But when demons use the same methods, they find it hard to ept. Don''t you think I''m right?"


    Yang Haoran''s brow furrowed even more. After a moment of silence, he spoke, "You''re right; this world is inherently survival of the fittest, a rule that cannot be changed. But aside from that, one must have their own stance and principles."


    The demonic woman covered her mouth and chuckled before asking Yang Haoran, "Hehe, then what are your stance and principles?"


    Yang Haoran didn''t answer immediately. He looked at the demonic woman and slowly, a smile returned to his face.


    "My stance and principles, hehe, I sometimes have them, but other times, I''m quite whimsical. Isn''t that contradictory and strange?" Yang Haoranughed and asked.


    The demonic woman''s smile deepened, and she said, "Indeed, it''s a bit strange. But at this moment, is your attitude more aligned with the former or thetter?"


    Yang Haoran didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he lifted the cigarette between his fingers, took a drag, only to find that it had burned out and extinguished. Without reaching for another cigarette, he casually flicked the butt away with his fingers and then smiled at the demonic woman, asking, "Well... what do you think?"

 Chapter 284: Unexpected Surprise

    Yang Haoran''s reaction didn''t seem like an act at all. The demonic woman, seeing this, felt a sense of urgency.


    She had pinned all her hopes of escaping on Yang Haoran. If he left without a word, how would she leave this ce?


    After waiting so long for an Underworld Envoy capable of destroying the demon suppression talisman, she didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother! Wait!" The demonic woman hurriedly called out to Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran paused and turned to look at the demonic woman.


    "What''s up? nning to tell me a joke?"


    The demonic woman quickly waved her hands, smiling. "Just kidding earlier. How could I really consider these perverted ghosts'' bones as a reward for Underworld Envoy big brother?"


    Yang Haoran smiled at the demonic woman, not saying anything. His expression seemed to convey to her, "If you have any bargaining chips, hurry up and show them. I''m busy."


    Though he didn''t explicitly say it, the demonic woman wasn''t foolish. She understood Yang Haoran''s meaning. A charming smile reappeared on her face."Ordinary things may not catch the eye of Underworld Envoy big brother, but there''s something I believe you''ll like!"


    This statement piqued Yang Haoran''s interest. He didn''t know if the demonic woman was telling the truth, but if she was, he might gain something.


    "What is it?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, before that, shouldn''t you show me your sincerity?" The demonic woman chuckled. "How about making a vow to release me from here? Then I..."


    Before the demonic woman could finish her sentence, several demon suppression talismans above the wooden door lit up simultaneously, emitting a stronger power fluctuation than before.


    With this sudden development, the demonic woman paused, and Yang Haoran''s smile froze. Both turned their gazes to the demon suppression talismans above the door.


    Neither of them touched the talismans, and Yang Haoran merely stood at the doorway, not stepping out. ording to logic, it was impossible for the demon suppression talismans to activate on their own.


    While the demonic woman negotiated with Yang Haoran, all their attention was on him. She, too, did nothing that could activate the talismans.


    Since neither of them did anything to activate the talismans, and the talismans activated on their own, only two possibilities remained.


    The first possibility: a demon forcefully entered or exited the range covered by the demon suppression talismans, causing them to activate. However, in this dpidated small room, the only upants were Yang Haoran and the demonic woman, with no other demons present. Therefore, there was no demon exiting the room to trigger the talismans.


    Simrly, it was impossible for a demon to suddenly enter from outside. Yang Haoran was at the doorway, and if a demon entered abruptly, he would have noticed. However, there was nothing outside, let alone a demon.


    So, this possibility was ruled out.


    Since the first possibility was unlikely, the second possibility remained!


    The second possibility was that the owner of these demon suppression talismans was currently activating them. Hence, the talismans suddenly became active.


    "Oh no! That wretched woman is awake!" The demonic woman seemed to realize something, and her expression turned ugly.


    Yang Haoran, frowning, asked, "What are you talking about? Who''s this wretched woman?"


    The demonic woman looked at Yang Haoran, no longer wearing the seductive smile from before. Anger colored her face as she asked, "Haven''t you seen a crazy woman down the mountain?"


    "Crazy woman?" Yang Haoran raised an eyebrow. He knew who the demonic woman was referring to.


    Since discovering the demon suppression talisman here and witnessing the "noodles" boiling in the demonic woman''s pot, Yang Haoran knew that there was an unknown grudge between the demonic woman and the crazy woman down the mountain.


    The crazy woman was a powerful ck talisman master who had gone mad due to a hex. Disgusting long hair filled her stomach.


    And the reason the demonic woman was trapped in this dpidated house and couldn''t leave was because of the presence of several ck talismans above the door, and all these talismans were demon suppression talismans!


    When considering the demonic woman and the crazy woman, Yang Haoran couldn''t believe there was no enmity between them.


    Though Yang Haoran understood this, he didn''t show it when he met the demonic woman and didn''t bring up the matter voluntarily.


    At that time, the demonic woman sensed that the hex on the crazy woman had been forcefully broken, but she didn''t know who was responsible.


    Even though she had a corpse controlled by magic that she could use to gather information, the old farmer, who happened to be the first batch of Spirit Police to arrive today, was severely injured and fell into a deep sleep. It took her considerable effort to awaken the old farmer and send him down the mountain to gather information. However, just as she awakened the old farmer, Yang Haoran appeared.


    Due to this, the old farmer hadn''t gathered any useful information for the demonic woman before Yang Haoran took care of him.


    When Yang Haoran appeared, the demonic woman also suspected if he was behind everything, given his seeming understanding of talismans. Being friends with the crazy woman was not out of the question.


    However, she couldn''t bepletely sure, and she remained cautious of Yang Haoran.


    The reason she spoke so much to Yang Haoran earlier was to gather more information through their conversation. At the very least, she wanted to understand why Underworld Envoy Yang Haoran hade to find her.


    After testing, she didn''t get the ideal results, so she chose to negotiate with Yang Haoran through a trade, curious about the choices he would make.


    If Yang Haoran was willing to help her, it might indicate that the matter with the crazy woman wasn''t closely rted to him. But if Yang Haoran refused to help, it would be intriguing, and she would have to act preemptively.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that the crazy woman would wake up so quickly. ording to her estimation, even if the hex was forcibly broken, it would take at least three to five days to wake up. However, the reality proved her estimation wrong.


    Her miscalction would undoubtedlye with a painful price. Angry, she didn''t care whether the hex on the crazy woman was Yang Haoran''s doing or not and vented her anger with a furious scolding.


    Yet, she hadn''t received a response from Yang Haoran. Suddenly, the ground in the room began to crack with a clicking sound, and the floor started to split rapidly.


    "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and join forces with me to destroy these demon suppression talismans, or we''ll both be suppressed under this mountain. It''ll be even harder to turn the tablester!"


    Seeing more and more cracks in the ground, the demonic woman was toozy to bother about who had broken the hex on the crazy woman. She urgently urged Yang Haoran.


    "Demon suppression talismans are meant for you, not me."


    Having said that, Yang Haoran took a small wooden box from his pocket. With a wave of his hand, the wooden box disappeared, stored in his separate space.


    The wooden box he suddenly stored in the separate space contained the demonic pill he had obtained.


    ording to Yang Haoran''s estimate, as long as the demonic pill was stored in the separate space, the demon suppression talismans should stop attacking him.


    However, when he looked down at his feet, he was stunned!


    The ankle chain on his feet hadn''t disappeared because he stored the demonic pill in the separate space!

 Chapter 285: I Must Defend Myself

    Yang Haoran stored the demonic pill in a separate space. ording to reason, the demon suppression talisman should no longer sense the presence of the demonic pill, and naturally, it wouldn''t initiate an attack on him.


    However, he soon thought of a problem, which was the enchantment technique he practiced!


    Although both humans and demons could practice this enchantment technique, it was ultimately a demonic art. At this moment, the demon suppression talisman might attack him, possibly because he cultivated demonic arts.


    Whether his spection was correct or not, Yang Haoran didn''t have time to think about it because golden chains suddenly emerged from the cracked ground. Though the chains were only as thick as a thumb, there were many of them.


    The chains were fast and had a clear target. After bursting out of the cracks, they immediately bound Yang Haoran securely.


    Yang Haoran tried to struggle, but the chains remained motionless, much stronger than he had imagined.


    Boom!


    The dpidated wooden house couldn''t withstand such a powerful force, and it shattered with a loud crash. Wooden debris flew in all directions, turning the entire wooden house into rubble.


    Although the wooden house disappeared, the demon suppression talisman did not vanish because of the destruction. The power of the demon suppression talisman not only persisted but also a massive talisman appeared above Yang Haoran''s head.This talisman wasposed of ck lines but emitted golden light at the periphery. It was a demon suppression talisman formed not as a physical object but by the powerful Talisman Spirit Power.


    The gigantic demon suppression talisman floated in the air like a mountain, exuding a strong oppressive force, hovering over Yang Haoran and the demonic woman''s heads!


    Yang Haoran took just a nce at the demon suppression talisman above his head and then shifted his gaze to the demonic woman.


    At this moment, the demonic woman was tightly bound by the chains emerging from the ground. Her body had undergone a transformation, with the upper half remaining human, but the lower half had turned into a snake. The snow-white snake scales reflected light under the sunlight.


    From this perspective, the demonic woman seemed to be a serpent demon, specifically a white snake.


    In the current situation, the demonic woman no longer cared whether the crazy woman Yang Haoran had saved was present or not. Given the circumstances, she had no time or inclination to worry about such matters.


    The cracks on the ground grewrger, and the golden chains forcefully pulled Yang Haoran and the demonic woman downward. Meanwhile, the demon suppression talisman floating above pressed down gradually.


    It seemed that the demon suppression talisman intended to forcefully seal Yang Haoran and the demonic woman inside this mountain!


    First, fix them with chains, and finally, the demon suppression talisman would seal the deal from above. This way, Yang Haoran and the demonic woman would be sealed within the mountain.


    "Why are you just standing there! Take action! Do you want to be sealed together with me?"


    While struggling, the demonic woman shouted at Yang Haoran. At this moment, her face showed no trace of the seductive smile, only anxiety.


    Compared to the demonic woman''s anxiety, Yang Haoran appeared much calmer. Although his usual smile was absent from his face, there was no sign of panic or fear, just a calm demeanor.


    As the demonic woman''s shout subsided, before Yang Haoran could respond, electric arcs suddenly crackled on both of their bodies.


    The golden electric arcs were potent, and amid the crackling sounds, not only was the Yin Qi on Yang Haoran''s body dispersed, but he also felt a tingling sensation.


    Yang Haoran frowned slightly; this tingling sensation made him ufortable, but he did not let out any screams.


    In contrast, the demonic woman''s reaction was much more intense than Yang Haoran''s. Under the attack of the golden electric arcs, she emitted painful screams. From these screams, it was apparent that she was undergoing significant agony.


    With each scream from the demonic woman, patches of snow-white scales appeared on her face. Looking at her, it wouldn''t be long before her upper body transformed entirely into a snake.


    Under the assault of the golden electric arcs, the contrast between the reactions of the demonic woman and Yang Haoran became clear. It wasn''t that the demonic woman was weaker; it was because she was indeed a demon, and the demon suppression talisman was specifically designed to deal with demons, possessing a strong restraining effect.


    Unlike Yang Haoran, regardless of the reason he was targeted by the demon suppression talisman, he was not a demon. The power within him was not demonic spiritual power but Yin spirit power. Therefore, the golden electric arcs did not cause as much harm to him as they did to the demonic woman.


    Watching the demonic woman continuously scream under the golden electric arcs, Yang Haoran did not take action. Instead, he looked at the golden chains on his own body, still frowning slightly.


    "Used to using chains to deal with others, never thought I''d end up being tied up like a rice dumpling today."


    Feeling a bitmented, Yang Haoran ignored the crackling golden electric arcs on his body, lost in thought. He considered another matter: whether or not to destroy the troublesome demon suppression talisman.


    If he destroyed the demon suppression talisman, the serpent demon would be able to escape from this predicament, which was not the oue he wanted.


    But if he didn''t destroy the demon suppression talisman, based on the current situation, it wouldn''t be long before his body waspletely dragged into the crack. When the demon suppression talisman descended from above, both he and the demonic woman would be sealed within this mountain.


    At that point, whether he could break the seal was uncertain. After all, being sessfully sealed might suppress the power within him, and he couldn''t be sure of the consequences.


    If he didn''t destroy the demon suppression talisman, he could use Yin spirit power to shatter the golden chains on his body and then escape from this ce. This approach was feasible, but Yang Haoran was unwilling to take such a path.


    Although the golden chains were sturdy, if Yang Haoran went all out, breaking them wouldn''t be difficult. When he attempted to struggle just now, it was just to test the hardness of the golden chains, not an indication that he couldn''t deal with them.


    Once the golden chains were shattered, it was evident that these chains would definitelye after him again. To escape during this period, he needed to destroy the demon suppression talisman, as a barrier had already been formed by the released demon suppression talisman.


    If he wanted to leave without harming the demon suppression talisman, the only way was to tear through the space. Whether this was feasible or not, he was unsure.


    However, even if tearing through space and escaping was possible, he didn''t want to do it. The reason was simple ¨C he felt it was too embarrassing.


    He could easily break the demon suppression talisman and leave effortlessly. Why should he make it look like a desperate escape?


    Maybe he was being a bit arrogant, but his strength indeed did not allow him to act otherwise.


    In this moment of hesitation, Yang Haoran was already halfway submerged in the ground, while the demonic woman continued to struggle violently. Only a small part of her body had entered the ground, but her painful screams persisted.


    The demon suppression talisman in the sky continued to descend slowly, getting closer to Yang Haoran and the demonic woman. However, at this moment, a violent force gathered above the demon suppression talisman. The sound of muffled thunder echoed, and golden arcs continuously crackled. In the blink of an eye, the massive demon suppression talisman was shrouded in golden arcs!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Two golden lightning bolts descended, one towards the demonic woman and the other targeting Yang Haoran.


    Although Yang Haoran was still contemting whether to take action, he was notpletely unguarded. When the demon suppression talisman in the sky showed anomalies, he sensed it. At the moment the golden lightning bolts fell, he suddenly erupted with a powerful Yin spirit power. All the chains on his body were shattered, and he disappeared from his original position.


    Boom!


    The golden lightning missed Yang Haoran and hit the spot where he had just been, causing the crack to widen by at least twice its previous size!


    While Yang Haoran sessfully evaded the attack of the golden lightning, the demonic womancked the ability to do so. Though she sensed the danger and attempted to dodge, her strength was suppressed, coupled with the torment from the golden electric arcs. As a result, her reaction was slightly dyed, and she failed to avoid the golden lightning.


    The golden lightning struck the demonic woman, instantly burying her entire body in the ground, leaving only a head outside. She emitted screams, and her head transformed into that of a snake!


    The screams continued, but they were no longer human-like; instead, they turned into an indescribable hiss.


    As for Yang Haoran, even though he shattered the chains and sessfully avoided the golden lightning, the demon suppression talisman had no intention of letting him off.


    More golden chains shot out from the ground, bringing the sound of breaking the air, swarming towards Yang Haoran.


    At the same time, the demon suppression talisman in the sky once again released golden lightning, striking down towards Yang Haoran below!


    Yang Haoran''s expression remained unchanged, but this time, he didn''t attempt to dodge. Instead, he released Yin spirit power, forming a shield on the surface of his body.


    The golden chains collided with the shield, and the golden lightning struck the shield. However, the shield, created by Yang Haoran''s Yin spirit power, shattered like ss under a heavy blow.


    As the shield broke, it dissipated into strands of Yin Qi. The golden lightning disappeared, but the golden chains still remained, approaching him like venomous snakes.


    This scene didn''t make Yang Haoran''s face look unpleasant. On the contrary, he actually smiled.


    Yang Haoran extended his right hand into the void. Arge amount of ck Yin Qi swept over, forcibly twisting the heads of these chains together, and he grabbed them in his hand.


    "Sorry, I need to defend myself!"


    With these words, a rich smile appeared on Yang Haoran''s face. He then fiercely exerted force on the chains he was holding.


    Snap! Snap! Snap!


    The menacing chains were all torn apart by Yang Haoran in one go!


    The golden chains broke, and the chains in Yang Haoran''s hand turned into specks of golden light, dissipating.


    "Help me! Underworld Envoy, big brother, save me!"

 Chapter 286: Interwoven Chains

    The voice of the demonic woman echoed in Yang Haoran''s ears, and he directed his gaze towards the location of the demonic woman.


    At this moment, the entire body of the demonic woman had beenpletely pulled into the ground, and the cracks on the ground quickly healed as she disappeared.


    At this rate, it wouldn''t be long before the crackspletely healed, and the demonic woman would be sealed here.


    Although she had been previously sealed in this ce by the demon suppression talisman, at least there was some room for movement. It might be small, but it was better than having no space at all.


    But once she was sealed in the mountain by the demon suppression talisman, the situation would bepletely different. Numerous golden chains bound her, leaving her with no room to move at all.


    Watching the rapidly healing cracks, Yang Haoran hesitated for a moment and then reached out his right hand towards the location of the demonic woman.


    A huge palm, condensed from Yin spirit power, appeared. Under Yang Haoran''s control, the fingers of this giant hand turned into ws, exuding a powerful momentum as it violently grabbed towards the rapidly closing ground below.


    Boom!!!


    Debris scattered, and the ground was directly torn open by the giant hand, revealing the struggling serpent demon beneath. However, only the enormous head of the serpent demon was exposed.The palm, transformed from Yin spirit power, grabbed the serpent demon''s head and lifted it up forcefully!


    Boom!!!


    The ground split open again, and a white serpent, as thick as a water bucket, was forcibly pulled out from underground by the huge hand.


    Golden chains adorned the white serpent, releasing electric arcs attacking it while also pulling its body downward, preventing the serpent from escaping.


    Meanwhile, arge number of golden chains shot up from the ground again, targeting Yang Haoran as their attack objective.


    In the sky above, the demon suppression talisman released two golden lightning bolts, not only targeting Yang Haoran but also the serpent demon caught by the giant hand!


    Facing this situation, Yang Haoran smiled faintly. His body soared into the air, and as he waved his hands, a rustling sound echoed in the surrounding void.


    This sound, only urred when chains collided!


    ck chains, as thick as arms, appeared one by one, creating a sphere around Yang Haoran with a rustling sound.


    The chains slowly rotated, protecting Yang Haoran within.


    Boom!!!


    The golden lightning struck the ck chains, directly splitting a gap in the sphere formed by the ck chains.


    As for the iing golden chains, they only produced a series of crisp sounds as they collided with the sphere of ck chains.


    At the location of the demonic woman, another golden lightning struck, but this time it didn''t hit the serpent demon; instead, it struck the giant hand holding the serpent demon''s head.


    It''s not that the golden lightning didn''t want to hit the serpent demon, but because the ck giant hand was above the serpent demon, to hit the serpent demon, the giant hand had to be cleared first!


    The giant hand was struck by the golden lightning, then turned into ck Yin Qi and dissipated. However, the power of the golden lightning also depleted, unable to cause further harm to the serpent demon.


    Without the giant hand holding it, the massive body of the serpent demon mmed onto the ground, with the golden chains still intact. The ground split open again, apparently preparing to bury the serpent demon once more!


    A roar echoed from the serpent demon''s mouth as its body erupted in a burst of green light. With this sudden burst of green light, her demonic spiritual power was greatly enhanced, temporarily resisting the golden chains.


    The sphere formed by the ck chains was notpletely sealed; it had many varying-sized holes. Through these holes, Yang Haoran observed the scene.


    "Now you''re willing to exert yourself. Heh, more frugal than me, but it doesn''t matter. It''s all the same to me."


    Watching the powerful demonic spiritual power emanating from the serpent demon, Yang Haoran''s smile became richer.


    Judging from the formidable demonic spiritual power currently emanating from the serpent demon, it seemed that she hadn''t exerted her full strength before. In a typical situation, Yang Haoran should feel outraged by such a revtion, but he didn''t. He didn''t even furrow his brows or show the slightest hint of surprise.


    Perhaps sensing Yang Haoran''s gaze, the serpent demon''s massive snake head turned, looking at Yang Haoran and coincidentally catching sight of his smiling face.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, don''t misunderstand. I didn''t exert my full strength before because I knew it wouldn''t help. Now that Underworld Envoy big brother is willing to help me, exerting my full strength makes sense!"


    Afraid that Yang Haoran might misunderstand, the serpent demon hurriedly exined. Her words were not entirely false. She refrained from exerting her full strength before because she knew it wouldn''t be useful, and instead, it would waste her spirit power.


    So, she sought Yang Haoran''s help, even willing to bury herself in the ground, all to win Yang Haoran''s sympathy and assistance.


    In her view, Yang Haoran was also trapped by the demon suppression talisman, and there was a possibility of joining forces against the demon suppression talisman. That''s why she decided to y the pitiful card.


    Of course, if Yang Haoran refused to lend a hand in the end, she wouldn''t continue pretending, even if it meant fighting for her life.


    Listening to the serpent demon''s exnation, Yang Haoran smiled and responded, "I''ve already shown my sincerity. Don''t forget the deal between us."


    He was genuinely interested in the deal mentioned by the serpent demon earlier, so he kept it in mind. Now that he had taken action, he wouldn''t forget the benefits.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, rest assured. As long as you help me break free, I will surely provide you with satisfactory rewards. You won''t be disappointed," the serpent demon quickly assured.


    Yang Haoran didn''t fully trust the serpent demon''s assurances, but he just nodded with a smile, saying nothing.


    In fact, he had long been prepared for various scenarios. If the serpent demon didn''t deceive him, it was good; if she did, he wouldn''t mind extracting the demonic pill as his reward.


    The golden chains continued to fiercely collide with the ck chains forming the sphere. In the sky, golden arcs released by the demon suppression talisman danced, seemingly about to unleash golden lightning.


    Yang Haoran remained calm. He smiled, lit a cigarette, and slowly exhaled the smoke. As the smoke emerged from his mouth, the chains around his body suddenly stopped rotating, then ferociously pounced toward the continuously colliding golden chains.


    Two chains of different colors, sizes, and strengths intertwined, creating a resounding impact.


    Just as he took his second puff, the golden chains werepletely shattered by the ck chains, quickly and efficiently.


    "The key is the demon suppression talisman above! Let''s join forces to break the demon suppression talisman in the sky! We''ll regain our freedom!" the serpent demon swung her body, forcefully shattering the chains around her, then loudly reminded Yang Haoran.


    "No need for such trouble," Yang Haoran replied with a smile. All the ck chains then rushed toward the demon suppression talisman above.


    The massive demon suppression talisman seemed to sense danger and consecutively unleashed several golden lightning bolts to stop the ck chains.


    With a series of thunderous roars, some of the ck chains were shattered by the golden lightning, but others pierced through the demon suppression talisman.


    Although the demon suppression talisman was not a physical entity, the chains formed by Yang Haoran''s Yin spirit power were both real and ethereal. They could harm the demon suppression talisman even if itcked a physical form.


    Several ck chains broke through the golden electric arcs, pierced the demon suppression talisman, and then crisscrossed, tearing the colossal demon suppression talisman into fragments!


    The fragments turned into specks of golden light and dissipated. There was no longer a trace of the demon suppression talisman in the sky, only several ck chains made of Yin spirit power remained, menacingly wing at the spot where the demon suppression talisman used to be.


    Before the demon suppression talisman vanished, many golden chains emerged from the ground cracks, shooting towards Yang Haoran and the serpent demon.


    However, with the disappearance of the demon suppression talisman, these golden chains, which had been so close to Yang Haoran and the demonic woman, suddenly halted in mid-air, then self-destructed, turning into golden light and disappearing.


    The scene left the serpent demon dumbfounded. She had prepared to join forces with Yang Haoran against the demon suppression talisman, but she didn''t expect Yang Haoran to effortlessly tear the talisman into pieces.


    She knew Yang Haoran was powerful, but she didn''t anticipate him being this formidable. Even if she were at her peak, she might have the ability to break the local demon suppression talisman, but certainly not as effortlessly as Yang Haoran did.


    Due to her severe injuries from the battle with the ck talisman master in the past, she had been trapped in a wooden house due to the demon suppression talisman''s restrictions, hindering her recovery and keeping her strength from reaching its peak.


    Even if she managed to restore her strength to its zenith, she would still not be a match for Yang Haoran. It wasn''t about diminishing someone''s prestige; it was just a fact. Up to now, she hadn''t witnessed Yang Haoran using his soul weapon.


    In this brief moment, many thoughts shed through the serpent demon''s mind. When she snapped out of it, Yang Haoran had dissipated the ck chains made of Yin spirit power and was approaching her, holding a cigarette in his mouth.


    Seeing Yang Haoran approaching step by step, the serpent demon''s wariness towards him reached its peak. This seemingly gentle-smiling man made her feel a strong sense of danger. She had never sensed this kind of danger from anyone, including the crazy woman down the mountain.


    Meanwhile, at the Lecheng Spirit Police headquarters, a woman covered in dirt was sitting cross-legged on a sickbed. Her hair obscured half of her face, revealing the other half, which was unnaturally pale,cking any trace of blood.


    Suddenly, her body trembled slightly, and her tightly closed eyes opened. An expression of incredulity appeared on her face.


    "How is this possible! Pfft!"


    The woman spoke in disbelief, but then she seemed to suffer some kind of heavy blow. She spat out a mouthful of blood, and her newly opened eyes closed again. She copsed onto the bed.


    "Captain Luo! She fainted again! She fainted again!"


    A female Spirit Police, responsible for taking care of the woman, rushed over with a basin of hot water to clean the dirt off her body. Witnessing the scene, she anxiously shouted, hoping that Captain Luo would personallye to deal with the situation.

 Chapter 283: You Are Truly Humorous

    "Want me to guess? Hehe... You''re really annoying. Let me guess... You''re probably not a demon, right?"


    The demonic woman skipped the main point and instead brought the conversation back to the original question.


    Yang Haoran''s smile remained on his face as he asked, "Why do you think so?"


    "Your reaction just now and what you said make me think you''re not a demon, but a human. Moreover, I suddenly remembered something. It seems I''ve never heard of our demons bing Underworld Envoys. As for why the demon suppression talisman would attack you, I think... Do you have something from our monster n on you? It''s just that its demonic spiritual power is sealed, so I can''t sense its presence?" The woman smiled provocatively.


    "Hehe, you guess."


    Yang Haoran responded with a smile, but this answer brought a displeased look to the demonic woman''s eyes.


    She spoke with effort, and this man in front of her just smiled, then said two words.


    Guess?


    If asking you to guess could solve the problem, why bother asking?The more the demonic woman thought, the more irritated she became. She felt that Yang Haoran was ying with her. Yang Haoran, on the other hand, remained unchanged in demeanor, still wearing that gentle smile.


    In fact, at first, Yang Haoran was a bit puzzled about why the demon suppression talisman would actively attack him. However, he soon figured out the problem.


    As the demonic woman said just now, if there was something from the monster n on him, even if it was sealed by Demonic Qi, it could still be sensed by the demon suppression talisman.


    As for what made the demon suppression talisman sense it, Yang Haoran thought of the demonic pill he carried with him.


    This demonic pill had its demonic spiritual power sealed by him, making it impossible for the outside world to sense its presence. However, even so, stronger demon suppression talismans could still sense its existence.


    The demon suppression talismans on the wooden door were all ck talismans, powerful and numerous. Stacked together, their power far surpassed that of a single demon suppression talisman. They could sense the presence of the demonic pill, and Yang Haoran didn''t find it surprising.


    Because he had found the cause, Yang Haoran didn''t dwell on the issue before. Since the problem was with the demonic pill, he could simply ce it in an independent spaceter, and the problem would be solved. So, he remained calm.


    When the demonic woman guessed that there was something from the monster n on him, Yang Haoran wasn''t surprised. The strong Demonic Qi emanating from the demonic woman indicated she wasn''t an ordinary demon. In Yang Haoran''s eyes, there was nothing particrly strange about it.


    "Actually, whether you''re human or not doesn''t matter. I''m not interested in what monster n thing you have on you. However, both of us are currently trapped here. If we join forces, we can surely leave this ce and regain our freedom."


    The displeasure in the demonic woman''s eyes disappeared, and she suppressed her dissatisfaction with Yang Haoran. At this moment, what she cared about most was that Yang Haoran agreed to join forces and destroy the demon suppression talismans here. If Yang Haoran agreed to work with her, what did a little dissatisfaction matter to her?


    Compared to freedom, that bit of dissatisfaction meant nothing to her. Moreover, once she recovered her freedom, she would have plenty of opportunities to vent her frustrations. There was no need to be in a hurry.


    However, Yang Haoran''s next answer made her feel an urge to go crazy.


    "Whether you can guess that there''s something from the monster n on me or not, I thought you had some insight. But now, with what you just said, my opinion of you has changed." Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    The provocative smile on the demonic woman''s face stiffened once again. How could she not know about the independent space? She had her own independent space. It''s just that she didn''t think about it just now and overlooked this aspect.


    Yang Haoran thought that the demonic woman might explode. Although he didn''t speak harshly to the demonic woman since her appearance from that rotten head, the provocation in his words was quite evident.


    If she had a more irritable temper, she would have attacked him long ago, and there wouldn''t be any need to argue here.


    But what Yang Haoran didn''t expect was that, after a moment of hesitation, the demonic woman''s face unexpectedly lit up with a seductive smile again.


    "If it weren''t for Underworld Envoy big brother''s reminder, I wouldn''t have thought of this. Since that''s the case, how about we make a deal?" The demonic woman asked with a smile.


    "A deal? What kind of deal?" Yang Haoran raised an eyebrow, smiling as he asked.


    "As long as you''re willing to help me escape, I''m willing to offer a certain reward." The demonic woman said with a smile.


    Yang Haoran''s face became even more cheerful. Looking at him, it seemed as if the demonic woman''s words had genuinely touched him.


    However, Yang Haoran''s true thoughts were not so. He had no intention of helping the demonic woman escape because once she regained her freedom, there was no telling how many people would be her prey.


    The demonic woman had previously mentioned that in the eyes of humans, animals and nts were food. In the eyes of demons, humans were food. It was a world of survival of the fittest, a perspective Yang Haoran agreed with.


    However, he, Yang Haoran, was human, not a demon, and that was his standpoint.


    He wasn''t a saint, nor a goody-two-shoes, but he wouldn''t casually release a man-eating demon unless he was truly forced to. And at the moment, he clearly hadn''t reached that point.


    While he didn''t entertain the idea of releasing the demonic woman, he was quite interested in the reward she mentioned. If it was indeed something valuable, his gains from today''s journey would increase.


    "A reward? What kind of reward?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "I see that Underworld Envoy big brother seems to pity them. As long as Underworld Envoy big brother is willing to help me escape, I''m willing to give you their skeletons."


    The demonic woman pointed to the bundles of white bones on the ground, along with the already dposed human head, and smiled as she spoke to Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran''s smile froze for a moment. He never dreamed that the so-called reward from the demonic woman would be like this.


    "Beauty, you have a strong sense of revenge, huh? Are you ying with me?" Yang Haoran''s mouth twitched, and his smile became forced.


    These skeletons probably had been dead for a long time, most likely their souls had already dispersed. Even if the souls hadn''t scattered, what use would he have for these bones? Just burying them, hoping for the deceased to rest in peace?


    If he could easily handle this matter, Yang Haoran wouldn''t turn a blind eye. Burying their remains in the soil was no big deal, just like he had buried the old farmer''s bones before.


    However, using these skeletons as bargaining chips to ask him to do something he wasn''t willing to do, Yang Haoran naturally wouldn''t agree. After all, he had no personal connection with these people.


    Such meaningless and unbeneficial tasks were not something Yang Haoran would do, and he had no obligation to do so.


    Yang Haoran''s reaction amused the demonic woman. The provocations from Yang Haoran earlier had left her feeling uneasy, but now, seeing Yang Haoran''s response, she felt much relieved.


    "I thought Underworld Envoy big brother was a kind-hearted person. I didn''t expect I was wrong." The demonic woman chuckled.


    "It''s not that I''m wrong, you''re just blind. I am an Underworld Envoy, and my duty is to guide their souls, not to collect their corpses. Why would you give me their bones? Am I going to take them back to use as firewood, like you?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Even if not as firewood, they can be made into various decorations. Don''t you humans like turning all kinds of bones and teeth into decorations? Hehe... What''s wrong? If it''s human bones, you don''t like them?" The demonic woman asked with a smile.


    "Do you think you''re funny?" Yang Haoran asked with augh.


    "Where''s thating from, Underworld Envoy big brother? I''m just stating the facts." The demonic womanughed.


    "You''re really adorable. I feel like pinching you. Farewell!"


    Yang Haoran threw out these words with a smile and turned to walk towards the door.


    His sudden decision to leave left the demonic woman unable to continueughing. Anxiety appeared on her face as she watched Yang Haoran walk away.

 Chapter 287: Is My Moon Wheel Beautiful?

    The serpent demon was enveloped in ayer of green light. When Yang Haoran stopped in front of her, the green light dissipated, and she returned to her human form.


    Still d in simple attire, still possessing that breathtaking beauty. However,pared to before, herplexion seemed somewhat pale, and there were even traces of blood at the corners of her mouth.


    Looking at Yang Haoran in front of her, a seductive smile appeared on the face of the serpent demon. However, at this moment, her smile seemed somewhat forced.


    She felt uneasy, worried that Yang Haoran might make a move against her. Therefore, she harbored thoughts of escaping at this moment.


    The demon suppression talisman had been broken by Yang Haoran, and now she was free. Like a bird released from its cage, she could fly anywhere once she escaped from here.


    Witnessing the unnatural smile on the demonic woman''s face, Yang Haoran took a deep breath, and the Yin Qi suddenly surged at his side. The soul weapon, Waning Moon, rose slowly from the Yin Qi, floating above his shoulder and rotating slowly.


    Seeing this, the demonic woman''s smile froze, and involuntarily, she took a step back.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, what is this...?" The demonic woman''s smile became strained, and she asked hesitantly.


    "Do you find my Moon Wheel beautiful?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.The serpent demon was momentarily stunned, not expecting Yang Haoran to ask such a question at this moment.


    However, the serpent demon was not foolish. Soon, she understood the meaning behind Yang Haoran''s words.


    Yang Haoran was reminding her, or rather, threatening her. If she tried to escape, Yang Haoran would undoubtedly use the Moon Wheel against her.


    Feeling the powerful fluctuations emanating from the Moon Wheel, the serpent demon dismissed the idea of escaping. At this moment, she was weak, and she had no confidence in escaping from Yang Haoran''s hands.


    Persisting in escaping might cost her life.


    Looking at Yang Haoran with a gentle smile, the serpent demon, despite her strained expression, immediately gave an affirmative response.


    "It''s beautiful. Underworld Envoy big brother, this soul weapon is simply full of aesthetic charm. I''ve never seen anything so beautiful."


    Yang Haoran nodded with a smile, saying, "As long as you like it, I''m afraid you won''t dislike whates next."


    Just as Yang Haoran was about to bring up the matter of cooperation, he suddenly sensed a surge of power approaching rapidly towards his location.


    Judging by the strength of this power fluctuation, Yang Haoran spected that the neer could be Deputy Captain Zhou. However, he couldn''t be entirely sure, so he temporarily abandoned the idea of seeking benefits from the serpent demon.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, someone ising," the serpent demon said, sensing the approaching power.


    The serpent demon hoped that the neer was Yang Haoran''s adversary, giving her a chance to slip away. However, she dared not show this desire on her face. Instead, she pretended to kindly remind Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran nodded with a smile, saying, "Indeed, someone ising. However, I''m not sure who it is."


    In reality, Yang Haoran was well aware that, barring any surprises, the neer was likely Deputy Captain Zhou. Yet, he deliberately spoke as if uncertain.


    The serpent demon responded with a forced smile, showing little change in her expression. However, in her heart, she prayed that the neer would indeed be Yang Haoran''s adversary.


    After a moment, Deputy Captain Zhou''s figure appeared in the distance. Holding the Copper Coin Sword, he leaped a few times and arrived not far from Yang Haoran.


    As soon as he appeared, Deputy Captain Zhou had not yet spoken to Yang Haoran when his gaze was captivated by the serpent demon.


    The beauty of the serpent demon left Deputy Captain Zhou in a daze. He had never seen such a beautiful woman in his entire life. Just a single nce plunged him into the mesmerizing beauty of the serpent demon.


    Suddenly, the Copper Coin Sword in Deputy Captain Zhou''s hand trembled, emitting a buzzing sound. Startled, he snapped out of his trance. The infatuation on his face disappeared, reced by a vignt expression. Involuntarily, he took a step back.


    "A powerful demon!" Deputy Captain Zhou spoke with a serious tone. However, what he meant by ''powerful'' was unclear.


    Although he had confirmed the serpent demon''s identity as a demon, Deputy Captain Zhou did not act recklessly because Yang Haoran was still present.


    "Yang Divine Envoy, what''s going on here?" Deputy Captain Zhou scanned the surroundings, noticing signs of recentbat. From the scene, the battle seemed intense, but Deputy Captain Zhou wasn''t directly involved. Hence, he turned to Yang Haoran for an exnation.


    Upon Deputy Captain Zhou''s inquiry, the serpent demon felt disappointed. She had hoped the neer was Yang Haoran''s adversary, but the current situation suggested otherwise.


    "It''s a long story. Well, let me exin," Yang Haoran said with a smile. He took a puff of smoke, organized his thoughts, and continued, "After ascending the mountain, I discovered a dpidated wooden house where a serpent demon was trapped. I unintentionally entered the cabin, and the demon suppression talisman attacked me, attempting to seal both me and the serpent demon. I didn''t want such a thing to happen, so I exerted great effort to destroy the demon suppression talisman."


    Deputy Captain Zhou got a rough idea from Yang Haoran''s words, but he still had some doubts. On the other hand, the serpent demon, upon hearing Yang Haoran''s exnation, couldn''t help but cast a disdainful nce at him. She found Yang Haoran''s words extremely insincere, especially the part about him exerting great effort.


    What did he mean by ''great effort''?


    She had been present throughout the whole ordeal, and it was her who exerted great effort, not Yang Haoran. Yang Haoran hadn''t even gone all out. How could he im to have exerted great effort?


    Although she scorned Yang Haoran''s choice of words, the serpent demon was not foolish enough to challenge him openly. She maintained a smiling expression on her face, silently contemting how to escape.


    "Now that the demon suppression talisman is gone, and the serpent demon is free. How do we deal with this serpent demon now?" Deputy Captain Zhou felt somewhat puzzled. Yang Haoran and the serpent demon seemed not to be fighting at the moment, and it appeared they might not fight for the time being. This left Deputy Captain Zhou quite confused. Did the two know each other before?


    Upon hearing Deputy Captain Zhou''s question, the serpent demon was rmed, feeling quite aggrieved. Being at the mercy of someone else felt extremely unpleasant for her.


    What made it even more unfortunate was that, to avoid angering Yang Haoran, she had to maintain a smile and refrain from uttering a single harsh word.


    Deputy Captain Zhou looked at Yang Haoran, and the serpent demon also turned her gaze to him. Both were eagerly awaiting his response.


    "This serpent demon still has value to me, so I haven''t taken her life. I n to bring her back home," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, the serpent demon''s expression changed. This was not the oue she had hoped for. Yang Haoran felt too dangerous to her. Spending a long time with him would keep her nerves constantly on edge. For her, it was a kind of misfortune and torture.


    Moreover, if Yang Haoran harbored ill intentions and decided to harm her, with her current strength, she had no way to resist him. The final result would be her death!


    Her ideal scenario at this moment was toplete the transaction with Yang Haoran here and immediately leave. Both sides would be clear of any obligations, and they would have no further ties.


    However, Yang Haoran''s words shattered her hopes.


    Deputy Captain Zhou, upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, also had a changed expression. In his view, the best course of action now was to eliminate the serpent demon to prevent future troubles. He absolutely couldn''t allow her to be brought back!


    "Yang Divine Envoy, you must think it over. She''s a demon, not a human. If there''s any negligence that allows her to escape, I don''t know how many ordinary people will be harmed. " Deputy Captain Zhou spoke with a serious tone, advising Yang Haoran.


    Before Yang Haoran could respond, the serpent demon became displeased. Her smile disappeared from her face, and her expression turned ugly.


    "What do you mean? Are you humans so delicate? Yes, I consume humans, but don''t you also eat meat? Moreover, those who end up being my meals either willingly offered themselves or provoked me. If they seek death, I grant it to them. What''s wrong with that?"

 Chapter 288: I Have My Own Thoughts

    The alluring smile vanished from the face of the serpent demon, reced only by anger.


    Her mood was already quite bad, and Deputy Captain Zhou''s words now ignited the anger that had been suppressed within her because of Yang Haoran.


    From a human perspective, demons devouring humans categorize them as viins and must be eliminated.


    But from the demon''s perspective, eating humans is just like humans eating meat, not inherently wrong.


    Deputy Captain Zhou''s expression turned cold, and the serpent demon''s words fueled his anger.


    "Eating meat is only natural, it''s the rule of this world!" he retorted.


    The serpent demon smirked coldly, retorting, "Demons eating humans is also natural, it''s also the rule of this world!"


    "You!" Deputy Captain Zhou was infuriated, then he continued, "You speak well, but now that you''re in our hands, killing you is your just desserts!"


    "Hehe, kill me? Are you my match? Even if I''m heavily injured now, you still can''t handle me!" The serpent demon sneered coldly, a look of disdain in her eyes."Whether I''m your match doesn''t matter! What matters is that I dare to fight to the death! Today, we lost three brothers! It''s fitting to use your life to send them off!" Deputy Captain Zhou dered.


    Upon hearing Deputy Captain Zhou''s words, the serpent demon''s anger intensified.


    "Don''t put the me on me. The people who died today have nothing to do with me, including the kid I atest night. It wasn''t me who killed them. If you want to fight, then fight. Don''t act like a coward and find excuses. You humans are hypocritical, always trying to justify your actions. I genuinely look down on you!" The serpent demon spat out with contempt.


    Deputy Captain Zhou was not pleased with the serpent demon''s words. He didn''t waste any more words and, with a furious expression, channeled the power within him into the Copper Coin Sword.


    Empowered by a tremendous force, the Copper Coin Sword emitted a burst of golden light, as if it suddenly gained special effects.


    The serpent demon showed no weakness, releasing a green light around her body, white scales appearing on her face, her eyes turning into snake eyes, and her cherry-like mouth spewing snake venom.


    The two were about to engage in a battle. However, at this moment, a voice interrupted, bringing the two angry individuals back to their senses.


    "Deputy Captain Zhou, do you want a smoke?"


    It was Yang Haoran speaking. With tensions rising between the two, he had to intervene before a fight broke out, which was not the oue he wanted.


    Yang Haoran smiled, took out a cigarette pack, and surrounded it with Yin Qi before offering it to Deputy Captain Zhou.


    Looking at the cigarette pack enveloped in Yin Qi, Deputy Captain Zhou took a deep breath, dispelling the power of the Copper Coin Sword.


    He understood that Yang Haoran speaking up at this moment was clearly to protect the serpent demon.


    The serpent demon snorted coldly, the scales on her face disappearing, and her eyes returning to normal. However, the seductive smile on her face was reced by a gloomy expression.


    Deputy Captain Zhou didn''t ept the cigarette offered to him. Instead, he shifted his gaze from the cigarette to Yang Haoran, his expression serious.


    "Divine envoy Yang, you''re human, and she''s a demon. Are you siding with her?" Deputy Captain Zhou''s voice was heavy.


    Yang Haoran could sense Deputy Captain Zhou''s change in emotions. He chuckled and replied, "Deputy Captain Zhou, you''re joking. How could I side with her? The reason I saved her is that she still has value to me."


    "Saving her just because she''s useful? What about the people she devoured? Who will seek justice for them?" Deputy Captain Zhou asked in a stern voice.


    "Do they need justice? They brought it upon themselves!" The serpent demon coldly responded. Yang Haoran chuckled and nced at the serpent demon, not saying anything, but she refrained from speaking further.


    "Deputy Captain Zhou, there''s something I''ve been wanting to say, but there hasn''t been an opportunity. Today''s weather is nice, and I think it''s the perfect time," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Deputy Captain Zhou frowned and asked, "What do you want to say?"


    "Actually, I''ve always respected your Spirit Police, not because of your strength, but because you''ve always been protecting ordinary people. You''ve been silently sacrificing your lives for them, ensuring their peaceful lives. In my eyes, you are truly great," Yang Haoran concluded with a smile.


    "However, I''m different from you guys. I am not a Spirit Police; I don''t have the obligation to protect ordinary people, nor do I have the time for it. I have my own thoughts, my own goals. This is what drives me to stay alive and serves as my spiritual belief."


    "I''m not a naive child. On the contrary, I''ve seen the harsh realities, the scheming and maniption, and the nature of people. Slowly, I''ve be the kind of person I used to despise, bing more practical."


    "I never believed that good things just fall from the sky. If you want something, you have to strive for it with your own abilities. However, in this process, you may inevitably do things you dislike but have no choice but to do. It''s unavoidable. I can only try to change my methods as much as possible, so my conscience faces less condemnation."


    At this point, Yang Haoran flicked away the cigarette butt in his hand, took a deep breath, seemingly calming his emotions. Then, he smiled again and continued speaking.


    "Liquor is within reach, but dreams seem unattainable. However, I never give up just because a dream seems distant. I like setting goals for myself and gradually moving towards my dreams step by step. Either reach the destination or die on the way, with no room for retreat."


    "To achieve my goals, although I may resort to questionable means, my actions are something many cannot ept or understand. I might face disdain and can be as humble as an ant or as fierce as a tiger. I can be friends with ordinary people and coexist with demons. I can y demons and monsters, and likewise, I can y and torment ordinary people."


    After speaking these words, Yang Haoran clearly felt his emotions fluctuating more and more. He didn''t continue but took another deep breath, seemingly trying to calm himself.


    As the inner restlessness slowly subsided, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but feel a twinge of regret. He had spoken too much this time, and many of the things he said should have remained unspoken.


    Some things should be kept inside, not suitable for utterance. Speaking them out might not bring any benefits and could even lead to negative consequences.


    He understood the principles, the implications of his words, but some things, after being suppressed in the heart for too long, couldn''t be contained, leading to a momentary loss of control over his emotions.


    However, the words were already spoken, and there was no way to take them back. He couldn''t erase the memories of Deputy Captain Zhou and the serpent demon, as both were formidable individuals, making it difficult to achieve. Moreover, he had no reason to do so.


    Of course, he couldn''t bring himself to kill the two just because of these words. He was not capable of such actions, at least not at this moment.


    Deputy Captain Zhou and the serpent demon, however, were left speechless by Yang Haoran''s words, shocked by the revtions.


    In Deputy Captain Zhou''s eyes, Yang Haoran had always been an enigma. Though he felt he had some understanding of Yang Haoran, he now realized he knew nothing about him.


    In the serpent demon''s eyes, the Underworld Envoy, who always wore a gentle smile, turned out to be a dangerous existence. She now realized she had underestimated the danger posed by this Underworld Envoy.


    Besides the danger, she also sensed that Yang Haoran seemed to be harboring many secrets.


    Deputy Captain Zhou sighed and looked at the cigarette floating in front of him. After hesitating for a moment, he took the cigarette, lit it with a lighter from his pocket, took a deep drag, let out a low sigh, and said nothing.


    "You can rest assured. I guarantee with my reputation that I won''t cause trouble for you. I don''t know how many people she devoured before, but here with me, I believe such things won''t happen. If they do, I will kill her," Yang Haoran reassured Deputy Captain Zhou with a smile.


    In truth, Yang Haoran didn''t want to have any dealings with this demonic woman, nor did he want to make any promises to Deputy Captain Zhou. However, he had no choice at the moment. Judging from the serpent demon''s mention of a deal earlier, he knew there were still things he could extract from her.


    In his view, squeezing out all these things wouldn''t be a quick process, and the serpent demon wasn''t foolish enough toplete the transaction in front of Deputy Captain Zhou.


    However, he was mistaken this time. He underestimated the intense sense of danger he brought to the serpent demon. She couldn''t wait toplete the transaction right there.


    Even though Yang Haoran knew the serpent demon''s intentions, he wouldn''tplete the transaction in front of Deputy Captain Zhou. It wasn''t a good idea for him.


    "We''ve known each other for so long, and I naturally believe in Divine Envoy Yang''s words. Since Divine Envoy Yang has spoken, let''s go along with Divine Envoy Yang''s wishes. I''ll exin it to Captain Luo," Deputy Captain Zhou said after a sigh.

 Chapter 289: One Message

    Being taken away by Yang Haoran was thest thing the serpent demon wanted, but at the moment, she had no way to resist.


    Though Yang Haoran''s words were initially addressed to Deputy Captain Zhou, she heard them loud and clear. Despite theck of excitement in his tone, the serpent demon sensed the terrifying nature of Yang Haoran. When this man decided to do something, even the most fervent protests wouldn''t sway him.


    Understanding this truth, the serpent demon realized she had underestimated the danger of Yang Haoran. If she didn''t leave with him now, she had no doubt that this smiling Underworld Envoy would immediately kill her.


    So, without resistance, even though unwilling in her heart, she managed to force a smile when facing Yang Haoran and stepped into the spatial crack he tore open.


    ...


    Yang Haoran''s study was well-decorated, a result of Master Wu''s careful consideration. Everything a study should have was there, except for a sparse collection of books on the shelves.


    It wasn''t a matter of affording books; Yang Haoran only disyed the ones he was interested in. For those he had no interest in, he wouldn''t bother cing them here to take up space.


    After Yang Haoran left, the study remained quiet. Aside from Xiaokang making some noise while cooking lunch upstairs, the whole second floor, including Yang Haoran''s study, stayed serene.


    However, the tranquility in the study was shattered at this moment. Spatial fluctuations urred, followed by a crack opening, revealing Yang Haoran walking out, Deputy Captain Zhou following closely, and finally, the serpent demon.Observing the luxurious decoration of the study, the serpent demon''s eyes lit up. Deputy Captain Zhou, wearing a solemn expression, had other matters on his mind and showed no interest in the surroundings.


    "This is my study. Feel free to sit, and I''ll make you some tea," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "No need, Divine Envoy Yang. Captain Luo is still waiting, and I need to get back to report." Deputy Captain Zhou politely declined Yang Haoran''s offer.


    Yang Haoran nodded, not insisting, and said, "Alright, please give my regards to Captain Luo."


    "Sure, by the way, after I handle the funeral arrangements for my brothers in the next few days, let''s go for a drink. I''ll thank you properly. If it weren''t for your help today, Divine Envoy Yang, we might have lost a few more brothers, and I wouldn''t be an exception," Deputy Captain Zhou expressed his gratitude.


    "No problem, I''ll definitely join," Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    Deputy Captain Zhou nodded and left the study without casting another nce at the serpent demon.


    Seeing Deputy Captain Zhou''s strong bias against her, the serpent demon red fiercely at his departing figure, releasing her pent-up frustration.


    "Would you like some tea?"


    Yang Haoran''s voice brought the demonic woman''s attention back. She looked at Yang Haoran, once again wearing a tempting smile.


    "Hehe, if possible, I''d like chrysanthemum with oolong tea."


    Yang Haoran''s smile froze for a moment, and then his lips twitched slightly.


    "I haven''t read many books; please don''t make fun of me."


    Before he could say more, the sound of footsteps echoed from the staircase, indicating a child.


    "Uncle Yang! Uncle Yang! Are you back?"


    Yang Haoran nced at the serpent demon apologetically, smiled, and said, "Please have a seat. I''ll be right back."


    With that, Yang Haoran left the study.


    As she watched him leave, the tempting smile on the serpent demon''s face vanished, reced by a look of hesitation.


    "Should I take this chance to escape?"


    Despite the serpent demon''s earlier ttering smile towards Yang Haoran, she was extremely vignt inside. With Yang Haoran leaving the study, she saw it as an opportunity to escape. However, she hesitated as she wasn''t confident in sessfully eluding Yang Haoran''s grasp.


    After a moment of contemtion, the serpent demon decided against an immediate escape. She believed the chances of sess were too low, even at the peak of her strength. Recognizing the harsh reality, she feltpelled to stay with Yang Haoran.


    "Let''splete the transaction first. Afterward, I''ll have a good talk with him, probe his intentions. If he still doesn''t let me go after the deal, I''ll offer him some benefits to buy my freedom."


    With a decision made, the hesitation on the serpent demon''s face disappeared, but the underlying caution remained.


    As Yang Haoran returned shortly to the study, the serpent demon greeted him with another smile.


    "Why aren''t you sitting?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "I won''t be polite then," the serpent demon replied with a smile, taking a seat on the sofa.


    Yang Haoran brought tea cups and casually brewed tea for the serpent demon and himself.


    "I don''t have chrysanthemum with oolong tea. You''ll have to make do with in tea," Yang Haoran said with a smile as he handed the tea cup to the serpent demon.


    "Hehe... I was just joking. My taste isn''t that strong. Divine Envoy, big brother, don''t take it seriously," the serpent demon said,ughing awkwardly.


    "Do you mind if I smoke here?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Not at all! Of course not!" the serpent demon hurriedly responded, thinking to herself, "Mind? I don''t care if you burn this ce down; I wouldn''t mind!"


    She didn''t dare express her thoughts aloud. Although she harbored significant discontent towards Yang Haoran, she could only vent silently in her mind.


    Yang Haoran lit a cigarette, took a deep puff, and then smiled, saying, "I destroyed the demonic suppression talisman for you, and I''ve secured your safety with the Spirit Police. Now, I believe the beauty can provide what I want, right?"


    After Deputy Captain Zhou left, Yang Haoran didn''t immediately bring up the matter. He attended to some duties befitting a host, and once he felt it was time and serpent demon didn''t mention it, he decided to cut to the chase.


    "Of course, I really appreciate your help today, Divine Envoy big brother. I promise to fulfill the transaction, and I won''t let you down," the serpent demon said with a smile.


    "Oh? Is that so?" Yang Haoran''s face showed interest.


    He didn''t say much but waited with a smile for the serpent demon to continue.


    Understanding Yang Haoran''s intentions, the serpent demon continued, "The reward I offer to Divine Envoy big brother is a piece of information, valuable to you."


    "Information? What information?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "I wonder if Divine Envoy big brother is interested in malevolent spirits?" the serpent demon inquired with a smile.


    As an Underworld Envoy, Yang Haoran was naturally interested in malevolent spirits. Now, with the acquisition of the dark yin stone, his interest in malevolent spirits and evil spirits had only grown. Without much thought, he nodded.


    "I knew Divine Envoy big brother would be interested in malevolent spirits. So, the reward I''m offering is the specific location of a malevolent spirit."


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran''s smile slightly froze, as if he had realized something, and the smile gradually faded from his face.


    While the serpent demon maintained a smiling demeanor, she paid close attention to Yang Haoran''s every move, every expression change. Seeing his smile fade, she couldn''t help but feel a slight tremor in her heart.


    "Divine Envoy big brother, what''s wrong?" the serpent demon asked with a somewhat forced smile, feeling uneasy.


    "Please don''t tell me that the malevolent spirit you''re talking about is in the ck water pool on your mountain," Yang Haoran said.


    The malevolent spirit in the ck water pool had already been devoured by Zhong Siyu. If the serpent demon referred to that one, Yang Haoran would have to decline the reward.


    Hearing this, the serpent demon visibly rxed, quickly assuring, "Of course not that one. I knew about the disturbance at the ck water pool before you reached the mountaintop. That malevolent spirit there must have been dealt with by you, Divine Envoy big brother. How could I use its location as a reward for you?"


    Yang Haoran''s face regained its smile at the serpent demon''s words. He chuckled and said, "Apologies, I''m a bit too sensitive. Don''t mind me. Please continue, I''m all ears."

 Chapter 290: Are You Insane?

    Spirit Police Headquarters, conference room.


    All Spirit Police gathered, including Talisman Master Wang Yiming and Formation Master Xiao Tong. However, at this moment, the expressions of these Spirit Police were far from pleasant.


    Captain Luo sat in the main seat, Deputy Captain Zhou below him in the first position. Both had serious expressions, mirroring the discontent of the other Spirit Police.


    The reason for this was the sacrifice of three brothers today, a significant blow to them.


    The atmosphere in the conference room was oppressive. After a moment of silence, Captain Luo broke the silence.


    "Today, we lost not only three Spirit Police but also three brothers. If Yang, the divine envoy, hadn''t apanied us, we would have lost even more brothers today."


    The meeting began with Captain Luo''s words, and throughout, he recounted the achievements of the three sacrificed Spirit Police over the years. He also reminded all Spirit Police to be cautious when on duty.


    After the meeting, the other Spirit Police left, leaving only Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou in the room.


    "Be extra vignttely. I''m worried that the malevolent spirit you mentioned might target ordinary people," Captain Luo said with a troubled expression.Deputy Captain Zhou expected Captain Luo to bring up the matter of the serpent demon first but was surprised that he addressed the malevolent spirit encountered at the ck water pool.


    "The soul of an ordinary person doesn''t have a significant effect on a malevolent spirit. Even if she wants to consume souls to enhance herself, she would choose a malevolent spirit of simr or lower level of realm, and undead has no value in her eyes, let alone the soul of an ordinary person," Deputy Captain Zhou exined.


    Captain Luo shook his head, not fully agreeing with Deputy Captain Zhou''s assessment.


    "While you make a valid point, we still have to be cautious. This extremely erratic malevolent spirit is quite dangerous. We never know what she might do. Moreover, even Yang, the divine envoy,cks confidence in subduing her. If she truly targets ordinary people, even if I intervene personally, I wouldn''t be her match. It''s better to be safe and vignt."


    Deputy Captain Zhou nodded and reassured, "Captain Luo, rest assured. I will ensure that our brothers pay extra attention to this matter. However,pared to this malevolent spirit, I''m more concerned about the serpent demon that Yang, the divine envoy, brought back. Malevolent spirits choose their targets selectively, but demons don''t. They devour humans just as we consume meat. I''m worried that the serpent demon will cause chaos in our town of Lecheng. If Yang, the divine envoy, wasn''t protecting her, I would try to kill her even at the cost of my life!"


    Captain Luo didn''t respond immediately. He furrowed his brow, deep in thought, and after a moment, he spoke slowly.


    "The reason humans consume animals and nts is to replenish the nutrients needed by our bodies. On the other hand, demons eat humans to absorb the human spirit within. The stronger the human, the more potent the spirit within their blood and flesh."


    "The existence of the human spirit is unique. Besides its usefulness to demons, it has no effect on any other race or group, including humans themselves."


    "Demons consume humans to absorb the human spirit, enhancing their cultivation. When other races or groups consume humans, it provides some nutrition but serves no other purpose. It''s like us eating meat to satisfy our hunger. That''s why I say, don''t judge demons too harshly. It''s not the demons that are wrong; it''s the brutal rules of this world."


    Deputy Captain Zhou didn''t expect Captain Luo to speak in such a way. He knew Captain Luo as a straightforward and honest person with few words. Yet, the current Captain Luo felt unfamiliar.


    Seeing Deputy Captain Zhou''s shocked expression, Captain Luo patted his shoulder with a smile and continued, "Don''t be so surprised. I am a human and a Spirit Police. I won''t forget my responsibilities or my position. I''m just stating a fact. No matter how bloody and cruel this world is, I will always stand on the side of humanity. That''s certain."


    Deputy Captain Zhou sighed in relief, but he still felt puzzled.


    "Why do you advise me not to have such a strong prejudice against demons? Regardless of right or wrong, our perspective as humans is different from theirs. Having some bias against them is normal."


    Captain Luo shook his head, smiling, "Good and evil exist among both humans and demons. Not every human is virtuous, and not every demon is irredeemable. Some humans are more frightening and ruthless than demons. So, I hope you won''t condemn them all with the same brush."


    Deputy Captain Zhou remained silent, his brow furrowed in contemtion. Captain Luo continued, "Not all demons consume humans. Some choose to increase their cultivation by ingesting various precious materials rich in spiritual energy. Others absorb the abundant spiritual energy of the earth and sky to enhance themselves. Though such demons are rare, they do exist, just like the rarity of vegetarians among humanspared to meat-eaters."


    "Does eating meat make a person inherently evil? From the human perspective, of course not. So, is a demon that consumes humans unforgivable? From the demon''s perspective, certainly not. It all boils down to different perspectives. If we can change their perspective, what do you think would happen?"


    When Captain Luo spoke these words, Deputy Captain Zhou didn''t immediatelyprehend. However, after a moment, he seemed to have grasped something and looked at Captain Luo with disbelief.


    "Captain Luo, are you suggesting... asking demons to change their stance and stand on our side? How is that possible?" Deputy Captain Zhou said, his expression incredulous.


    "It may be impossible or not, depending on whether the benefits offered can entice them. Whether human or demon, as long as sufficient benefits are provided, changing one''s stance isn''t out of the question. Not everyone thinks the way I do, but such individuals certainly exist, and demons are no exception," Captain Luo exined.


    The shock on Deputy Captain Zhou''s face didn''t dissipate with Captain Luo''s words. He continued to stare at Captain Luo and asked, "What are you nning to do?"


    "I n to invite the serpent demon to join our Spirit Police!" Captain Luo stated decisively, as if he had already made up his mind on this matter.


    Deputy Captain Zhou''s initial shock intensified upon hearing Captain Luo''s words. Even his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "What! Captain Luo! Are you joking? The serpent demon is a demon! How can she join the Spirit Police?"


    "Why not? Do you remember our duty?" Captain Luo countered.


    "Of course, I remember! That''s exactly what I wanted to ask you! Do you remember our duty?" Deputy Captain Zhou''s emotions grew intense.


    "I certainly know what our duty is, and I won''t forget it for the rest of my life!" Captain Luo affirmed.


    "Since you remember our duty, why would you entertain such an idea, inviting a demon to join the Spirit Police? Are you out of your mind?" Deputy Captain Zhou, usually respectful towards Captain Luo, spoke with an emotional tone, disregarding whether his words and attitude might offend Captain Luo.


    Deputy Captain Zhou''s reaction wasn''t surprising. First, Yang Haoran, and now Captain Luo¡ªboth of their perspectives were difficult for him to understand. Thisck of understanding led to his heightened emotional state.


    "I''m not insane; on the contrary, I''m very rational," Captain Luo stated.


    "Rational? Inviting a serpent demon who eats humans to join the Spirit Police is called rational?" Deputy Captain Zhou questioned emotionally.


    "The serpent demon has indeed consumed humans, an unchangeable fact and her wrongdoing. But as long as she is willing to join the Spirit Police, she can help us protect more ordinary people and gradually cleanse herself of her sins."


    "While it is tragic for the ordinary people who have been devoured by the serpent demon, and I sympathize deeply, I won''t abandon an opportunity to strengthen our Spirit Police team each time they sacrifice a person. Our Spirit Police in Lecheng is too weak. Except for you and me, our other brothers can handle minor issues, but facing stronger opponents, they risk their lives. Each sacrifice weighs heavily on my heart, like a knife cutting through. If this continues, it won''t be long before only you and I are left in the Spirit Police."


    Deputy Captain Zhou remained silent. His expression wasplex, maintaining his silence because at this moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    "To protect more ordinary people and reduce the casualties of our Spirit Police, the best course of action is to enhance our strength. Personal growth in a short time is unrealistic, but recruiting skilled individuals to strengthen the team is a possibility. So, whether human or demon, as long as they are willing to join our Spirit Police, I''ll ept them without hesitation!"


    Captain Luo''s expression was serious, his voice low. From his words, it was clear that he had already made a decision.


    Deputy Captain Zhou, nowpletely calm, looked at Captain Luo, who appeared troubled. He somewhat understood Captain Luo''s well-intentioned n.


    Although Captain Luo''s approach seemed unfair to some victims, it was a method to ensure the protection of more ordinary people. It was just a method that some people might find hard to ept.


    "Even if you want to invite the serpent demon to join us, she may not agree," Deputy Captain Zhou remarked.


    "Whether she agrees or not, I will give it a try. It''s not just the serpent demon; even the ck talisman master we rescued this time, I want to try. Even if she is from the Fu Sect!" Captain Luo dered.

 Chapter 291: House Arrest

    In the study, Yang Haoran had a cigarette dangling from his mouth, his fingers gently tapping on the desk, lost in thought.


    As for what he was contemting at this moment, no one, except himself, knew.


    In the corridor outside the study, Evil Spirit Xiu Juan led Serpent Demon to inspect the room. This Evil Spirit Xiu Juan happened to be Xiaokang''s mother.


    The Soul Gathering Bead on Xiaokang''s neck had been specially treated by Yang Haoran. Xiu Juan could enter and exit the Soul Gathering Bead freely without any restrictions. Normally, in the presence of outsiders, she would not reveal her Soul Body, afraid of startling ordinary people and causing unnecessary trouble. However, in front of Serpent Demon, she had no reservations.


    After all, one was a demon, and the other was a ghost. Although different, they wouldn''t feel awkward or fearful due to each other''s unique identities.


    The order for Xiu Juan to show the room to Serpent Demon naturally came from Yang Haoran. Xiu Juan was more than willing to assist Yang Haoran, not just because of Yang Haoran''s status, but also due to the favor Yang Haoran had shown her.


    Compared to the honored Xiu Juan, Serpent Demon wore a face filled with bitterness and helplessness. Although there was a smile on her face, it appeared forced.


    The reason for this expression was Yang Haoran''s decision not to let her leave. Instead, he instructed her to stay here until the transaction waspleted.


    From Serpent Demon''s perspective, she considered their deal concluded. She had shared all the information she knew with Yang Haoran, and he could proceed on his own. However, Yang Haoran viewed their transaction differently. He didn''t know if the information she provided was true or false, so until he found that Malevolent Spirit, the deal was not over.Thus, Yang Haoran asked her to stay here temporarily. To put it nicely, he invited her, but in harsher terms, he was essentially putting her under soft confinement.


    When one is under someone else''s roof, one must bow their head. Although Serpent Demon was furious about Yang Haoran''s actions, she had toply with his wishes.


    No choice, her strength was evident. If she didn''t cooperate, she feared Yang Haoran might end up having snake soup for dinner.


    Even though being under soft confinement made her feel stifled,pared to her life, what did it matter?


    She was a demon, evolving from an ordinary white snake to a spiritually awakened spirit, and finally, through cultivation, she had be an expert. This was a long and perilous journey, and she valued her life because only she knew how challenging it was to reach where she was today.


    Therefore, even though Yang Haoran had confined her, she didn''t express anger towards him. She understood that getting angry wouldn''t solve the problem and might even cost her life.


    Choosing to endure, stabilize Yang Haoran first, and then act on her own ord was the most sensible approach.


    "Beauty, my name is Xiu Juan. May I ask how I should address you?" Xiu Juan''s Soul Body floated in the air, her milky white eyes fixed on Serpent Demon as she spoke.


    If an ordinary person were stared at by such dead fish eyes, they would likely be terrified. However, Serpent Demon had seen grander spectacles and wasn''t intimidated by such a gaze.


    "I''m called Bai Xue, Bai as in daytime, and Xue as in snowke," Serpent Demon forced a smile and replied.


    In Serpent Demon''s eyes, Evil Spirits were nothing special. Even the strongest Evil Spirit wouldn''t be her match. However, the current Evil Spirit was under Yang Haoran''smand, and she had no intention of offending him.


    "Bai Xue, what a beautiful name. Is Bai your surname?" Xiu Juan asked.


    "No, it''s mainly because I look pale, so I chose this name. I cultivated into a spirit on my own, so I don''t have a surname."


    After Serpent Demon finished speaking, she nced at Xiu Juan, specting in her mind.


    She sensed a strong Yin Qi from Xiu Juan but didn''t detect much resentment. This led her to believe that Xiu Juan might be rted to Yang Haoran in some way, and Yang Haoran had taken her in after her death, helping her advance to the Evil Spirit realm.


    It was normal for Serpent Demon to make such assumptions. However, she was unaware that her guess was wrong. The reason for the diminishing resentment on Xiu Juan''s Soul Body was because she could now spend her days with her son, witnessing his happiness. She was content and happy, causing the lingering resentment on her Soul Body to gradually dissipate.


    "Bai Xue, take a look at this room. If you don''t like it, I''ll find another one for you," Xiu Juan led Serpent Demon Bai Xue into a room and asked.


    The room wasn''t overly spacious but was nicely decorated.


    Serpent Demon took a nce and smiled at Xiu Juan, saying, "This is fine; I''m not picky about amodation. Besides, I won''t be staying long."


    "If there are no issues, then rest for now. I''ll take my leave," Xiu Juan said before departing.


    Xiu Juan was also straightforward. Seeing that Serpent Demon had no objections, she left the room. A cold breeze gently closed the door, leaving Serpent Demon alone in the room.


    After Xiu Juan left, the forced smile on Serpent Demon''s face finally disappeared. She sighed and, as if suddenly drained of strength, copsed onto the bed. Her face buried in the bedding, she muttered, "What kind of situation is this?"


    From beneath the covers came Serpent Demon''s muffled voice. Rolling over, her expression was filled with helplessness and frustration.


    "What a mess!"


    In the bed, Serpent Demon raised her left hand, and her gaze fell on the Death Mark Seal now present in her left palm. This Death Mark Seal, without a doubt, was nted by Yang Haoran. However, unlike the Death Mark Seal inside Night Watch, this one not only didn''t provide Serpent Demon with any Yin Spirit power but also suppressed the demonic spiritual power within her.


    In simple terms, this Death Mark Seal was a seal that Yang Haoran left within Serpent Demon. With this seal, not only would her strength be suppressed, but her life would also be constantly under threat from Yang Haoran. Whenever he wished, he could activate the Yin Spirit power within the Death Mark Seal to attack the demonic pill within Serpent Demon''s body.


    If Yang Haoran chose to do so, even if she didn''t die, she would be severely harmed.


    Comparing her current situation, she felt that being confined by the demon suppression talisman in the wooden house was actually preferable. At least there, her life wasn''t threatened, and asionally, she could feast on a person.


    Now, seemingly free from the wooden house, she realized the opposite was true. Not only had her freedom not been restored, but her life was also under threat. This made her feel inexplicably bitter.


    The more Serpent Demon thought about it, the more she felt frustrated. Since bing a spirit, she had encountered many dangers, narrowly escaping death several times. However, she had never experienced a situation where someone controlled her so thoroughly. It was an indescribable feeling of frustration.


    "This damn Underworld Envoy appears friendly on the surface but is actually a scheming individual. I have to endure whatever he says and cannot provoke him. I must endure for the sake of my freedom. No matter what methods I have to use, I must at least preserve my life. Only by staying alive can I have a future. Once I''m dead, everything ends!"


    Serpent Demonforted herself internally. In reality, she had another worry in her heart, one she dared not think about but couldn''t ignore.


    Her concern was that when the transaction waspleted, Yang Haoran might not honor his promise. Instead, he could continue to threaten her by confining her, and that would be disastrous. This was thest oue she wanted to see.


    "I can only pray that this Underworld Envoy isn''t the person I imagine him to be. Otherwise, I''m in trouble. Ugh, this damn Underworld Envoy annoys me so much. If I had the strength, I would definitely swallow him whole, not even spitting out his bones!"


    Thinking fiercely, Serpent Demony on the bed, closed her eyes, and sighed. Her body was weak, partly due to being trapped by the demon suppression talisman for an extended period, making recovery difficult. Additionally, her recent battle with the demon suppression talisman had left her with more injuries, worsening her physical condition.


    The soft bedding wasfortable, and lying on the bed, Serpent Demon couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    "Humans truly know how to enjoy life. If I weren''t a demon but a human, how great would that be? Even being an ordinary person would be nice."


    "Sigh, beasts aspire to be human, yet many humans strive to be beasts. The world isplex, and so are the hearts of people."


    "Speaking of humans, I suddenly feel hungry. I really want to eat a few humans to nourish my body. It''s just a pity that there are delicious morsels all around me, but I dare not open my mouth. I can only endure the temptation lying here. This torment is truly unbearable!"

 Chapter 292: Taking You to Buy Clothes

    Inside the study, Yang Haoran lightly tapped his fingertips on the desk, his expression serious, devoid of any smiles.


    After an unknown amount of time, Yang Haoran paused in his tapping, snapping out of his contemtion.


    Seeing only a cigarette butt left between his two fingers, a smile crept onto Yang Haoran''s face. He chuckled and habitually pressed the cigarette butt into the ashtray.


    "This is the n. I''ll prepare for the next few days and then make a trip to Ancheng. I wonder how strong she is now. Compared to her, how much am Icking?"


    With a n in mind, Yang Haoran didn''t continue to rack his brains on the sofa. He stood up, loosened his stiff body a bit, and then checked the time.


    It was still early, so he decided to go out and change into a new outfit.


    "Since I''m going to Ancheng, I should dress up a bit. Neglecting innate deficiencies without making up for them is truly a waste."


    Thinking this, Yang Haoran left the study. Just as he was about to descend the stairs, he seemed to recall something and nced towards the room where the serpent demon was.


    "Although I''ve sealed her within, in case she can''t ept it and wants to break free, it could be troublesome and harm ordinary people. I won''t be able to exin to the Spirit Police at that time."Yang Haoran had made a promise to Deputy Captain Zhou. If something went wrong right after bringing the serpent demon back, even if he didn''t exin to the Spirit Police, he wouldn''t be able to face them.


    After a moment of hesitation, Yang Haoran walked towards the room where the serpent demon, Bai Xue, was located.


    At the door, Yang Haoran knocked, and immediately, the voice of serpent demon Bai Xue came from inside the room. However, her voice sounded weak andcking in energy.


    "What''s up?"


    Yang Haoran hadn''t intentionally sealed the power fluctuations and Yin Qi emanating from him, so even if the door wasn''t opened, the serpent demon would know it was Yang Haoran knocking.


    "I have something to discuss with you," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Serpent demon didn''t speak, but Yang Haoran could hear her footsteps. The sound of those footsteps approached from a distance and stopped behind the door.


    The door opened, and serpent demon looked at Yang Haoran, a forced smile appearing on her face. Although her smile seemed unnatural, it didn''t affect the charm she exuded to the opposite sex.


    If a person is exceptionally beautiful, every expression wouldn''t diminish their beauty. The serpent demon, in human form, was indeed a monster of that kind.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, what brings you here?" Serpent demon asked with a smile.


    Despite her smiling appearance, she had already cursed Yang Haoran thoroughly in her heart. She was already weak, and before she could rest properly, Yang Haoran came knocking again. How could she feelfortable?


    However, she didn''t show her discontent on her face. Instead, she put on a smile for Yang Haoran, even though it was forced, it was better than wearing a stern expression.


    Yang Haoran didn''t immediately answer the serpent demon but instead scanned her body.


    Seeing Yang Haoran staring at her body, a hint of disdain shed in the serpent demon''s eyes. Then, she smiled and said, "Underworld Envoy big brother, if you want to see, should I undress myself?"


    Yang Haoran''s smile froze, then he awkwardlyughed, "Don''t get me wrong. I noticed you''re wearing tattered in clothes, so I thought of taking you out to buy some new clothes."


    Serpent demon nced at her in clothes, which were not only tattered but also had bloodstains in some ces. It was indeed quite bad, not like a beggar, but not much better.


    "These clothes are transformed by demonic spiritual power. I can repair them anytime I want."


    As she spoke, a green light emanated from serpent demon, and as it dispersed, the tattered in clothes underwent a transformation. Not only were the torn parts repaired, but even the bloodstains disappeared, making them look brand new.


    "You see, how is it?" Serpent demon turned around in front of Yang Haoran, asking.


    Yang Haoran awkwardly smiled and said, "It''s very good, hehe, very good."


    "Not only that, I can use demonic spiritual power to transform into any clothes I want. Look."


    With that, serpent demon snapped her fingers, and the in clothes vanished. She reced them with a set of sexy and provocative clothing.


    Following that, serpent demon continued to snap her fingers, and with each snap, her clothes changed into a different set, each more unique than thest.


    Yang Haoran''s smile became even more awkward. He hade to find the serpent demon because he was uneasy leaving her at home. Therefore, he wanted to use buying clothes as an excuse to take her along.


    However, the serpent demon had no interest in buying clothes. Instead, she turned it into a fashion show in front of him, leaving him speechless.


    Just as Yang Haoran was considering whether toe up with a different excuse, he suddenly thought of a crucial point. His eyes lit up, and his smile became more natural.


    "The clothes you transform with demonic spiritual power are indeed nice. In fact, I can achieve the same with Yin spirit power. But do you know why I don''t do it this way?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Why?" Serpent demon asked, continuing to fiddle with her clothes. She seemed quite satisfied with the outfits transformed by her demonic spiritual power.


    "Firstly, the clothes transformed by spiritual power will dissipate on their own once the spirit power is depleted. Not even underwear will be left. Imagine encountering this situation during a battle; think about how embarrassing that would be."


    Serpent demon''s actions paused, and her smile froze.


    "Secondly, there are countless eye techniques in this world, each with different abilities. In the face of some eye techniques, these transformed clothes are as good as nonexistent. Even if you wear virtuous pants, it''s no different from being naked in front of certain eye techniques. Think about how beautiful or not that scene would be."


    "Third..."


    Before Yang Haoran could finish speaking, serpent demon interrupted, taking a step back. She then crossed her arms in front of her chest, no longer smiling, and looked at Yang Haoran with a vignt gaze.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, people from your Yin Division all have ghost eyes. Does your ghost eye have this ability too?"


    Yang Haoran, who was getting into the exnation, was caught off guard by serpent demon''s question. He hastily spoke, "You can rest assured. My ghost eye absolutely doesn''t have that ability."


    "Really?" Serpent demon was clearly skeptical.


    "I guarantee it. If my ghost eye had that ability, I would definitely carry a telescope with me all the time. Do you see a telescope hanging around my neck?" Yang Haoran said earnestly.


    Seeing that serpent demon still didn''t believe him, Yang Haoran felt a bit helpless. However, he patiently continued, "If my ghost eye truly had that ability, I would have seen you thoroughly. Since I''ve already seen everything, covering up now with your hands doesn''t make any sense, does it?"


    "Alright, alright. Stop talking. Since I''ve transformed into human form, I do need a few decent clothes. This way, I''ll look more like a person. Let''s go; let''s not waste any more time."


    Serpent demon didn''t want to continue this topic. As she spoke, she quickly left the room and then descended the stairs with firm steps.


    Watching serpent demon''s figure, Yang Haoran let out a sigh of relief but thought to himself, "Finish the deal soon, send her away early to avoid any misunderstandings."


    With a wry smile and a shake of his head, Yang Haoran also went downstairs, though he strolled leisurely, unlike serpent demon''s hurried pace.


    "Aunt, who are you? Are you Uncle Yang''s friend?"


    Just as Yang Haoran descended the stairs, he heard Xiaokang''s voice. His expression changed slightly, and he quickened his steps.


    Serpent demon was a demon who ate humans, and in her eyes, little kids like Xiaokang were tender. Many demons loved such talkative little ones.


    Although this was Yang Haoran''s home, and there was a seal nted inside serpent demon by him, he still felt a bit worried.


    However, after clearly observing the situation downstairs, Yang Haoran rxed, but it was only a slight relief.


    Xiaokang was standing in front of serpent demon, his big eyes full of innocence. Serpent demon had a smiling face, patting Xiaokang''s head, seemingly fond of the little fellow.


    Yang Haoran didn''t let his guard down just because of the scene before him. Many humans also loved small animals because they looked cute, but not everyone would spare them just because they liked them.


    People were like that, and demons were no exception. Therefore, Yang Haoran remained quite cautious about serpent demon.

 Chapter 293: Snake Deity (1)

    "Hello, little one, you''re so cute. What''s your name?" The serpent demon gently touched Xiaokang''s head, smiling as she inquired.


    "I''m Yang Kang. Aunt, what''s your name?" Xiaokang asked innocently.


    "I''m Bai Xue, but don''t call me aunt. I''m not that old. Just call me sister," the serpent demon chuckled.


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran wanted to say something, but in the end, he held back.


    Calling her sister? This serpent demon had been alive for who knows how many years to be enlightened. Even if it were him, addressing her as grandma would feel like tempting fate.


    Yet, he kept these thoughts to himself. Uttering such words might provoke the serpent demon, especially considering women''s sensitivity to age. He thought it best not to test her boundaries.


    Although he held the serpent demon''s lifeline now, stepping over her limits might lead to extreme actions, and he wasn''t sure what the serpent demon would do.


    He was still waiting for the serpent demon to take him to that ce. ording to her description, it might be another extreme yin ce, which he needed for his current ns, not just for malevolent spirits but also for extreme yin ces.


    Even though he didn''t need it immediately, being prepared could make his future ns more advantageous.This matter was crucial for Yang Haoran, which was why he took the risk of keeping the serpent demon. Otherwise, how could he leave a man-eating demon at home?


    Xiaokang was still an innocent child, not overthinking like Yang Haoran. When the serpent demon asked him to call her sister, he immediatelyplied.


    "Sister Bai Xue!"


    The joy in the serpent demon''s heart was evident. Just as she was about to praise Xiaokang, the little one noticed Yang Haoran downstairs and happily ran toward him.


    "Uncle Yang, is Sister Bai Xue your friend?"


    Faced with Xiaokang''s innocent question, Yang Haoran could only smile and nod. Some things were beyond a child''s understanding, so Yang Haoran didn''t provide any exnation.


    "Sister Bai Xue is indeed Uncle Yang''s friend. By the way, Uncle Yang, how about taking Xiaokang out for a stroll?"


    At the mention of going out, Xiaokang became excited. Whenever Yang Haoran took him out, he bought many things Xiaokang liked.


    However, in the next moment, Xiaokang seemed to remember something and shook his head regretfully.


    "No, I haven''t finished the homework Mom assigned me. I can''t go shopping with Uncle Yang until Iplete it. Mom said if I study more now, I won''tg behind other kids when I go to kindergarten."


    As Xiaokang finished speaking, Xiu Juan''s voice came from the Soul Gathering Bead.


    "Divine envoy, you two go. I''ll stay here with Xiaokang."


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran hesitated for a moment, then nodded. He didn''t insist because he understood Xiu Juan''s good intentions.


    "Alright, we''ll be back soon."


    Yang Haoran signaled to the serpent demon, and they both left the grocery store, getting into Yang Haoran''s luxury car.


    Once in the car, to ease the awkwardness, Yang Haoran drove towards their destination and initiated a conversation.


    "Before I met you, I heard there''s a temple on the mountain. What kind of temple is it?"


    At the mention of the mountain temple, the serpent demon''s expression changed slightly. She then smiled and asked Yang Haoran, "Do you really want to know?"


    "Of course, why else would I ask you?" Yang Haoran responded with a smile.


    "If you really want to know, then I''ll tell you." After a pause, the serpent demon organized her thoughts and continued, "There used to be a temple on that mountain, built by the nearby vigers. The deity they worshipped was the Snake Deity."


    "Snake deity?" Yang Haoran was somewhat surprised. He had expected the mountain temple to enshrine a significant deity, not a snake deity he had never heard of.


    "Yes, snake deity. However, this snake deity is not a true god but a serpent demon who has cultivated into enlightenment. The vigers regarded her as a deity because, during a year of flooding, she manifested herself and, through her abilities, cleared the floodwaters for the nearby viges. After that incident, the vigers worshipped her as a deity and built a temple dedicated to the snake deity on the mountain."


    As she spoke, a nostalgic expression appeared on the serpent demon''s face, and her gaze softened.


    "The vigers had limited resources and abilities, so the snake deity temple they constructed was small and simple, housing only a modest divine statue. However, despite its size, Xiao Xiao''s snake deity temple continuously received offerings, and the vigers often spontaneously climbed the mountain to worship. Though small, the temple maintained a steady stream of worshippers."


    "On the day the serpent demon manifested, it became a designated festival for the nearby vigers. Every year on that day, the vigers held a temple fair at the snake deity temple, worshipping the snake deity and seeking her protection. It was quite lively."


    "The serpent demon couldn''t fulfill every viger''s wishes, but she used her abilities in secret to ensure the nearby viges had favorable weather conditions. She assisted them with draining floods, finding water during droughts, and extinguishing fires. She did her best to help them."


    At this point, the softness in the serpent demon''s eyes gradually disappeared, reced by a cold resentment.


    "The serpent demon thought all of this would continue ording to the circumstances at the time. However, she was too naive. She underestimated theplexity of human hearts. The arrival of two women changed everything."


    "Both of these women were believers of the Fu Sect ¨C one a ck talisman master, the other a yellow talisman master. They came to the vige to spread their teachings, hoping the vigers would be believers of the Fu Sect and only worship their deity, the Fu ancestor."


    "At first, the vigers were unwilling because they already had their own deity, the snake deity. The vigers firmly believed that the vige thrived because of the snake deity''s hidden protection. They were unwilling to believe in or worship any other deity."


    "However, the two talisman masters did not give up. They began using various methods to tarnish the reputation of the snake deity and showcased abilities before the vigers that ordinary people didn''t possess, aiming to sway them."


    "Gradually, some vigers started to doubt their inner faith. The abilities of the two talisman masters were visible, while their snake deity, apart from manifesting during the initial flood, had not appeared since. They even began to question whether the vige''s prosperity in recent years was just a coincidence and had no connection to the snake deity."


    "Initially, only a few vigers had such thoughts, but with the instigation of the two talisman masters, more and more vigers began to share these doubts. Gradually, they stopped believing in the snake deity. Guided by the talisman masters, the vigers not only stopped believing in the snake deity but also began to harbor resentment towards her, as she was, after all, a demon who could potentially devour them. The fact that she hadn''t done so yet didn''t mean she wouldn''t in the future."


    "With these biased beliefs and the deliberate influence of the talisman masters, few vigers near the snake deity temple continued to believe in her. Those who still believed in the snake deity were considered traitors and heretics by the other vigers, using the excuse of being influenced by the serpent demon to eliminate them."


    "At that time, an old farmer who still believed in the snake deity foresaw the impending bloodshed. He escaped to the snake deity temple on the mountain in advance, temporarily avoiding the absurd judgment of the other vigers. Kneeling in front of the divine statue, he wept and conveyed his feelings to the serpent demon, who was still in seclusion and initially unaware of the unfolding events in the vige."


    "The serpent demon was furious. She wanted to descend the mountain and kill the two talisman masters, revealing to the vigers that she had been silently protecting the nearby viges all these years. However, before she could act, the vigers, led by the talisman masters, attacked the snake deity temple."


    "Some vigers wielded hoes, others carried bamboo poles, and some even had knives and shotguns. If the snake deity didn''t manifest, they would use their tools to smash the temple. If she did manifest, they intended to use their tools to kill her. In the vigers'' eyes, with the presence of the two talisman masters, eliminating the snake deity was supposed to be an effortless task. They weren''t afraid; on the contrary, they were excited."


    "Because, once they killed the demon, as they saw it, they would earn great merit for their Fu Sect beliefs. They were eager to contribute to their sect, so they were all very enthusiastic."

 Chapter 294: Snake Deity (2)

    The vigers'' act of climbing the mountain to eliminate demons thoroughly angered the snake deity. In a fit of rage, the snake deity instantly swallowed several vigers who were at the forefront.


    The brutal actions of the snake deity further convinced the vigers that everything the two talisman masters had said was true. The demon''s nature was ferocious, and it would devour people without hesitation. This made them believe that turning to the Fu ancestor was the right choice, considering how foolish andughable it was to once worship a serpent demon.


    The vigers'' faith,bined with witnessing the cruelty of the serpent demon, filled their hearts with hatred. The serpent demon, once their sole deity, had now be the target they must eliminate.


    As the serpent demon spoke, she paused, looking at Yang Haoran. The icy coldness in her eyes disappeared, and she managed to force a slight smile. Then she spoke, "Is there water? My throat is practically smoking."


    "I''ll get it for you," Yang Haoran responded and got out of the car, retrieving two bottles of mineral water from the trunk. After getting back into the car, he handed a bottle to the serpent demon and opened one for himself.


    At this point, Yang Haoran didn''t continue driving; he had already parked the car in a spot under the shopping mall because they had reached their destination. However, the serpent demon''s story was not finished, so he didn''t interrupt.


    After taking a sip of water, the serpent demon smiled at Yang Haoran and asked, "Do you want to continue listening?"


    Yang Haoran also took a sip of water and replied with a smile, "Of course, I enjoy listening to any story, be it a tragedy or aedy. I like to hear it all from beginning to end and learn from the experiences."


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, you''re truly studious. However, if you want to listen, I have a condition," the serpent demon said with a ttering smile."A condition? What condition? Release you?" Yang Haoran asked with augh.


    "Can you?" the serpent demon asked, smiling.


    "Of course not, because our transaction is not over yet," Yang Haoran replied decisively.


    "You''re really stingy. Well, I''ll change the condition then. I don''t have money on me, so you have to pay for the clothes I want," the serpent demon said, not really expecting Yang Haoran to let her go, as she knew it was unrealistic. So, she nonchntly changed the condition.


    "Buy whatever you like, and the payment is on me. You can trust me on that," Yang Haoran assured with a smile.


    "You better not back out," the serpent demon said. Taking another sip of water, she continued with the story.


    The vigers and the two talisman masters all wanted to eliminate the snake deity, and the enraged snake deity wanted to get rid of them as well. Thus, a bloody battle unfolded.


    The two talisman masters were confident in their abilities, thinking they could easily take down the snake deity. They not only did not stop the vigers from going up the mountain but also led them in demon hunting. They wanted to show the vigers how powerful they, as talisman masters, were and at the same time establish a towering image in their hearts.


    However, the two talisman masters underestimated the strength of the snake deity. In that battle, most of the vigers were swallowed by the snake deity, and a small portion was terrified by the bloody scene and fled.


    As for the talisman masters from the Fu Sect, the yellow talisman master died at the hands of the snake deity at first sight, and though the ck talisman master survived, she was severely injured and also fled.


    While the bloody battle ended in victory for the snake deity, she found no joy in it. Her divine statue was destroyed, the temple was leveled in the fight, and herst believer, the old farmer, lost his life in the battle. Instead of feeling any happiness, she felt emptiness inside.


    The snake deity did not consume the body of the old farmer, as he remained her devout believer until death. Instead, using magic, she restored and summoned a small snake into the old farmer''s body, bringing him back to life once more.


    "However, the old farmer had already died, and the resurrected version of him was nothing more than a puppet. Yet, the snake deity did not look down upon him because of this; she still regarded him as her only believer."


    "Next, the snake deity initiated her revenge. Under hermand, the old farmer returned to the vige with orders to kill everyone in ordance with her wishes."


    "The reason this task was assigned to the old farmer was because the snake deity, like the ck talisman master, had suffered severe injuries in their battle. She urgently needed a ce to heal, and she also wanted the old farmer to personally seek vengeance, even if he was already dead."


    "Returning to the vige, with all the surviving vigers having fled, the snake deity, though not descending from the mountain, could still learn about everything through the magic on the old farmer. Consequently, the snake deity instructed the old farmer to pursue the fleeing vigers."


    "While the snake deity set up a makeshift wooden hut on the mountain to recover, the old farmer was tasked with hunting down the escaped vigers. Once the old farmer returned, the snake deity nned to change her healing location immediately, as she felt the current one was unsafe. She feared that the ck talisman master might bring reinforcements to confront her and had no intention of staying there for long."


    With the aid of magic, a simple wooden hut was quickly constructed, from gathering materials to building it ¨C a mere wave of the snake deity''s hand. After sessfully building the hut, the snake deity intended to prioritize healing. However, feeling unsettled, she decided to devour the body of the yellow talisman master, leaving only the head. She then cast a spell, boiling the head in a pot. Unexpectedly, something she hadn''t anticipated urred.


    The severely injured ck talisman master hadn''t fled but had concealed her presence and power fluctuations in the shadows. She had been searching for the opportune moment and, during the snake deity''s head-boiling spell, seized the chance. She unleashed most of her Talisman Spirit Power, forcefully inscribing several demon suppression talismans on the wooden door!


    Given the urgency of the situation, the snake deity naturally didn''t want to be sealed inside the wooden hut. Despite resisting with all her might, the snake deity''s efforts were in vain. Before thepletion of the demon suppression talismans, she cast a hex on the ck talisman master. Utilizing a strand of the yellow talisman master''s hair as a charm, she forcefully injected it into the ck talisman master''s body, causing the hex''s power to eruptpletely!


    The ck talisman master went insane due to the hex, while the snake deity found herself trapped within the wooden hut by the demon suppression talismans, unable to leave.


    Trapped in the hut, the snake deity no longer cared about sending the old farmer to pursue the escaped vigers. She instructed the old farmer to return immediately. However, the old farmer''s return changed nothing. His strength was too weak; he couldn''t break the demon suppression talismans or even kill the severely injured ck talisman master. She had retained a small portion of Talisman Spirit Power in her body, serving as her lifeline.


    Due to the overwhelming obsession, the insane ck talisman master didn''t leave the vige but hid in an uninhabited farmhouse. As the snake deity couldn''t vent her anger, shemanded the old farmer to nearly destroy all the houses in the nearby vige, leaving only a few dpidated ones as a memorial,memorating her past role as the guardian deity.


    From then on, one vige at the foot of the mountain gained a new resident ¨C a crazy woman, along with an old farmer watching over her. On the mountain, a sealed serpent demon became an addition.


    On the seventh day after the battle''s end, the souls of the deceased vigers coalesced at the mountaintop. Though the snake deity had consumed their flesh, she could only absorb their spirits, not their souls. So, after the snake deity digested their bodies, their souls floated above the wooden hut, gradually condensing. By the seventh day, they formed into undead.


    However, among these undead, the old farmer''s presence was absent. Because the old farmer died at the hands of the ck talisman master, even his soul had been scattered, making him ineligible for the spirit condensation.


    The snake deity wasn''t surprised by this; she had anticipated such an oue. Simultaneously, she was prepared. She had no intention of allowing the undead of these vigers to survive; she wanted their souls to scatter into the afterlife!"


    Chapter 295: The Depths of the Human Heart

 Chapter 295: The Depths of the Human Heart

    "The serpent demon had long known that there was a ghost in the ck water pool, although at that time she did not know how this ghost hade to be. However, she was aware of the ghost''s presence in the ck water pool."


    "Regarding the existence of this ghost, she had always turned a blind eye, as the ghost had not actively descended the mountain to harm the vigers. Moreover, the ghost was initially just an evil spirit, so she was not inclined to intervene."


    "On the day she battled the ck talisman master, the ghost must have known, but it was so frightened that it did not dare to show itself. Despite feeling displeased, she decided to present the ghost with a grand gift: the soul bodies of all the vigers in the wooden houses above."


    "The serpent demon had long instructed the old farmer to inform the evil spirit in the ck water pool. As soon as the soul bodies of the vigers appeared, the evil spirit consumed them all as supplements, resulting in their souls dispersing."


    "This was the first time the serpent demon had coborated with this ghost. In the days that followed, their coboration increased, limited to hunting humans who hade to the nearby viges for various reasons."


    "Some of these humans came to sightsee, some came for adventure, others for outdoor revelry, and some engaged in ndestine activities due to the remote location of the viges. Although their reasons foring to the viges varied, their fate was the same; without exception, they all remained forever in those mountains."


    "The serpent demon restored her injuries by consuming the human spirits within them, while the evil spirit enhanced its strength and realm by devouring the soul bodies. The serpent demon''s injuries were gradually healing, and the evil spirit''s power grew significantly as a result."


    "The reason the serpent demon actively sought to coborate with the evil spirit was in the hope that, one day, she could use the evil spirit to help her break free from the demon suppression talisman''s seal and control."


    "Through their repeated coborations, the serpent demon learned that the evil spirit had identally fallen into the ck water pool and drowned after descending the mountain following a temple fair. He was not her believer; he had gone to the fair solely for amusement, never expecting to lose his life."The serpent demon did not continue. She took a sip of water, her expressionplex.


    The story had nearly concluded at this point. Even without the serpent demon explicitly stating it, it was already quite apparent who the snake deity in the story was¡ªshe was the snake deity once worshipped by the vigers.


    As for the crazy woman Yang Haoran had encountered in the vige, she was the ck talisman master. The old farmer who had dispelled the enchantment and buried the bones was the serpent demon''sst believer.


    As for the woman''s head stewing in the pot, it naturally belonged to another talisman master. Resentful, the serpent demon had kept the woman''s head stewing in the pot, using it for dark enchantments, causing the head to remain intact and using this repulsive item to entertain her prey.


    The malevolent spirit in the ck water pool had been an ordinary undead when he drowned. Without causing harm to anyone, he had managed to break through to be an evil spirit, all due to the presence of extreme Yin Qi.


    Afterward, the malevolent spirit cooperated with the serpent demon, devouring numerous undead and, coupled with the dense Yin Qi of the extreme Yin ce, sessfully advanced to be a malevolent spirit.


    However, when Yang Haoran had encountered him, the malevolent spirit had likely only recently advanced from an evil spirit to a malevolent spirit, making himparatively weak among malevolent spirits.


    Of course, this weakness was rtive. If he had not encountered Yang Haoran or Zhong Siyu, and Deputy Captain Zhou had to deal with the malevolent spirit alone, even if he could manage to defeat the malevolent spirit, he would likely have suffered greatly.


    Through the words of the serpent demon, Yang Haoran understood the ins and outs of the whole matter. However, he did notpletely believe what the serpent demon had said; it was just his habit.


    Whether what the serpent demon had said was true or not no longer mattered. Yang Haoran wanted to hear the end of the story for two reasons: out of curiosity and to see if there was anything he could learn from it.


    From the story, he understood one thing: many people are easily swayed. If you use the right methods, even if led by the nose, they won''t realize it.


    Simultaneously, those who silently sacrifice at the back are always the most wronged because not only do they not receive gratitude from those they''ve helped, but they might also be targets for retribution in the future, ending up in disgrace.


    Some people are great, some are despicable, and some are ignorant. Yang Haoran believed that he was none of these, at least in his own eyes.


    Looking at theplex expression on the serpent demon''s face, Yang Haoran smiled and then asked, "Are you feeling conflicted right now?"


    The serpent demon snapped out of her thoughts, forced a smile, hesitated for a moment, and then nodded. "Indeed, I am somewhat conflicted. Over the years, while I''ve been trapped in the wooden house, I''ve had interactions with many humans. I know they harbor ill intentions, but I never immediately killed them. Instead, I have yed various roles to cater to them. I''m not toying with them, but rather seeking to understand humans better. However, the more people I interact with, the more I find myself unable to fathom the human heart."


    Yang Haoran smiled and replied, "The human heart is deeper than the sea, increasinglyplex as you delve deeper, and simultaneously more dangerous."


    "Indeed, it is quiteplex, truly dangerous, and difficult to fathom. Just as you said, the human heart is like the deep sea, you never know what lies beneath it. It could be a surprise treasure, or a terrifying beast, no one knows." Serpent Demon shook her head and smiled.


    "In fact, there''s no need to insist on exploring the depths of the sea. The scenery on the surface is also beautiful, with the blue sea and sky stretching as far as the eye can see, isn''t that good?" Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    Serpent Demon furrowed her brow, seeming to ponder Yang Haoran''s words, while Yang Haoran thought of something else important at this time.


    Seeing Serpent Demon''s thoughtful expression, he did not interrupt her immediately. Instead, he opened all the windows, lit a cigarette, and waited quietly.


    After a moment, Serpent Demon seemed to have understood something, and a smile appeared on her face. This smile was not forced, but genuine, from the heart.


    "Thank you, Underworld Envoy big brother, for the reminder, or else I might have been stuck in a rut." Serpent Demon thanked him with a smile.


    "There''s no need for thanks. Even without anyone''s reminder, understandinges naturally after experiencing setbacks. By the way, there''s something I want to ask you." Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, feel free to ask anything. If I know the answer, I will definitely tell you." Serpent Demon said with a smile.


    Yang Haoran''s conversation seemed to untie a knot in Serpent Demon''s heart that had been there for many years, so Serpent Demon''s smile was not only natural but also charming.


    At this time, Yang Haoran had something on his mind and did not notice how charming Serpent Demon''s smile was. Hearing her words, he did not hesitate to speak directly.


    "Was there any difference when the vigers believed in you and when they didn''t?"


    Serpent Demon thought for a moment and replied with a smile, "Of course, when the vigers believed in me, I was happy. I felt that all my silent efforts were worth it. At that time, I didn''t think about eating them, but rather wholeheartedly wanted to protect them."


    "However, after they stopped believing in me, their actions made me feel both cold-hearted and angry. I not only wanted to eat them but also wanted to eat more people, I..."


    Yang Haoran bitterly smiled and stopped Serpent Demon from continuing. Serpent Demon looked confused, not knowing where the problemy.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t express myself clearly just now. The change I''m asking about is not in this aspect. I want to know if there''s any change in your power." Yang Haoran said.


    "Power?" Serpent Demon slightly furrowed her brow, then shook her head in confusion and said, "It seems there''s no change."


    "Are you sure there''s no change after careful recollection?" Yang Haoran did not give up and continued to ask.


    Serpent Demon furrowed her brow and this time, she carefully recalled, but after a moment, she still shook her head.


    "There should be no change. If there was a change, I wouldn''t forget it." At this point, Serpent Demon seemed to suddenly think of something. She looked at Yang Haoran and asked uncertainly, "Underworld Envoy big brother, did you suddenly ask about this because of the power of faith?"

 Chapter 296: Power of Faith

    At the mention of the power of faith, Yang Haoran''s expression changed slightly, but it quickly returned to normal.


    He asked serpent demon about this matter to inquire about the power of faith. He didn''t directly ask about the power of faith because he wasn''t sure if serpent demon was also aware of it.


    However, from serpent demon''s current response, Yang Haoran couldn''t confirm whether serpent demon understood the power of faith or not. Still, he could confirm that serpent demon knew about the power of faith.


    The so-called power of faith is a special power formed by a believer''s faith in their heart. This power is willingly released by the believer and cannot be forced. Once formed, it directly affects the object of the believer''s faith.


    This object could be a deity who has attained divine status or an entity that has yet to attain divine status. They could be human or supernatural beings.


    If the vigers voluntarily built a divine statue for serpent demon and worshipped it devoutly for a while, during this time, these vigers would all be serpent demon''s devout believers. Their faith in serpent demon would form the power of faith, which would directly appear on serpent demon.


    Yang Haoran''s current understanding of the power of faith is limited. He wants to learn more, but he can''t because hecks the resources, as they are challenging to find.


    His understanding of the power of faith is one-sided. Apart from how it forms, he knows nothing else.


    So, he asked serpent demon this question in hopes of gaining more understanding about the power of faith from her. After all, serpent demon served as a snake deity for a while, and she was worshipped by the vigers. She might know something.Initially, serpent demon''s response disappointed him. However, when serpent demon brought up the power of faith, his heart stirred with excitement.


    Since she brought it up, it meant that serpent demon knew about the power of faith!


    "You''re right; I was asking about the power of faith," Yang Haoran said with a smile, masking his inner excitement well, appearing natural and calm without any visible signs of agitation.


    However, serpent demon''s subsequent response reced his excitement with confusion.


    "I only know of the existence of the power of faith. If one can have their own believers, they can obtain the power of faith. Initially, I was willing to protect the nearby viges for this reason.


    "However, after bing the snake deity in the vigers'' hearts, I didn''t notice any changes in myself. I thought my understanding of the power of faith might be incorrect, so I stopped paying attention to it, eventually putting it out of my mind."


    Here, serpent demon smiled somewhat awkwardly and continued, "I didn''t realize what you were asking at first, but after careful thought, I guessed you might be asking about the power of faith. I didn''t expect it to be true."


    Yang Haoran felt somewhat disappointed. He thought he might learn more about the power of faith from serpent demon, but he didn''t expect her to know even less than him regarding the power of faith.


    Of course, he couldn''t confirm if serpent demon''s words were true or false. If she knew something but was unwilling to reveal it, that was also a possibility.


    Considering this, Yang Haoran decided to try again, to see if serpent demon truly didn''t know or if she was pretending not to know. Even if he couldn''t get a definitive answer, he needed to find a way to draw more information from her.


    Yang Haoran didn''t show his disappointment on his face. He looked somewhat puzzled and asked serpent demon, "Strange, since you are the snake deity in the vigers'' hearts, and their faith in you is genuine, how could there be no changes in your power?"


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, serpent demon''s eyes brightened.


    "Are you suggesting that it''s not my understanding of the power of faith that''s wrong, but that there''s a problem with some aspect of it?"


    Yang Haoran intended to draw more information from serpent demon, but unexpectedly, she turned the tables on him as soon as he opened his mouth.


    However, Yang Haoran wasn''t anxious. In response to serpent demon''s confusion, he nodded and said, "It shouldn''t be that your understanding of the power of faith is incorrect. From my understanding, once the power of faith is formed, it should directly enhance your body, and your power should change ordingly."


    Upon hearing this, serpent demon shook her head, uncertainly answering, "I don''t think there were any changes. If there were, I wouldn''t have failed to notice. Could it be... could it be that the changes were too subtle, causing me not to perceive them?"


    Yang Haoran''s smile stiffened, and then he withdrew the smile on his face, his brows slightly furrowing.


    "What you''re saying is not impossible, but if the power of faith formed by all the people in the nearby viges couldn''t manifest, how much power of faith is needed to show a noticeable change in one''s power?"


    Yang Haoran''s words were said for serpent demon to hear, but also for himself to hear.


    "I don''t know about this. The power of faith is said to be something that deities deal with. Since we are not gods, how could we know the details?" serpent demonughed.


    Yang Haoran nodded, a bitter smile appearing on his face, a hint of helplessness shing in his eyes. However, he quickly returned to normal.


    But serpent demon happened to be paying attention to him, catching his fleeting change in expression.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, you seem to care a lot about the power of faith." serpent demon asked with a smile.


    Yang Haoran''s expression remained unchanged as he smiled and exined, "I wouldn''t say I care that much; I''m just curious. You see, I''m a curious person who loves learning. The more I don''t understand something, the more I want to figure it out, like how I''m curious about the snake deity''s story."


    "Isn''t that contradictory? Just now, you told me that the scenery on the sea surface was actually quite nice, so why do you want to explore the depths of the sea now?" serpent demon teased with a smile.


    Yang Haoran''s smile became somewhat awkward. He flicked his cigarette ash and continued to exin, "They''re not the same. One refers to the human heart, and the other refers to an event. They can''t be lumped together."


    "I don''t think they''re different. In my opinion, they''re the same principle." serpent demon smiled and refuted.


    "Let''s not talk about this for now; I''ll take you to buy clothes. We can discuss this topic when we have time."


    With that, Yang Haoran got out of the car and did not continue with the topic of power of faith.


    From serpent demon''s reaction, it was clear that she didn''t know much about the power of faith.


    Moreover, even if serpent demon truly had some other understanding of the power of faith, Yang Haoran couldn''t continue to inquire at this point.


    If he persisted, it would give people the impression that he was trying to get something for nothing.


    In fact, Yang Haoran was quite concerned about the power of faith. As his strength increased, so did his ambitions. Ever since he embarked on this dangerous yet exciting path, his desires had been awakened.


    He didn''t want to be a Burial Master in the Yin Division for the rest of his life. He felt that he could still climb higher, that both his power and status had room for improvement.


    He had his ultimate goal, and everything he did now was moving towards that goal.


    However, he liked to be down-to-earth, achieving one small goal after another and gradually moving closer to his ultimate goal.


    It was just that this ultimate goal couldn''t be revealed, and he didn''t dare let others know, as it would not only seem ridiculous but also bring him trouble.


    He wanted to secretly move closer to his ultimate goal, without leaving a trace. He wouldn''t reveal his ultimate goal until it was necessary.


    If he truly had to reveal his ambition, he would do so without hesitation, but now was not the time.


    His current thinking was simple: make no sound, and when the time was right, shock the world!

 Chapter 297: Captain Luo Comes Calling

    Inside the shopping mall, the serpent demon appeared quite lively. Despite not originally nning to buy clothes, shepletely forgot about it upon entering the mall.


    This serpent demon, who had never been to a shopping mall before, unexpectedly showcased her feminine talents to the fullest. She effortlessly selected, tried on, and inquired about clothes, disying great skill and excitement.


    Yang Haoran apanied the serpent demon, not being one to meticulously choose his purchases. He bought whatever he liked, making quick decisions. As a result, he was ready to start shopping for himself only after the serpent demon finished.


    Appearing cheerful on the surface, Yang Haoran''s thoughts were still upied by the power of faith. His understanding of the power of faith was limited, leading him to feel passive in this regard. After some contemtion, he sent a text message to Master Wu.


    The message was brief, asking Master Wu to help him gather some books on extraordinary people, myths, and legends that documented the mystical aspects of the world.


    Master Wu quickly responded, reassuring Yang Haoran that he could handle the task. Although Yang Haoran didn''t know how many such books Master Wu could collect, he trusted Master Wu''spetence and believed he wouldn''t be disappointed.


    However, whether he could find what he wanted among the books Master Wu collected was uncertain.


    If he could find what he wanted in those books, that would be ideal. If not, it was still okay, as reading more books could broaden his knowledge.


    The serpent demon enthusiastically shopped for over two hours without showing signs of fatigue. She tried on many clothes but didn''t buy a single one. Yang Haoran didn''t want to rush her, but realizing the time, he reminded the serpent demon.In the end, after much deliberation, the serpent demon bought a sportswear set, while Yang Haoran bought a small suit, a watch, and a children''s outfit for Xiaokang.


    He had initially thought of buying a small gift for Xu Meijing too, but after some consideration, he decided against it since he had already prepared a gift for her on this trip to Ancheng.


    Leaving the mall, the serpent demon still seemed eager. If it weren''t for Yang Haoran reminding her, she probably would have continued shopping for a few more hours.


    Back home, Xiaokang, under Xiu Juan''s guidance, was busy in the kitchen on the second floor. The shop on the first floor was open but unattended.


    Yang Haoran didn''t find this strange because it was what he had requested. He treated the shop as a leisure activity and didn''t intend to profit from it. If he had time, he would look after it; if not, he wouldn''t bother.


    On the second floor, the serpent demon happily ran back to her room, while Yang Haoran entered the kitchen.


    Seeing Yang Haoran made Xiaokang happy. Learning that Yang Haoran had bought him a new outfit made the little guy even happier.


    Yang Haoran asked Xiaokang to try on the new clothes, and he took over Xiaokang''s work, getting busy in the kitchen.


    The sight of Yang Haoran in the kitchen surprised the serpent demon. She couldn''t help but ask, "Can you cook?"


    Yang Haoran nodded and replied with a smile, "A little bit."


    "You won''t starve even if you don''t eat. Why waste time on this?" the serpent demon questioned, puzzled.


    "You won''t die even if you don''t eat people. You can enhance your strength by absorbing the spirit qi of heaven and earth. So why do you still eat people?" Yang Haoran asked while working.


    "The nature of the two is different. I consume people to absorb the spirit within their blood and flesh. Why do you, like an ordinary person, bother with meals? What benefits do you gain?" the serpent demon asked.


    Yang Haoran didn''t answer the question. He nced at the serpent demon, who was now wearing sportswear, and said with a smile, "Nice clothes. They suit you well."


    The serpent demon chuckled, disying a seductive demeanor. She said, "Thank you for thepliment and for covering the expenses. It feels awkward to see you busy alone, so let me help you."


    With that, the serpent demon rolled up her sleeves, ready to lend a hand.


    "Do you know how?" Yang Haoran asked, amused by the serpent demon''s attitude.


    "Of course, haven''t you forgotten how delicious the noodles I made were?" she replied.


    The serpent demon''s words made Yang Haoran''s mouth twitch slightly. He couldn''t help but think of the woman''s head that had been stewed, and his smile became somewhat unnatural.


    However, he didn''t refuse the serpent demon''s offer of help.


    The unnatural smile on Yang Haoran''s face was noticed by the serpent demon. Her own smile deepened a bit, and she deliberately spoke, "Cooking humans and cooking pigs are actually not much different. I''ll show you my skillster. You go ahead and do your thing; I''ll take care of it here."


    Yang Haoran didn''t leave because of the serpent demon''s words. Although they had spent some time together today, he would notpletely trust the serpent demon. He remained cautious.


    If he handed the kitchen over to the serpent demon and she nted some hex in the food, not only would he end up like the crazy woman, but Xiaokang would also be affected.


    This possibility couldn''t be ruled out, considering that a short time spent together couldn''t truly help Yang Haoran understand the serpent demon. Whether the serpent demon''s behavior in front of him was genuine or an act remained uncertain.


    Of course, it was also possible that Yang Haoran was overthinking, but with his personality, he preferred to think more rather than be caught off guard. If he were really caught off guard, it would be toote for regrets.


    Seeing that Yang Haoran had no intention of leaving, the serpent demon frowned and said, "What? Afraid I''ll poison the food?"


    Yang Haoran smiled, his expression natural, and replied, "How could that be? You''re overthinking."


    "You can deceive children with that kind of talk. I''m not as naive as a child," the serpent demon retorted.


    Yang Haoran just smiled and didn''t say much.


    With the serpent demon''s help, they quickly prepared the meal.


    The hot and steaming dishes were served, and the three of them enjoyed their meal in the living room.


    Xiaokang had to eat, there was no need to discuss that. Yang Haoran ate out of habit and to satisfy his taste buds.


    As for the serpent demon, she had little interest in human food. Being a serpent demon, she not only ate humans but also various beasts. However, since beastscked human spirit in their blood and flesh, she would prefer to eat humans if given the choice.


    But at the moment, she didn''t have a choice. Plus, she had contributed to this meal, so she picked up chopsticks to taste it.


    Taking a bite, the serpent demon found the taste quite good. Although there was no human spirit to absorb, at least she could enjoy the vors, prompting her to take a few more bites.


    After dinner, Xiaokang skillfully helped clean the dishes. He volunteered to wash them, but Yang Haoran declined, asking him to watch and learn instead.


    Yang Haoran hoped Xiaokang would learn to be self-sufficient as soon as possible. However, he had no intention of treating Xiaokang as a servant, so most of the time, he aimed to teach Xiaokang with the purpose of learning rather than just doing tasks.


    Once the cleaning was done, Yang Haoran returned to the study. Instead of continuing to draw symbols, he picked up a book and started reading.


    The serpent demon returned to her temporary room, sitting cross-legged on the bed to absorb the spirit qi of heaven and earth for healing and recovery.


    As for Xiaokang, he went back to the first floor, standing by the counter. He watched over the grocery store''s business while working on the assignmentsid out by Xiu Juan.


    Late into the night, Yang Haoran closed the grocery store''s door, allowing Xiaokang to rest in his room. Yang Haoran stayed in the study, engrossed in reading, without closing his eyes all night.


    With his strength, not only could he stay awake for one night, but even several days without sleep would not affect him.


    However, the reason he didn''t sleep was due to hisck of trust in the serpent demon.


    Early the next morning, Yang Haoran''s grocery store weed a guest. This guest was none other than the team leader of Lecheng Spirit Police, Captain Luo.


    Yang Haoran had originally nned to head to Ancheng, but with Captain Luo''s arrival, he had to temporarily put that aside.


    In the study, a cup of tea was ced in front of both Yang Haoran and Captain Luo. Yang Haoran took a puff of his cigarette, smiling as he looked at Captain Luo.


    "Captain Luo, what brings you here today? Got some free time to visit me?"

 Chapter 298: Refusal

    Facing Yang Haoran''s smiling face, Captain Luo took a sip of tea, and soon a smile appeared on his face as well.


    "I came here today with a few matters on my mind. Firstly, the first thing is to specially thank Divine Envoy Yang. If you hadn''t lent a helping hand, our Spirit Police would not only have suffered more casualties this time, but Deputy Captain Zhou might have also faced an unfortunate fate." Captain Luo expressed his gratitude with sincerity, his words filled with genuine appreciation.


    "Captain Luo, you''re being too polite. We not only have a business rtionship but also friendship. I just did what I should do; there''s nothing worth thanking for."


    Yang Haoran was very polite, which only deepened Captain Luo''s gratitude towards him.


    "On behalf of all Spirit Police and the ordinary citizens of Lecheng, thank you, Divine Envoy Yang. We remember this kindness, and if there''s anything you need in the future, just ask. As long as it''s within my capabilities, I will do my best to help." Captain Luo put away his smiling face and made a serious promise to Yang Haoran.


    With Captain Luo''smitment, Yang Haoran naturally felt happy. Despite the average strength of ordinary Spirit Police, both Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou were formidable. Especially Captain Luo, who emanated a strong power fluctuation from within, surpassing even Deputy Captain Zhou.


    Although Yang Haoran had never seen Captain Luo in action, he never underestimated the Spirit Police Team Leader. He wasn''t sure if he could win against Captain Luo in a fight, and he had no confidence in that.


    Moreover, Captain Luo represented the official authority of Lecheng. Getting official support would reduce a lot ofplications in many matters.


    Though happy inside, Yang Haoran''s expression remained unchanged, still wearing his familiar smile."We''re all one big family. Captain Luo, you''re being too formal. By the way, besides this matter, is there anything else that''s worth your personal visit?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    The seriousness on Captain Luo''s face disappeared, reced by a look of embarrassment.


    "Well... hehe, there is indeed one more thing. I want to meet the enlightened White Snake you brought back."


    Captain Luo was usually not very talkative, but his words were sometimes carefully chosen. For instance, at this moment, he did not use the term "serpent demon" to address Bai Xue but used the unique term "enlightened White Snake."


    Yang Haoran initially thought that Captain Luo hade to arrest the serpent demon, but seeing his awkward expression and the tone of his speech, he dismissed this spection.


    "Do you want to see her?" Yang Haoran''s doubtful voice had just fallen when he sensed something. Then, he said to Captain Luo, "Coincidentally, she''s here."


    Not only Yang Haoran but Captain Luo also sensed it. Both of them looked towards the study door.


    The serpent demon appeared at the door in casual sportswear, wearing an enticing smile. She first nced at Yang Haoran and then fixed her gaze on Captain Luo.


    Captain Luo was momentarily stunned; the beauty of the serpent demon exceeded his expectations. He had never seen such a beautiful woman in his entire life.


    However, he was not an ordinary person. His dazested only for a moment, and then he returned to normal.


    "Are you looking for me? Is it to arrest me?" The serpent demon walked into the study with a smile, asking Captain Luo.


    "Of course not. You misunderstood. I came here today..."


    Before Captain Luo could finish his sentence, Yang Haoran stood up, smiling, and said, "You two can chat. I''ll go downstairs and check on the kids."


    Yang Haoran sensed that Captain Luo seemed to have something important to discuss with the serpent demon. Without waiting for Captain Luo to speak, he found an excuse to leave the study, leaving Captain Luo and the serpent demon alone.


    Captain Luo didn''t stop Yang Haoran from leaving but expressed his gratitude with a nod, conveying his inner thanks.


    After Yang Haoran left, only Captain Luo and the serpent demon remained in the study.


    As for what they talked about in the study, Yang Haoran didn''t deliberately listen, nor did he have any intention of eavesdropping. He went downstairs to the front desk on the first floor.


    At this moment, Xiaokang was diligently studying at the front desk, with aputer ying educational videos for toddlers. The little one was engrossed in watching, so much so that even when Yang Haoran approached, he didn''t sense it.


    Yang Haoran gently patted the young one''s shoulder, startling him. However, upon seeing Yang Haoran beside him, a smile immediately lit up on his face.


    "Uncle Yang, howe you have time toe down today? Didn''t another uncle just visit? Don''t you need to apany him?" The little one asked with a smile.


    "That uncle didn''te to see Uncle Yang, so there''s no need for Uncle Yang to apany him." Saying this, Yang Haoran nced at the clothes the little one was wearing and continued with a smile, "Didn''t Uncle Yang buy you new clothes yesterday? Why aren''t you wearing them?"


    "That outfit is too pretty, I didn''t want to wear it. I kept it safe. Mom said that children should wear new clothes for the New Year, so I want to wait until the New Year to wear it." The little one answered with a smile.


    "You have so many new clothes in your collection. Can you wear them all for the New Year?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    Since Xiaokang was adopted by Yang Haoran, Master Wu would bring him new clothes every few days, and Yang Haoran had also bought him quite a few. However, the little one always hesitated to wear them, treating them like treasures.


    "It doesn''t matter if I can''t wear them all. I can wait until next year''s New Year to wear them." The little one said.


    "You''re growing every day. If you wait too long, they won''t fit you anymore." Yang Haoran said.


    "But... but I already have two sets of clothes now. It''s just right for changing, and they''re all brand new. It''s a pity to rece them." Xiaokang said.


    "If you don''t wear them, when the timees, if you can''t wear them, isn''t it more of a pity to throw them away?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Why would I throw them away? If I can''t wear themter, I can give them to other kids who need them. Kids without clothes will be very pitiful. I used to be like that." Xiaokang said.


    Yang Haoran was stunned; he didn''t expect Xiaokang to say such words.


    The pure hearts of children are the cleanest and kindest, but as they grow up and are exposed to the society more and more, how many can maintain that innocence and kindness?


    No one can predict what will happen in the future, what Xiaokang will be, but at least for now, he knows that Xiaokang is kind-hearted.


    However, whether maintaining this kindness is a good thing or a bad thing for Xiaokang, Yang Haoran doesn''t know.


    Smiling and shaking his head, Yang Haoran put aside this temporarily inconclusive issue. He gently touched Xiaokang''s head and then spoke, "Move away from theputer a bit; it''s not a good habit to sit too close."


    Xiaokang was very obedient and immediately did as Yang Haoran said, moving the chair back a bit.


    "Xiu Juan, don''t push the child too hard. Let him take a break appropriately. Learning is important, but he also shouldn''t miss out on his childhood." Yang Haoran said to the soul gathering bead hanging on Xiaokang''s chest.


    "I..." Xiu Juan hesitated, but then she spoke, "I understand, Divine Envoy."


    In fact, Xiu Juan wanted to say that the time left for her was not much, so she wanted to see the child grow as much as possible in the limited time. However, she didn''t say this because she was worried that it would affect the child.


    As Xiu Juan''s words fell, footsteps echoed in the staircase, and Yang Haoran looked towards the stairwell, seeing a disappointed Captain Luo.


    Yang Haoran was a bit surprised. He thought Captain Luo would talk with the serpent demon for a long time, but unexpectedly, in just a few minutes, Captain Luo and the serpent demon had finished their conversation.


    "Captain Luo, finished so quickly?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    A slight smile appeared on Captain Luo''s face, and he nodded towards Yang Haoran.


    "Finished, but the result isn''t very satisfactory."


    Captain Luo didn''t mention what he talked about with the serpent demon, so Yang Haoran didn''t actively ask.


    "No satisfactory result? Haven''t you thought about trying a bit more? It''s too quick to give up." Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Captain Luo shook his head, looking somewhat helpless. He responded, "Not giving up, but today there''s no way to continue the conversation. She rejected me and left no room for negotiation. So, I can onlye another day."


    "She rejected you?" Yang Haoran''s expression became a bit strange.


    Seeing the strangeness on Yang Haoran''s face, Captain Luo, with a helpless expression, said, "Don''t get any strange ideas. I disturbed her today, I''lle back another day."

 Chapter 299: The Wrathful Serpent Demon

    After Captain Luo left, Yang Haoran went up to the second floor and coincidentally met the serpent demon who was about to return to her room.


    "What did you talk about? Why did Captain Luo leave with such disappointment on his face?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    His reluctance to ask Captain Luo didn''t mean he wouldn''t ask the serpent demon.


    "He invited me to join their Spirit Police. As a sry, they would provide me with certain treasures containing spirit qi, but I refused," the serpent demon said straightforwardly, without any intention of hiding.


    Her openness stemmed from the knowledge that Yang Haoran wouldn''t be kept in the dark. If he really wanted to know, he could inquire from Captain Luo even if she didn''t reveal anything. Moreover, she didn''t consider it a significant matter worth concealing.


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but show a hint of surprise on his face. This surprise was genuine, not a pretense.


    He hadn''t expected that Captain Luo''s visit today was to invite the serpent demon to join the Spirit Police.


    The serpent demon, being a demon that preyed on humans, had consumed quite a few of them. The Spirit Police, on the other hand, existed to protect ordinary people from harm, putting them in direct opposition. Yang Haoran was genuinely surprised that Captain Luo, as the leader of the Spirit Police, would actively invite the serpent demon to join.


    Seeing the astonishment in Yang Haoran''s expression, the serpent demon smiled enchantingly and said, "Underworld Envoy big brother, are you surprised? Well, not only are you surprised, I am too. If it weren''t for the fact that even you didn''t doubt his identity, I would have thought he was an impostor.""Joining the Spirit Police is not bad. After all, acquiring treasures containing spirit qi is not a simple matter. Why did you refuse?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Bing a Spirit Police member would mean being bound by the organization. I would lose my freedom. Moreover, how could I continue to eat humans after bing a Spirit Police member?" the serpent demon said,ughing, as she walked towards her temporary room.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, I still need to heal. I''ll go back to my room first," she added.


    Watching the serpent demon enter the room, Yang Haoran wore a pensive expression.


    The fact that the serpent demon refused to join the Spirit Police didn''t surprise Yang Haoran much. However, Captain Luo''s decision did catch him off guard.


    After some thought, Yang Haoran spected on some possibilities. Though his guesses might not be urate, he couldn''t be certain.


    Regardless of Captain Luo''s motives in inviting the serpent demon to join the Spirit Police, if she agreed, it would be a good thing for Yang Haoran.


    The current situation where he and the serpent demon shared the same roof was due to the ongoing transaction. Once the deal waspleted, dealing with the serpent demon''s presence would indeed pose a challenge.


    Keeping the serpent demon by his side was not an option. He didn''t want a potential threat trailing him, which would make him feel passive and invite unnecessary trouble.


    Letting the serpent demon go entirely was also not suitable. If she caused chaos and harmed humans after being released, Yang Haoran would be held responsible for setting her free.


    Moreover, he had made a promise to Deputy Captain Zhou. If the serpent demon caused trouble in Lecheng, he would have a hard time exining to the Spirit Police. Unfortunately, the serpent demon declined the invitation.


    After some hesitation, Yang Haoran, wearing a smiling face, followed her.


    The serpent demon intended to close the door, but upon seeing Yang Haoran follow, she felt puzzled inside while disying a charming smile on her face.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, is there anything else?" she asked.


    While speaking, she moved aside, creating a path.


    Rather than entering the room, Yang Haoran stood at the door, smiling, and said, "I think you should consider it more. Joining the Spirit Police might bring significant changes for you."


    The serpent demon looked at Yang Haoran strangely, clearly not expecting him to say such words.


    "Hehe, have you received any benefits from them?" Yang Haoran waved his hand with a smile and said, "I haven''t received any benefits from the Spirit Police. I just genuinely think it might be good for you, hehe, it''s for your own good."


    "For my good? Hehe, I don''t believe it. I just want freedom. I have no interest in Spirit Police or not Spirit Police. Do you want toe in and sit? If you don''te in, I''ll close the door and heal," the serpent demon said with a smile.


    Yang Haoran hesitated for a moment, then spoke, "Actually, there''s one more thing. I need to go out today, and I''ll be back at thetest by tonight. Just wanted to let you know in advance. Alright, you focus on healing quietly. I''m leaving."


    After saying this, Yang Haoran closed the door for the serpent demon. It wasn''t until the door closed that the serpent demon reacted.


    "Leaving? And onlying back tonight?" Her big eyes sparkled, and a smile involuntarily appeared on her face.


    At this moment, the serpent demon had thoughts. She was considering whether to take advantage of Yang Haoran''s absence to escape.


    But the idea of escaping and potentially angering Yang Haoran stopped her. Despite Yang Haoran''s seemingly amiable demeanor, she knew that beneath his friendly smiley sharp des. Such people were the most dangerous because they struck without warning. Furthermore, she had the Death Mark Seal nted by Yang Haoran in her, and her current abilities couldn''t force its extraction.


    If she fled, Yang Haoran could activate the Death Mark Seal inside herter, possibly ending her life.


    However, it was a good opportunity. If she didn''t escape now, there might not be another chance, as she couldn''t be sure if Yang Haoran would let her go after their transaction wasplete.


    Thinking of this, the smile disappeared from the serpent demon''s face, and her bright eyes dimmed, like gemstones taken from the mud.


    She felt conflicted, but then the serpent demon thought of a solution, and her eyes lit up again.


    "He seems to have a good impression of Xiaokang. Can I use Xiaokang as leverage to make him retract the Death Mark Seal inside me and let me leave?"


    As this idea surfaced in her mind, she suddenly felt something. Her expression changed, and she slowly reached toward the door.


    Before she reached the door, a dense Yin Qi rose, forming a barrier. A powerful counterforce not only bounced her arm away but also affected her body, making her retreat several steps before stabilizing.


    The barrier appeared suddenly and disappeared just as abruptly as the serpent demon continued to retreat. It vanished from sight.


    The serpent demon''s face didn''t improve with the disappearance of the barrier. She infused demonic spiritual power into her eyes. Instantly, her human eyes transformed into snake eyes, giving off a cold and terrifying feeling.


    It wasn''t an eye technique; she simply applied demonic spiritual power to her eyes. Whilecking the special abilities of an eye technique, it allowed her to see things invisible to the naked eye.


    This technique was not exclusive to demons; humans could use it too. However, sessfully using it depended on the individual''s strength. If their power was insufficient, infusing energy into their eyes might have little effect, or worse, it could damage their eyes, potentially leading to blindness and a future of sunsses, canes, and a harmonica.


    Despite her diminished strength, the serpent demon had once surpassed a ck talisman master. Possessing an independent space, she considered such techniques child''s y.


    Under her snake-eyed gaze, she realized her entire room was enveloped in a thick Yin Qi. ck Yin Qi swirled in the room, resembling a bodyguard protecting her or a prison guard keeping watch.


    The serpent demon knew that Yang Haoran had confined her to this room, and he had just done so. This realization fueled her anger!


    Ignoring whether her actions would provoke Yang Haoran, her body emitted a green glow from her Demonic Qi. She ruthlessly tore off the sports suit she was wearing, revealing a simple outfit. Then, she threw the sports suit towards the door with force.


    "Yang Haoran! You bastard! You''ve gone too far! You deserve a miserable death! You smiling tiger, you deserve to die! How did I end up encountering such a bastard like you? I''m cursed for eight generations! It took me this long to meet someone like you! You''re a bastard! This isn''t over between us!!!"

 Chapter 300: Captain Luos Speculation

    Yang Haoran stood outside the door of the serpent demon''s room. He could clearly hear the curses from the serpent demon, every word loud and clear.


    However, the furious scolding from the serpent demon did not change Yang Haoran''s expression. He appeared just as amiable, his smile unchanged, natural and genuine.


    Yang Haoran didn''t possess mind-reading abilities, so he didn''t know the serpent demon''s previous thoughts. His decision to confine the serpent demon in the room before leaving was solely based on a simpleck of trust. He wanted to prevent any chaos or use of Xiaokang as leverage by the serpent demon.


    Whether the serpent demon would cause trouble in his absence or use Xiaokang as a hostage, Yang Haoran couldn''t be certain, but he had to be cautious.


    As it turned out, he wasn''t being overly cautious because the serpent demon did indeed entertain the idea of using Xiaokang to threaten him. Whether she would actually go through with it remained uncertain, as she no longer had the opportunity.


    The curses continued inside the room, but Yang Haoran listened nonchntly, neither speaking nor leaving. When the serpent demon finally grew tired of scolding, he spoke with a satisfied smile.


    "The Demonic Qi on you is heavy. I''m worried someone mighte after you, so I''ve ced a seal to protect you. After all, you need healing, isn''t this perfect?"


    The now quiet serpent demon exploded again upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words.


    "Protection! Protect my ass! You just don''t trust me! You just want to torment me! Why are you so wicked! You''re wasting your talent not bing a demon!"Under the serpent demon''s furious tirade, Yang Haoran casually lit a cigarette, then turned and left with a content smile on his face.


    The reason his smile became content was that from the serpent demon''s reaction, it seemed she was truly helpless. This indicated that after he left, the serpent demon wouldn''t likely cause any trouble.


    Of course, he was equally confident in the seal he had ced on himself. It wasn''t something easily broken.


    Heading downstairs, Yang Haoran first exined things to Xiaokang to alleviate any concerns the young one might have.


    Afterward, Yang Haoran called Master Wu, asking him to arrange for someone to keep an eye on the situation at home. If anything unexpected happened, they were to contact him immediately.


    With these taskspleted, Yang Haoran returned to his study. Amidst the serpent demon''s angry cries, he stepped into the rift in space.


    At the same time, at the Spirit Police headquarters, Deputy Captain Zhou, seeing Captain Luo''s disappointed expression, knew that his mission had likely failed.


    Although Deputy Captain Zhou harbored some resistance towards demons, having an additional powerful ally in the Spirit Police would still be beneficial. At least it would provide protection to more ordinary people in the future.


    Feeling conflicted and a bit disappointed himself, Deputy Captain Zhou approached Captain Luo. "Captain Luo, did things not work out?" he inquired.


    Captain Luo shook his head, conveying the oue without words.


    "Is it Yang, the divine envoy, unwilling, or..." Deputy Captain Zhou furrowed his brows, asking.


    "From beginning to end, Yang, the divine envoy, didn''t intervene in this matter. At least, that''s what I observed. It''s the serpent demon who refused. Sigh!" Captain Luo sighed and exined.


    Hearing this, Deputy Captain Zhou''s expression soured.


    "This serpent demon truly doesn''t know what''s good for her. Given a chance to redeem herself, she actually refused. Different races have different minds; demons will always be demons."


    Captain Luo shook his head again, then looked at Deputy Captain Zhou and said, "Don''t be so impatient. Just because she refused resolutely this time doesn''t mean she''ll do the same next time. I n to try again in a few days."


    "Try again?" Deputy Captain Zhou looked surprised at Captain Luo, hesitated for a moment, and said, "I think the chances are slim. Asking someone who eats meat to suddenly be a vegetarian, will they agree? Unless they''ve been through some kind of shock."


    "Even if the hope is slim, I still want to try. If, as you said, she agrees due to some shock, our Spirit Police team''s strength will significantly increase."


    Seeing Captain Luo''s determination, Deputy Captain Zhou sighed and didn''t know what else to say.


    Remaining silent, Deputy Captain Zhou then asked, "Has the ck talisman master awakened?"


    Shaking his head, Deputy Captain Zhou replied, "Not yet. She''s severely injured and very weak. We don''t know when she''ll wake up."


    "After she was brought back, she woke up once. From her, I learned that she went mad due to being affected by the serpent demon''s demonic technique. The serpent demon, in turn, was sealed in a cabin on the mountain by her using a demon suppression talisman."


    "At that time, she wanted to go back and kill the serpent demon, but I forcefully stopped her. Strangely, I left for a moment, and when I returned, she had inexplicably vomited blood and fainted. When I arrived, she was already unconscious on the hospital bed, weaker than when she was brought back." Captain Luo furrowed his brows, showing some confusion.


    Deputy Captain Zhou, upon hearing this, recalled Yang Haoran''s words on the mountain and then spoke, "She probably remotely controlled the demon suppression talisman to seal the serpent demonpletely. However, the power of the demon suppression talisman treated Yang, the divine envoy, as a target, resulting in Yang forcibly destroying the demon suppression talisman. Controlling the demon suppression talisman, she likely suffered a bacsh, causing additional injuries."


    "So that''s what happened. But how could the demon suppression talisman attack Yang, the divine envoy? Could it be manipted by the ck talisman master behind the scenes?" Captain Luo spoke with uncertainty.


    "It''s a possibility, but I think Yang, the divine envoy, might have a demonic pill or something simr on him. Because, as a human, he recognizes demonic script. I specte that he carries a demonic pill. If my analysis is correct, then it''s not strange for the demon suppression talisman to consider him as a target." Deputy Captain Zhou suggested.


    "Demonic pill..." Captain Luo frowned in contemtion, then sighed, "This Yang, the divine envoy, is bing more and more mysterious. From an obscure Night Watch, he quickly transformed into a Burial Master in a short period, and his strength is unfathomable. I wonder how he achieved this."


    Deputy Captain Zhou thought for a moment and said, "For such a significant change in a short time, he must have encountered something we don''t know about, or else he wouldn''t have the current strength."


    Captain Luo nodded in agreement with Deputy Captain Zhou''s exnation. Then, he thought of something else, his expression turning more serious than before.


    "Has the identity of the ck talisman master been identified?" Captain Luo asked.


    Deputy Captain Zhou nodded, saying, "ording to the information we gathered, she is a ck talisman master from our Lecheng Fu Sect. She disappeared many years ago after going out to spread the teachings with her disciples."


    "Does Fu Sect know about this?" Captain Luo inquired.


    "They should know. After all, there are disciples from Fu Sect among our Spirit Police. It''s not surprising that the information would be ryed back to Fu Sect." Deputy Captain Zhou exined.


    "Now that they know, they''ll probably send someone over soon. This is troublesome." Captain Luo wore a troubled expression.


    Deputy Captain Zhou found it odd and asked, "If Fu Sect sends someone, just let them take the ck talisman master away. What''s so troublesome about that? Unless... Captain Luo, do you want to convince the ck talisman master to join our Spirit Police?"


    Captain Luo shook his head and replied, "The ck talisman master holds a high position in Fu Sect. They won''t be willing to join our Spirit Police. If Fu Sect sends a yellow talisman master to support us, I''ll already be satisfied."


    "What is the root of your current concern, then?" Deputy Captain Zhou grew more puzzled.


    "Serpent demon has inflicted such misery upon this ck talisman master. What do you think she''ll do once she wakes up?" Captain Luo asked.


    "Of course, she will seek revenge on the serpent demon. If it were me, I would do the same." Deputy Captain Zhou replied.


    "You''re right. She will definitely seek revenge on the serpent demon. However, the problem lies here. This serpent demon is currently in the hands of Yang, the divine envoy." Captain Luo said.


    Upon hearing this, Deputy Captain Zhou finally understood, and his expression changed ordingly.


    "When we were on the mountain, Yang, the divine envoy, didn''t hand over the serpent demon to us, the Spirit Police. He didn''t even consider it. Do you think that if the ck talisman master seeks revenge on the serpent demon, will Yang, the divine envoy, stop her or hand over the serpent demon? If Yang, the divine envoy, hands over the serpent demon, that''s fine. But if he doesn''t, how do you think it will eventually evolve?" Captain Luo asked.


    Deputy Captain Zhou swallowed and muttered, "There will undoubtedly be conflicts between the two sides, possibly even leading to a full-scale sh. In the end, it could escte into a collision between Lecheng Fu Sect and Lecheng Yin Division!"


    "You''re right. It''s very likely to develop to that point. However, if the serpent demon joins our Spirit Police, I have some confidence in resolving everything. The way the situation will unfold, no one can predict for sure now. Still, I must prepare for this possibility, so that when the situation develops as we anticipate, we won''t be caught off guard." Captain Luo said.

 Chapter 301: Underwater Hemp Bag

    Ancheng is a neighboring city separated from Lecheng. Although it''s considered a neighboring city, the distance from the urban area of Lecheng to Ancheng is still quite far.


    With Yang Haoran''s strength and the special identity of his Burial Master, tearing through space for teleportation is a simple matter. However, he cannot teleport to the destination in one go, and he can''t even leave Lecheng in a single attempt.


    Lecheng isrge, with a dense poption, and some areas are impoverished.


    Ancheng, on the other hand, upies arger area than Lecheng, with a poption twice that of Lecheng. However, Ancheng is rtively wealthier than Lecheng.


    After several space ruptures for teleportation, Yang Haoran finally arrived in Ancheng. Since he wasn''t familiar with Ancheng and didn''t want to spend time searching for a ce to stay, he chose a remote location outside the city.


    As the space fissure appeared, Yang Haoran stepped out of it, finding himself in a tricky spot¡ªon a dense,rge tree.


    "Entering the city from here should take me not much time with my speed."


    Saying this, Yang Haoran lightly leaped, jumping down from therge tree,nding on a narrow muddy road, and then proceeded along the path.


    This time, whening to Ancheng, Yang Haoran didn''t inform Xu Meijing because he wanted to give her a surprise.As for finding Xu Meijing, Yang Haoran wasn''t worried at all. Just find any Death God Temple, and he would locate Xu Meijing.


    Exiting the secluded path, Yang Haoran arrived on a main road, though calling it a main road was rtive; it was just a slightly wider muddy pathpared to before.


    Outside the muddy road was a river. Yang Haoran nced around, seeing only a fisherman besides himself, without any other people or residences in sight.


    Although not far from the urban area, this ce was indeed remote, hencecking residents.


    Such ces are found everywhere, deserted due to various reasons, but they are usually small-scale and not significant.


    Yang Haoran withdrew his gaze, identified the direction of the urban area, and prepared to leave. However, at this moment, he suddenly sensed something and redirected his gaze to the location of the fisherman in the distance.


    "Weird, why do I seem to sense a faint Yin Qi?"


    Feeling puzzled, Yang Haoran closed his eyes to carefully sense it. However, in the blink of an eye, he opened his eyes, locking onto the location of the fisherman.


    "No mistake, there is indeed Yin Qi there, but it''s too faint, almost overlooked."


    Thinking so, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but be curious about the identity of the fisherman.


    After a brief hesitation, he changed his route temporarily, abandoning the immediate rush to the urban area and instead headed towards the fisherman''s location.


    To avoid unnecessary trouble, Yang Haoran didn''t use any powers. Just like an ordinary person, he walked step by step towards the fisherman''s location.


    As he approached the fisherman bit by bit, Yang Haoran found that the faint Yin Qi he sensed didn''t emanate from the fisherman but from the river.


    Yang Haoran spected in his mind, but he didn''t draw a conclusion. His expression unchanged, he finally reached the fisherman''s side.


    The fisherman was not too young, in his thirties, appearing slightly older than Yang Haoran. He had only set up one fishing rod, but the rest of his tools were quiteplete.


    The fisherman noticed someone approaching, took a nce at Yang Haoran, withdrew his gaze, showing no interest, and continued to watch the fish float on the water.


    The position of the fish float should be where the fisherman set up the nest. However, the Yin Qi that Yang Haoran sensed happened to emanate from this location.


    "Friend, how''s the catch?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile, simultaneously, as if performing magic, producing a box of cigarettes and a lighter out of thin air.


    The fisherman didn''t see this scene. Hearing Yang Haoran''s words, he didn''t even turn his head, casually saying, "Not started yet."


    "Here, have a smoke." Yang Haoran handed a cigarette to the fisherman and lit one for himself.


    Taking the cigarette from Yang Haoran, the man''s expression softened considerably.


    "No wonder nobodyes to fish here. I guess there are hardly any fish in this river. I fell for it today. Swear, I won''te here again, it''s so remote that even a car can''t get in, and I have to walk a long way."


    To the man''sints, Yang Haoran just smiled. He smoked his cigarette, saying nothing.


    Seeing Yang Haoran remain silent, the man didn''t continue hisints. Instead, he took out a lighter to light the cigarette.


    But in that moment when he took out the lighter, the fish float, which had been motionless on the water''s surface, suddenly plunged!


    The man''s expression became excited. He forgot about lighting his cigarette, threw the lighter aside, and with the unlit cigarette still in his mouth, forcefully lifted the fishing rod!


    The fishing rod bent, the fishing line stretched taut, and then... nothing.


    The fishing line didn''t make the usual sound of a big catch, and there was no struggle or force beneath the fishing line as expected. What this scene represented, the man understood very well.


    It wasn''t a catch; it was snagged!


    The excitement on his face disappeared, reced by a speechless expression. He put down the fishing rod and then lifted it forcefully again. After several attempts, the fishhook didn''te loose.


    "Damn bad luck! Not only did I not catch any fish, but it looks like it''s going to cost me a whole reel of line! So unlucky!"


    Muttering curses, the man, with a hint of hope, continued to exert force on the fishing rod, hoping the hook could dislodge from the obstruction. First seconds remember the joke¥Ð Ò¼Chinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/


    "If I''m not mistaken, you seem to have hooked onto something." Yang Haoran spoke with a smile.


    The man already had some anger in him, and upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, his anger intensified. Although he still held the cigarette Yang Haoran gave him in his mouth, hepletely ignored it and showed no good expression to Yang Haoran.


    "Are you talking nonsense? Am I a fool? How could I not know if I hooked onto something?"


    The man''s furious words didn''t change Yang Haoran''s expression. He continued with a smile, "You misunderstood me. What I meant was that what your fishhook caught might be puble."


    "Are you blind? It''s obviously snagged; how could it be pulled up unless the hookes loose, or else it''ll just break the line."


    The man said so, but still attempted to pull up the fishing rod with force. The next scene left him stunned.


    As he gradually lifted the fishing rod, it was indeed lifted, but the rod bent severely.


    "Hey! It seems like it can really be pulled up! I wonder what heavy thing is down there! Could it be some treasure or antique?"


    The man said this, but his face showed no excitement or curiosity. At this moment, he just wanted his fishhook to dislodge from whatever it had caught, so he wouldn''t waste another set of fishing lines.


    The man''s movements were careful, controlling the force cautiously. He didn''t dare to use too much strength, fearing it might damage the fishing rod.


    If a fishing rod was destroyed due to a set of fishing lines, it would be a huge loss. He might explode in anger because, in his eyes, the fishing rod was more important than his life.


    As the fishing rod was lifted higher, the Yin Qi sensed by Yang Haoran was not particrly strong but somewhat denser than before.


    Slowly, something emerged from the water. Both men stared, finding it to be a hemp bag, inted and containing something inside.


    "What''s in this bag? Why does it smell so bad? Did you fart?"


    The man looked at Yang Haoran, expressing his dissatisfaction. Yang Haoran paid no attention to the man, gradually losing his smile, and focused his gaze on the hemp bag in the water.


    Yang Haoran''s reaction puzzled the man. He shifted his gaze away from Yang Haoran and looked back at the hemp bag.


    Originally, he didn''t want to bother with the bag, but since the fishhook firmly caught it, and not wanting to waste fishing lines, he decided to use a scoop to pull the bag over. Then, grabbing the bag with one hand, he lifted the not-sorge hemp bag from the water onto the shore.


    As the hemp bag was lifted, the smell intensified. This stench was precisely emanating from inside the hemp bag.

 Chapter 302: Corpse in the Bag

    A strong, unpleasant odor caused Yang Haoran to involuntarily furrow his brow. However,pared to Yang Haoran, the man''s reaction seemed much more intense.


    The man quickly covered his nose with his hand, taking a step back. The overpowering stench made him forget about the fishing hook hanging on the sack.


    After covering his nose, the man realized that the foul smell not only didn''t diminish but became even stronger. It was then he discovered that the hand he used to cover his nose was the same one he had used to lift the sack just moments ago!


    Hastily releasing his hand, the man, with a disdainful expression, looked at the sack with a strange gaze.


    "What''s inside? Why is it so foul-smelling? Could it be a corpse?"


    As he spoke, the man looked at Yang Haoran again, his face not showing fear but rather a mere distaste for the odor.


    Yang Haoran, serious-faced, smoked his cigarette and, hearing the man''s words, calmly responded, "You''re right; there''s a corpse inside, a human corpse."


    The man''s expression stiffened, clearly surprised by Yang Haoran''s revtion. Recovering, he ced the fishing rod on the ground and cast a mocking look at Yang Haoran.


    "A human corpse? Who are you trying to scare? I''m an avid night fisherman, do you think Ick the courage to go night fishing? Besides, this sack is so small, can it fit a person? Can it fit you? Unless someone has been dismembered, but is that even possible?"The man bombarded Yang Haoran with multiple questions, each question intensifying the mockery on his face.


    To prove his analysis was correct, the man, after finishing his speech, endured the noxious smell emanating from the sack and reached out to untie the rope around the sack''s opening.


    Observing this, Yang Haoran made no attempt to stop the man; he allowed him to proceed.


    As the man''s hand touched the rope binding the sack, he felt a bit uneasy despite boasting about his courage. Despite his initial disbelief in the sack containing a human corpse, he preferred to believe it held the remains of some animal. However, upon closer consideration, why would anyone put an animal corpse in a sack and sink it underwater?


    Better safe than sorry; hence, the man felt a twinge of anxiety, concerned that the situation might indeed be as Yang Haoran described.


    A rope was tied around the sack''s waist, and although it appeared loosely bound, it seemed intended to secure a heavy object, preventing the sack from floating to the surface. The earlier struggle with the fishing hook likely caused the originally not-so-secure binding to loosen, allowing the man to slowly pull the sack from the depths.


    Considering all this, the man grew even more uneasy. The hand that had touched the sack was now contemting withdrawing.


    "What''s wrong? Scared?" Yang Haoran asked.


    The man''s face changed, ring at Yang Haoran before disdainfully saying, "Scared? Why should I be scared of a mere bag? Tell me, what is there to fear? Hmph! Useless coward!"


    With these words, fueled by frustration, the man clenched his teeth and, summoning courage, attempted to untie the rope around the sack''s opening.


    The man''s actions were frantic, revealing the tension within him at that moment. The rope was tightly bound with a secure knot, making it challenging to unravel. Even if the man were calm, it would still be impossible to untie the rope quickly.


    As panic grew, the man found it increasingly difficult to untangle the knot. In frustration, he reached into the nearby fishing tackle box and retrieved a small pair of scissors.


    Snap!


    Snap!


    Snap!


    The rope was cut by the scissors, and the man swallowed nervously. Slowly, he opened the hemp sack, directing his gaze into its interior.


    In the next moment, the man''s facial expression froze, and his pupils instantly dted.


    "Ah!!!"


    A heart-wrenching scream escaped the man''s mouth. He recoiled as if he had witnessed the most horrifying thing in the world, his face filled with terror. He scrambled backward.


    "A person! A person! It''s a person! A dead person!!!"


    The man was nowpletely terrified, trembling all over. He hadn''t even realized he had wet himself. Pointing at the sack with one hand, he yelled at Yang Haoran, seemingly trying to alleviate his own fear and perhaps hoping Yang Haoran would share some of the horror.


    Ignoring the man, Yang Haoran, cigarette dangling from his mouth, slowly squatted down. He lifted the opening of the hemp sack and peered inside.


    The first thing that caught his eye was a pair of lifeless eyes, followed by a pale and somewhat dposed face. Finally, he saw the petite body and limbs, frozen in a struggle just before death.


    Indeed, there was a human corpse inside the sack, but it wasn''t an adult; it was a young girl who appeared to be seven or eight years old.


    From the current situation, it seemed highly likely that someone had callously stuffed the young girl alive into the sack and tossed her into the river, disregarding her resistance.


    However, this was only Yang Haoran''s spection. He couldn''t be certain if his guess was urate, but regardless, the crucial fact remained: the young girl had been murdered.


    With aposed expression, Yang Haoran slowly withdrew his hand. As he did, the opening of the hemp sack folded back together.


    The Yin Qi he sensed came from the young girl''s corpse, but he didn''t detect the presence of a soul within her body.


    There was only one possible exnation for this: the young girl''s soul had already condensed into a spirit and departed from the decaying flesh. The faint Yin Qi emanating from the corpse was just a residual effect left behind after her departure, so faint that he almost overlooked it.


    "What kind of deep-seated hatred could drive someone to harm a child so ruthlessly? However, the child''s soul body isn''t nearby. Where could her soul body have gone?"


    Yang Haoran pondered this and considered several possibilities.


    The young girl''s soul body might have been guided away by an Underworld Envoy, or it could have been captured by another capable individual, such as a spirit master.


    Of course, it was also possible that the young girl simply didn''t like this ce, and after her soul body sessfully condensed, she chose to leave.


    Besides these possibilities, there was another one: the young girl''s soul body might have gone to seek revenge against the perpetrator.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey hey hey! Someone''s dead here! There''s a dead person here! I''m calling the police! The police! Someone''s dead!!!"


    The man''s incoherent cries for help made Yang Haoran''s expression subtly change. Once the police arrived, it might be troublesome for him to leave this ce.

 Chapter 303: He is the Culprit

    The soul within the little girl''s body is gone, and Yang Haoran staying here naturally loses its meaning. After all, what remains in the bag now is just the decaying flesh of the little girl.


    Although he doesn''t know who could be so heartless, it''s not within his jurisdiction anyway.


    Moreover, even if he wanted to intervene, he couldn''t. After all, he''s not a police officer, and solving cases is not his forte.


    If the soul of the little girl were still in her body, it would be easier to handle. At least, some information could be gleaned from her mouth. The problem is that the soul has already left the body, and the bag only contains the rotting corpse. Faced with this situation, he is truly helpless.


    Furthermore, the man beside him has already called the police, and he doesn''t want unnecessary trouble. So, he decides to leave immediately.


    Seeing Yang Haoran getting up as if to leave, the man''s face changes, and he quickly grabs Yang Haoran.


    "Brother! You can''t leave! If you leave, what if... what if the policeeter? What do I do?"


    Yang Haoran looks at the man and calmly says, "If the policee, just tell them the truth."


    "What truth? I didn''t kill anyone! What do I need to confess?"At this point, the man seems to suddenly realize something and looks at Yang Haoran with shock.


    "You killed the person, right? Otherwise, how do you know there''s a corpse in the bag! It must be you! You must be the murderer!"


    Instead of letting go, the man tightens his grip on Yang Haoran, but from his expression, it''s evident that he''s filled with fear at the moment.


    Looking at the man, Yang Haoran is somewhat surprised by his reaction. He didn''t expect the man to be scared to this extent and still dare to hold onto him tightly.


    "If I were really the murderer, grabbing me like this, what do you think I would do?" Yang Haoran asks with a smile.


    This sudden smile from Yang Haoran makes the man shiver involuntarily. In that moment, he feels a chill running from the soles of his feet to the top of his head.


    Since Yang Haoran appeared earlier, he felt a chill, but he didn''t pay much attention at that time. After all, the weather was getting colder, and being by the river, feeling a bit chilly was normal.


    But now, due to being close to Yang Haoran, he suddenly realizes that this icy cold feeling is not caused by the weather; it''s emanating from the man with a seemingly friendly smile in front of him.


    At this moment, with Yang Haoran so close, it''s as if he''s an air conditioner blowing cold air continuously.


    The man quickly releases his grip, looking flustered. Without saying a word, he runs away, afraid that Yang Haoran might chase and kill him.


    Watching the man, who has wet himself, Yang Haoran doesn''t bother to chase. He has no interest in such ordinary people, even if the man treated him poorly earlier. He has no intention of doing anything to him.


    It''s like how humans treat ants. Whether they care or not, step on or let them be, it entirely depends on their mood. Unless ants are actively seeking death, who has the leisure to go around finding each ant just to step on it?


    Of course, for those with mental issues or special fetishes, it''s a different story.


    Withdrawing his gaze from the man, Yang Haoran takes onest look at the stinky hemp bag beside him, sighs softly, and shakes his head.


    "The police will give you justice. Hopefully, you haven''t done anything foolish by now, or else you might lose the chance for reincarnation."


    After saying this, Yang Haoran leaves.


    The man fishing hasn''t run far. After running for a while, he stops when he doesn''t hear footsteps behind him. Gathering courage, he looks back.


    To his relief, Yang Haoran hasn''t followed. Instead, he has left, strolling with his hands in his pockets. The man can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, he fears that Yang Haoran might resort to killing to cover his tracks. The feared scenario hasn''t happened, but the man is still filled with fear. Trembling all over, he looks at the mobile phone screen in his hand. Without hesitation, he dials the emergency number again.


    "Hello, hello! I''m the one who reported the incident just now! I found the murderer! He''s trying to escape now! I dare not stop him! Hurry!"


    "Yes, yes, yes! He''s already gone! I don''t know where he''s headed! He''s wearing a suit, long hair, looks ordinary, but this person is weird. He''s like an air conditioner, no, no, no, he''s like an air conditioner. No, that''s not right..."


    The man is describing Yang Haoran to the police. At this point, he is convinced that Yang Haoran is the murderer, and his report is filled with certainty.


    Yang Haoran is unaware of the man''s second call to the police, and even if he knew, he wouldn''t care.


    The response time of the Ancheng police is quite fast. Shortly after Yang Haoran leaves, the police arrive at the scene. To clear himself, the man embellishes the story and tells the police again, pointing all fingers at the departed Yang Haoran.


    The police, of course, won''t blindly believe the man''s one-sided story, but they won''t dismiss it entirely either.


    So, the body of the little girl is taken away, and the man is also brought back to the police station. Meanwhile, the Ancheng police mobilize a significant force, blocking various intersections, searching for Yang Haoran''s whereabouts.


    Regardless of whether Yang Haoran is the murderer or not, he will undoubtedly be brought to the police station for questioning. With the information and characteristics provided by the man fishing, the police are confident they can locate Yang Haoran.


    After leaving the riverside, Yang Haoran quickly enters Ancheng using some of his abilities. After casually inquiring, he learns the location of thergest Death God Temple in Ancheng.


    Calling a car, Yang Haoran heads straight to his destination.


    Thergest Death God Temple in Ancheng is muchrger and livelier than the South Lake Death God Temple in Lecheng.


    Standing at the entrance of the Death God Temple, Yang Haoran watches the believersing and going, a trademark smile on his face.


    "I wonder if my arrival will surprise her."


    Although Yang Haoran doesn''t know where Xu Meijing lives, he has a n in mind. After entering the Death God Temple, he ns to inquire with any temple priest to get the answers.


    Concealing his Yin Qi and power fluctuations as much as possible, Yang Haoran enters the Death God Temple along with other believers.


    He doesn''tpletely seal his Yin Qi and power because he feels it''s unnecessary. After all, he is here to investigate, not to assassinate, and there''s no need to go to that extent.


    Moreover, if hepletely seals his Yin Qi and power, how would the temple priests in the Death God Temple sense his presence?


    Upon entering the Death God Temple, the first thing that catches his eye is a massive Death God divine statue.


    The Death God divine statue looks fierce and terrifying, but it''s not the real appearance of the Death God; it''s the representation of the Death God''s Dharma.


    All gods have their own Dharma, whether it''s the Death God or any other deity.


    Yang Haoran has seen the real Dharma of the Death God before. During the Ghost Building battle, Deng Feng summoned the Dharma of the Death God to deal with Zhong Siyu. Although Deng Feng''s summoned Death God Dharma was vague at the time, it was undoubtedly the Dharma of the Death God.


    Back then, Yang Haoran couldn''tprehend the power of this move, and he couldn''t perform it himself. However, now he is capable of it.


    As for how he learned it, he owes it to the secret techniques collected by Deng Feng that can be used by the Underworld Envoys.


    However, up to this point, Yang Haoran has rarely used his soul weapon, let alone perform such powerful secret techniques.


    In fact, summoning the Dharma of the Death God is not a big secret among Burial Masters. Even if he didn''t get the technique recorded by Deng Feng, he could obtain it from other Burial Masters or directly inquire from his boss, the mysterious figure in ck.


    Looking at the towering Death God divine statue, Yang Haoran feels a surge of emotions, not because the divine statue brings him great shock, but because he envisions having his own divine statue someday, worshipped by believers!


    Shaking his head, Yang Haoran dismisses this distant goal from his mind. Then, as if sensing something, he looks towards the bottom of the Death God divine statue.


    Below the Death God divine statue, many believers are devoutly praying, and one person attracts Yang Haoran''s attention.


    From the back, it seems to be a woman. The reason for using "seems" is that in today''s society, some people are hard to distinguish even from the front, let alone from behind.


    What attracts Yang Haoran is not the person''s gender but the Yin Qi he senses from her, and this Yin Qi is quite strong.


    "What''s going on today?"


    Yang Haoran smiles wryly. He didn''t want to get involved in this matter, but after some hesitation, he decides to approach the person.

 Chapter 304: A Great Surprise

    Yang Haoran didn''t activate the ghost eye, but with his ability to perceive Yin energy, he naturally wouldn''t make a mistake.


    There was a significant presence of Yin Qi on this person, indicating that she was entangled by a ghost.


    Judging by the strength of the Yin Qi entwined around her, the ghost''s power seemed formidable.


    Of course, there was another possibility: if she had been persistently entangled by an undead, the Yin Qi on her body would also be intense.


    Yang Haoran couldn''t confirm the truth at the moment, but one thing was certain: this person was indeed entangled by a ghost.


    "Blessings from the Death God! Blessings from the Death God! Blessings from the Death God!"


    She kept bowing to the divine statue of the Death God, praying fervently.


    Judging by her attire and voice, she seemed to be a woman. If someone dressed like this was still a man, it would be quite surprising.


    This middle-aged woman had a yellowishplexion, poor facial color, and prominent dark circles under her eyes.She wore very cheap clothes, stained with mud and dried cement, suggesting that she might work on a construction site.


    Yang Haoran''s appearance didn''t catch the woman''s attention. In this bustling ce, especially in front of the Death God''s divine statue, where believers gathered for worship, a new face was not particrly noteworthy.


    Without interrupting the woman''s worship, Yang Haoran waited until she finished before smiling and addressing her, "Excuse me, ma''am, I need to talk to you about something."


    The woman nced at Yang Haoran, forced a smile on her face, and replied, "Sorry, I''m busy with work on the construction site."


    With no hint of hesitation, the woman turned and walked away.


    Standing still, Yang Haoran didn''t move his feet. He smiled as he watched the woman leave and asked, "Have you been experiencing strange urrences recently?"


    The woman paused her steps, then turned to look at Yang Haoran.


    "Young man, can you see something?" she asked. Her previously lifeless eyes suddenly lit up.


    Yang Haoran nodded and replied with a smile, "Indeed, I can see a little something. If you don''t mind, let''s find a quiet ce to talk."


    Yang Haoran thought that after saying this, the woman would leave with him, share all the strange incidents happening to hertely, and hope he could solve her problems.


    Or perhaps, she might inquire about the cost, im she couldn''t afford it, and ask for a discount or help out of kindness.


    However, none of his spections turned out to be true. The woman not only didn''t leave with Yang Haoran immediately, but instead, a hesitant expression appeared on her face. After a moment of silence, she shook her head at Yang Haoran.


    "I appreciate your kindness, but I haven''t encountered anything strange. There''s much work to be done on the construction site, and I must get back immediately."


    With these words, the woman decisively turned and left, leaving Yang Haoran momentarily stunned. After recovering, he lightly flicked his finger towards the departing figure, and an almost invisible ck thread entered the woman''s body.


    The woman felt nothing, continuing to stride withrge steps. Before Yang Haoran could finish two puffs of smoke, she hadpletely disappeared into the crowd.


    Exhaling a slow stream of smoke, Yang Haoran wore an expression of bewilderment. He just wanted to do a good deed and build some positive karma, but he hadn''t expected the other party to bepletely ungrateful.


    The woman had mentioned that she worked on a construction site. Yang Haoran didn''t look down on people like her; on the contrary, he felt a sense of affinity. After all, his parents had also worked on a construction site for a period.


    Although he didn''t have extensive knowledge about construction site workers, he knew that their wages were rtively high, even surpassing the ie of many ordinary individuals. However, such high pay wasn''t easy to obtain, as the work was not only strenuous but also involved certain risks.


    Perhaps this was just Yang Haoran''s one-sided understanding, but it didn''t affect his affinity for people of this kind.


    Due to this reason, even though the woman had left, Yang Haoran still wanted to help her. Therefore, he made some adjustments to the woman. The slight integration of Yin spirit power into her body might not have a significant effect against enemies, but it allowed Yang Haoran to sense her location.


    If a ghost approached the woman, he could also sense it through this trace of Yin spirit power.


    "Before leaving today, let me help you through this ordeal. However, I wonder if my actions could be considered overstepping the boundaries. Will Xu Meijing use breaking the rules as a reason to cause trouble for me?"


    Although all part of the Yin Division, there were still rules within the Yin Division. However, the term "overstepping boundaries" wasn''t explicitly stated in the rules of the Yin Division; it was an unwritten rule that most Burial Masters tended to follow.


    If someone went to another''s territory to guide undead without the Burial Master''s permission, it would be considered overstepping boundaries, and it might even be seen as a provocation. If there was no reasonable exnation, a confrontation was inevitable.


    Yang Haoran didn''t want to get into a conflict with Xu Meijing over such a matter. However, he felt that for a minor issue like this, Xu Meijing probably wouldn''t bother with him. After all, he wasn''t determined topete with Xu Meijing; he just wanted to leave Ancheng with some good karma.


    As he pondered, suddenly, there was amotion at the entrance of the Death God Temple. Yang Haoran snapped back to reality, took a puff of smoke, and looked towards the temple gate.


    Fully armed police rushed into the Death God Temple, startling the believers. The scene instantly became chaotic.


    "Oh, they''ve evene to Death God Temple. Xu Meijing''s connections are quite something."


    Yang Haoran thought to himself, took another drag of his cigarette, but just as the smoke entered his lungs, he suddenly realized something and was choked by the smoke, causing a fit of coughing.


    "Darn it, could they be here for me?"


    During the previous riverside incident, when the fishing man first reported the crime, Yang Haoran had heard it clearly. Even though he had left, how could the police not look for him in a murder case?


    He had considered this, but in his view, even if the police were looking for him, it shouldn''t be so high-profile. Seeing the current situation, with the police swarming in like they were arresting a fugitive, it indicated that the fishing man had probably informed the police that he was the murderer.


    "I wanted to avoid trouble, but judging by the current situation, it seems like trouble has found its way to me. If only I had erased the man''s memory a bit more thoroughly, this is too hasty!"


    Thinking this way, the police at the entrance started shouting.


    "Police apprehending suspects, unrted individuals must leave immediately!"


    Believers rushed towards the Death God Temple gate, and each one had to undergo a careful inspection by the police to ensure they weren''t the ones being arrested before being allowed to leave.


    Some police blocked the entrance, while others entered the Death God Temple to search.


    Yang Haoran stood still, not moving from his spot. At this moment, he wore a wry smile. He wasn''t scared by the police; he was just thinking about how to handle this situation.


    The reason he came to Ancheng without a word was to give Xu Meijing a surprise.


    Well, now he had indeed surprised Xu Meijing. Shortly after arriving in Ancheng, Xu Meijing''s territory was surrounded by the police due to him. It was genuinely surprising.


    "This is a headache. Causing such trouble, will Xu Meijing kill me?"


    Yang Haoran knew that it was impossible for Xu Meijing to kill him, but this incident might leave a negative impression on Xu Meijing. That was quite possible.


    At this moment, that was his main concern.


    "We found him! The suspect is here!"


    A police officer spotted Yang Haoran, carefullypared the image on the mobile phone, confirmed it was Yang Haoran, and immediately shouted loudly.


    With his shout, all the police swarmed around, and there were no more officers guarding the temple gate. Believers rushed out in confusion.


    Surrounded by arge number of police, with the dark barrels of guns pointed at him, Yang Haoran remained in his ce, wearing a wry smile.

 Chapter 305: Long Time No See

    The sudden turn of events naturally drew the attention of the temple priests in the Death God Temple.


    Temple priests, all belonging to the Night Watch, possessed Yin spirit power within them, making them highly sensitive to Yin Qi.


    In the eyes of the police, Yang Haoran was just a wanted suspect, but for these temple priests, he was different.


    "This person is entangled with Yin Qi, and there is a faint emission of Yin spirit power within. He should be from our Yin Division," one temple priest murmured with a furrowed brow, secretly activating the ghost eye to confirm Yang Haoran''s identity.


    "How about it? Is he from our Yin Division?" another temple priest asked.


    "No mistake. There is a Death Mark Seal on his forehead, confirming that he is indeed from our Yin Division. However, I''ve never seen him before. Is he a new recruit from the divine envoy to the Night Watch?" The temple priest frowned, looking puzzled.


    "Regardless of whether he''s a new Night Watch recruit or not, since he belongs to our Yin Division, we must handle this matter. You contact Spirit Police, and I''ll inform the divine envoy. Others, stabilize the situation."


    This temple priest seemed to be the head of the Death God Temple, and faced with such a situation, he calmly made arrangements.


    On the other side, the dark muzzles were aimed at Yang Haoran, and one of the police officers shouted loudly at him, "Don''t move! Bow down and cover your head!!!""Excuse me, gentlemen, have you made a mistake? I am not a criminal," Yang Haoran said with a wry smile.


    "We will investigate if there''s a mistake, but for now, please cooperate and apany us to the police station."


    The police would not disband just because of Yang Haoran''s words. Their main objective in this operation was to apprehend Yang Haoran, and since they had surrounded him, they were determined to take him back.


    This situation of being surrounded by the police was not the first time Yang Haoran had encountered. When dealing with the Decaying Corpse Granny, he was once mistaken for a home invasion murderer, simrly facing police with guns pointed at him.


    At that time, he was still an ordinary person,cking the ability to resist and afraid to do so, as per thews of the New Genesis World. If he resisted, the police could shoot him dead.


    Therefore, in that situation, he had to follow the police''s instructions.


    However, now, surrounded by the police once again with guns pointed at him, he made apletely different choice.


    Instead of bowing down and covering his head as instructed by the police, he calmly smoked a cigarette.


    Some people can remain calm in challenging situations because they have formidable strength as their backing. If the strength iscking, they will face restrictions everywhere, being passive and vulnerable to exploitation.


    The present Yang Haoran was no longer the same as before. So, when faced with a simr situation again, his reaction waspletely different.


    Seeing Yang Haoran notplying with their instructions, the police surrounding him looked displeased.


    "I''ll warn you onest time, bow down and cover your head, or we''ll open fire!" a police officer shouted.


    "Wait, everyone! Is there a misunderstanding here?" Two temple priests rushed over, trying to intervene.


    If it were Spirit Police, they would certainly give some face to the temple priests because they knew the temple priests had special abilities.


    However, ordinary police officers wouldn''t care about these temple priests; in their eyes, temple priests were no different from chatans.


    "Ignore the unrted individuals! Otherwise, we''ll arrest all of you together!" One police officer shouted loudly before the temple priests could approach. At the same time, two police officers aimed their guns at the temple priests.


    It was normal for the police to react this way. If they didn''t, and these temple priests turned out to be aplices,unching a sudden attack on them, what would they do?


    Therefore, their caution was necessary.


    With guns pointed at them, the two temple priests stopped in their tracks, not daring to approach further. It wasn''t that they couldn''t, but they didn''t want to escte the situation, making it difficult to resolveter.


    However, at that moment, the leading police officer''s phone rang. He took out his mobile phone, nced at it, hesitated for a moment, and ordered the other police officers, "Watch them; I''ll take this call."


    After a moment, the police officer returned to the group, looked at Yang Haoran with a strange expression, and then ordered the other police officers, "Disband; we made a mistake."


    The other police officers'' expressions changed, not expecting their team leader to suddenly issue such amand. However, none of them spoke, and they all put away their firearms, leaving the Death God Temple with their team leader.


    After the police left, temple priests from the Death God Temple approached Yang Haoran one after another. Some had smiles on their faces, while others wore expressions of curiosity.


    "Temple Master, what did the divine envoy say? Is this person a new recruit?" a temple priest whispered to the temple master.


    The temple master shook his head and replied, "After reporting the situation here to the divine envoy, she only said she woulde immediately. Besides that, she didn''t say anything else."


    "I''ll ask him." Another temple priest said, directing his gaze towards Yang Haoran and asking, "We haven''t seen you before. Are you a new Night Watch recruited by our divine envoy?"


    This temple priest''s attitude towards Yang Haoran was rtively friendly. In his view, since Yang Haoran had a Death Mark Seal on his forehead, he must be from the Yin Division. However, he didn''t dare to consider the possibility of Yang Haoran being Burial Master, as that seemed too absurd.


    Faced with the temple priest''s question, Yang Haoran''s smile became somewhat awkward. For a moment, he didn''t know how to give the most appropriate answer.


    After some thought, Yang Haoran nodded and said with a smile, "Well... let''s consider it that way."


    This response clearly surprised the temple priests present. They hadn''t expected Yang Haoran to give such an ambiguous answer.


    The temple priests felt both puzzled and strange. They were about to inquire further when, suddenly, the space beside them ripped open, and a figure emerged.


    "If you want to be a Night Watch, then don''t go back to Lecheng to be a Burial Master. Stay by my side as a Night Watch, and I''ll give you the position of second-inmand."


    The familiar arrogant voice sounded, and the neer was none other than Xu Meijing, the Burial Master of Ancheng.


    Xu Meijing had her hands in her pockets, a slightly raised chin, and a cold expression. As she spoke, she walked out of the rift in space.


    Xu Meijing''s appearance and her words instantly made Yang Haoran''s smile even more awkward.


    The temple priests, upon hearing Xu Meijing''s words, were greatly shocked. They had thought Yang Haoran was a new Night Watch recruited by Xu Meijing, but they didn''t expect him to be the Burial Master of Lecheng.


    "We pay our respects to the divine envoy!"


    "We pay our respects to the divine envoy!"


    The temple master first bowed to Xu Meijing, then turned to Yang Haoran and bowed again, showing great respect.


    Although Yang Haoran was not their direct superior, being the Burial Master of Lecheng elevated his status higher than theirs. Therefore, when facing Yang Haoran, they still had to address him as the divine envoy.


    "Thank you for your help just now. If it weren''t for you, I might be in a police car by now," Yang Haoran said with a smile to the temple priests.


    Afterwards, Yang Haoran looked at Xu Meijing and awkwardly said, "Uh... long time no see. I wanted toe and surprise you quietly, but things turned out like this."


    "My territory has never been surrounded by heavily armed police before. This is the first time, and you''ve indeed given me quite a surprise," Xu Meijing said with a cold expression.


    She wouldn''t have said this if she hadn''t, but now that she did, Yang Haoran suddenly felt his face heating up.


    Faced with this situation, Yang Haoran could only awkwardly smile and didn''t know how to respond to Xu Meijing.


    "Let''s go inside and have a seat. You came all this way; I can''t let you stand outside," Xu Meijing said, scanning the Night Watch present and adding, "Do whatever you need to do."


    "Yes, divine envoy!"


    The temple priests responded in unison, respectfully retreating. Xu Meijing then led Yang Haoran in another direction.


    "What exactly happened? Why are you wanted by the police?" Xu Meijing asked casually as they walked.

 Chapter 306: To Speak or Not to Speak

    In response to Xu Meijing''s inquiry, Yang Haoran was straightforward, detailing the matter in full.


    "You don''t need to worry about this; I''ll handle it for you. You''re already a Burial Master, and your actions should be more reliable," Xu Meijing said with a hint of displeasure in her tone.


    If this were Lecheng, handling such matters for Yang Haoran would be a simple phone call; after all, he wasn''t the one responsible for the person''s death.


    However, this wasn''t Lecheng; it was Ancheng. While Yang Haoran could handle the situation himself, it would undoubtedly be more troublesome. Xu Meijing, being a local authority, made a significant difference.


    "I appreciate that, but there''s another matter I need your help with," Yang Haoran smiled.


    Upon hearing that he needed assistance, Xu Meijing paused and looked at Yang Haoran.


    "Your smile is as fake as ever, and your thick skin remains unchanged. Not only did you cause me trouble, but now you want to bother me again. Speak up, what is it?" Xu Meijing spoke bluntly, but Yang Haoran was ustomed to her tone from their usual phone conversations and didn''t take offense.


    "Ask your subordinates if they''ve recently guided the soul of a young girl," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Xu Meijing furrowed her brows slightly and asked, "Are you worried the little girl will seek revenge, jeopardizing her chance for reincarnation?"Yang Haoran nodded and exined, "The possibility of the little girl seeking revenge is high. If shemits murder, it will truly ruin everything."


    Though Xu Meijing expressed her disregard verbally, she still took out her mobile phone and dialed a number from her pocket.


    "Ask the others if they''ve recently guided the soul of a little girl, around seven or eight years old."


    After hanging up, Xu Meijing continued walking. Shortly afterward, her phone rang.


    Answering the call, a woman''s voice came from the other end, "Divine envoy, I''ve asked everyone, and there''s no one matching your description."


    "Alright, I understand," Xu Meijing said, ending the call. She then looked at Yang Haoran and said, "You heard it yourself; there''s no such little girl."


    Yang Haoran nodded, indicating his understanding. At this point, he could only do so much, as he didn''t know where the little girl''s soul had gone.


    As for whether the culprit had already been dealt with by the little girl, only time would tell.


    Guided by Xu Meijing, the two entered an inconspicuous small house. Xu Meijing then used Yin spirit power to activate a mechanism, revealing a passage on the ground. They walked into it.


    "The meeting room for Lecheng Yin Division is inside the mountain, while our Ancheng Yin Division''s meeting room is underground," Xu Meijing exined as they walked through the illuminated passage.


    "Heh, I''vee to the right ce. I didn''t expect your meeting room to be in this Death God Temple," Yang Haoran chuckled.


    In less than the time it takes to smoke a cigarette, they reached the meeting room.


    The decoration style of this meeting room was simr to that of Lecheng Yin Division''splete with sofas, tables, a liquor cab, and more. It didn''t resemble a meeting room but rather arge living room.


    Xu Meijing sat on a sofa, crossing her legs, while Yang Haoran sat next to her. Compared to Xu Meijing''s rxed posture, Yang Haoran seemed somewhat uneasy.


    If the Night Watch in Lecheng saw their Boss acting so restrained, they would undoubtedly be shocked speechless.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s difort, Xu Meijing couldn''t help but reveal a slight smile on her usually aloof face.


    "Heh, look at you being so reserved. What would you like to drink?" Xu Meijing asked.


    "I''ll have some tea. What about you?" Yang Haoran smiled and asked.


    "I''ll have some tea as well."


    "Then, I''ll go prepare it."


    With that, Yang Haoran stood up, but Xu Meijing stopped him.


    "Let me do it; you''re the guest after all. It''s been a while since I''ve done this kind of thing, so let me serve you today."


    As Xu Meijing spoke, she stood up.


    "I''ll help you," Yang Haoran said.


    Xu Meijing didn''t refuse. With their coboration, the tea set was quickly arranged on the table, each with a cup of clear tea in front of them.


    "How did you open the heaven soul and be a Burial Master? Can you tell me now?" Xu Meijing asked.


    She had asked Yang Haoran about this before, but considering it was inconvenient over the phone, Yang Haoran had promised to exin in detail when they met in person. Xu Meijing hadn''t pressed the matter since then, but now that Yang Haoran was in Ancheng, she brought it up.


    Yang Haoran had no intention of hiding anything from Xu Meijing. Given her direct question, he exined everything, from encountering the spirit master to getting hit by the soul scattering needle, and finally opening the heaven soul. He left out no details, sharing the entire experience with Xu Meijing.


    Xu Meijing listened quietly, without interrupting Yang Haoran. However, as the story progressed, her brows furrowed more and more. Although the incident had passed, Xu Meijing couldn''t help but feel anxious for Yang Haoran.


    "No wonder you asked me about the soul scattering needle back then. I didn''t expect you to be the one affected by it. You should have told me about it at that time. Even though I couldn''t remove the soul scattering needle from your body, I would have avenged you by killing that spirit master," Xu Meijing said, taking a sip of tea in a calm manner.


    She didn''t show any excitement; instead, she remained remarkablyposed. However, when she mentioned avenging Yang Haoran, he sensed a strong sense of killing intent from her.


    "At that time, you had just taken over Ancheng, dealing with a lot of troubles. I didn''t want to add more to your te, so I didn''t tell you. Besides, look at me now; I''m doing fine, aren''t I?" Yang Haoran smiled.


    "Surviving is one thing, but whether you told me or not is another. However, if you had told me, the oue might have been different," Xu Meijing said, her expression still as cold as ever, but Yang Haoran could sense her dissatisfaction.


    Yang Haoran took a sip of tea and then said, "I''m still alive now, and things are better. Regardless of the process, the oue is not bad."


    "Heh, you''re quite optimistic. Anyway, it''s your business, not mine. Whatever choice you make, I don''t care," Xu Meijing said.


    Yang Haoran chuckled, and then his smile gradually faded. There was another matter concerning Xu Meijing that he wasn''t sure whether to mention or not.


    He intentionally avoided bringing it up earlier, fearing that Xu Meijing might not be able to handle it. Therefore, he remained silent about it. However, if he didn''t tell her now, Xu Meijing would be kept in the dark forever.


    Suddenly silent, Yang Haoran puzzled Xu Meijing, who looked at him with confusion. Seeing Yang Haoran''s smile disappear, she became even more curious.


    "Your signature fake smile is gone. Are you unhappy about what I just said?" Xu Meijing asked with a smile.


    Yang Haoran shook his head and then said, "There''s something about you that I don''t know if I should tell you, so I''m a bit conflicted."


    "Judging by your expression, it''s probably not good news. It''s enough to make you put away that fake smile. It seems this is not a small matter. My curiosity has been piqued, so you have to tell me." Xu Meijing said.


    "Then be prepared," Yang Haoran said, pausing before asking, "Do you know about the ultimate yin body?"


    "I do; I am the ultimate yin body," Xu Meijing replied.


    "You know you''re the ultimate yin body?" Yang Haoran was somewhat surprised.


    "I do, but I only found out not long ago. Huh? Your expression shows surprise but not shock. Did you already know I was the ultimate yin body?" Xu Meijing asked.


    Facing Xu Meijing''s confusion, Yang Haoran nodded and then said, "If you found out recently, I knew about it even earlier. What I want to say is rted to your ultimate yin body."

 Chapter 307: I Dont Need Friends

    "You really haven''t changed at all. Can''t you be more straightforward and less like a gossipmonger? Can''t you act more like a man?" Xu Meijing frowned, urging impatiently with a touch of displeasure.


    In the past, Yang Haoran would have used a smile to ease the awkwardness in such situations, but not this time.


    "You have the ultimate yin body. I learned it from Deng Feng. During the battle at the Ghost Building, Deng Feng revealed the reason. He made you the Night Watch to wait for the right moment to take your virginity, absorb the yin energy, and open the earth soul. To protect your virginity, anyone approaching you, male or female, with perceived danger, has secretly been dealt with by him over the years."


    Xu Meijing had just lifted her teacup, and upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, her movements paused. There was no significant change in her expression, but the teacup in her hand turned into shards.


    The sshed tea evaporated with formidable force, and the shattered teacup transformed into a pile of fragments on the table.


    "So, it was really him scheming in the shadows," Xu Meijing said coldly.


    From Xu Meijing''s words, it seemed that she had suspected Deng Feng over the years for the mysterious disappearance of people around him. However, shecked evidence. Yang Haoran''s words now turned her suspicions into reality.


    Yang Haoran remained silent and instead picked up a teacup from the table, pouring another cup for Xu Meijing.


    "I never really had friends because my personality isn''t likable. I don''t want to make friends with just anyone because not everyone deserves to be my friend. Besides, I don''t need friends.""Over the years, anyone who actively approached me, regardless of gender, usually had some ulterior motive. Some even made their intentions very clear. I usually choose to ignore them, as they are like jumping clowns in my eyes, and I can''t be bothered with them."


    "To be honest, whether they live or die, I really don''t care much. After all, we''re not from the same world. However, Deng Feng''s actions make me extremely ufortable."


    Although Xu Meijing spoke this way, Yang Haoran could sense the suppressed anger within her.


    Besides, Yang Haoran felt a bit awkward hearing Xu Meijing''s words. Regardless, he considered Xu Meijing a friend, at least in his eyes, but her words were far from friendly.


    Yang Haoran knew that Xu Meijing''s words were not directed at him, but unintended words could still create a sense of difort for a friend.


    "This matter is in the past. The reason I told you is simply to keep you informed," Yang Haoran said with a habitual smile.


    Xu Meijing nodded without continuing the topic. Whether she genuinely didn''t care about this matter or intentionally avoided it remained unknown.


    "Let''s talk about something else. I''m not used to this heavy atmosphere," Yang Haoran suggested.


    As he spoke, Yang Haoran waved his hand, and Yin Spirit Power surged out of his body, setting up a restrictive barrier in the area.


    With this barrier in ce, their conversation wouldn''t be overheard by others. Even without it, eavesdropping in this situation would be challenging, given that it was just the two of them, and this was Xu Meijing''s territory; she should have taken precautions.


    Aware of this, Yang Haoran still cautiously set up the barrier, indicating that what he was about to discuss with Xu Meijing was crucial, important enough to minimize any risk.


    Xu Meijing''s expression changed when Yang Haoran mobilized his Yin Spirit Power. In that instant, she sensed the powerful fluctuation of spiritual energy within Yang Haoran. Though it was just a moment, she was astonished to discover that Yang Haoran''s Yin Spirit Power seemed to surpass hers, leaving her deeply shocked!


    Previously, Yang Haoran had always tried to conceal the dispersal of his Yin Spirit Power, so even Xu Meijing could only sense the faint emanation of power within him.


    However, when Yang Haoran activated his Yin Spirit Power, she felt the overwhelming force within him.


    At this moment, Xu Meijing not only ceased to care about what Yang Haoran was going to discuss next, but instead, she became curious about why Yang Haoran''s Yin Spirit Power was so strong.


    "Can you release all the power within you for me to see?" Xu Meijing looked at Yang Haoran with a serious expression and asked.


    Yang Haoran was momentarily stunned. He hadn''t expected Xu Meijing to suddenly make such a request.


    After a brief thought, Yang Haoran understood the reason behind it. It must be because Xu Meijing sensed something when he activated his Yin Spirit Power a moment ago.


    Without rejecting Xu Meijing''s request, Yang Haoran nodded with a smile and stopped deliberately suppressing his Yin Spirit Power. The Yin Spirit Power inside him burst out.


    A muffled roar emanated from Yang Haoran''s body as a visible dense Yin Qi enveloped him, resembling a ck me burning on the surface of his body.


    The surging Yin Spirit Power spread outwards from his body''s center, causing all items in its path to tremble. Simultaneously, an eerie wind swept through the entire meeting room, and the temperature dropped instantly, as if entering an ice cer.


    "Okay, that''s enough. If you continue, my ce will be destroyed by you." Xu Meijing furrowed her brows and stopped Yang Haoran.


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran retracted his Yin Spirit Power and tried to suppress it as much as possible. When sensed again, only a faint emanation of power fluctuations could be felt from Yang Haoran.


    In Xu Meijing''s eyes, this subtle power fluctuation wasn''t considered strong, butpared to the overwhelming power released just now, the current faint emanation seemed quite restrained.


    Xu Meijing was shocked; she hadn''t expected Yang Haoran''s Yin Spirit Power to be this formidable. And this was without activating the Heaven Soul. If he were to open the Heaven Soul, summon the Soul Weapon, Yang Haoran''s released Yin Spirit Power would increase even more!


    Although they hadn''t fought each other, and she didn''t know whosebat abilities were stronger, judging by the strength of their Yin Spirit Power, she was indeed inferior to Yang Haoran.


    "How did you achieve this?" Xu Meijing tried to keep herself calm, but her eyes betrayed her inner emotions, revealing her astonishment.


    "Didn''t I tell you before? After opening the Heaven Soul, there are several Death Mark Seals inside me. After refining all of them, my Yin Spirit Power has greatly increased. Besides, my physical body has been nourished with a substantial amount of blood energy, enhancing both strength and defense," Yang Haoran exined with a smile.


    Xu Meijing was speechless for a moment. After a while, she sighed and looked at Yang Haoran withplex emotions.


    "Your luck is beyond ordinary, truly enviable. In just a few months, you''ve surpassed me again. Still, congrattions."


    Yang Haoran smiled awkwardly. Xu Meijing''splex expression indeed left him unsure of what to say.


    Since meeting Xu Meijing until now, they hadn''t seen each other many times. However, they oftenmunicated through calls and messages. But at some point, he noticed that every time he faced Xu Meijing, not only could he not utter a single sarcastic word, but even ordinary conversations became cautiously approached.


    He knew where the problemy but didn''t have the intention to address it.


    "What are youughing at? Can you put away that hypocritical smile? It makes me feel uneasy. Be careful, or I might tear your mouth apart," Xu Meijing said unhappily.


    Yang Haoran, of course, didn''t take such threatening words to heart, as Xu Meijing had made simr threats before, and none had been carried out.


    "Heh, why did you set up this restrictive barrier here? Do you think you''re capable of doing something malicious to me?" Xu Meijing gave Yang Haoran a disdainful look, asking with an aloof demeanor.


    This made Yang Haoran somewhat embarrassed. He answered with a smile, "How could I do such a thing? Everyone says I''m a good person. The reason I set up the barrier is to ask you if you''ve found the Dark Yin Stone."


    Xu Meijing, whoseplexion was already not great, turned even more unsightly upon hearing this question.


    Seeing Xu Meijing''s expression, Yang Haoran''s smile became a bit more content.

 Chapter 308: The Full Moon Tonight

    Xu Meijing was sipping tea and failed to notice the trace of satisfaction in Yang Haoran''s smile. She set down her tea cup and casually remarked, "Extreme yin ces are already rare, and dark yin stones are even rarer than extreme yin ces. It''s not so easy to find a dark yin stone."


    With a pause in her words, Xu Meijing looked at Yang Haoran and inquired, "Do you have any information about the dark yin stone?"


    As soon as the question left her lips, Xu Meijing noticed something off about Yang Haoran''s smile.


    "Hmm? Your smile, why do I feel a sense of schadenfreude?" Xu Meijing asked with a displeased tone.


    Without confirming or denying, Yang Haoran simply waved his hand, and a stone appeared in front of them.


    The stone, about the size of a cow''s head, was gray and rough, looking no different from an ordinary stone.


    However, as Yang Haoran extracted the stone from an independent space, the Yin Qi floating in the meeting room suddenly seemed to gain weight, gradually sinking towards the ground.


    The meeting room already had a lingering presence of Yin Qi, thanks to the frequent visits of Night Watch. Combined with Yang Haoran''s recent outburst of Yin spirit power, the Yin Qi in the room became even more intense.


    Being Underworld Envoys, both Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing were not repelled by Yin Qi, nor did they feel ufortable due to its presence. However, as Yang Haoran took out the dark yin stone, both of them could sense the Yin Qi sinking.Xu Meijing was initially surprised, but then her eyes lit up!


    "Dark yin stone! Such arge piece!"


    Xu Meijing''s voice was filled with astonishment and excitement. It was the first time Yang Haoran had seen her genuinely happy since they met today.


    The dark yin stone Yang Haoran presented was the one he obtained from the ck water pool, and it was his gift for Xu Meijing during his visit to Ancheng.


    Having observed Xu Meijing''s reactions when he asked about the dark yin stone earlier, Yang Haoran felt relieved and happy knowing that she hadn''t found it yet. This made the gift he prepared for her more precious.


    Seeing Xu Meijing''s joy and excitement, Yang Haoran was also pleased. He came from Lecheng to Ancheng with the hope of witnessing this moment.


    "This is a gift I prepared for you this time in Ancheng. It may not be something extraordinary, but it''s not bad either," Yang Haoran said with a fake smile.


    Dark yin stones might be rare, but they were not necessarily precious to everyone. However, for Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing, who knew the method of refining the soul-refining cauldron, the dark yin stone was undoubtedly a priceless treasure.


    Usually, faced with Yang Haoran''s hypocritical words, Xu Meijing would have ridiculed him. However, this time, she did not.


    "Really giving it to me? Are you sure?" Xu Meijing asked with a smile.


    "Of course, why else would I take it out?" Yang Haoran responded with a smile.


    "Then I won''t be polite."


    With a smiling face, Xu Meijing waved her jade hand, and the dark yin stone in front of her disappeared, stored in her independent space.


    Yang Haoran''s smile remained unchanged, and he felt no regret or difort. He sincerely wanted to give the dark yin stone to Xu Meijing.


    Xu Meijing had saved him before, and in his eyes, nothing was more important than life. The dark yin stone was no exception.


    Although he also needed the dark yin stone, he could spend more time looking for it in the future. Even if he couldn''t find it, after Xu Meijing refined the soul-refining cauldron, he could borrow it from her. He believed that Xu Meijing wouldn''t refuse to lend it to him.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so generous. Now I realize that your smile doesn''t seem so fake. Such arge dark yin stone, even considering the probability of failure, can at least produce two or three soul-refining cauldrons. I''ll definitely reserve one for you when the timees, so rest assured," Xu Meijing said with excitement.


    Yang Haoran just smiled and said nothing.


    "Is there any more surprise?" Seeing Yang Haoran remaining silent, Xu Meijing asked with a smile.


    Yang Haoran shook his head with a smile and said, "No more surprises, no more scares."


    "Since there''s nothing left, let''s leave here. I''ll take you somewhere," Xu Meijing said with a smile.


    "Where to?" Yang Haoran looked puzzled.


    "The barbershop," Xu Meijing replied.


    "Huh?" Yang Haoran''s face showed a strange expression at Xu Meijing''s answer.


    "Your hair is too long. Men should have short and spirited hair."


    As her words fell, Xu Meijing tore through space. Yang Haoran stood up, nced at the tea set and the shattered tea cup on the table, and asked, "This ce hasn''t been cleaned up yet."


    "Somebody will take care of it. Why should I bother with such trivial matters? What about you? You have time to do these things, so why not think about how to improve your strength."


    As Xu Meijing spoke, she returned to her usual aloof demeanor. With her words, she stepped into the space rift.


    Yang Haoran shook his head with a smile. With a wave of his hand, Yin Qi sent the shattered tea cup into the trash, and another wave returned the tea set to its original ce. Then, he stepped into the space rift torn by Xu Meijing.


    Indeed, Yang Haoran''s hair had grown quite long. He did want to go to a barbershop for a trim, but he simply didn''t have the time. Over time, his hair kept getting longer, and he had grown ustomed to it, so he didn''t pay much attention.


    However, now that Xu Meijing had mentioned it, he definitely had to do something about this long hair. Even if she suggested cutting it short or shaving it bald, he had no objections.


    Arriving at the barbershop, following Xu Meijing''s request, Yang Haoran cut off his long hair, giving him a much more spirited appearance.


    Afterward, the two returned to Xu Meijing''s residence, an impressive vi with all the amenities, including luxury cars and servants. At the same time, Yang Haoran also met Xu Meijing''s grandmother.


    ording to Xu Meijing, shortly aftering to Ancheng, she brought her grandmother over to live with her.


    In fact, Xu Meijing had long wanted to live with her grandmother, but at that time, her abilities were limited. As a Night Watch member, she didn''t dare to live with her grandmother, fearing that the Yin Qi on her body would affect her.


    After bing a Burial Master, she gained some methods to prevent her grandmother from being affected by Yin Qi. Therefore, she brought her grandmother over to live together.


    Her method was simple ¨C before returning home, she would seal the Yin spirit power and Yin Qi within her, which consumed her Yin spirit power but prevented anyone in the vi from being exposed to Yin Qi.


    Before bing a Burial Master, she had no ability to do this. However, after activating the heaven soul, achieving this became rtively easy.


    Yang Haoran had once been troubled by such matters, but after his parents passed away, he no longer worried about them. That changed when Xiaokang came into the picture.


    However, his method of dealing with Yin Qi was different from Xu Meijing''s. Constantly sealing all of his power and Yin Qi was too troublesome, so he chose to nt a Death Mark Seal directly in Xiaokang''s body.


    With the existence of the Death Mark Seal in Xiaokang''s body, Yin Qi would no longer affect him. As for Xiaokang''s future school life, Yang Haoran nned to intervene and seal the Yin Qi emitted by Xiaokang.


    In Yang Haoran''s view, nting a Death Mark Seal was a simpler solution to such matters.


    He had asked Xu Meijing about this, wondering why she didn''t directly nt a Death Mark Seal in her grandmother. This would not only avoid Yin Qi but also extend her grandmother''s life due to the presence of Yin spirit power.


    To Yang Haoran''s curiosity, Xu Meijing provided an answer. She simply wanted her grandmother to live as an ordinary person, enjoying herter years. Therefore, she didn''t nt a Death Mark Seal in her grandmother''s body and had no ns to do so.


    Everyone has their own thoughts, and Yang Haoran naturally wouldn''t interfere with Xu Meijing''s decisions. Moreover, there were advantages to living as an ordinary person.


    After lunch, Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing didn''t leave the vi. Instead, they discussed and exchanged ideas in the study, covering secret techniques that Underworld Envoys could cultivate, characteristics and methods of demons and monsters, as well as heavenly materials and earthly treasures.


    However, despite the appearance of a discussion, Yang Haoran was mostly listening. Xu Meijing understood these things much better than him, given the abundance of books and information in her studypared to Yang Haoran''s knowledge.


    By dinner time, the two finally left the study.


    Both Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing, being Underworld Envoys, didn''t need to eat, but they had their reasons to do so.


    Yang Haoran ate to satisfy his pte, while Xu Meijing ate to apany her grandmother, behaving like an ordinary person.


    After dinner, Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing took a walk outside the vi. Xu Meijing, usually aloof, spoke little, and Yang Haoran had some things he wanted to say butcked the courage. He could only bring up topics he thought Xu Meijing might be interested in.


    Unbeknownst to them, the night grewte.


    Yang Haoran looked up at the full moon hanging high, smiling as he said, "The moon is really round tonight."


    Hearing this, Xu Meijing also looked up at the round moon in the sky and sighed, "It is indeed round, but not every night has a moon, and not every moon is so full."


    "Yeah, but at least tonight it''s beautifully round, isn''t it?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    A slight smile appeared on Xu Meijing''s face. Under Yang Haoran''s gaze, she nodded gently and said, "Indeed, at least tonight it''s very round."


    "I have to leave now. I''lle to see you another day," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "It might be meing to see you," Xu Meijing replied with a faint smile.


    "Hehe, then I''ll always wee you. But before leaving Ancheng, I have to take care of a small matter in your territory. Don''t me me for overstepping," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Do you need my help?" Xu Meijing asked with a smile.


    "No need, it''s not a big deal. I''ll leave now. If there''s any trouble, be sure to give me a call."


    With those words, Yang Haoran tore through space. Under Xu Meijing''s gaze, he stepped into the space rift and disappeared.

 Chapter 309: Child Missing

    "Fifth sister, you''ve been in a low statetely. Is there something wrong with your health?"


    "You, a single dog, what do you know? Women, you know, have those ufortable days every month. Don''t bother about it."


    "If you ask me, even if I''m not married, do you think I wouldn''t know about women''s stuff? But look at fifth sister, does she look like she''s having her period?"


    "You''re so crude. Can''t you be more civilized and refined? Talking about periods while I''m still eating."


    "Haha! I''m not a refined person. Everyone who knows me knows that. You didn''t just meet me today!"


    On the construction site, a group of workers gathered for lunch, some drinking cheap white wine, others sipping inexpensive beer. After a tiring day, this was their most rxed moment, withughter and a decent atmosphere.


    However, one person seemed out of ce, looking burdened with concerns.


    This person was the fifth sister mentioned by the workers, the middle-aged woman who had crossed paths with Yang Haoran at the Death God Temple today.


    Fifth sister is the fifth in line at home, so her fellow workers affectionately call her fifth sister.Working on the construction site is not exclusive to men; there are also women. However, usually, womene with their husbands, and their tasks mainly involve supporting roles.


    Here, as long as you can endure hardship, you can earn money, provided the boss doesn''t disappear and pays on time.


    Fifth sister is not married, so she didn''te with her husband but joined her fellow vigers who work on the same site.


    Seeing fifth sister looking dispirited and with heavy dark circles, the other workers present hesitated to continue joking.


    "Fifth sister, if you''re not feeling well, go see a doctor. Don''t force yourself. Some illnesses get worse the longer you ignore them. Don''t try to save a few bucks."


    "Yeah, fifth sister, we were just joking. Don''t take it to heart. Honestly, your current appearance is a bit scary, like you haven''t slept in days."


    The concern from her coworkers brought a slight smile to fifth sister''s face.


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine; it''s just that I haven''t been feeling welltely, haven''t rested properly, so I look a bit out of sorts."


    "If you''re not feeling well, take a few days off. Money can''t rece your health. What''s the use of earning a lot if you lose your health?"


    Although the coworkers said this, in a simr situation, their choice would likely be the same as fifth sister''s. As fellow workers, they had to offer advice.


    "I know. If things don''t improve, I''ll go to the hospital. By the way, when can we get our wages? The work here is almost done."


    Bringing up the matter of wages changed the atmosphere instantly. Some faces showed anger, others helplessness. The previously lively atmosphere vanished.


    "Talking about this makes me mad. The work is almost finished, but the wages keep getting dyed. I have elders and children at home, all waiting for money. But the boss treats us like what? If we make a big fuss, he gives us some living expenses. If not, he doesn''t even do that. It''s infuriating!"


    A worker finished his cup of white wine, then mmed it heavily on the table, his face filled with anger.


    "Speaking of this, me Old Zhang. He''s the contractor. He promised us good things when he brought us here, but now? We can''t even get the wages we deserve. It''s infuriating!"


    Another workerined.


    "Don''t me everything on Old Zhang. He''s trying his best to get our wages back. I''ve seen him kneel to the boss just to get our money. Old Zhang is stuck in the middle; the boss doesn''t pay, and the brothers belowin to him. He''s in a tough spot."


    A sigh escaped from another worker''s lips. He also wanted his rightful wages, but he understood Old Zhang''s helplessness and grievances. His words only represented his own perspective, not everyone''s. Also, not all coworkers agreed with his point of view.


    "He took on the job; if the boss isn''t reliable, he shouldn''t have epted it in the first ce. Now that we''ve done our part, and he hasn''t done his, who can we me?"


    A female coworker, filled with resentment, spoke up. It was clear she held Old Zhang responsible for their failure to receive their wages. To her, Old Zhang was the one to me.


    Seated beside this female worker was a man who took a sip of his drink, set down his cup, and gave the woman a disapproving look.


    The two individuals are a married couple. The man found it inappropriate for his wife to speak like this in front of so many people, so he gave her a stern look.


    However, the woman didn''t restrain herself due to the man''s reaction. Instead, she returned his gaze with defiance.


    "Why are you ring at me? Did I say something wrong? Ask everyone if what I said is not true. Old Zhang is the contractor. If we can''t get our wages, who else should we me? As for how to get the money from the boss, that''s Old Zhang''s business. We just need to do our job well. The work is almost finished now, but we still can''t get our wages. Shouldn''t we me him?"


    The woman was quite assertive, and the man, not one to back down, mmed his chopsticks on the table, angrily saying, "Are you done? Will the moneye back if you throw a tantrum here? Why don''t you directly ask the boss for the money with your arrogance?"


    "Why should I ask the boss for money? I''m not Old Zhang. Asking the boss for money is Old Zhang''s business. We came here with Old Zhang, so I''ll only ask Old Zhang for the money!" The woman responded angrily.


    "I thought you were capable, but you only dare to yell in front of your own people!" The man, equally angry, retorted.


    "I''m not capable? You are! A big man like you, facing such a situation, can''t even assert yourself. You''re not as good as a woman. Truly capable!" The woman raised her voice at the man.


    "You!!!" The man was furious and abruptly stood up, seemingly ready to teach his wife a lesson.


    Other coworkers intervened, pulling and persuading, finally silencing the woman. The man returned to his seat.


    "Calm down, everyone. Let''s calm down. Getting angry won''t solve anything, especially arguing among ourselves won''t fix the problem. I called Old Zhang today, and he said he would talk to the boss and get our wages after he finishes dealing with some family matters." One coworker tried to pacify the situation.


    "How many times have we heard that? My ears are calloused. It has never been implemented."


    The woman, who spoke earlier, dropped thisment and left. Her husband red at her retreating figure, but he didn''t chase after her.


    "Alright, let''s not argue with a woman. Come, let''s drink, let''s drink!" Another coworker tried to soothe the man.


    The man took a sip of his drink, still sulking in silence. The coworker who spoke earlier continued, "Actually, Old Zhang is really unlucky. Bringing us out to work and encountering such a boss. His daughter also went missing a while ago, and they still haven''t found her."


    Another coworker chimed in, "Old Zhang has had a tough year. He got marriedte, at the age of forty, and had this precious daughter. They thought of working hard and earning more money, paving the way for their daughter''s education. Now, they haven''t earned the money, and their daughter is missing. It''s really... sigh!"


    "What happened to Old Zhang''s daughter exactly? I heard about it these past few days, but the information I got wasn''t very detailed." Another curious coworker asked.


    This coworker was not from the same vige as Old Zhang. He was recruited from another vige to work here. He had recently heard others mention Old Zhang''s family situation but didn''t know much about it. Now, with coworkers discussing it, he had a chance to find out more.


    "Old Zhang is the youngest in his family. His siblings are all working outside. Only an elderly mother is left at home. The mother, being old and not familiar with mobile phones, didn''t realize the child didn''te home at night. She thought the child might be at a rtive''s or a friend''s ce, as simr incidents had happened before and weren''t a cause for concern."


    "It wasn''t until the next day, when the teacher called Old Zhang, that he learned his child hadn''t gone to school. At that time, Old Zhang thought the child might be sick, so he called the neighbors and, through them, contacted his elderly mother. That''s when he found out the child not only skipped school that day but also didn''t return home the previous night."


    "Old Zhang considered the possibility that the child mischievously went to a rtive''s ce. So, he called rtives, both those likely and unlikely to have the child. But the result was the same. They hadn''t seen the child."


    "If rtives haven''t seen the child, itplicates matters. So, Old Zhang immediately dropped everything, left all his work, and hurriedly returned home with his wife to search for the child. They''ve been gone for several days, and there''s still no news of the child."


    At this point, the coworker took a sip of his drink, and the one who asked earlier continued, "Did Old Zhang report it to the police?"


    "Of course, he reported it on the same day they returned home. But even after several days, there''s been no good news."

 Chapter 310: Fifth Sister

    "Sigh, it''s been so long and still no sign of her. I''m afraid it''ll be difficult to find the child. Could she have been abducted by human traffickers?" spected a fellow viger from the nearby vige.


    "It''s a possibility, but let''s hope not. If the child has indeed been abducted by human traffickers, it would be truly tragic."


    As the words fell, the fellow viger didn''t speak further, and another one beside him took over.


    "When Old Zhang left our hometown, he originally nned to leave his wife at home to take care of the child while also looking after his elderly mother. However, after discussing it, the couple decided to earn a little more money, so they left the child at home for the grandmother to look after. They never expected something like this to happen."


    Leaving the child with the parents going out to work ¨C this situation wasmon in the countryside, not just in Old Zhang''s family but in most families present. However, such tragedies hadn''t urred to them.


    "Sigh, the child has been missing for so many days; it''s probably difficult to find her," Fifth Sister sighed, expressing regret.


    "Yeah, but Old Zhang and his wife haven''t given up. ording to Old Zhang, even if he has to search the ends of the earth, he will find his daughter," exined the fellow viger who spoke earlier.


    The determination of Old Zhang to find his daughter was unquestionable to his fellow workers, but they doubted the likelihood of his sess.


    At this moment, Fifth Sister''s mobile phone suddenly rang.The other workers didn''t pay much attention; the conversation continued. Fifth Sister, however, left the dining table and answered the phone on the side.


    "Mom, what''s up?" Fifth Sister asked.


    "Little Zhang''s daughter has been found!" came the voice of an olddy from the other end of the line.


    "What!" Fifth Sister''s face instantly turned shocked, hastily asking, "Where was she found?"


    "I heard the body was discovered by a fisherman. Little Zhang''s daughter was forcibly stuffed into a sack and thrown into the river to drown. I can''t believe someone could be so heartless, not sparing even a little child," the olddy responded.


    "Is it... is it true?" Fifth Sister asked, her voice trembling.


    "Of course, it''s true. The police came to our vige today, and after Little Zhang confirmed, it indeed was his missing daughter. Little Zhang''s mother and wife couldn''t handle the shock; his mother fainted on the spot. Now, Little Zhang''s wife has regained consciousness, but his mother is still in the hospital undergoing treatment," the olddy said.


    "Did they find the perpetrator?" Fifth Sister''s voice trembled as she asked.


    "Not yet. It''s been so many days since the person died; where do they find the perpetrator? I called you specifically to remind you to be careful at the construction site alone. Okay, that''s it; I''ll call your brother now."


    The olddy hung up, but the shock on Fifth Sister''s face did not disappear with the end of the call. Her astonished expression seemed frozen on her face.


    "Fifth Sister, what''s wrong? Why are you standing there alone?" a fellow worker asked, looking puzzled.


    The voice of this person brought Fifth Sister back to reality. Hesitation shed in her eyes, followed by a face of shock, and she returned to the dining table.


    "My mom just called me. She said... she said they found Little Zhang''s daughter," Fifth Sister said.


    As soon as these words were heard, all the workers became alert. Those eating stopped using their chopsticks, and those drinking put down their cups, their eyes all focused on Fifth Sister.


    "Found her? That''s good news! Where was she found? How did they find her?" a worker asked, surprised.


    "They found the person, but it''s not good news because Little Zhang''s daughter is already dead. They only found her body," Fifth Sister said.


    At this, the reactions of the workers were much more intense than before.


    "What! Dead! How did she die?"


    "ording to my mom, she was forcibly stuffed into a sack and thrown into the river to drown. The body was found by a fisherman today."


    The group of people looked at each other, each showing a face of disbelief.


    In their minds, when Little Zhang''s daughter went missing, it was likely she had been abducted by human traffickers. However, they never imagined that she would be cruelly murdered.


    "Little Zhang''s daughter is only seven or eight years old. Who could be so heartless to harm such a little child? Did Little Zhang offend someone outside?" one worker said.


    "The fact that the perpetrator could be so ruthless to his daughter indicates there must be some grievances between them. Otherwise, who would inexplicably kill a child? As for what kind of person Little Zhang offended, I don''t know," another worker said.


    "Trouble doesn''t befall just anyone; it''s even more true for family members, let alone a child. Even if Little Zhang had some deep enmity, they should have gone directly after him. Why take it out on a child? In my opinion, this murderer must be a psychopath."


    Fifth Sister''s shock dissipated somewhat. After hearing these words from her coworkers, she thought for a moment and then uncertainly said, "Do you think... could it be someone higher up..." Fifth Sister''s words left the coworkers momentarily confused.


    "What do you mean by ''higher up''?" a coworker lowered his voice and asked.


    "You know, Old Zhang''s higher-up! The boss!" Fifth Sister nced around, also lowering her voice as she spoke.


    Seeing that a few people still didn''t catch on, Fifth Sister lowered her voice further and reminded, "Money, money!"


    With this reminder, one coworker in the group finally understood.


    "Are you saying... the boss?"


    As soon as he said this, Fifth Sister''s expression instantly changed, and she quickly made a hushing gesture to him.


    He covered his mouth immediately, refraining from continuing. However, what he just said was crystal clear to the other workers present. In that moment, everyone understood the implication of Fifth Sister''s earlier words.


    Fifth Sister gestured to the group toe closer. After scanning the surroundings again, she spoke in a low voice, "Could it be that Old Zhang asked him for money, angered him, and that''s why he did this?"


    "Maybe there''s a possibility. I heard our boss has some connections with the underworld, and his social influence is quite significant. It''s usible that he might be involved in this!" said one surprised coworker.


    "But why would he do something like this? What''s in it for him? If this gets exposed, he''d surely face severe consequences. It doesn''t make sense for him to take such a huge risk!" another coworker seemed unconvinced.


    "What''s so unlikely about it? Do you think he has been thriving for so many years for nothing? Leaving aside whether this case can be traced back to him, even if it is, do you think he would necessarily be executed?" the first worker retorted.


    "I also think so. As for the boss''s motive... could it be that he wants to warn us in this way?" Fifth Sister thought for a moment and then asked the group.


    Upon this question, the expressions of the workers varied ¨C some were skeptical, some were surprised, and some were fearful.


    It was gettingte, but tonight these workers seemed oblivious to the passing time. They huddled together, discussing in hushed tones. Unnoticed in an inconspicuous corner, a small girl stood with an icy gaze fixed on Fifth Sister and her group.


    Fifth Sister''s group remained oblivious to the little girl, not sensing her presence. They continued their low-key discussion, asionally ncing around to ensure they weren''t being overheard.


    As the discussion deepened, the shock within the group intensified.


    Through their conversation, they began to suspect the boss''s involvement in the crime. It wasn''t just because of the boss''s background but also because he had, in the past, made veiled threats against Old Zhang in front of everyone.


    At that time, the boss''s words were cryptic, and not everyone understood. Even those who did didn''t pay much attention, dismissing it as an angry outburst. However, now, in retrospect, the meaning of those words had changed.


    "I think we shouldn''t discuss this matter anymore. It could harm not only ourselves but also our families." a worker said with some guilt.


    Another worker nodded, agreeing with this sentiment.


    "I think so too. Even if this is his doing, if he can kill others, he can kill us. I don''t want anything to happen to my son. I''d rather forfeit my wages!"


    However, not all the workers present shared the same sentiment.


    "What are you two afraid of? Leaving aside whether he did it or not, even if he did, do you really think he can kill all of us? Isn''t there any justice?"


    "I actually think we should report it now. Whether he did it or not, let the police investigate. We can wait for the results."


    "I said it earlier, didn''t I? He has power and influence. Can you be sure that reporting to the police will work? Can you be sure they''ll find evidence against him? If he doesn''t fall, we''ll be the unlucky ones!"


    This remark silenced the workers present.


    After hesitating for a moment, Fifth Sister broke the silence.


    "We can try to make a big fuss about this, increase the impact. By doing that, even if he has connections, it will be hard for him to escape. To make it big, we need to unite all the workers. If sessful, not only can we send him to jail, but we can also reim our wages!"


    This statement from Fifth Sister instantly sparked enthusiasm in the eyes of the other workers present!


    Regardless of the different opinions earlier, the prospect of reiming their wages was highly attractive to the workers. Even the worker who had initially said he wouldn''t take the money seemed intrigued now.


    "Think about it, everyone. If we decide to do this, we must act soon!" Fifth Sister added in a hushed tone.

 Chapter 311: Someone by the Bed

    From the analysis of Boss by a few people, there is indeed suspicion that the Boss who owes them wages might be involved, but deep down, they are aware that it''s just a suspicion.


    Old Zhang''s daughter has been killed, and some are grieving while others sigh. However, when ites to taking action, they are hesitant because nobody wants to get into trouble.


    It''s not surprising that they think this way; after all, their capabilities are limited, and they have families to consider. Even if they don''t care for themselves, they still think about their families.


    However, when ites to their wages, the situation changes.


    With such a big incident in Old Zhang''s family and no certainty of when they can return, their wages might be dyed. If they confront Boss directly, there might be a chance to get their wages back.


    This is the rightful reward for their efforts, and they genuinely need the money.


    After dispersing, the workers are contemting Fifth Sister''s suggestion. Some are discussing it in small groups, while others are preparing to wash up.


    Like the other workers, Fifth Sister takes her toiletries to freshen up. Her belongings are simple¡ªa stic basin, a towel, a box of soap, a toothbrush, toothpaste, and a not-so-clean cup.


    Due to limited conditions on the construction site, she, like other workers, quickly finishes washing up and returns to the dormitory.It''s a mixed-gender dormitory where most workers reside, making the internal space cramped and small. Couples share a bed, while singles have their own beds separated by a piece of cloth.


    Some construction sites have better living conditions, but the one Fifth Sister is on currently doesn''t have such facilities.


    Fifth Sister returns to her bunk, feeling a chill. She quickly pulls the curtain closed, then copses onto the bed, wrapping herself tightly in the nket, shivering.


    She covers her head with the nket, trying to alleviate the icy cold sensation.


    In recent days, nightmares have tormented her every night, leaving her sleep-deprived. Her body has weakened day by day, and she often feels an unexinable chill, as if she has suddenly plunged into an ice cer.


    During dinner with her colleagues, she felt weak but didn''t sense the cold.


    After washing up, before lying down on the bed, she feels an additional icy sensation on her body, making her shiver uncontrobly.


    Despite wrapping herself tightly in the nket, it doesn''t provide much warmth. She still feels very cold.


    "Why is it suddenly so cold?"


    The nket hasn''t brought the warmth Fifth Sister imagined, leaving her puzzled.


    "What''s happening tonight? Why does the room feel colder, even colder than outside?"


    "Well, it does feel a bit colder, maybe the temperature is dropping. It''s morefortable hiding under the nket."


    The conversation among the workers eases Fifth Sister''s doubts. The weather is getting colder day by day, and a sudden drop in temperature is possible.


    "I''ve been so paranoidtely. If I continue like this, I might scare myself to death. Better not think about random things."


    With these thoughts in mind, Fifth Sister took out her mobile phone and dialed a number.


    After a few rings, the call was answered, and a man''s weak voice came from the other end.


    "Fifth Sister, why are you calling me sote?"


    Worry showed on Fifth Sister''s face as she spoke with a concerned tone, "Old Zhang, I heard about what happened at your home. I''m sorry for your loss; try not to think too much."


    The call Fifth Sister made was to the contractor, Old Zhang. The person who answered was none other than Old Zhang, who had lost his beloved daughter.


    Upon mentioning the incident, Old Zhang''s voice choked up, and he responded, "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine."


    "We''re from the same vige, neighbors even. I''ve seen the child grow up. It''s hard for me too. I feel just as much sorrow as you," Fifth Sister sighed and continued.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. Tell the brothers that once I finish dealing with the family matters, I''lle back immediately. No matter what, I''ll make sure we get our wages back. Tell them not to worry."


    Old Zhang''s voice choked, and towards the end, he seemed to be struggling to contain his inner sadness. He then hung up the phone on his own.


    Hearing the beeping sound from the phone, Fifth Sister sighed and put away her mobile phone.


    The voices of Fifth Sister and Old Zhang were clearly audible to the other workers in the room. Though they didn''t hear Old Zhang''s side of the conversation, based on what Fifth Sister said, they understood it was a call with Old Zhang.


    When Fifth Sister sighed without continuing, some curious workers inquired.


    "Fifth Sister! How is Old Zhang doing?"


    A woman''s voice came from one of the bunks. Even though the speaker couldn''t be seen, they had spent enough time together to recognize each other by voice.


    Without getting up, Fifth Sister tightened her nket a bit more and replied, "Old Zhang is not doing well. His emotions are very unstable, and he speaks with a choked voice. It seems this incident has hit him hard!"


    "Of course, it''s a massive blow. Any parent would be devastated if something like this happened to their child," a male voice from another bunkmented.


    "Yeah, it''s heartless. They don''t spare even the children," Fifth Sister responded.


    After a few more exchanges, the dormitory gradually fell silent. Some even started snoring, exhausted from the day''s work, quickly falling asleep.


    However, Fifth Sister tossed and turned on her bed, unable to sleep for a long time.


    She had thought that as time passed, the inside of the nket would be warmer. To her surprise, curled up inside the nket, she not only didn''t feel any warmth but felt even colder.


    The usuallyforting nket now gave her a damp sensation, as if it had been soaked in water. When she used the light from her mobile phone to inspect the nket closely, she found it was perfectly normal, with no signs of being wet. This illusion puzzled and frightened her.


    Additionally, every time she closed her eyes, she felt someone staring at her from the edge of the bed. But when she opened her eyes, illuminated by the moonlight streaming in from the window, she saw nothing by the bedside.


    In fact, there was something by her bedside, but she couldn''t see it.


    Moreover, it seemed the presence didn''t want her to see it at the moment, so when she looked towards the bedside, it appeared empty.


    If the entity wanted her to see or if she had the ability to see ghosts, she would have been terrified to find a little girl standing at the edge of her bed.


    The little girl was soaked, as if just pulled out of water, and her eyes were fixedly staring at Fifth Sister!

 Chapter 312: Do You Know Her?

    As time passed bit by bit, midnight quickly arrived.


    Fifth sister tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep for a long time.


    Every time she closed her eyes, a sensation of dampness in the bedding and the cold gaze by the bedside would haunt her.


    In addition to having something on her mind, she couldn''t sleep soundly like other colleagues. The leaky roof happened to coincide with the night rain, making her dilemma even more challenging.


    She needed to use the restroom, but fear held her back. However, if she didn''t go, she would soon be unable to hold it any longer.


    If it were just a small matter, she could use a few sanitary pads, but the problem was that she needed to use the restroom urgently,plicating things.


    After holding it for a few minutes, Fifth sister couldn''t bear it any longer. Forced by circumstances, she lifted the nket and got out of bed, preparing to go to the restroom.


    Her body passed through the soul body of the little girl by the bedside. The girl showed no reaction, but Fifth sister couldn''t help shivering.


    "So cold!"Fifth sister wrapped herself in a thick coat and deliberately made some noise, hoping to wake up her colleagues. In her opinion, if a colleague woke up in the dorm, it would add a sense of security.


    Moreover, a colleague who was awakened might also need to use the restroom. If that happened, it would be even better ¨C having someone apany her to the restroom would dispel her fears.


    However, the results were somewhat disappointing. The noise she made did wake up some colleagues, but none of them had the intention of getting up to use the restroom. Some grumbled, others looked at Fifth sister with confusion, then all fell back asleep in a daze.


    Fifth sister originally wanted to find a colleague with whom she had a good rtionship to apany her, but she couldn''t wait any longer. Besides, the colleague might not even go, and if they did, they might mock her for a lifetime.


    After hesitating for a moment, Fifth sister gritted her teeth and rushed out of the dormitory towards the restroom.


    Just as her body rushed out of the restroom, Fifth sister suddenly felt a chill on her back. However, in her current situation, she didn''t have time to worry about that and hurriedly entered the restroom.


    In less than a minute, Fifth sister rushed out of the restroom. Because she was afraid, she didn''t dare to linger and quickly resolved the situation.


    Normally, she wouldn''t be able to leave within a few minutes, but in special circumstances, she didn''t dare to dy. She just wanted to return to the dormitory as soon as possible.


    However, just as she rushed out of the restroom, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her!


    "Ah!!!"


    Fifth sister was frightened, let out a scream, and fell to the ground, looking terrified.


    In the silentte night, such a piercing scream should have rmed her colleagues, but the reality was different. The scream cut through the night sky, yet no lights came on in the dormitory.


    After the initial shock, Fifth sister reacted and realized that the person who appeared in front of her was not a ghost, but someone she had seen today in the Death God Temple.


    The person was none other than Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran looked the same as before, with a smile on his face. However, at this moment, his smile was a bit less amiable and a bit more cold.


    "How did you end up here?!"


    Fifth sister''s fear hadn''tpletely subsided, and she stared at Yang Haoran in shock, stuttering as she spoke.


    "Sorry for suddenly appearing here and scaring you," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "You crazy psycho! Trying to scare people in the middle of the night! Damn it!" Fifth sister cursed while getting up from the ground, then red angrily at Yang Haoran.


    "Why are you here? Are you here to steal something? You''ve got some nerve! I noticed during the day that you''re not a good person, so I didn''t want to get involved with you. I didn''t expect you to find your way here!"


    After saying this, Fifth sister shouted towards the dormitory.


    "Help! Come quickly! Someone is stealing things!"


    The entire construction site was silent, except for Fifth sister''s shouting, and there was no other sound.


    "No need to shout. I''ve set up a restriction barrier here. Even if you scream your lungs out, your colleagues won''t hear it," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Restriction barrier?" Fifth sister was stunned and then shouted at Yang Haoran, "What nonsense are you talking about? What kind of damn restriction barrier!"


    Naturally, Fifth sister wouldn''t believe Yang Haoran''s words. She continued to shout towards the dormitory, but the lights in the dormitory still didn''t turn on.


    Their dormitory was not far from the restroom. Normally, standing at the restroom door and speaking normally would be audible at the dormitory entrance. However, something was amiss tonight. In the dead of night, with such eerie silence, even shouting couldn''t awaken her colleagues, making it hard for her to believe that all of this was real.


    She didn''t know why Yang Haoran was here or how he knew about this ce, but she felt that he harbored ill intentions toward her ¨C a certainty she couldn''t shake.


    After a few more shouts without any response from her colleagues, Fifth sister felt both shocked and frightened.


    Without further ado, she ran!


    Since her colleagues couldn''t be awakened, she decided to rush into the dormitory and pull them out of bed one by one!


    However, after taking just a few steps, her body felt like it collided with an invisible wall, and she fell to the ground again.


    "What... what is going on?!"


    Fifth sister couldn''t believe that all of this was happening. She got up from the ground and, unwilling to give up, rushed towards the dormitory.


    The result was the same; she was once again thrown back by the invisible barrier, crashing to the ground.


    Being an ordinary person, and a woman at that, after being thrown around like this, Fifth sister felt she could barely endure it. Yet, she struggled to get up from the ground.


    She looked at Yang Haoran, fear and shock written all over her face. "What is happening? What is going on?!"


    "What''s going on? Didn''t I just exin it?" Yang Haoranughed.


    "Sorcery! This must be sorcery!" Fifth sister, as if realizing something, looked even more terrified than before. She continued to shout at Yang Haoran, "I''m just an ordinary person! Why are you harming me? Let me go! Let me go!"


    "I saw your Yin Qi entangled at the Death God Temple today. I wanted to create some good karma, help you through this cmity. Little did I know, I almost helped the wrong person. It''s really surprising. Being a good person is not easy because you never know if you''re helping a good person or a bad person," Yang Haoran sighed with a cold smile.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Let me go! Let me go!" Fifth sister shouted in a crazed manner.


    "Don''t know what I''m talking about?" Yang Haoran smiled and then pointed beside Fifth sister, saying, "Then, do you know her?"


    Fifth sister followed Yang Haoran''s pointing direction and saw a little girl who had appeared beside her, seemingly out of nowhere.


    The girl was dripping wet, and water droplets slid off her body, turning into Yin Qi as they touched the ground. Her face was pale, swollen, and carried a cold and resentful gaze, fixed firmly on Fifth sister.


    A horrified scream escaped from Fifth sister''s mouth as she sat on the ground.


    Although the girl''s face was already swollen, Fifth sister recognized her instantly.


    She was Old Zhang''s daughter, a neighbor from her vige, a child she had watched grow up. She was also the person that Fifth sister had been dreaming about every night for the past few days.


    Pale and terrified, Fifth sister couldn''t utter a word, only scream and try to escape for her life.


    However, a barrier had already been set up by Yang Haoran, and no matter which direction she ran, she couldn''t escape its reach.


    Yang Haoran didn''t stop Fifth sister''s actions. Instead, he lit a cigarette and watched as Fifth sister desperately fled.


    The little girl didn''t take any action against Fifth sister either. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to, but she didn''t have the ability.


    She was just an ordinary undead with limited abilities. The retaliation she couldunch against Fifth sister was limited to scaring her in dreams. Apart from that, she had no other means.


    After all, she was just a child,cking experience in frightening people. Even if she clung to Fifth sister all night, she hadn''t managed to scare her to death after several days.


    If another undead who could truly terrify people hade, Fifth sister would probably already be six feet under by now.


    Although she hadn''t scared Fifth sister to death, the little girl clinging to her every night had enveloped Fifth sister in a thickyer of Yin Qi, causing her body to deteriorate day by day.


    Continuing like this, if nothing unexpected happened, it wouldn''t be long before Fifth sister waspletely drained of life by the little girl in this way!


    But now, the appearance of Yang Haoran was an unexpected turn of events.

 Chapter 313

    After bidding farewell to Xu Meijing tonight, Yang Haoran arrived here.


    With his sensitivity to Yin Qi, he easily sensed the presence of a ghost, but what surprised him was that the ghost turned out to be a little girl.


    Earlier by the river, he had seen the little girl''s lifeless body and her face, leaving an impression on him.


    Why the soul of the little girl appeared here puzzled Yang Haoran. He was both surprised and curious. So, he activated his ghost eye to vividly see the moments before the little girl''s death.


    Learning that the little girl was killed by someone, Yang Haoran''s surprise not only didn''t diminish but intensified. The killer of the little girl was the target he intended to help tonight.


    This oue left Yang Haoran somewhat speechless. He couldn''t help but sigh at the twists of fate. He had intended to create good karma but almost ended up helping the wrong person, at least in his eyes.


    Once Yang Haoran appeared, the little girl instinctively sensed danger from him. She wanted to escape, but with her abilities, escaping from Yang Haoran''s grasp was nearly impossible.


    However, after Yang Haoran revealed his identity and assured the little girl that he had no intention of harming her, she calmed down.


    Why Fifth Sister wanted to kill the little girl and what her motive was, Yang Haoran didn''t know. Even with the ghost eye, he couldn''t find out.However, he witnessed through the ghost eye how Fifth Sister cruelly harmed the little girl in an instant.


    Due to family circumstances, the school the little girl attended was not in the city but in a small and ordinary elementary school in the town.


    Children studying here rarely had parents drop them off or pick them up because there wasn''t time, and parents generally felt it wasn''t necessary.


    Therefore, whether going to school oring back, children usually walked together.


    Of course, there were some introverted children who preferred to walk alone. The little girl was one of them.


    On the day she met Fifth Sister, she was walking home alone as usual. Along the way, she encountered Fifth Sister.


    Since Fifth Sister was a neighbor of the Old Zhang family, the little girl not only knew Fifth Sister but also liked her.


    Fifth Sister''s appearance made the little girl very happy, especially when Fifth Sister took out some candies, the little girl became even happier.


    Taking advantage of the little girl''s joy, Fifth Sister told her that she came back specifically to take the little girl to the city at the request of the little girl''s father.


    The little girl didn''t doubt Fifth Sister''s words. After all, she was just a child and wouldn''t think too much. Moreover, Fifth Sister was their neighbor, and she did indeed follow her father to work in the city. So, she wholeheartedly believed in Fifth Sister''s words.


    Thus, the little girl left with Fifth Sister.


    Fifth Sister didn''t take the little girl by car, saying that it was too expensive. She told the little girl that the money saved from not taking a car could buy a lot of candies. Once they reached the city, she would use the saved money to buy candies and new clothes for the little girl.


    The little girl was delighted and dly epted. For a child ustomed to walking mountainous paths every day, walking was nothing special. If walking to the city could get her candies and new clothes, her choice was clear.


    Although the road to the city was far, she walked long distances to and from school every day. Over time, she had developed a habit. In her eyes, normal walking wouldn''t make her feel tired, just a bit time-consuming.


    In this way, the little girl walked the so-called shortcut with Fifth Sister, getting closer to death step by step.


    From beginning to end, the little girl never doubted Fifth Sister or noticed anything amiss. However, through the ghost eye, Yang Haoran saw many issues in the scenes he witnessed.


    Several times, Fifth Sister had the intention to harm the little girl. She looked around, wanting to dispose of the little girl when no one was around, but she ultimately didn''t.


    In Yang Haoran''s view, it wasn''t that Fifth Sister had a soft heart, but rather the timing wasn''t ripe. However, the naive little girl had no idea about the dangers of human nature and didn''t pay attention to this.


    It wasn''t until they reached the riverbank that the tragedy unfolded.


    When Yang Haoran found the location of the little girl''s body, next to it was an ancient arch bridge. This arch bridge was built to facilitate pedestrians crossing the river. However, due to the gradualck of residents on both sides of the river, the bridge had fallen into disrepair.


    Now, there were no residents in this area, andbined with its remote location, the arch bridge was left neglected, covered in moss and in a dpidated state.


    Yet, this once bridge for crossing the river became the scene of Fifth Sister''s crime that night.


    Fifth Sister took out a bup bag hidden there long ago. Taking advantage of the little girl''s inattention, she forcefully stuffed the little girl into the bag.


    The little girl was terrified, struggling and crying. She couldn''t even plead for mercy. However, it waste at night, and the location was extremely secluded. Besides Fifth Sister, no one could hear her cries.


    Although Fifth Sister could hear her cries and see her struggles, she was determined to kill her. The struggles and cries didn''t make Fifth Sister stop; instead, it elerated her pace.


    After tying a stone that had been prepared in advance to the bag, Fifth Sister threw the bag into the river.


    The sound of crying was reced by the gurgling of water. The bup bag slowly disappeared under the moonlight, sinking into the water. Fifth Sister stood on the shore, expressionless, watching the bag gradually submerge.


    Fifth Sister worked on construction sites all year round. While not extraordinarily strong, she was far from weak. Her strength, coupled with the little girl''s frail frame due to malnutrition, made it rtively easy for Fifth Sister to throw her into the river on the arch bridge, even if the girl was alive and struggling fiercely.


    The reason Fifth Sister chose a bup bag was that it wasrge and sturdy enough. The little girl''s strength would never break through it.


    Moreover, the chosen location for the crime had deep water. Once sessful, the little girl would undoubtedly die, and it would be challenging to discover her.


    After the bup bag disappeared into the water, Fifth Sister didn''t leave immediately. She used another bag to wrap up the little girl''s school bag, tied a stone in the same way, and threw it into the river.


    Only after ensuring everything was in order did she leave the crime scene. She believed the entire process was foolproof, but she never anticipated that a fisherman would use a fishing rod to pull up the bup bag.


    ...


    At this moment, Fifth Sister was screaming and shouting like a madwoman inside the barrier. Driven to desperation, she even picked up bricks from the ground and forcefully threw them at the barrier.


    However, every brick hitting the barrier bounced back without exception.


    Meanwhile, the little girl transformed into a mass of Yin Qi, charging at Fifth Sister within the barrier. Her soul body suddenly condensed in front of Fifth Sister, startling her to the point where she almost fell.


    "Don''te near! Stay away! Get away!" Fifth Sister wildly waved her hands, her face full of terror, and her voice carrying a hint of crying.


    "Fifth Aunt, why did you want to kill me? I trusted you so much."


    The little girl spoke, but her voice sounded hollow. Besides the icy hatred, no other emotions could be sensed.


    "me it on your father! He promised to take me out to earn money! But now, the job is almost done! I haven''t received my wages! That''s the money I deserve! Why won''t he give it to me!"


    "Your father promised time and time again, but the result was always the same. He always let me down! I think he''s colluding with the Boss! Deliberately not giving me my wages! In the end, he ns to split my earnings with the Boss!"


    "And your mother! She thinks she''s superior just because your father is a contractor! Looking down on this! Looking down on that! What''s so great about her! She''s just doingbor like everyone else on the construction site!"


    Fifth Sister, with tears and snot streaming down her face, shouted at the little girl in an emotional outburst. Yang Haoran, who had concealed his smile at some point, listened while smoking a cigarette, hearing Fifth Sister''s rant.


    From Fifth Sister''s words, it was evident she held significant grievances against the little girl''s parents. Though not apparent in their usual interactions, the resentment had been umting.


    Fifth Sister knew the chances of sessfully dealing with the little girl''s parents were slim, and it was easy to expose herself. So, she decided to target the little girl, using it as an outlet for her dissatisfaction and resentment.


    Yang Haoran hadn''t met the little girl''s parents and was naturally unfamiliar with them. He couldn''t determine whether Fifth Sister misunderstood them or if there was some truth to her ims.


    But to him, these details didn''t matter. Even if Fifth Sister harbored deep hatred for the little girl''s parents, what did it have to do with a child?


    He didn''t know how others would perceive such matters, and he didn''t want to know. He always believed that grievances had a cause and debts had a debtor. If there were issues, address them directly with the parties involved without involving the innocent.


    The resentment and murderous intent in the little girl''s heart did not diminish due to Fifth Sister''s words. She let out an angry ghostly wail, and her soul body turned into Yin Qi, rushing towards Fifth Sister!


    During the day, Yang Haoran left a trace of Yin spirit power inside Fifth Sister''s body. Its primary function was for tracking, with a weak dispelling effect. With this trace of Yin spirit power, the little girl dared not approach Fifth Sister. That''s why, before Yang Haoran revealed himself, she could only re at Fifth Sister from a distance.


    When Fifth Sister was getting ready, Yang Haoran appeared unnoticed. Upon learning that Fifth Sister was the murderer, he retracted the Yin spirit power. This allowed the little girl''s soul to approach Fifth Sister.


    Although Fifth Sister''s body no longer had Yang Haoran''s residual Yin spirit power, the little girl''s strength was limited. It was impossible for her to kill Fifth Sister immediately. However, filled with anger, she still charged towards the one who had taken her life!


    At the same time, this construction site weed another unfamiliar visitor.


    "Such heavy Yin Qi. Indeed, there''s a ghostly presence at work!"

 Chapter 314: The Youth

    The little girl''s soul body transformed into Yin Qi, pouncing towards the fifth sister. The fifth sister, panicked, tried to escape, but she was trapped within a barrier, unable to leave. Additionally, her speed was no match for the swift Yin Qi, and the soul body of the little girl instantly entwined around her.


    Yin Qi condensed into the swollen head of the little girl, beneath which there was no physical body, only ck Yin Qi coiling around like a python, tightly entwining the fifth sister''s body.


    The hollow mouth of the little girl opened wide, resembling an enraged beast, ferociously tearing into the fifth sister.


    However, the girl''s biting had no actual impact, as she was already dead, and her soul body couldn''t harm physical entities. Unaware of this, the fifth sister, terrified by the horrifying and fierce actions of the little girl, screamed and cried in distress.


    Yang Haoran, casually smoking, observed everything without any intention of intervening.


    ording to the Yin Division''s regtions, as an Underworld Envoy, he should have stepped in to stop such a situation. Still, he refrained and watched coldly, almost like a bystander.


    In reality, Yang Haoran was already quite restrained. If not for the Yin Division regtions, he might have felt the urge to assist the little girl.


    Just then, he seemed to sense something, exhaled a puff of smoke, and nced towards a direction.


    Under the moonlight, a figure rapidly approached his location. He nced at the neer but quickly shifted his gaze back to the little girl and the fifth sister.The neer noticed Yang Haoran''s presence, elerated, and charged towards the barrier.


    As the body neared the barrier, a sh of spiritual light urred, and the barrier that Yang Haoran had set up was forcibly breached by this person. He swiftly entered the barrier, and as he did, the breach healed instantly, restoring itself to its original state.


    The neer was a young man who appeared to be around fourteen or fifteen years old, with dark skin and an ordinary appearance, quite simr to Yang Haoran.


    "Bold undead! You dare harm the living! You seek death!"


    Upon appearing, the youth swung his hand towards the location of the fifth sister and the little girl. A talisman shot out, transforming into yellow light, speeding towards the soul body of the little girl attached to the fifth sister.


    It was a ghost-ying talisman. With the little girl''s limited abilities, once hit by this talisman, even if her soul didn''t scatter, it would be severely affected.


    The little girl, in the midst of ferociously biting the fifth sister, sensed the danger. Her expression changed, and in fear, she looked behind her. A yellow light rapidly approached.


    In such situations, anyone with a bit ofbat experience would choose to evade first, without turning back. However, the little girl was just a child,ckingbat experience. She subconsciously turned around.


    Seeing the approaching talisman, she realized it was toote to dodge. Just as the ghost-ying talisman was about to hit her soul body, a mass of Yin Qi suddenly appeared in front of her face. The Yin Qi swiftly condensed into a bloodless and fleshless ck hand.


    The hand, about the size of an adult''s, formed in an instant. The iing talisman was firmly grasped between two fingers.


    The talisman trembled violently, attempting to break free from the control of the fingers. However, no matter how it struggled, it couldn''t escape from the grip.


    The hand then gave a gentle shake, dealing a destructive blow to the ghost-ying talisman, turning it into ashes.


    Although ghost-ying talismans were specifically designed to counter ghosts, they also had a strong inhibitory effect on Yin Qi.


    Surprisingly, this ghost-ying talisman was easily dispersed by the hand formed from the condensed Yin Qi, turning into ashes before it could even ignite.


    The youth was astonished, looking towards Yang Haoran with an extremely serious expression.


    At this moment, the little girl also reacted. The danger brought by the ghost-ying talisman was too intense. When she regained her senses, she didn''t dare to stay on the fifth sister any longer. Her soul body transformed into Yin Qi and headed towards Yang Haoran.


    Once her soul body reformed, she hid behind Yang Haoran, revealing only her head and looking at the youth with some trepidation.


    Meanwhile, the fifth sister, like a drowning person grasping at a lifeline, crawled and cried towards the youth.


    "Young brother, save me! Save me, young brother!"


    While rushing towards the youth, she loudly pleaded. In the eyes of outsiders unaware of the situation, Yang Haoran and the little girl were undoubtedly the assants, while the murder victim, the fifth sister, appeared defenseless.


    The youth, not understanding the situation, saw Yang Haoran and the little girl as aggressors. In his eyes, the fifth sister was undoubtedly the victim.


    His belief stemmed from what he could see.


    What one sees is the truth, and what one hears is merely hearsay. Since what he saw was the current situation, wasn''t it the truth?


    "Auntie, rest assured. With me here, I won''t let them harm you." The young manforted the fifth sister and made a promise.


    Upon hearing these words, the fifth sister cried even harder, as if she had suffered a great injustice and insult.


    Observing the fifth sister''s distress, the young man''s expression became even more unpleasant. The anger in his heart was evident, almost as if mes were about to burst from his eyes.


    His gaze shifted away from the fifth sister and turned towards Yang Haoran. Although he didn''t sense a strong power fluctuation from Yang Haoran, he vividly remembered the scene where his ghost-ying talisman was effortlessly nullified. This indicated that Yang Haoran''s strength exceeded his expectations, and he was deliberately concealing it.


    Despite feeling danger from Yang Haoran, the young man held firm to his principles and beliefs, showing no intention of backing down.


    "Are you a spirit master? Manipting ghosts to harm people, aren''t you afraid of divine retribution?" The young man looked at Yang Haoran, speaking in a deep voice.


    Though the young man appeared somewhat inexperienced, his tone exuded an air of maturity and righteousness. Yang Haoran couldn''t help but smile at the misconception. Upon reflection, it made sense.


    Firstly, both spirit masters and Underworld Envoys were enveloped in Yin Qi, and their respective powers, spirit power and Yin spirit power, bore simrities. Without careful observation or expertise, it was easy to confuse the two.


    Moreover, instances of spirit masters manipting ghosts to harm the living were not umon. While not every spirit master engaged in such actions, there were enough to create a stereotype.


    Conversely, Underworld Envoys rarely tolerated ghosts harming the living, restrained by thews of the Yin Division. They couldn''t act as freely as spirit masters.


    From Yang Haoran''s perspective, it was reasonable for the young man to mistake him for a spirit master due to these factors.


    Ultimately, the young man''s limited experience and knowledge were to me. If he had a broader perspective, how could he confuse Yin spirit power with spirit power?


    "Are you a talisman master?" Yang Haoran didn''t answer the young man''s question but instead inquired about the young man''s identity.


    Without much ado, the young man wore a stern expression and said, "I am a talisman master, but I am not affiliated with the Fu Sect. I am an exorcist. My mission is to eliminate evildoers like you!"


    As he finished speaking, the young man didn''t wait for Yang Haoran''s response. He removed the backpack from his back, tossed it on the ground, and then waved his hands. Several talismans, sharp as des, flew towards Yang Haoran!


    Simultaneously, the backpack on the ground opened on its own, emitting a yellow light. The young man leaped into the air, grabbing the light in his hands.


    As the yellow light dispersed, a simple bagua mirror was revealed!


    The talismans he had used were all ghost-ying talismans. Although effective against ghosts and Yin Qi, considering the earlier situation, he knew these talismans wouldn''t cause much harm to Yang Haoran.


    Fully aware of this, he didn''t expect to defeat Yang Haoran with the ghost-ying talismans. He simply aimed to buy himself some time.


    At the moment he grasped the bagua mirror, the young man''s body didn''t descend; instead, he floated in midair. He intended to unleash a more powerful technique against Yang Haoran but was left speechless by the scene before him.


    Yang Haoran casually flicked his finger, and the cigarette butt in his hand flew towards the iing talismans. What should have been harmless suddenly emitted a formidable power.


    "Boom!"


    The talismans collided with the cigarette butt, resulting in a deafening explosion. The cigarette butt vanished without a trace, and the ghost-ying talismans turned into ashes.


    A powerful force swept the surroundings, yet Yang Haoran and the little girl behind him were unaffected. However, the fifth sister, being an ordinary person, didn''t fare well and was sent flying by the force.


    Quick to react, the young man waved his hand, using a gentle force to catch the airborne fifth sister. Meanwhile, he was thrown backward, onlying to a stop when he collided with the barrier.


    The young man was genuinely surprised that Yang Haoran could dispel his ghost-ying talismans in such a manner. Yang Haoran''s nonchnt demeanor left him in shock.


    While he was astonished, his actions didn''t slow down. As he steadied himself, he hurled the bagua mirror towards Yang Haoran!

 Chapter 315: Blood Symbol Talisman

    The Bagua Mirror moved swiftly, but it didn''t directly crash into Yang Haoran. Instead, it abruptly stopped just above him.


    The young man swiftly formed hand seals, chanting incantations under his breath. The previously motionless Bagua Mirror immediately showed signs of activity, rapidly rotating like a fan.


    A dazzling burst of light erupted, transforming the Bagua Mirror into a radiant sun, enveloping both Yang Haoran and the little girl behind him.


    Given Yang Haoran''s abilities, he naturally sensed that the radiant light emitted by the Bagua Mirror had a certain restraint on Yin Qi. However, he remained unfazed, not a hint of panic on his face.


    In the instant the light descended, a surge of Yin Qi emanated from Yang Haoran''s body, coalescing and shielding him and the little girl within.


    Although the radiant light released by the Bagua Mirror covered them, it couldn''t prate the Yin Qi to directly harm Yang Haoran and the girl''s soul bodies.


    Even without releasing more Yin Qi for protection, the young man''s attack wouldn''t have had a significant impact on Yang Haoran. However, the little girlcked his strength, and if she were engulfed by the radiant light of the Bagua Mirror, her soul might scatter.


    The scene before the young man furrowed his brow. The Ghost ying Talisman couldn''t deal with Yang Haoran, and the Bagua Mirror, his mystical artifact, was equally ineffective. This made him feel that Yang Haoran was exceptionally challenging to handle.


    "You''re going all out. Aren''t you worried that my little friend behind me will vanishpletely in this vast world?" Yang Haoran looked at the young man, smiling."Ghosts should vanish from this world! They don''t belong here!" The young man responded while changing hand seals. With each seal change, more power was infused into the Bagua Mirror, causing it to emit an even brighter light.


    Thinking that this might have some impact on Yang Haoran, the young man was disappointed when the enhanced light still couldn''t prate the Yin Qi Yang Haoran released.


    Moreover, facing the intensified light from the Bagua Mirror, the Yin Qi around Yang Haoran''s body suddenly surged violently. To the young man, this seemed like a provocation, almost mocking his ipetence.


    Faced with this situation, the young man had no choice but to increase his efforts.


    On the contrary, Yang Haoran, enveloped in Yin Qi, watched as the young man performed his actions nonchntly.


    "Though ghosts aren''t human, they were once human. One day, you too will die and be a ghost. So, there''s no need to reject them so vehemently," Yang Haoran said, looking at the young man. He then nced at the fifth sister hiding nearby and continued, "Not everyone in the living world is a good person. Do you know what she has done?"


    "Even if I be a ghost, I won''t harm others. Ghosts that harm people must be eradicated!" The young man replied sternly.


    "You''re right, but I don''t agree. I don''t deny that there are ghosts who unjustly kill, and they deserve to be killed. But not all ghosts harm people recklessly; there are reasons for their actions," Yang Haoran said, ncing at the fifth sister before turning his gaze back to the young man. "Moreover, not everyone among the living is as good as you think. Do you know her past?"


    With these words, the young man paused, and his hand seals abruptly stopped.


    "Spurt!"


    The young man spat out a mist of blood that gathered in front of him. Using his finger as a brush, he swiftly moved it within the blood mist.


    This scene raised Yang Haoran''s eyebrow slightly. He could tell that the young man was attempting to draw a blood talisman using his own essence.


    Such a blood talisman, drawn with one''s own essence, was much more powerful than talismans of the same level and type. However, this method was extremely taxing on the body.


    Because essence was different from ordinary blood, being the refined part of blood, each use ced a considerable strain on the body. Recovery required some time, and excessive use could lead to physical exhaustion, or even loss of life.


    The young man resorted to such a high-cost method because he knew that conventional methods were futile against Yang Haoran; this was hisst resort.


    "If I tell you that even if I give you time toplete this blood talisman, you still won''t be able to ovee me, would you believe it?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "I don''t need your concern!" The young man replied coldly, his hands continuing their movements.


    Meanwhile, the fifth sister hurriedly picked up a brick from the ground and stealthily approached Yang Haoran, realizing that the young man might not be a match for him. She wanted to contribute in some way.


    The speed at which the young man drew the talisman was swift. In just a brief moment, he abruptly stopped his movements.


    "Condense!"


    The young man shouted angrily, and aplex blood talisman formed in the airspace in front of him.


    However, at this moment, the young man''s face turned as pale as paper.


    During the two breaths of time, Yang Haoran didn''t make a move against the young man. In a high-level confrontation, even a single breath could determine victory or defeat.


    In these two breaths, if Yang Haoran had decided to kill the young man, he would now be a lifeless corpse, very fresh.


    However, Yang Haoran didn''t do so; he simply watched the young man drawing the talisman while releasing Yin Qi to counter the Bagua Mirror''s light.


    After the blood talisman took shape, Yang Haoran raised an eyebrow. He didn''t recognize this talisman.


    In order to be a talisman master, he had put in a considerable amount of effort. Although he hasn''t seeded yet, he has a good understanding of talismans, not only the conventional ones but also some lost ones from the Fu Sect.


    However, the blood talisman that the young man has just drawn is something he has never seen before, and thus, he doesn''t recognize it.


    Even though he doesn''t recognize this talisman, he can clearly sense the powerful energy emanating from it.


    Judging from the ghost ying talisman that the young man disyed earlier, he is a yellow talisman master. However, the immense power fluctuation from this blood talisman is beyond what a yellow talisman can unleash. At least among the talismans known to Yang Haoran, there is no yellow talisman capable of such a powerful energy surge.


    To Yang Haoran, the reason why this talisman has such a powerful energy surge is not only because it is a blood talisman but also because it is a talisman he doesn''t recognize, implying it''s inherently formidable.


    Although the power of this blood talisman exceeded Yang Haoran''s expectations, his expression didn''t change much. While strong, he considered this talisman, at best, on par with an ordinary ck talisman, rtive tomon yellow talismans.


    If the young man were a ck talisman master, Yang Haoran might not be soposed. However, the young man is not a ck talisman master.


    Seeing Yang Haoran not making a move but smiling at him, the young man felt an unprecedented sense of insult.


    With a stern face, he roared at the blood talisman floating in front of him, "Go!!!"


    The blood talisman dissipated as if it had never appeared.


    Simultaneously, the ground shook violently, and rifts appeared in the ground beneath Yang Haoran and the little girl. These rifts had flowing red blood but didn''t emit a strong bloody smell.


    From a close distance, it was unclear what had formed these rifts. However, if viewed from above, a massive blood-colored talisman was visible beneath Yang Haoran.


    This talisman was the blood talisman drawn by the young man using his essence.


    The blood talisman emitted a burst of blood light from bottom to top, within which countless smaller blood talismans were densely packed.


    Although these blood talismans were small, each carried considerable power. They adhered to the Yin Qi released by Yang Haoran, causing it to hiss and dissipate into ck smoke.


    In the blink of an eye, the protective Yin Qi around Yang Haoran visibly decreased!


    The young man breathed a sigh of relief, coughing up blood. Despite this, his face showed a content expression. Judging from the current situation, in a few breaths, all of Yang Haoran''s protective Yin Qi would dissipate. At that point, the power of the blood talisman would directly affect Yang Haoran and the little girl.


    The little girl, who had been hiding behind Yang Haoran, sensed the danger. Fear appeared on her swollen face.


    In her eyes, the blood talisman beneath her was terrifying. Once she lost Yang Haoran''s Yin Qi protection, she would be immediately devastated.


    Not to mention the blood talisman below her, even the intense light from the Bagua Mirror above could make her disappear!


    "Un... uncle..."


    The little girl weakly spoke, and Yang Haoran turned to nce at her, smiling gently. He reassured her, saying, "Don''t worry, little one. Uncle just wanted to see how powerful this talisman is. It''s not something he can''t handle."


    The fear on the little girl''s face didn''t disappear with Yang Haoran''s words. Without exining further, Yang Haoran shifted his gaze back to the young man.


    "Young man, pay attention. I wasn''t bragging just now."


    Yang Haoran smiled as he spoke. As his words fell, the Yin Qi around his body, which had already dissipated by half, unexpectedly reignited and became even stronger than before.


    Simultaneously, on the ground beneath Yang Haoran and the little girl, deep rifts suddenly appeared, filled with flowing red blood. However, there was no strong scent of blood.


    From a close distance, it was impossible to discern what formed the sudden rifts. Yet, if one were in the air looking down, they would see a massive blood-colored talisman beneath Yang Haoran.


    This talisman was none other than the blood talisman drawn by the young man using his essence.


    From bottom to top, the blood talisman erupted in a burst of blood light, within which numerous smaller blood talismans densely covered the space.


    Although these blood talismans were small, each carried significant power. As they adhered to the Yin Qi released by Yang Haoran, it emitted a hissing sound and dissipated into ck smoke.


    In the blink of an eye, the protective Yin Qi around Yang Haoran visibly diminished!


    This scene made the young man breathe a sigh of relief. He coughed up blood, but a satisfied expression appeared on his face. Judging from the current situation, within a few breaths, all the protective Yin Qi around Yang Haoran wouldpletely dissipate. At that time, the power of the blood talisman would directly impact both Yang Haoran and the little girl.

 Chapter 316: Youre Committing Murder!

    Bang!!!


    The Bagua Mirror was sent flying by the chain,nding in front of the young man.


    At this moment, the Bagua Mirror no longer exuded the powerful waves of energy as before, nor did it emit dazzling light. It became dim and lifeless, resembling an ordinary Bagua Mirror in the hands of amon Taoist.


    "Puff!"


    The young man couldn''t help but spew another mouthful of blood as he looked at the Bagua Mirror before him.


    The mystical artifact was damaged, and as the owner of the mystical artifact, he naturally suffered as well. The previous use of the Blood Symbol Talisman on his body had already caused harm, and now with the mystical artifact damaged, the situation became even more dire.


    Despite being heavily injured, the young man didn''t sumb to frustration. He was not willing to ept defeat so easily.


    However, he had run out of options. Using Heaven and Earth as the carrier and the Blood Symbol Talisman as his trump card, it was his current strongest move. Yet, it proved ineffective against Yang Haoran.


    He knew he was no match for Yang Haoran. The power gap between them was too significant.He also realized that Yang Haoran had shown mercy earlier. If Yang Haoran had gone all out, the young man might not have only spat out blood but lost the chance to do so.


    "Inferior skills deserve a quick death," the young man wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and said solemnly to Yang Haoran.


    "If I wanted to kill you, you''d already be dead," Yang Haoran chuckled and, with a shake of his hand, the chain transformed into dissipating Yin Qi.


    "Heh, don''t think I''ll thank you for not killing me. You, an evil demonic cultivator like yourself, I..."


    Before the young man could finish his words, his voice abruptly stopped. He looked at Yang Haoran''s side with a shocked expression.


    Yang Haoran maintained his smile, turning to see Fifth Sister wielding a brick, poised to strike towards his head.


    The little girl behind him changed her expression, attempting to rush forward and intervene. However, she found her body seemingly immobilized, unable to move.


    Even if she could move, it wouldn''t have stopped Fifth Sister. As an undead, her soul body couldn''t obstruct Fifth Sister in any way; rushing forward would have been futile.


    But she didn''t think about all this. Her instinctive attempt to stop Fifth Sister was cut short by an unexpected force, anchoring her soul body in ce.


    Fifth Sister had been searching for an opportunity to strike against Yang Haoran. Her n was simple: kill Yang Haoran, and the young man would surely take care of the little girl. Then, no one would know about Fifth Sister killing the girl.


    Although killing Yang Haoran would also be murder, she could frame it as self-defense, even if excessive. It was still a more favorable situation than outright murder.


    Having witnessed Fifth Sister, with a ferocious expression, charging towards him, Yang Haoran''s smile vanished, reced by a face of horror.


    His reaction seemed as if he had been genuinely frightened by this sudden turn of events.


    "No!"


    "No!"


    Two voices cried out simultaneously, one from Yang Haoran, the other from the young man.


    Both voices were filled with fear. The young man''s fear was genuine, while Yang Haoran''s fear felt exaggerated and unnatural.


    Yang Haoran appeared dumbstruck, forgetting to evade, as if he had been scared silly. Meanwhile, the young man tried to intervene to stop Fifth Sister, but it was toote.


    "You''re dead to me!!!"


    Fifth Sister, with a malicious expression, roared, bringing the brick down on Yang Haoran''s head.


    Strangely, Yang Haoran''s protective Yin Qi seemed ineffective at this moment, unable to stop Fifth Sister from approaching, nor did it block the iing strike of the brick.


    Just as the brick was about to hit Yang Haoran''s head, a powerful force suddenly erupted from within him.


    Bang!!!


    Fifth Sister, along with the brick, was sent flying.


    The barrier Yang Haoran had set up earlier had inexplicably disappeared, and Fifth Sister''s body wasn''t stopped by the barrier. Instead, she crashed into a distant steel frame.


    Witnessing this, the young man tried to get up to catch Fifth Sister, but he was astonished to find that his body couldn''t move.


    His body seemed restrained by an invisible force.


    As he attempted to understand what was happening, the force suddenly vanished, and his body became mobile again.


    However, it was toote to reach Fifth Sister in time. Nevertheless, he moved at the fastest speed towards her!


    Bang!!!


    Fifth Sister''s body mmed into the steel frame, sliding down to the ground. Then, a mouthful of blood sprayed out.


    At that moment, a bundle of steel bars fell from above. Unable to evade, she instinctively opened her mouth, and one of the steel bars pierced through like a skewer, fixing her to the ground, with the steel bar protruding straight through.


    Blood oozed from her mouth and nose. Fifth Sister''s eyes bulged out, disying only fear and nothing else.


    She knew she was about to die, and apart from the fear of death, there was no room for any other emotion in her heart.


    The young man appeared before Fifth Sister, and the scene before him distorted his face. Fifth Sister''s fate was too tragic.


    Recalling his recent promise to protect Fifth Sister, the young man found it unbearable to witness her dying in such a manner before him.


    He turned abruptly, a fierce expression on his face as he red at Yang Haoran, eyes aze with anger.


    "Was this intentional? With your abilities, how could you not avoid her attack? Was it you who made my body suddenly immobile?" The young man''s emotions ran high as he pointed to the location of the vanished barrier. He continued to shout at Yang Haoran, "The barrier was fine, so how did it suddenly disappear? And those steel bars were perfectly in ce¡ªhow did they fall just at the right moment to cause this? This is murder! Aren''t you afraid of consequences for such despicable acts?"


    Yang Haoran, with a faint smile, calmly responded to the enraged young man, "You can''t falsely use me. She attacked me on her own, attempting to kill me. She was knocked away by my protective Yin Qi. Can you me me for that? Didn''t you see her attacking me? Didn''t you sense her intent to kill me just now?"


    "Why did your body suddenly be immobile? With such severe injuries, it''s normal for a moment of loss of control. How can you me that on me?"


    "As for the barrier you mentioned, it wasn''t very strong to begin with. It was just amon barrier. You easily tore a gap in it earlier. Didn''t you notice that?"


    "The barrier wasn''t powerful, and you tearing it open depleted its strength. It could havested a bit longer if not for your destruction happening at the exact moment she was knocked away. Can you really me me for that?"


    "I have no way to control her fate. She attacked me willingly, wanting to kill me. You know, this isn''t the oue I wanted to see."


    Yang Haoran shook his head with a helpless expression, as if all of this was just an unfortunate coincidence, something he didn''t want to witness.


    Though young, the boy wasn''t foolish. He found Yang Haoran''s words too insincere and couldn''t bring himself to believe them.


    "Nonsense! You''re just spouting nonsense! You..."


    Before the young man could finish his words, the sound of chains colliding suddenly echoed around him. rmed, he realized something was wrong, and his body was tightly bound by several chains.


    "What are you doing?!!" The young man roared at Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran didn''t answer immediately. He disappeared from his original position, leaving the young man with a changed expression, thinking Yang Haoran was about to attack him.


    But Yang Haoran didn''t. When he reappeared, he was next to Fifth Sister''s lifeless body. He then proceeded to forcefully condense and extract Fifth Sister''s soul from her body.


    Fifth Sister''s soul body remained closed-eyed, currently in a state of deep sleep.


    "You heartless bastard! You kill people and extract their souls! How can you stoop so low!"


    The young man cursed, but Yang Haoran still didn''t respond. The soul-gathering bead on his ring faintly lit up as he stored Fifth Sister''s soul within it.


    Then, Yang Haoran teleported back to stand in front of the young man. Watching the angry young man, he sighed and gave a faint smile before speaking, "Please watch the show, young man. In this movie, there is no joy¡ªonly the ugliness and cruelty of human nature."


    As he finished speaking, Yang Haoran ignored the struggles and roars of the young man, pointing his finger at the young man''s forehead.


    With that finger pointed, a Death Mark Seal appeared on the young man''s forehead. Despite the young man''s attempts to resist, his body suddenly stopped struggling, as if under a petrification spell.


    "Ghost eye! Activate!"


    Yang Haoran put away his smile, his voice stern. As he spoke, the Death Mark Seal on the young man''s forehead lit up. Simultaneously, a faint Yin Qi appeared in his eyes.


    Initially, the Yin Qi in his eyes was minimal, but it grew increasingly dense.


    Although the young man couldn''t move or speak, his consciousness remained clear. He didn''t know what Yang Haoran was going to do to him, and he wanted to resist, but his resistance was so feeble it had no effect. He could only let Yang Haoran manipte him.


    As the Yin Qi in his eyes became more concentrated, the young man''s eyes began to darken. After a few breaths, his eyespletely turned ink-ck!


    This was the eye technique "Ghost Eye," possessed only by those from the Yin Division. The young man was an exorcist, not from the Yin Division. The fact that he temporarily acquired this eye technique was due to Yang Haoran''s power.


    "Take a good look, young man. Don''t just judge by appearances."


    Saying this, Yang Haoran used his finger to turn the young man''s face, directing his gaze toward the bewildered little girl.

 Chapter 317: She Deserves to Die

    The scenes from the little girl''s death yed in the young man''s mind like a fast-forwarded movie, from how Fifth Sister deceived the girl to how she ruthlessly killed her, nothing was omitted.


    The more the young man watched, the more shocked and unbelieving he became.


    As the Death Mark Seal disappeared from his forehead, his eyes returned to normal.


    Having witnessed the entire process, he felt like a long time had passed, but in reality, it was just a fleeting moment.


    Yang Haoran looked at the young man with aplex expression, then waved his hand, releasing the chains that bound him.


    Without the restraint of chains, the young man regained his freedom, but he didn''t struggle like before, nor did he roar loudly at Yang Haoran. Instead, he sat on the ground, limp, as if his body had been emptied in an instant.


    At this moment, the young man''s heart was deeply conflicted. He hadn''t expected Fifth Sister to be so heartless and cruel, to drown a little girl alive in a sack, especially considering that the girl was her neighbor whom she had watched grow up.


    Recalling the girl''s desperate struggles and cries inside the bag, his heart twisted in pain.


    He wasn''t the little girl, but he could feel her despair, fear, and the agony of water filling her mouth and nose.He felt sympathy and sorrow for the girl''s ordeal, but at the same time, he didn''t approve of the actions of the girl and Yang Haoran. So, at this moment, he was torn and conflicted.


    "Now, how do you see this matter? Do you think that woman deserves to die?" Yang Haoran asked the young man, looking at him sitting on the ground with aplex expression.


    "She does deserve to die, but... you have no right to take her life. Her crimes will be judged by thew, not by you," the young man insisted on his principles, but the girl''s plight had softened his demeanor.


    "You''re right. I have no right to judge her, but it wasn''t me who killed her. It was a coincidence, heavenly will. What does it have to do with me?" Yang Haoran chuckled.


    The young man looked at Yang Haoran with aplex expression, opened his mouth, but in the end, said nothing.


    "There was quite amotion just now, and the workers here have been awakened. I''ll leave now, feel free," Yang Haoran said as he disappeared into a spatial crack, leaving the still conflicted young man behind.


    When the previous barrier was in ce, the workers couldn''t perceive any disturbance, but once it disappeared, everything changed. Moreover, the noise made by Fifth Sister before her death was substantial, undoubtedly waking up the workers in this area. Therefore, Yang Haoran had no intention of staying here any longer.


    Watching Yang Haoran vanish into the space crack, the young man slowly stood up. At this point, he could tell that Yang Haoran wasn''t a Spirit Master but an Underworld Envoy, given the unique Ghost Eye technique, exclusive to the Yin Division.


    To the young man, an Underworld Envoy with such formidable strength was unlikely to be a Night Watch, most likely a Burial Master. However, based on his knowledge, the Burial Master in Ancheng wasn''t male.


    Amotion came from the direction of the workers'' dormitory, and a worker rushed out, wanting to see what had happened outside.


    Seeing this, the young man looked at Fifth Sister impaled on the rebar with aplicated expression, then picked up the fallen Bagua mirror from the ground and disappeared into the night.


    Lecheng, Yang Haoran''s study.


    After tearing through space multiple times, Yang Haoran returned to his study.


    The moment he appeared in the study, he sensed a fluctuation of Yin Qi and power. However, this power fluctuation didn''te from the second floor, but from the third floor.


    He sensed the presence of the other party, and the other party also sensed his presence. In just a few breaths, a figure appeared outside the study.


    The visitor was none other than Old Wu.


    Yang Haoran habitually smiled as he looked at Old Wu and said, "Old Wu, I didn''t expect you to personally guard this ce. Thank you for your trouble."


    "Hehe, I don''t feel at ease letting others guard here," Old Wu said with a smile, walking into the study.


    Although Yang Haoran only took the second floor, Master Wu had already made preparations on the third floor, ready to amodate anyone at any time. However, he usually didn''t live there.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to stay here; rather, because Yang Haoran hadn''t explicitly mentioned it, he didn''t dare to stay on the third floor without permission. If it weren''t for Yang Haoran''s specific instructions this time, he wouldn''t have stayed on the third floor.


    "Old Wu, you''ve been considerate. Please, have a seat."


    Yang Haoran smiled as he spoke, turned on the lights, brewed a pot of tea, poured a cup for Master Wu, and another for himself.


    "Why is the person in the room so quiet?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile after taking a sip of tea, addressing Old Wu.


    The reason he asked this question was that the room where the serpent demon was located was unusually quiet. There was no noise from the serpent demon, which struck him as peculiar.


    Before leaving, he had set up a barrier in the room. Barriers came in various types, including soundproof, concealing, offensive, defensive, and more. The barrier he ced in the serpent demon''s room was meant to confine her. In other words, although the serpent demon was within the barrier, she could hear external sounds and sense external power fluctuations. She just couldn''t walk out of the barrier.


    When Yang Haoran returned from Ancheng, even though he had maximally concealed his Yin Qi and internal power fluctuations, there was still a certain level of power fluctuation emanating. The serpent demon should have sensed it.


    ording to Yang Haoran''s estimation, his appearance would undoubtedly trigger a barrage of angry words from the serpent demon. However, he didn''t expect the serpent demon to remainpletely silent.


    Yang Haoran wasn''t concerned that the serpent demon had escaped. The intact barrier indicated that the serpent demon was still in the room. It was her subdued reaction that intrigued him.


    Hearing this, Old Wu carefully took the tea, then smiled and said, "Oh, she spent the whole day cursing in the room, maybe she got tired of it."


    "So, that''s why it''s so quiet." Yang Haoran chuckled.


    Old Wu didn''t know much about the serpent demon''s situation, but he didn''t inquire about anything rted to her. Instead, he shifted the conversation to Yang Haoran''s recent trip to Ancheng.


    "Did the trip go smoothly?"


    Yang Haoran nodded and, with a smile, said, "Reasonably smooth. By the way, speaking of that, I happen to have something I need you to take care of."


    "Boss, you''re too polite. Whatever you need, just give the order," Master Wu said with a smile.


    "In Ancheng, there''s a construction site where the workers aren''t getting paid. See if you can use your connections to help them out," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Master Wu''s face showed a surprised expression. He hadn''t expected that Yang Haoran''s request would be such a small matter.


    Although he was surprised, Master Wu didn''t question Yang Haoran''s decision. He spoke, "There are many construction sites in Ancheng. Which specific one are you referring to?"


    "I don''t know the exact location, but tonight, a woman died at the construction site, impaled on rebar," Yang Haoran exined.


    Master Wu nodded. This piece of information was sufficient for him.


    "Boss, rest assured. I''ll take care of it first thing in the morning when it''s bright," Master Wu assured.


    "I trust you to handle things. Boss, is there anything else?" Master Wu respectfully asked.


    "I might have to go out again when it gets bright. I don''t know how long it will take to return. If you''re willing, you can stay here and take care of Xiaokang for me," Yang Haoran said.


    Upon hearing this, Master Wu''s face immediately lit up with joy.

 Chapter 318: Shilin Town

    Master Wu understood the principle that one should seek the moon while the water is near, so he made preparations in advance to renovate the third floor. His goal was for Yang Haoran to eventually let him settle here.


    As a subordinate, Master Wu wouldn''t foolishly negotiate with his superior, so he patiently waited for Yang Haoran to speak.


    Now that Yang Haoran had invited him to move in, his goal was finally achieved, and he couldn''t be happier.


    "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time," Master Wu sighed.


    Yang Haoran smiled and replied, "I don''t have servants or attendants here. I''m worried you might not be ustomed to it."


    "Boss, you''re overthinking it. Although I''m getting older, I''m not that delicate. I''ve faced hardships and grievances since I was sensible. I can adapt to both a life with servants and without them," Master Wu replied.


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran chuckled and said, "It seems I misunderstood before. Since you''re willing, I naturally wee it."


    Pointing to the bookshelf, Yang Haoran added, "These books in my collection should be useful to you. Feel free to read them when you have time."


    Master Wu expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, Boss.""It''s just a small matter. Don''t worry about it. Well, you''ve worked hard today. Take a rest, and there will be more tasks for you in the future," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Hehe, being able to help Boss is my pleasure. If you need anything, just let me know. I''ll take my leave now," Master Wu said before exiting the room.


    Yang Haoran nodded in response, and Master Wu left the study. After Master Wu departed, Yang Haoran didn''t return to his room. Instead, he lit a cigarette, tapped the table lightly with his fingers, deep in thought about something.


    When dawn broke, after briefing Xiaokang and Xiu Juan, Yang Haoran left his residence once again. However, this time he wasn''t alone; he was apanied by the serpent demon Bai Xue.


    Throughout the journey, Bai Xue wore a serious expression, looking rather displeased.


    Although she had torn off the sportswear she bought yesterday in frustration, she had put it back on today. However, the energetic charm from the previous day was absent from herposed face.


    Yang Haoran understood the reasons behind Bai Xue''s current state, but he didn''t exin or waste time consoling her. In his view, their rtionship was purely cooperative. If Bai Xue wanted to sulk, he wouldn''t be bothered by it, nor would he waste time appeasing her.


    Today, bringing Bai Xue along was to subdue the malevolent spirit she had mentioned. Since Yang Haoran couldn''t be sure if Bai Xue was deceiving him, he had to take her along on this mission.


    Bai Xue didn''t refuse Yang Haoran''s request, not because she didn''t want to but because she had no choice. Yang Haoran held her lifeline, and if she didn''t follow his instructions, who knew what he might do.


    No, not even a ghost would know what Yang Haoran might do!


    Currently, they were in Lecheng Shilin Town, a rtively well-known town in Lecheng. Not only the locals but also people from other regions were familiar with Shilin Town. It had gained a reputation not only in Lecheng but also beyond.


    Shilin Town owed its fame to the dense stone forest within it, attracting many tourists over time. This stone forest''s uniqueness and mystique had made Shilin Town one of Lecheng''s renowned scenic spots. Although it wasn''t flooded with tourists, the daily influx was considerable, bringing decent revenue to Lecheng and Shilin Town each year.


    Lecheng wasn''t originally affluent, but thanks to the stone forest as a tourist attraction, the locals enjoyed better living conditionspared to other impoverished towns.


    Today is no exception, with people bustling in and out of Shilin Town, mostly tourists. The locals are busy conducting business, leaving little time for leisurely strolls on the streets.


    "Bai Xue, are you sure we''re in the right ce? Is the malevolent spirit you mentioned really here in Shilin Town?" Yang Haoran asked, hands in pockets, ncing at the serpent demon with a serious face.


    Bai Xue shot Yang Haoran a disdainful look and replied, "My life is in your hands, do you really think I would deceive you?"


    Yang Haoran smiled and said, "It''s not that I don''t trust you; I just have doubts. I haven''t sensed any Yin Qi here, which should be present if the malevolent spirit you speak of really exists."


    "Don''t sugarcoat it; you simply don''t believe me. Don''t think I don''t know. If you truly believed me, you would have let me go long ago. You wouldn''t have locked me in yesterday!" The serpent demon responded with resentment, her face darkening.


    Yang Haoran chuckled awkwardly, momentarily unsure how to respond to the serpent demon''s question.


    Seeing Yang Haoran remain silent, the serpent demon huffed and continued sulking.


    Yang Haoran paid no attention to the serpent demon''s mood. What concerned him at the moment was whether there really was a malevolent spirit in Shilin Town and if he had been yed by the serpent demon.


    Initially, upon hearing this information from the serpent demon, Yang Haoran found it hard to believe. This was one of the reasons why he insisted on keeping the serpent demon with him; he had trouble epting the existence of a malevolent spirit in Shilin Town.


    While he wasn''t from Shilin Town originally, being a Lecheng resident, he had visited the town many times. He had never heard any rumors of hauntings or other supernatural events in Shilin Town. Typically, malevolent spirits had little interest in the souls of ordinary people. Still, given their resentful and brutal nature, it was hard to believe they would tolerate the constant flow of tourists, inevitably causing chaos.


    Yet, that wasn''t the case. Shilin Town had always been peaceful, leading Yang Haoran to question the authenticity of the information provided by the serpent demon.


    Of course, he only questioned it; he didn''t outright deny it. He couldn''t be sure there weren''t factors he didn''t know about, so he refrained from drawing conclusions. After all, not sensing Yin Qi didn''t necessarily mean there was no malevolent spirit in Shilin Town. Yang Haoran wasn''t omniscient, and there was much he didn''t understand.


    The reason he expressed his doubts and questioned the serpent demon was to extract more information from her. He wanted to prepare more effectively, ensuring he didn''t get into trouble due tock of information.


    Unfortunately, the serpent demon wasn''t buying into his approach. If she weren''t angry, he might have sessfully drawn more information from her. However, in the current situation, she seemed more interested in teasing him.


    "Hey, everyone! I''m currently in Shilin Town in Lecheng. Look at these houses, full of a sense of history, witnesses of time, traces of the years, that... that... well, I don''t know how to describe it. Anyway, that''s it!"


    A live streamer was broadcasting, and as Yang Haoran and the serpent demon passed by, the streamer noticed Bai Xue, causing his eyes to widen.


    "Guys! I found a treasure! I saw a beauty! I''ve never seen such a beautiful beauty before! Let me treat your eyes too!"


    The streamer''s voice reached both Yang Haoran and the serpent demon. Yang Haoran merely smiled faintly, while the serpent demon stuck out her tongue and licked her crimson lips.


    "Another streamer. What a coincidence!" The serpent demon sneered coldly, a hint of murderous intent in her tone.

 Chapter 319: Ive Come to Devour

    The beauty of the serpent demon was indeed rare in the world. Even though she wore a stern expression, her entire being still exuded a captivating charm.


    As the two just stepped into Shilin Town, the serpent demon''s beauty drew the attention of many tourists, especially some men. Their gazes asionally drifted towards the serpent demon, some even adjusting their steps to stay close behind her, just to steal a few more nces at her figure.


    Though they looked, no one dared to strike up a conversation for the moment. It was evident from the serpent demon''s expression that she was not in a good mood. Approaching her at this moment might backfire.


    Moreover, with Yang Haoran by the serpent demon''s side, it seemed as if she was already taken, which deterred anyone from making a move.


    Some men harbored intentions butcked the courage, especially those apanied by their girlfriends.


    As for the single men, they were merely boosting themselves, waiting for what they deemed the opportune moment.


    However, this anchor at the moment had no such inhibitions. The beauty of the serpent demon had left him thoroughly stunned. Excitedly greeting his fans, he quickened his pace, walking ahead of Yang Haoran and the serpent demon. Ignoring the feelings of others, he raised his selfie stick high, deliberately aiming it towards the serpent demon behind him.


    The mobile phone captured not only the serpent demon but also Yang Haoran.


    "Guys, take a look! Have you ever seen such an exceptional beauty? Absolutely stunning! Whether you''ve seen it before or not, I don''t know! Personally, I haven''t!"The anchor''s voice was loud, perhaps fearing his fans in the live stream couldn''t hear him or perhaps so that other tourists present wouldn''t miss it. He deliberately shouted in such a loud voice.


    His appearance was ordinarypared to Yang Haoran, and he was much shorter in stature. Even with heavy makeup, it didn''t elevate his looks much.


    Whether it was due to his inadequate makeup skills or simply that makeup couldn''t salvage his appearance, that remained unclear.


    Apart from the heavy makeup, his mboyant attire made him particrly conspicuous in the crowd, with a hundred percent head-turning rate.


    Despitecking in looks, the anchor was remarkably confident. With a flirtatious nce at the serpent demon, he conveyed a message: "I''m handsome," as if the word "handsome" hadpletely covered his face, leaving no room for anything else.


    The serpent demon, who initially wore a stoic expression, shed a coquettish smile at the anchor.


    The serpent demon smiled because she found the anchor amusing, but the anchor interpreted it differently. He believed his charm had captivated the serpent demon.


    The coquettish smile sent shivers down the anchor''s spine. Excitedly turning the camera towards himself, he eximed, "See that? Did you see that? She just smiled at me! I feel like she''s flirting with me!"


    The live stream chat exploded withments, most praising the serpent demon''s beauty, while some were sour remarks. A few noticed Yang Haoran.


    However, those who noticed Yang Haoran did not do so because of his charisma but rather questioned why he had the right to stand beside such a beauty.


    The anchor naturally saw the chat in the live stream. With augh, he said, "Don''t pay attention to the guy next to her! Just your average Joe, nothing special! Let''s focus on the beauty who just smiled at me! I''m going to ask her for her contact information!"


    Excitedly speaking, he paused his steps and turned to look at the serpent demon, with the camera focusing on her.


    As for Yang Haoran, well, he truly lived up to his words. He was ignored by the anchor.


    With the anchor in front of Yang Haoran and the serpent demon, his sudden halt caused them to stop as well.


    The serpent demon looked at the anchor with a coquettish expression, while the anchor wore an excited smile.


    As for Yang Haoran, his expression remained unchanged, his gentle smile as warm as ever.


    "Beauty, are you alone?" the anchor asked the serpent demon while livestreaming.


    "Alone? Oh, then what is he?" the serpent demon replied with augh, gesturing towards Yang Haoran.


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran''s smile stiffened for a moment. It seemed to him that the serpent demon''s words were somewhat insulting.


    "Oh, look at me. Is he your father? Your old man doesn''t have any outstanding features. I didn''t even notice him," the anchor joked, casting only a nce at Yang Haoran before shifting his gaze back to the serpent demon. He was afraid that if he didn''t look at the serpent demon for even a moment, he might waste his time on Yang Haoran.


    Serpent demon covered her mouth as sheughed. The anchor''s words genuinely amused her, and her gaze turned towards Yang Haoran. Yang Haoran''s lips twitched awkwardly, his smile bing notably strained.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s expression, Serpent demon found even more joy. Her resentment dissolved with herughter, vanishing into thin air.


    The anchor, mesmerized by Serpent demon''sughter, failed to realize he was merely a joke in her eyes. Instead, he believed his humor had won her favor, boosting his confidence.


    "Beauty, you look so beautiful when you smile. Are you here for sightseeing?" the anchor asked with a smile.


    Serpent demon, still in high spirits, slightly toned down her smile upon hearing the anchor''s question. Then, she looked at him and replied with a smile, "I''m not here for sightseeing. I''vee to devour."


    As her words fell, Serpent demon yfully stuck out her tongue at the anchor.


    The anchor was momentarily stunned before bursting intoughter.


    "Haha! Beauty, your tongue is so amusing. It looks so real. I didn''t expect you to be so mischievous. But I love girls who are a little mischievous; otherwise, life would be dull."


    The anchorpletely treated Serpent demon''s tongue as a toy, and it''s no wonder he thought that way. There were countless peculiar items like this in tourist spots, and it was normal to buy them to y with. There was nothing to fuss about.


    Serpent demon smiled but remained silent. The anchor, using his mobile phone, pointed it at himself and continued, "Guys, did you see that? This beauty is really interesting, trying to scare me with a toy. Fortunately, I''m brave; otherwise, I might have been startled. A beauty like her, both beautiful and a bit mischievous, do you guys like her?"


    Watching this fearless anchor, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but shake his head. He couldn''t help but think of the previous anchor who was yed to death by Serpent demon on the mountain. Was this anchor simr to the one before?


    Yang Haoran certainly wouldn''t waste time pondering irrelevant questions like this. He found it uninteresting and simply greeted Serpent demon before preparing to leave.


    "Let''s go. Don''t waste time," Yang Haoran said.


    As he spoke, Yang Haoran moved to leave but was stopped by Serpent demon''s grip on his hand.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. Let''s y a little longer. It''s fun, and it''s not the right time to leave yet," Serpent demon coquettishly pleaded, pulling at Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran had never seen Serpent demon act coquettish before, which made his expression somewhat strange, a mix of surprise and amusement.


    "What''s so fun about this?" Yang Haoran asked with a faint smile.


    "I think it''s fun. Are you... are you jealous?" Serpent demon teased Yang Haoran with a wink.


    "Jealous? Haha, not at all," Yang Haoran responded with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Serpent demon''s smile not only didn''t diminish but became even more intense.


    "A liar will swallow a thousand needles, so you better think carefully before answering me."


    Yang Haoran was speechless, then gently removed Serpent demon''s hand from his own,ughing, "What are you thinking about?"


    Serpent demon wasn''t angry or embarrassed; she appeared quite content with a smile on her face.


    At this moment, the anchor overheard their conversation, which suddenly made him feel a sense of crisis. He quickly said a few words to the screen, then turned his gaze back to Serpent demon, aiming the camera at her.


    "Beauty, you just said you''re here to devour. Coincidentally, I''m also here to devour. I think you''re quite good, just my type. I wonder how you feel about me. If you think I''m to your taste, then... hehe, then we both have something to devour tonight. Whether I can eat my fill doesn''t matter, but I will definitely not let you go hungry. If you''re in a hurry, we don''t even have to wait until tonight; there are plenty of hotels here, and I can serve you anytime."

 Chapter 320: Insufficient Strength and Cowardice

    What did the anchor mean by those words? Adults all understand.


    Looking at the anchor''s face, which resembled that of a starving ghost, Serpent Demon not only wasn''t angry but instead, her smile grew richer.


    Intentionally, she spat out a snake''s message towards the anchor and chuckled, "Is that so? But you said it."


    Finishing her sentence, Serpent Demon turned to Yang Haoran beside her and asked, "Could you give me a little time? I''ll apany him to get a room and have some fun."


    Upon hearing this, the anchor''s eyes lit up, and with a smiling face, he said to Yang Haoran, "I hope Lord Father-inw will approve."


    Anyone with eyes could tell that Yang Haoran couldn''t possibly be Serpent Demon''s father. The anchor, of course, was no exception. His words were not just a provocation but also an attempt to please Serpent Demon.


    Such crude tactics truly appeared both childish and amusing. From Serpent Demon''s attitude towards Yang Haoran and her words, many issues could be discerned. However, the anchor seemedpletely indifferent to these signs, reveling instead and considering himself clever, thinking he would soon reap the rewards. Little did he know, in Serpent Demon''s eyes, he was merely a movable piece of meat.


    Before Yang Haoran could respond to the anchor''s words, several young men beside him rushed forward and started beating up the guy.


    "Damn it! The thing I despise most in my life is scoundrels like you! You see a beauty and want to make a move! You never care whether she has a boyfriend or a husband! You scum deserve a beating! Brothers! Beat him hard!"Their fistsnded, feet kicked, and the anchor''s cries and curses filled the air. His selfie stick was thrown aside, and his mobile phone shattered.


    There were quite a few men around attracted to Serpent Demon. The ones attacking the anchor were just a part of them.


    These men were friends, here together for leisure. Serpent Demon''s beauty had captivated them all. They had been debating who would approach her first, only for the anchor to beat them to it, which left them disgruntled. Hence, one of them suggested beating up the anchor.


    This proposal was unanimously agreed upon. To prevent the anchor from escaping, they seized an opportunity andunched a sudden attack.


    They seeded. At that moment, the anchor was too engrossed to notice his surroundings, so he was taken down by them directly, followed by a barrage of punches and kicks, making him wail.


    Their blows were heavy, but they avoided vital spots, clearly aiming to inflict more harm without risking his life.


    "You guys keep beating! I''ll go ask the beauty for her contact info!"


    One of them suddenly whispered, displeasing the others.


    Seeing their dissatisfaction, he hurriedly exined, "Don''t worry! I''ll definitely give you guys the number when I get it. Then it''s up to each of us to impress her!"


    With this assurance, smiles appeared on their faces, and they intensified their assault on the anchor!


    And this guy who spoke was the one who had just cursed the anchor as scum. His words earlier might have been filled with righteousness, but his thoughts were entirely different from what he said.


    In fact, his goal was no different from the anchor lying on the ground. It''s just that they used different skills. Ultimately, they were all birds of a feather.


    He thought his and his buddies'' actions would surely shock and impress Serpent Demon, allowing him to easily get her contact information. However, what he didn''t expect was that when he tried to approach Serpent Demon for her contact information, he found that she and Yang Haoran had already vanished without a trace.


    "Stop beating! They''re gone! Quickly search! Maybe we can still catch them!"


    Hearing this, the men no longer had the leisure to continue beating the anchor. They stopped and began searching for Serpent Demon.


    "The show has just begun, why leave?" Serpent Demon looked at Yang Haoran and asked.


    "There are plenty of clich¨¦d plotlines like this in cheesy movies. Besides, if we don''t leave, it''ll be troublesome if the police show upter," Yang Haoran replied as he walked, his voice carrying.


    "Hehe, are you actually afraid of the police?" Serpent Demon''s face showed disbelief.


    "It''s not about fear or not, alright, stop talking about that. Let''s focus on the matter at hand, so I can make some preparations," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Serpent Demon didn''t answer Yang Haoran''s question but nced behind her, smiling at Yang Haoran, "Those guys seem to be looking for us?"


    Yang Haoran looked back, smiled faintly, and said, "They''re not looking for us; they''re looking for you. Quite fearless, aren''t they?"


    "If you find them annoying, just let me swallow them, drain their spirits, and scatter their souls. Then they won''t ever appear in your sight again," Serpent Demon said with a seductive smile.


    Yang Haoran shook his head and replied, "I don''t want to stir up trouble, so I''d appreciate it if you''d behave."


    Serpent Demon''s seductive smile remained, seemingly unaffected by Yang Haoran''s words, while Yang Haoran''s gaze fell on a teahouse.


    "Let''s go in and sit."


    Yang Haoran said, paying no attention to whether Serpent Demon wanted to or not, and headed towards the teahouse.


    Choosing to go to the teahouse at this moment wasn''t to gather any dog''s news but to avoid the mening after Serpent Demon''s body. At the same time, he wanted to take this opportunity to learn more about the malevolent spirits in Shilin Town from Serpent Demon.


    This matter was a bit moreplicated than he had imagined, so he thought it would be good to know more. Serpent Demon didn''t want to say much before, probably because she was sulking. Now that her anger had subsided, Yang Haoran thought he might get some useful information.


    Seeing Yang Haoran entering the teahouse, Serpent Demon didn''t want to go in, but she had no choice. Grumbling, she followed Yang Haoran into the teahouse.


    After ordering a private room and the waiter serving tea, Yang Haoran set up a soundproof barrier and went straight to the point.


    "Tell me about the situation with these malevolent spirits. What''s really going on?"


    Serpent Demon smiled seductively, saying, "Looks like Underworld Envoy big brother still doesn''t trust me."


    Yang Haoran smiled gently and exined, "It''s not about trust; it''s about my limited strength, so I''m a bit timid."


    This response actually made Serpent Demon chuckle. She didn''t expect Yang Haoran to say such words. In her eyes, Yang Haoran''s statement wasn''t modest but rather shameless.


    Serpent Demon had witnessed only a glimpse of Yang Haoran''s strength. Although she hadn''t seen him use his heaven soul or soul weapon, she already considered him quite formidable.


    So, in Serpent Demon''s eyes, Yang Haoran''s seemingly modest words were hypocritical and shameless.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother''s strength is clear to Bai Xue. Can''t you be less modest?" Serpent Demonughed.


    Yang Haoran just smiled and didn''t say much, waiting for Serpent Demon to continue.


    Serpent Demon didn''t intend to tease him because she also didn''t want to provoke Yang Haoran and end up on the losing side.


    "The reason you can''t sense the malevolent spirits is that they are sealed by a restriction barrier," Serpent Demon said with a smile.


    "Sealed?" Yang Haoran''s smile slowly faded upon hearing this.


    If what Serpent Demon said was true, and the malevolent spirits here were indeed sealed, then it would make sense why he couldn''t sense their presence. After all, many restriction barriers not only iste all energy fluctuations and auras of the target but also conceal the barrier''s own energy fluctuations. Such restriction barriers are usually quite powerful.


    Of course, there are simpler restriction barriers, with lower requirements for the caster. However, they cannot achieve this level of sophistication.


    Moreover, restriction barriers are just a general term. Different people, different methods, different tools, and different restriction barriers will result in different effects and uses.


    Currently, Yang Haoran was in Shilin Town, unable to sense the malevolent spirits'' emanating Yin Qi or the power fluctuations of the restriction barrier. This indicated that this restriction barrier was quite extraordinary.


    Thinking about this, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but feel a bit angry, and his gaze towards Serpent Demon also became somewhat unfriendly.

 Chapter 321: Sealing of the Formation Spirit

    Seeing Yang Haoran''s expression not quite right, the serpent demon''s smile became somewhat forced.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, what''s wrong? Your charming smile seems to have disappeared," the serpent demon asked cautiously.


    "You didn''t mention any of this before. Since you knew the malevolent spirit was sealed, yet you still wanted me toe alone, were you nning to leave me empty-handed? Without sensing Yin Qi, without sensing the power fluctuations of the restriction barrier, what''s the point of meing alone to this Shilin Town?"


    The serpent demon chuckled awkwardly, her smile bing more ufortable.


    "Well... I... I''m here with you now, aren''t I? With me here, I can definitely help you find the malevolent spirit. You have to trust me."


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran didn''t immediately respond. Instead, he looked at the serpent demon with a stern face.


    The serpent demon felt a shiver down her spine under Yang Haoran''s gaze, feeling nervous herself. She could sense Yang Haoran''s anger at the moment, unsure of what he might do next, which made her apprehensive.


    The atmosphere in the room became tense due to Yang Haoran''s changing expression, making the serpent demon very uneasy.


    However, what the serpent demon didn''t expect was that Yang Haoran''s smile reappeared shortly afterward, changing as swiftly as flipping a book.However, rather than feeling relieved because of Yang Haoran''s smile, the serpent demon felt even more tense. This smile from Yang Haoran felt somewhat cold.


    "I''m d I didn''t fully trust you before and insisted on bringing you along. Otherwise, our deal would have left me with nothing," Yang Haoran said, smiling.


    The serpent demon chuckled again, quickly reassuring, "What''s done is done. Now that I''m here with you in Shilin Town, I''ll definitely help you get what you want. I promise."


    Facing the serpent demon''s assurance, Yang Haoran smiled and then took out a box of cigarettes from a separate space.


    "Care for a smoke?" Yang Haoran took out a cigarette and offered it to the serpent demon, asking.


    "No... I don''t smoke," the serpent demon declined with a smile.


    "Do you mind if I smoke?" Yang Haoran asked again.


    "No... I don''t mind," the serpent demon replied with a smile, hesitated for a moment, then added, "You''ve actually asked me these two questions once before."


    Yang Haoran lit a cigarette, took a deep puff, then smiled and said, "I know, I''m just asking out of courtesy. You don''t have to worry about it. Let''s continue talking about the malevolent spirit. Where exactly in Shilin Town is it sealed now?"


    The serpent demon didn''t dare to have any ulterior motives and quickly replied, "It''s sealed beneath the stone forest."


    "Beneath the stone forest..." Yang Haoran muttered to himself, frowning as if contemting something.


    The serpent demon didn''t dare to disturb Yang Haoran and waited quietly.


    Yang Haoran took another puff of smoke, then looked at the serpent demon and continued, "How do you know all this?"


    In fact, this was the question Yang Haoran most wanted to ask because he wanted to judge the truthfulness based on the serpent demon''s answer.


    If there really was a malevolent spirit sealed beneath the stone forest, it meant there must have been a great battle in the stone forest before. However, Shilin Town had always been very peaceful, and there had been no mention of any great battles or strange urrences.


    However, seeing the way the serpent demon looked now, he didn''t seem to be lying, so he asked.


    The serpent demon didn''t know what Yang Haoran was thinking at the moment. Seeing Yang Haoran asking about this, she replied, "I know because I witnessed the entire process of the malevolent spirit being sealed."


    Yang Haoran raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the serpent demon''s words.


    Seeing Yang Haoran showing interest, the serpent demon rxed slightly, her smile bing more natural.


    "To be honest, Shilin Town used to be my hometown. However, it wasn''t called Shilin Town back then, and there were no stone forests or residents. I was just a snake with awakened spiritual intelligence, not truly enlightened, nor capable of taking human form."


    Here, the serpent demon took a sip of tea and continued, "There was a great battle here at that time. At that time, my understanding of this world was limited, and I didn''t know the identities of both sides. Later, I learned that it was a great battle between a formation master and the malevolent spirit."


    "I don''t know the grudges between the two sides, but I witnessed the battle myself. The formation master sealed the malevolent spirit at the cost of his life. Because I was afraid, I left here and found another ce to cultivate."


    "The stone forest scenery area in Shilin Town today is not naturally formed but was left by that great battle, the work of that formation master. And beneath the stone forest is the restriction barrier, sealing the malevolent spirit. Back then, Shilin Town was still deste, so apart from me, no one else should know about this."


    The serpent demon stopped here because she felt she had said everything necessary.


    Yang Haoran, meanwhile, was smoking and digesting this information.


    As the cigarette burned out, Yang Haoran extinguished it and then spoke up, "I won''t ask how many years have passed since this incident. What I want to know now is, can you confirm whether the restriction barrier beneath the stone forest is intact, and can you ensure that the malevolent spirit hasn''t escaped the barrier?"


    "Well..." The serpent demon''s face showed a embarrassed expression. After hesitating for a moment, she said, "I... I can''t be sure."


    Yang Haoran''s expression changed slightly. Sensing the situation wasn''t favorable, the serpent demon hurriedly continued, "Though I can''t be certain, I can take you to the original restriction barrier, and then you can personally confirm if the malevolent spirit still exists."


    After a moment of thought, Yang Haoran nodded.


    "Alright, but if I don''t get what I want in the end, our deal won''t be over. You''ll have to provide something else to satisfy me," Yang Haoran stated firmly.


    The serpent demon chuckled nervously, then nodded, "Of course, of course. I wouldn''t let Underworld Envoy big brother lose out in this deal."


    Although the serpent demon''s words sounded pleasant, in her mind, she cursed Yang Haoran for being petty, unable to bear any loss despite being a grown man.


    Of course, she could only curse silently in her mind; she wasn''t foolish enough to say it aloud.


    "Let''s go. We''ll head to the stone forest now," Yang Haoran said, standing up.


    "Now? There are too many tourists at this time. Aren''t you worried about causing amotion? I don''t mind, but if you''re going to act now, I''ll apany you," the serpent demon spoke up.


    "Going now doesn''t necessarily mean we''ll act now. Is it wrong to scout ahead?" Yang Haoran chuckled.


    The serpent demon suddenly realized and said, "Alright, let''s go now."


    "Wait a moment," Yang Haoran suddenly stopped the serpent demon who was about to leave.


    "What''s wrong?" the serpent demon asked, puzzled.


    "Don''t demons have the ability to change their appearance? Change yours so we don''t attract any unnecessary attention on the way," Yang Haoran suggested.


    The previous incident was a good example. Yang Haoran didn''t want to be followed by a bunch of annoying flies all the way, so he thought it would be best if the serpent demon changed her appearance.


    And the ability to change appearances was unique to demons. Generally speaking, other races didn''t possess this ability, except for some exceptional individuals, but how many of those were there in the world?


    Bing a demon was a very difficult process, from being an ordinary animal to awakening spiritual intelligence, then to cultivating into a demon. It was a long and dangerous journey, with a very low sess rate.


    However, once a demon became enlightened, not only would they possess powerful strength, but they would also enjoy various benefits. Among them, the most enviable was the unique ability to change appearances.


    When they first arrived in Shilin Town, Yang Haoran hadn''t paid much attention to the serpent demon''s appearance. But after what just happened, he realized the necessity for her to change her appearance.


    "Change my appearance? Is that really necessary, Underworld Envoy big brother?" the serpent demon asked reluctantly upon hearing Yang Haoran''s suggestion.


    "It''s definitely necessary," Yang Haoran affirmed.


    The serpent demon had no choice but toply with Yang Haoran''s request. With a sh of green demonic spiritual power, her appearance suddenly changed, bing ordinary and unremarkable.


    However, despite the change in appearance, her fiery figure remained unchanged, exuding a strong seductive aura.


    "How''s this? Is this eptable?" the serpent demon asked helplessly, looking at Yang Haoran.


    Actually, Yang Haoran wasn''t entirely satisfied with the result. But seeing the serpent demon''s helpless expression, he hesitated for a moment before nodding in agreement.


    "Let''s make do with this. It''s much better than before, at least," he said.


    With that, Yang Haoran removed the restriction barrier, left the private room with the serpent demon, settled the bill at the teahouse, and headed towards the location of the stone forest.

 Chapter 322: The Serpent Demon

    In a certainmunity in Lecheng, a man was lying on his bed, sound asleep. His room was messy, with garbage scattered all over the floor. The mostmon items among the trash were empty bottles, takeout boxes, cigarette packs, and scattered cigarette butts.


    The strong smell of alcohol mixed with various odors, creating an indescribable and peculiar scent that lingered in the room, making it nearly unbearable for a normal person to survive in such an environment.


    The ringing of the telephone woke the man from his slumber. Subconsciously, he reached out towards the bedside table, knocking over a few beer bottles, producing a ttering sound as they hit the ground. Among them, one beer bottle was only half-empty, rolling on the floor with its contents spilling out.


    The man had no reaction to this, as if he were already ustomed to it all. He didn''t get up; instead, he continued lying in bed, groggily feeling around for his mobile phone on the bedside table.


    After some fumbling, the man sessfully grabbed the mobile phone. Without opening his eyes or answering the call, he pressed the power button to hang up and went back to sleep.


    The caller didn''t give up just because the man hung up; they called again.


    As the phone rang, the man furrowed his brows, looking ufortable. He rolled over in bed and muttered something incoherent, but still answered the call.


    "Who''s this?" The man''s tone was impatient, clearly indicating his difort.


    "It''s me, Brother Ye," came the voice of a man from the other end of the line.Though the man didn''t open his eyes to check the caller ID, he recognized the caller by his voice. However, he didn''t change his attitude and remained impatient.


    "What''s up? I''m sleeping. If it''s not urgent, I''ll hang up. I haven''t woken up yet."


    The man said wearily, preparing to end the call.


    "There''s business at hand. Are you interested?"


    Just as the man was about to hang up, he paused at the words, finally opening his eyes slowly.


    His eyes were bloodshot with heavy dark circles under them, indicating ack of proper rest.


    "What business?" The man perked up a bit, asking.


    "Brother Ye, do you know what happened in Shilin Town today?" the caller asked with a smile.


    The man, irritated, responded, "I''m sleeping. Even if it were the end of the world, I wouldn''t know. What''s happening in Shilin Town?"


    "Right, let me send you a video. Check it out yourself. And remember my favor if things go well. I''m cutting you some ck this time. If I were in Lecheng, you wouldn''t have this opportunity."


    With that, the caller hung up, leaving the man to receive a video shortly after.


    Frowning, the man opened the video. As it yed, he watched a scene from Shilin Town, where a serpent demon named Bai Xue was entangled with a host.


    Watching the video, the serpent demon looked enticing, but the man showed no change in expression. He didn''t even fully open his eyes. It seemed that if the video didn''t pique his interest, he would likely go back to sleep.


    As the video yed on, his half-open eyes suddenly widened, his expression changing.


    He sat up from the bed, setting the mobile phone aside, rubbing his face and eyes with his hands, then picking up the phone to rey the video.


    After a moment, he paused the video, freezing the frame at the moment when the serpent demon spat venom at the host.


    Lighting a cigarette, the burning smoke intensified the already pungent smell in the room. Yet, despite being in such an environment for so long, he showed no signs of difort.


    His gaze, his attention, were all captivated by the frozen image from the video.


    After watching for a while, with the cigarette burnt halfway, the man reyed the video several times.


    To an ordinary person, the video might appear to be just a rogue host harassing a beauty, but to the man, it was different.


    The video had been edited, making it short. After watching it several times, the man flicked the still-burning cigarette butt onto the floor and set down the mobile phone.


    "Conversing effortlessly, with a natural smile, she didn''t seem like someone merely toying around. Moreover, the lively spirit of this snake venom, it couldn''t be replicated by a mere toy. This shouldn''t be a toy; it''s a genuine snake venom. This woman is a serpent demon!"


    After repeatedly observing the video, the man concluded this in his mind.


    With this thought, he took out his mobile phone and dialed the previous number.


    The call was quickly answered, but before the other person could speak, the man spoke first, "When did this happen?"


    "It just happened recently. If you head to Shilin Town now, you should make it in time."


    "I see."


    The man responded indifferently and hung up without waiting for the other person to finish speaking. Then, without any further action, the mobile phone in his hand disappeared.


    Not only that, the cigarettes and lighter on the bedside table, including several unopened beer bottles on the floor, disappeared along with them.


    A slight ripple passed through the space in front of the man, and then a crack opened. Without any intention of washing up or tidying his messy hair, he stepped into the crack in front of him.


    As the space crack healed, the man disappeared from the room. At the same time, Yang Haoran in Lecheng walked out of the teahouse with the serpent demon.


    Although the serpent demon had changed her appearance, she still attracted a lot of attention from the opposite sex along the way. Her seductive aura couldn''t be erased even with a change in appearance.


    Some more discreet men nced at the serpent demon intentionally or unintentionally, seemingly looking around but mainly to steal a few more nces at the serpent demon.


    Some men were more tant, staring directly at the serpent demon with gleaming eyes, afraid that she wouldn''t feel their fiery gazes.


    However,pared to before, the current situation was much better. Though Yang Haoran wasn''t satisfied with this oue, he could still ept it.


    There was still a distance from Shilin Town to the Shilin Forest Scenic Area. Many tourists came here for rxation, so some chose to walk to the stone forest, while others, for various reasons, chose to take a car.


    After some thought, Yang Haoran chose to take a car because he wanted to arrive at the stone forest earlier.


    After calling a car, the two soon arrived at the stone forest. However, the fare was exorbitant, akin to robbery. Fortunately, Yang Haoran was no longer interested in money, so he didn''t argue with the driver.


    Yang Haoran had visited the stone forest in Shilin Town many times before, always for tourism or to apany friends. Today was different; his purpose foring to the stone forest had nothing to do with tourism.


    Compared to Shilin Town, the Shilin Forest Scenic Area had more tourists, which was normal. After all, most tourists came here for the stone forest, not for Shilin Town, so it wasn''t surprising that most tourists gathered here.


    In the eyes of tourists from other ces, the stone forest of Shilin Town was a marvel of nature, with bizarre and varied shapes. It not only provided visual enjoyment but also spiritual shock, making it very appealing.


    However, to the locals, the stone forest was just a bunch of ordinary stones standing on the ground. After seeing it too many times, they naturally grew tired of it.


    It was like many men; even if they married a woman as beautiful as a goddess, once they saw her too often, yed with her too much, they would lose interest, and might even find their wives less attractive than the neighbor''s wife.


    Of course, not all men were like this, but there were definitely quite a few.


    Yang Haoran didn''t pay attention to other tourists. After bringing the serpent demon to the stone forest, the first thing he did was to close his eyes and seem to quietly sense something.


    To some passing tourists, his action seemed profound. They thought Yang Haoran was one of them, believing that he was listening to the sound of the wind and feeling the care from Mother Nature, thinking that he had realized something.


    To another group of passing tourists, Yang Haoran seemed to bepletely showing off, being overly artistic, neglecting his work, and giving off a poor and pretentious vibe.


    However, the truth was, Yang Haoran wasn''t the same as either group. He didn''t have the leisure to listen to the sounds of nature here, but he also wasn''t neglecting his work to show off here. He was sensing the Yin Qi and power fluctuations of this ce.

 Chapter 323: The Entrance

    Shilin Town is separated by a distance from the Shilin Forest Scenic Area. When Yang Haoran was in Shilin Town before, he didn''t sense the presence of malevolent spirits or barriers. He wondered if it was because of the distance. The barrier beneath the stone forest didn''t seem as formidable as he imagined.


    Upon arriving at the Shilin Forest Scenic Area, he still didn''t sense the barrier or malevolent spirits, confirming that his previous spection in Shilin Town might have been wrong. The barrier here was indeed powerful.


    However, he didn''t give up. Holding onto a glimmer of hope, he closed his eyes, intending to carefully sense the stone forest to see if he could make any discoveries.


    He could have asked the serpent demon beside him since the serpent demon had witnessed the entire process of the great battle years ago. But Yang Haoran was never someone who cedplete trust in others. Besides, he didn''t trust the serpent demon much in the first ce.


    If he could discover something here through his senses, that would be best. If he couldn''t find anything, he could always ask the serpent demonter.


    Seeing Yang Haoran suddenly stop and close his eyes, the serpent demon guessed what he was doing.


    She didn''t disturb him but stood by with a smile, patiently waiting.


    After a moment, Yang Haoran opened his eyes, disappointment fleeting across his face.


    "So, any discoveries?" the serpent demon asked with a smile.Yang Haoran smiled faintly, then shook his head with a hint of helplessness. Though he didn''t speak, his reaction said it all.


    The serpent demon seemed to have expected the oue long ago, so she didn''t show any surprise.


    "It seems we''ll still need your help to find a way through the barrier," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, since I''ve promised you, I won''t go back on my word. You can make your move whenever you want," the serpent demon said with a smile.


    "Let''s wait until nightfall then. There are too many tourists during the day, which isn''t convenient," Yang Haoran suggested.


    "Sure thing, it''s all up to you. I''ll follow your lead," the serpent demon said with a coquettish smile.


    Yang Haoran paid no attention to the serpent demon''s flirtatiousness. He wandered around the Shilin Forest Scenic Area like an ordinary tourist, and the serpent demon followed suit.


    Meanwhile, a peculiar man appeared in Shilin Town.


    He looked peculiar because he appeared unkempt, with dirty, long hair, stubble covering his face, the scent of alcohol wafting around him. He held a can of beer in one hand and a cigarette in the other. Standing there, he seemed out of ce both with the environment and the people around him.


    This man was none other than the individual who hade to Shilin Town after watching the video about the serpent demon.


    Standing in ce, the man closed his eyes to sense his surroundings, then opened them, looking somewhat puzzled.


    "No sense of Demonic Qi? Could I be mistaken?"


    He thought so, but then he denied this spection.


    "From the video, I shouldn''t be mistaken. The inability to sense Demonic Qi should be due to the other party temporarily sealing all of their Demonic Qi."


    Indeed, the man''s spection was correct. Beforeing here, Yang Haoran hadpletely sealed his Yin Qi to avoid trouble. Not only did he do so, but he also requested the same from the serpent demon. Although the serpent demon thought Yang Haoran was overreacting a bit, she ultimately agreed toply.


    So, throughout their journey, not only did Yang Haoran leave no residual Yin Qi, but the serpent demon also left no Demonic Qi.


    It was because of this that they blended in with the crowd, including the tourists and even the streamer, without anyone sensing the chilling Yin Qi emanating from Yang Haoran.


    The man stood in ce, taking a drag from his cigarette. Before exhaling the smoke, he gulped down arge swig of beer.


    He chose not to leave Shilin Town. Since he hade this far, he didn''t want to return empty-handed. Unable to sense Demonic Qi, but remembering the serpent demon''s appearance from the video, he guessed that the serpent demon might still be around here. Searching Shilin Town and the Shilin Forest Scenic Area might yield results.


    He decided to start with Shilin Town and then move on to the Shilin Forest Scenic Area.


    To increase efficiency, he even took screenshots of the serpent demon from the video and asked nearby shopkeepers and tourists.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran was unaware of the mysterious figure that had arrived in Shilin Town. Naturally, the serpent demon had no idea that she had been targeted by someone. The two of them continued to wander around the stone forest, feeling rather bored. After all, neither of them had much interest in the Shilin Forest Scenic Area.


    "Underworld Envoy Big Brother, are we going to keep wandering around until it gets dark? It''s not even noon yet, and it''ll be a long wait until nightfall," the serpent demon spoke up.


    "Do you have any better suggestions?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "How about we go somewhere else for fun ande back here at night?" the serpent demon suggested with a twinkle in her eye, wearing a coquettish smile.


    "Somewhere else? Where do you have in mind?" Yang Haoran continued to inquire.


    "How about... how about we go shopping? I think shopping is fun. Last time, we didn''t have enough time, so we didn''t get to indulge fully," the serpent demon chuckled.


    Yang Haoran raised an eyebrow slightly, then chuckled, "Shopping? Do you have money?"


    "I don''t have money, but you do!" the serpent demon replied with augh.


    Yang Haoran''s smile stiffened, then he looked incredulous, replying, "What do you take me for? A wealthy handsome guy?"


    "No... isn''t that right?" the serpent demon responded somewhat embarrassedly.


    "Of course not. I''m just short, poor, and in," Yang Haoran replied firmly.


    The serpent demon rolled her eyes, looking disdainful, murmuring under her breath, "Stingy."


    Yang Haoran didn''t respond to her, acting as if he hadn''t heard the serpent demon''s muttering.


    While Yang Haoran remained silent, the serpent demon had no intention of shutting up. After thinking for a moment, she spoke up, "How about this, I''ll take you down now. The space sealed beneath the stone forest is quiterge, as long as we don''t disturb the restriction barrier, there won''t be anymotion."


    "Really?" Yang Haoran was somewhat skeptical and asked for confirmation.


    "Of course it''s true, why would I lie to you?" the serpent demon replied confidently.


    Yang Haoran thought for a moment, then nodded, saying, "That sounds good."


    Seeing Yang Haoran nod in agreement, the serpent demon was delighted because she felt that she would soon be free.


    "Follow me, I''ll take you down."


    Yang Haoran didn''t refuse, letting the serpent demon lead the way while he followed closely behind.


    Yang Haoran''s initial n was to actter at night, but now, hearing the serpent demon''s suggestion, he thought it might be a good idea to check the situation earlier than nned. After all, he was only going down to assess the situation and wasn''t nning to act immediately, so it wouldn''t affect the tourists above.


    Of course, this was all assuming everything went smoothly and no idents urred.


    Following the serpent demon, Yang Haoran arrived at a rtively secluded area of the stone forest. The rocks here weren''t as tall as elsewhere, and their shapes weren''t as peculiar, so there were very few tourists who stopped here.


    The serpent demon carefully surveyed the surroundings, and Yang Haoran didn''t disturb her, waiting quietly.


    After a moment, the serpent demon smiled and said to Yang Haoran, "If I remember correctly, this is the entrance to the seal of the malevolent spirit."


    Despite the serpent demon''s words, Yang Haoran noticed that there was nothing around except rocks. However, he didn''t think the serpent demon was joking with him just because he couldn''t see an entrance.


    "In the great battle back then, this ce was sealed off, so if you want to see the entrance, we''ll have to break through here," the serpent demon exined.


    Yang Haoran nodded in understanding. He then looked around again. Seeing that no one was approaching, he waved his hand and set up a barrier that could confuse people''s vision.


    With this barrier in ce, people outside couldn''t see the true situation inside the barrier with their naked eyes for a short period. They would still see only rocks, just like before, but it was merely an illusion, not the reality.


    Moreover, they couldn''t approach this area. Once they touched the barrier, they would be blocked and unable to go further.


    This kind of barrier was of the same nature as the one Deng Feng set up in the ghost building back then, but the barrier Deng Feng set up using formations was much more advanced than the one Yang Haoran set up now.

 Chapter 324: Underground Ancient Tomb

    Given Deng Feng''s abilities back then, setting up a barrier to confuse vision would have been quite simple for him. However, he chose not to do so because his entry into the ghost building at the time was meant for significant actions, inevitably causing a greatmotion. A barrier set up casually wouldn''t withstand the immense destructive power unleashed by their major confrontation.


    Currently, the barrier set up by Yang Haoran is much simpler, but also much weaker. Whether in terms of endurance over time or defensive capabilities, it doesn''t match up to the barrier Deng Feng set up with his array g.


    Although both barriers serve a simr purpose, their quality is vastly different, not even worthy ofparison.


    However, Yang Haoran didn''t set up the barrier with the intention of causing harm or engaging inbat. He simply wanted to create an entrance here, so such a barrier sufficed.


    After setting up the restriction barrier, Yang Haoran wasted no time. Although he made no visible movements, several thick ck chains suddenly appeared in the surrounding space.


    These chains twisted together like an erged drill, drilling down to the location indicated by the serpent demon.


    After a moment, Yang Haoran dispersed the chains. Before them, there was now an opening leading underground.


    The opening wasn''trge, just enough for one person to enter. Below the opening was a pitch-ck abyss, but both Yang Haoran and the serpent demon were not ordinary individuals, especially the serpent demon, who wasn''t even human. Therefore, they paid no mind to it.


    "So, what do you think, Underworld Envoy big brother? I didn''t deceive you, did I?" the serpent demon asked with a smile."You''ll see once we go down," Yang Haoran replied.


    Although he said so, Yang Haoran didn''t immediately descend into the hole. Instead, he looked at the serpent demon.


    He didn''t say anything, but the serpent demon understood his meaning.


    The serpent demon looked at Yang Haoran with an expression of speechlessness, as if wanting to speak but holding back.


    "What do you want to say? Don''t hesitate to speak your mind," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "This was your idea, so don''t me me," the serpent demon spoke up.


    "Of course, you''re not my ve, you''re my partner. How could I me you?" Yang Haoran chuckled.


    "Then I''ll say it. You''re stingy, cowardly, and suspicious. It''s really not attractive to girls. If you continue like this, your wife might divorce you, your girlfriend might break up with you, and in the end, you''ll probably be single forever. I wish you a lifetime of unhappiness!"


    As these words were spoken, the serpent demon felt a bit uneasy because she was worried that Yang Haoran couldn''t handle the criticism and mightsh out. So, the moment the words left her mouth, she leaped from the opening and descended into it.


    Meanwhile, Yang Haoran remained stunned in ce, his smile frozen on his face, before he snapped out of it after a while.


    "Damn, that serpent demon is vicious. No wonder she''s a white snake. Hopefully, her mouth hasn''t cursed me yet."


    Yang Haoran''s expression was quite colorful, mixed with a hint of fear amidst his helplessness. To him, the serpent demon''s words were piercing.


    These words made both the serpent demon and Yang Haoran feel uneasy.


    The serpent demon felt uneasy, fearing that Yang Haoran might retaliate against her. Meanwhile, Yang Haoran felt uneasy because he feared that all of this might actuallye true.


    With a wry smile and a shake of his head, Yang Haoran couldn''t be bothered to argue with the serpent demon about this matter. After all, he came here today for the malevolent spirit.


    Visible Yin Qi wrapped around Yang Haoran''s body, lifting him into the air and floating towards the entrance.


    As Yang Haoran entered the opening, a huge stone on the ground slowly moved under the entanglement of Yin Qi, sealing the entrance tightly.


    The stone ceased its movement, and the restriction barrier set up by Yang Haoran disappeared along with it, everything returning to normal once again.


    No one noticed that such an event had urred in a remote corner of the stone forest in such a short time. Certainly, no tourist would have noticed that Yang Haoran and the serpent demon had vanished.


    Although both of them had appeared in the worlds of other tourists, for each other, they were just passing strangers who happened to cross paths. At the moment they brushed past each other, who would care whether the other would disappear from this world in the next moment?


    The serpent demon didn''t deceive Yang Haoran; indeed, there was a considerable space beneath the stone forest.


    Due to theck of light prating, the underground space was pitch-ck, impossible to see through.


    Such a minor issue naturally didn''t pose any challenge to Yang Haoran. He activated his ghost eye, and the world before him instantly transformed.


    Yang Haoran had his methods, and the serpent demon had hers. With a wave of her graceful hand, demonic spiritual power condensed, forming a green light sphere hovering above her body.


    The surrounding space, with the appearance of this green light sphere, suddenly took on a greenish hue.


    Yang Haoran looked at the serpent demon with some astonishment. Sensing his gaze, the serpent demon turned to him, wearing an extremely forced smile.


    She thought Yang Haoran was going to confront her about her earlier malicious words. However, seeing Yang Haoran''s strange expression, devoid of anger but rather a puzzled look directed at her, left her confused.


    "W-what''s wrong?" the serpent demon cautiously asked.


    "Aren''t you a snake? Do you still need illumination?" Yang Haoran asked, puzzled.


    The serpent demon hadn''t expected Yang Haoran to ask such a question. She was taken aback for a moment before letting out a sigh of relief. Then, she smiled and exined, "After transforming into a human form, some of a snake''s functions are lost, but I retain some human abilities. When reverting to snake form, the lost abilities of the snake are regained, but human abilities are lost. It''s not just me; other demons are the same."


    Yang Haoran nodded understandingly, revealing a look of realization. He chuckled and responded, "Ah, I see. Thanks for enlightening me."


    Although Yang Haoran had gained some understanding of demons, there were still many details he didn''t know. After all, he wasn''t an encyclopedia; there were things he wouldn''t understand until someone exined them, as the serpent demon did just now.


    However, he didn''t feel embarrassed about it because he was willing to learn and ask questions rather than pretend to know everything.


    Seeing Yang Haoran not bringing up the earlier incident, the serpent demon couldn''t help but have a slight change in her opinion of him. This annoying Underworld Envoy in front of her didn''t seem as stingy as she had imagined.


    Unaware of the serpent demon''s thoughts at the moment, Yang Haoran looked around and then spoke, "Could this be an ancient tomb?"


    The passage before them was spacious, with some areas already copsed. Yang Haoran hadn''t been inside an ancient tomb before, but he had seen movies about them, so he made this guess.


    "Yes, it is an ancient tomb. It has been around longer than even I have, but due to the great battle back then, many parts here copsed," the serpent demon said. Then, as if remembering something, she smiled at Yang Haoran and asked, "You asked that, are you thinking of grave robbing?"


    Yang Haoran shook his head directly and replied, "I''m not interested in that. I''m only interested in the malevolent spirit here. Hurry up and take me to see where to seal the malevolent spirit."


    "Why are you in such a rush? The person is still lying in bed. Are you afraid they''ll put on clothes and run away?"


    Though she said that, the serpent demon still moved forward, leading the way.


    Yang Haoran chuckled and asked, "Where did you learn all these dirty words?"


    As they walked, the serpent demonughed and replied, "Where did I learn them? Of course, I learned them from you men, those talented men I devoured on the mountain. They all spoke so nicely. I really liked them, loved them so much!"


    Yang Haoran chuckled and couldn''t help but joke, "It''s obvious you love them; they''ve all entered your body. How could you not love them?"


    "That''s not right. What do you mean ''entered my body''? They were swallowed by me; there''s a difference of one word between the two, and the meanings arepletely different. I''m a snake, not a chicken. Don''t tarnish my reputation."


    As they bantered, they leaped over rubble, getting farther and farther away, their voices gradually fading.


    Meanwhile, inside Shilin Town, the unkempt man stopped outside a teahouse, which happened to be the same teahouse Yang Haoran and the serpent demon had entered before.


    "There''s Demonic Qi!"


    The unkempt man''s expression changed slightly, but then he quickly resumed hisposure and nonchntly walked into the teahouse.

 Chapter 325: The Dormant Malevolent Spirit

    Sloppy man could sense the residual Demonic Qi lingering in the teahouse. This was because the serpent demon had previously used demonic techniques to alter her appearance within the teahouse, leaving behind traces of Demonic Qi that only he could detect. However, the presence of this Demonic Qi was faint, almost imperceptible.


    During the time spent in the teahouse, not only had the serpent demon employed her demonic spiritual power, but Yang Haoran had also deployed Yin spirit power to set up a restriction barrier. Although it was just a mundane soundproofing spell, it inevitably left traces of Yin Qi.


    However, sloppy man did not sense the Yin Qi left by Yang Haoran, only detecting the Demonic Qi left by the serpent demon.


    This was because the man had a unique sensitivity to Demonic Qi, akin to how the Underworld Envoy was attuned to Yin Qi. Hence, he only sensed the Demonic Qi left by the serpent demon and not the Yin Qi left by Yang Haoran.


    His failure to detect Yang Haoran''s Yin Qi did not mean hecked sensitivity to it altogether; rather, his sensitivity to Yin Qi was not as acute as it was to Demonic Qi. If the Yin Qi in the vicinity were stronger, sloppy man would have surely noticed its presence along with the Demonic Qi.


    "Mysteriously sensing the presence of Demonic Qi here, despite sealing her own Demonic Qi, suggests that she had indeed employed demonic techniques in this teahouse. Perhaps she hasn''t left the teahouse yet but has concealed her Demonic Qi within herself, making it nearly impossible to detect!" With this thought in mind, sloppy man downed his beer in one gulp and conjured another can seemingly out of thin air, much like a magician.


    Cracking open the fresh beer, he stepped into the teahouse, intending to ascertain whether the serpent demon was still present, as he suspected. If she indeed lingered within, he deemed the situation manageable.


    The reason he nonchntly entered the teahouse was to avoid arousing suspicion and alerting the serpent demon. However, he overlooked a crucial detail¡ªhis strong scent of alcohol and unkempt appearance made it difficult not to attract attention.


    Half an hourter, sloppy man emerged from the teahouse, standing outside with a furrowed brow and an unpleasant expression, chain-smoking and gulping down more alcohol.Despite his thorough inspection and sensing, he found no trace of the serpent demon within the teahouse. The almost imperceptible Demonic Qi lingering inside was merely a remnant left by the serpent demon, who had long departed.


    However, he didn''t leave empty-handed after the half hour. Using a photo of the serpent demon, he managed to glean some information from the teahouse staff.


    The waiter who had served the serpent demon and Yang Haoran vividly remembered the serpent demon''s impression. After all, a woman as strikingly beautiful, almost to the point of being abnormal like the serpent demon, was hard to forget.


    From the waiter, sloppy man learned that the serpent demon had indeed visited and reserved a private room but hadn''t stayed long. Due to the bustling business, the waiter couldn''t recall the exact time of her departure.


    In addition to this, the waiter disclosed another piece of information¡ªthat the serpent demon was not alone; she was apanied by a man.


    Of course, the waiter was unaware of the serpent demon''s true identity, referring to her as ''beauty'' when recounting the incident to sloppy man.


    Likewise, sloppy man didn''t reveal the serpent demon''s true identity to the waiter, iming to be her cousin. However, the waiter remained unconvinced and impatiently ushered him out of the teahouse, as sloppy man''s presence could potentially affect their business.


    The main reason the waiter shared this information with sloppy man was to hasten his departure and avoid any lingering presence in the teahouse.


    Taking a swig of beer, sloppy man pulled out his mobile phone and reopened the video.


    Apart from the serpent demon, there was indeed a man beside her in the video. However, throughout the footage, this man only appeared briefly in one scene; the rest of the time, it was all about the serpent demon.


    During the live stream, the host hadn''t focused much on Yang Haoran, and coupled with the video editing, the spotlight was almost entirely on the serpent demon, leaving Yang Haoran with minimal screen time.


    When sloppy man had previously scrutinized the video repeatedly, all his attention had been on the serpent demon. He hadn''t bothered to notice if there was anyone else beside her since Shilin Town was a tourist spot, and peopleing and going were normal urrences.


    Now, prompted by the waiter''s reminder, he revisited the video and finally noticed Yang Haoran''s presence, paying closer attention to him.


    "Could this man be the prey ensnared by the serpent demon''s charm?" sloppy man pondered, before pocketing his phone and resuming his inquiries with nearby shopkeepers and tourists.


    To his dismay, despite questioning several shopkeepers and numerous tourists, none had seen the serpent demon, treating him like a beggar and shooing him away.


    It''s quite straightforward why this situation arose. When the serpent demon exited the teahouse, she had already altered her appearance. Although she was still dressed in sportswear, it wasn''t unique to her; plenty of other people wore simr attire.


    Moreover, the teahouse staff didn''t notice her departure, so they wouldn''t have observed the change in her appearance.


    Even if they had noticed her altered appearance, they would have simply mistaken her for someone else and not linked her to the serpent demon.


    Therefore, the teahouse staff remained unaware of the serpent demon''s transformation, and naturally, sloppy man remained clueless as well.


    Without knowing about the serpent demon''s change in appearance, wandering around with her photo and asking shopkeepers and tourists wouldn''t yield any results.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran and the serpent demon had arrived at their final destination¡ªto the seal of the malevolent spirit.


    The area was strewn with stones of various sizes, with cracks andrge pits on the ground, indicating a past battle had taken ce there.


    Despite the abundance of debris, the area didn''t seem crowded because it was vast, muchrger than Yang Haoran had anticipated.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, this is it," the serpent demon eximed, leaping over a pile of rubble and pointing to the space just ahead of them. "The malevolent spirit is sealed there. Can you see it?"


    In the direction indicated by the serpent demon, a mass of Yin Qi hovered in mid-air, motionless and maintaining a consistent form. If one didn''t pay close attention, they might mistake it for a mere ck stone.


    However, both Yang Haoran and the serpent demon were not foolish enough to regard it as such.


    Before the serpent demon spoke, Yang Haoran had already noticed the floating Yin Qi.


    Not only did he notice it, but through the special ability of his ghost eye, he also saw many things that the serpent demon couldn''t. He simply chose not to mention it.


    As for why the Yin Qi, which was the manifestation of the malevolent spirit, remained motionless like an inanimate object, it was because of the prolonged sealing, which had plunged the malevolent spirit into a deep slumber.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, look there," the serpent demon pointed below the malevolent spirit, where a skeleton was seated.


    "Is that the formation master you mentioned?" Yang Haoran inquired.


    "Definitely him. Although it seems empty around him, he''s actually within a formation. We''re currently at the edge of the formation barrier, and if we get closer, the restriction barrier released by the formation here will be apparent."


    To prove her point, the serpent demon extended her finger and lightly tapped the space in front of her, conjuring a tiny green light emitting a faint demonic spiritual power. It floated forward.


    Yang Haoran didn''t stop the serpent demon; he knew what she intended to do, so he simply watched silently.


    In the blink of an eye, the floating green light seemed to collide with an invisible barrier, revealing the barrier''s presence. The green light imbued with demonic spiritual power shattered upon impact, dissipating into specks of green light.


    The appearance and disappearance of the barrier were swift¡ªthe moment the green light shattered, the barrier vanished.


    In fact, even if the serpent demon hadn''t done this, Yang Haoran''s ghost eye could still detect the barrier''s presence. He hadn''t stopped the serpent demon''s action because he wanted to see if there would be any other discoveries after the demonic spiritual power touched the barrier.


    And indeed, there was a discovery. The fact that the green light was shattered by the barrier instead of being pushed aside indicated that the barrier possessed a certain destructive power. Trying to forcibly break through the barrier without sufficient power would not only fail but also risk injuring oneself.

 Chapter 326: End of the Transaction

    As the barrier shattered the demonic spiritual power, Yang Haoran not only noticed its certain destructive power but also sensed the fleeting fluctuation of energy on the barrier.


    However, the energy fluctuation he sensed wasn''t very weak, but it definitely didn''t appear strong to him.


    Of course, Yang Haoran didn''t assume that the restriction barrier released by the formation in front of him was weak. In his view, the reason the energy fluctuation he just sensed didn''t seem strong was probably because the barrier''s power hadn''t fully erupted yet.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, you have the ghost eye, able to see things I cannot. Do you believe what I''ve told you now? I haven''t deceived you, have I?" The serpent demon grinned, addressing Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran withdrew his gaze, looked at the serpent demon beside him, and smiled. After a moment of hesitation, he finally nodded at the serpent demon.


    Seeing Yang Haoran nod, the serpent demon appeared very pleased.


    "I''ve brought you to the ce, and I''ve also helped you find the malevolent spirit. What to do next is up to you, Underworld Envoy big brother. Remember, our deal didn''t include me helping you subdue the malevolent spirit," the serpent demon continued with a smile.


    "Indeed, our transaction ends here," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "In that case..." With that, the serpent demon reached out to Yang Haoran, palm open, revealing a Death Mark Seal.Yang Haoran naturally understood what the serpent demon meant. He smiled as he looked at the Death Mark Seal in the serpent demon''s palm but didn''t immediately take it back.


    In fact, ording to the normal procedure, once the serpent demon provided Yang Haoran with the address of the malevolent spirit, their transaction should have ended.


    However, Yang Haoran didn''t trust the serpent demon, so he kept the serpent demon with him and demanded that the serpent demon must take him to the destination. Only after confirming the existence of the malevolent spirit would their transaction be consideredplete.


    At present, the malevolent spirit was right in front of them. ording to the agreement, Yang Haoran should retrieve the Death Mark Seal and let the serpent demon leave. But when it came to this step, Yang Haoran hesitated somewhat.


    It wasn''t that he was reluctant to let go of the serpent demon, but he was worried that once he let the serpent demon go, it might cause him some trouble.


    Seeing Yang Haoran just smiling without taking any action, the serpent demon became somewhat anxious, and the smile on her face disappeared.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, are you... trying to go back on your word? You deceived me once, are you nning to deceive me a second time? You''re being unreasonable!" The serpent demon looked displeased, her tone full of resentment.


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran smiled bitterly and shook his head, then spoke, "Since I''ve promised you, I naturally won''t go back on my word. However, you have to agree to a condition from me."


    The serpent demon didn''t feel pleased with Yang Haoran''s words; instead, she became even more worried. She was afraid that Yang Haoran might propose some unreasonable condition.


    Although worried, Yang Haoran hadn''t made his words final, leaving her with a glimmer of hope. So she cautiously asked, "What condition?"


    "Leave Lecheng. From now on, as long as I''m in Lecheng, you must never show up in Lecheng again. Can you do that?" Yang Haoran spoke.


    "What?" The serpent demon was taken aback. She hadn''t expected the condition Yang Haoran proposed to be like this. Then, she understood why Yang Haoran would propose such a condition.


    She knew that Yang Haoran didn''t want to unnecessarily provoke trouble because of her presence. So he simply asked her to leave Lecheng. This way, even if she caused chaos outside, it wouldn''t be rted to Yang Haoran, and no one would trouble Yang Haoran because of her existence.


    Understanding this, the serpent demon burst into intense joy. Just leaving Lecheng was too simple for her.


    However, although she was very happy, excited, and thrilled inside, she felt that she should show enough reluctance on the surface.


    So she pretended to be reluctant and said, "Leave Lecheng and never step into Lecheng again? Then, won''t I be unable to see Underworld Envoy big brother in the future?"


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran seemed to be awakened by her words, also looking surprised as he said, "Yes, you''re right. I hadn''t noticed this problem until you mentioned it. Since you''re so reluctant to leave, then just don''t leave."


    The expression on the serpent demon''s face stiffened as she realized that Yang Haoran wasn''t ying by the rules at all. With this realization, the reluctance on her face vanished, reced by a look of urgency.


    "Stop, stop! My mistake! I won''t pretend anymore! Please spare me, Underworld Envoy big brother! I promise you, as long as you''re in Lecheng, I will absolutely not set foot in Lecheng territory again!" The serpent demon hurriedly pleaded.


    A smile appeared on Yang Haoran''s face. At this moment, his smile seemed to the serpent demon to be filled with a hint of provocation. However, the serpent demon didn''t dare to say anything and could only smile awkwardly.


    As Yang Haoran smiled, the Death Mark Seal in the serpent demon''s hand dissipated into wisps of Yin Qi. In just a breath''s time, the Death Mark Sealpletely disappeared, leaving no trace whatsoever.


    Seeing the Death Mark Sealpletely vanish, the serpent demon jumped up in joy, visibly excited.


    The pressure brought by this Death Mark Seal to the serpent demon was immense, like an ordinary person being held at gunpoint all the time, with their life in someone else''s hands, ready to be ended at any moment. The feeling was incredibly ufortable and hopeless, to say the least.


    Now that this "gun" was gone, how could the serpent demon not be happy? How could she not be excited?


    "Let''s go. In the future, don''t just prey on anyone. Some people, though alive, have never truly lived a day for themselves. If you mistakenly consume them, that would be too cruel. As for the scum, eat as many as you like," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, a strange expression appeared on the serpent demon''s face. She couldn''t understand why Yang Haoran would say this.


    She looked at Yang Haoran, seemingly trying to see through his inner thoughts, but the more she looked, the less she understood Yang Haoran. Is he a bad person? He doesn''t seem entirely like one. But if he''s a good person, he doesn''t entirely seem like that either. This perplexed the serpent demon; she couldn''t figure out what kind of person Yang Haoran was.


    Of course, she knew that she hadn''t spent enough time with Yang Haoran to truly understand him. If they had more time together, she might have been confident in understanding Yang Haoran, but now, there was no such opportunity.


    Although she wanted to understand Yang Haoran,pared to her freedom, the former seemed insignificant.


    "Don''t worry. Although I consume people, I only prey on those who actively seek death. I''m not as unforgivable as you might think," the serpent demon reassured.


    With that statement, Yang Haoran expected the serpent demon to leave immediately, now that she had regained her freedom. However, instead of leaving, the serpent demon did something that puzzled Yang Haoran greatly.


    The serpent demon rolled up her sleeve, revealing a snow-white arm. She wiped the smile off her face and then, surprisingly, inserted a finger into her own arm.


    Yang Haoran''s expression shifted slightly. He didn''t know what the serpent demon was doing, but he didn''t stop her, nor did he exim. Instead, he furrowed his brow and quietly watched the serpent demon.


    As her finger pierced her arm, a look of pain appeared on the serpent demon''s face. Then, gritting her teeth, she forcefully pulled out a piece of bloody flesh from her arm.


    Blood flowed from the wound, wetting the serpent demon''s arm. Instead of looking at the wound, she gazed at the piece of flesh in her hand.


    A sh of green demonic spiritual power passed through, and the bloody flesh transformed into a palm-sized serpent scale.

 Chapter 327: Farewell Gift

    The seemingly self-inflicted act of the serpent demon was actually her forcibly removing a scale from her own body.


    "I''m giving you this scale. If one day you need to harness my power, you can destroy it, and I''lle to you as quickly as possible," the serpent demon said to Yang Haoran with a smile.


    As the serpent demon''s words fell, the scale slowly left her palm and drifted towards Yang Haoran.


    Perhaps fearing Yang Haoran''s refusal, the serpent demon continued to smile, "Don''t underestimate me now. I may be weakened, but I am a great demon. Once my injuries are fully healed, you might not even be my match."


    Yang Haoran didn''t know the full extent of the serpent demon''s peak strength, but she had driven a ck talisman master mad, so she must possess considerable power.


    Moreover, that ck talisman master couldn''t kill her back then; they could only seal her in a wooden hut. This also indicated the serpent demon''s strength.


    As for whether the serpent demon in her prime could handle him, that remained uncertain. It was possible, as she imed, or perhaps not as straightforward.


    Yang Haoran didn''t dwell on this issue because it seemed meaningless to him. What mattered was that before leaving, the serpent demon had decided to give him a gift. Regardless of its value, he could feel the sincerity behind it.


    With a smile on his face, Yang Haoran epted the scale and thanked the serpent demon, saying, "Thank you. If I ever need your help, I''ll definitely trouble you.""Hehe, as long as you dare to trouble me, I''ll generously assist you. Although we''ve only made a transaction, I''m grateful for your role in setting me free. If you hadn''t appeared, I wouldn''t know when I could regain my freedom," the serpent demon said with a ttering smile.


    With that, the serpent demon turned and left. Yang Haoran didn''t stop her or inquire about her destination. He simply watched her leave with a faint smile.


    After a few steps, the serpent demon paused and turned back to look at Yang Haoran.


    "I can''t quite figure out what kind of person you are, but you give me a good feeling. You''re the best man I''ve met so far."


    Yang Haoran smiled and replied, "That''s because you''ve met too few men. As you encounter more, your perspective might change."


    "Is that so?" The serpent demon seemed to be questioning Yang Haoran and herself. With a flirtatious smile, she didn''t give Yang Haoran a chance to answer and bid her final farewell.


    "I''m leaving. Goodbye."


    The serpent demon left without hesitation this time. Yang Haoran watched her disappear into the darkness before turning his gaze to the scale in his hand.


    After examining it for a moment, he smiled, and the scale disappeared into his hand, sent into his own independent space.


    Now that he had found the malevolent spirit, his next task was to retrieve it. To do so, he needed to break the restriction barrier.


    The barrier here was formed by an array, something he knew little about. His knowledge was insufficient to easily break it.


    His only option to break the barrier was to use brute force.


    However, considering the tourists in the scenic area, he didn''t n to act immediately to avoid harming innocents. He decided to wait until nightfall.


    During the following time, Yang Haoran didn''t leave the area. He wandered around the barrier, hoping to make other discoveries.


    Unfortunately, he found nothing around the barrier. He wasn''t disappointed by this result, as he had prepared himself for it.


    Yet, he wasn''t pleased either. He remained calm; his nerves were steady. After finding nothing, he didn''t continue to push himself. Instead, he found arge rock, brushed off the dust, and sat down to rest, waiting for the ideal time to act.


    As night fell and the Shilin Forest Scenic Area closed, Yang Haoran, who had been resting with closed eyes, slowly opened them, focusing on the barrier that sealed the malevolent spirit.


    The barrier resembled an inverted bowl, sealing both the malevolent spirit and the formation master within.


    "It''s time to make a move."


    With such thoughts in mind, the space around Yang Haoran trembled slightly, and several chains manifested, charging towards the restriction barrier.


    Yang Haoran wasted no time and acted decisively because he had already nned and decided what to do during the daytime.


    The moment the chains touched the barrier, invisible to the naked eye, the barrier manifested and repelled the aggressive chains.


    Several chains froze in mid-air, unable to break through the barrier but also not shattered by it. However, this situationsted only a moment. Before Yang Haoran could inject more Yin spirit power into the chains, they were flung away by the barrier, dissipating into Yin Qi.


    This time, the power surge from the barrier was much stronger than when the serpent demon used demonic spiritual power to probe it during the day, many times stronger.


    Yang Haoran didn''t show surprise as he watched the chains being shattered by the barrier. It seemed as if everything was within his expectations.


    Following that, more chains appeared around the barrier. With a ttering sound, arge number of chains instantly entangled the entire barrier and rapidly tightened.


    It seemed that Yang Haoran intended to forcibly crush the barrier in this manner!


    The chains nged as they tightened, and the barrier shook violently, seemingly unable to hold on.


    However, at that moment, spiritual lights shed on the ground below the malevolent spirit, followed by a huge formation that appeared. The skeletal figure seated at its center.


    This formation had always been there, just previously concealed. Now, with the barrier about to copse under Yang Haoran''s attack, the true nature of the formation was revealed.


    With the appearance of the formation, the barrier seemed to receive a surge of power, stabilizing from its previous instability. The chains, formed from Yin spirit power, began to crumble one after another under this influence.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The shattered chains turned into Yin Qi and dissipated. Within a few breaths, all the ck chains were shattered, none left intact.


    Yang Haoran witnessed all this without changing his expression, as if he had already mentally prepared for it.


    If the chains could break the barrier, that would be great, as it would save him a lot of effort.


    But if not, it was also fine because he had other means to deal with the barrier, and he didn''t expect it to be so easily broken.


    From the current situation, Yang Haoran couldn''t be sure whether the full power of the formation had been unleashed yet, as he didn''t understand formations.


    However, he wouldn''t stop because of this. Even if the full power of the formation hadn''t been unleashed, he hadn''t exerted his full strength either, right?


    Yang Haoran kept an eye on the changes in the formation, observing every detail.


    At the same time, a dense cloud of Yin Qi appeared out of nowhere beside him, while the Yin Qi emanating from his body and the power fluctuations released from within him soared at this moment.


    The changes in Yang Haoran''s body caused a cold and eerie wind to blow in the area.


    As the Yin Qi churned violently, the soul weapon Waning Moon slowly rose from it, hovering above Yang Haoran''s side.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran was shrouded in intense Yin Qi, and the power fluctuations emanating from him peaked, unable to rise any further.


    Yang Haoran, who rarely exerted his full strength, was now going all out. If he couldn''t break the formation here and now, things would be troublesome.


    With a thought, Waning Moon hummed, then quickly spun and cleaved through the void, instantly striking the barrier released by the formation.


    Boom!!!

 Chapter 328: Toughing It Out First!

    With a resounding boom, the ancient tomb trembled violently, and cracks spread across the barrier under the fierce strike of Waning Moon, resembling spider webs.


    Even with Waning Moon''s full force behind the blow, Yang Haoran was somewhat surprised that the barrier didn''t break instantly.


    Nevertheless, despite this slight surprise, Yang Haoran remained calm. The barrier, now covered in cracks, seemed unsustainable.


    However, in the next moment, Yang Haoran''s smile froze as the array suddenly glowed, and the cracks on the barrier began rapidly healing before his eyes.


    Although a portion of Waning Moon had already breached the barrier, now, with the cracks sealing up, that part inside the barrier was gradually pushed out by a powerful force!


    Simultaneously, an unexpected change was urring above the ancient tomb in the stone forest, unbeknownst to Yang Haoran. Every pir and peak lit up with intricate runes, countless in number, densely packed, their significance unknown.


    Unaware of the external developments, Yang Haoran had no time to spare even if he knew. Frowning as he watched the barrier, covered in spiderweb-like cracks, swiftly heal, he couldn''t help but feel concerned.


    The sealing array for the malevolent spirit was much stronger than he anticipated. He had assumed that by unlocking the Heaven Soul and summoning the Soul Weapon, breaking the barrier would be straightforward. However, reality proved otherwise.


    He refrained from infusing more Yin Spirit Power into the Soul Weapon because another concern arose.If the array sealing the malevolent spirit was this formidable, how powerful would the spirit itself be?


    Just as humans vary in strength, malevolent spirits exhibit a spectrum of power. Weaker ones, like the one encountered in the ck water pool, could be easily devoured by more formidable malevolent spirits like Zhong Siyu. The power gap was immense.


    As for the malevolent spirit sealed within the array before him, Yang Haoran had no clear idea of its strength.


    While his Ghost Eye could glimpse scenes from the deceased''s past, it couldn''t reveal what urred after their demise. Hence, he couldn''t ascertain the malevolent spirit''s power.


    He deduced the ghost''s nature based on Serpent Demon''s ount, having witnessed the ancient battle firsthand. Moreover, Yang Haoran analyzed the situation based on what Serpent Demon disclosed and his own observations.


    If the sealed entity were an evil spirit, such an borate sealing array wouldn''t be necessary. A formation master capable of deploying such an array, imperceptible even to Yang Haoran, wouldn''t bother with an evil spirit. It was unlikely. Therefore, based on Serpent Demon''s narrative and his analysis, Yang Haoran concluded that the sealed entity was likely a malevolent spirit.


    Regarding the possibility of a Ghost King above the malevolent spirit, Yang Haoran considered it improbable. If the sealed ghost were indeed a Ghost King and the formation master had the capability to seal such a potent entity, their sh would have razed this ce to ruins long ago, rendering the existence of the ancient tomb impossible.


    Thus, the likelihood of the ghost being a Ghost King was almost nonexistent; the most probable scenario was a malevolent spirit.


    However, judging from the sealing array''s strength, this malevolent spirit was likely exceptionally powerful. This was Yang Haoran''s primary concern!


    If this malevolent spirit surpassed him in strength, once the barrier was breached, and if the spirit remained unsubdued, Yang Haoran might be its prey. After all, his Yin Spirit Power within him was immensely tempting to ghosts!


    With this in mind, Yang Haoran decided to retract Waning Moon, reorganize his thoughts, and revise his n. Subduing the malevolent spirit was a certainty, but it couldn''t be rushed. He needed to minimize the risk!


    Yet, just as Yang Haoran was about to retract Waning Moon, the Yin Qi hovering motionlessly in the air, resembling a ck stone, suddenly began churning violently. Then, it surged towards Waning Moon''s location!


    This scene startled Yang Haoran, his expression turning grave. Before he could retract Waning Moon, the Yin Qi, transformed from the malevolent spirit, collided with its position!


    Boom!!!


    With a deafening roar, the barrier, still not fully healed, was struck once again, shattering instantly. Yang Haoran''s Soul Weapon, Waning Moon, was sent flying and embedded into the stone wall!


    Though the barrier didn''t copse immediately after Waning Moon''s strike, and it was swiftly repairing under the array''s influence, it remained weakened, especially at the point where Waning Moon had breached it.


    The malevolent spirit targeted this weakness, seizing the opportunity tounch a swift attack on the barrier, using Waning Moon''s power to shatter itpletely.


    Indeed, he seeded; despite the barrier''s mending efforts, it was ultimately destroyed!


    In the moment of the barrier''s destruction, the runes floating above the ground''s pirs and peaks shattered simultaneously, leaving nothing behind.


    Inside the ancient tomb, Yang Haoran''s expression turned grim. Previously, due to the barrier, he couldn''t perceive anything about the malevolent spirit, including the extent of its Yin Qi or its strength. He had to rely solely on spection and analysis.


    Thus, upon arriving here and seeing the motionless Yin Qi, he assumed the malevolent spirit was in a state of slumber. However, at this very moment, just when he least expected it, this slumbering malevolent spirit awakened and precisely struck the barrier,pletely destroying it!


    As the barrier shattered, the array on the ground vanished instantly, and the white bones sitting in the center of the formation disintegrated into powder.


    "Hahaha! Freedom atst! I''m finally free! Hahaha!"


    Excitedughter echoed in the air as the Yin Qi churned violently, condensing into a soul body.


    It took the form of a thin old man, seemingly in his seventies or eighties, with a long beard. His soul body was solid, not much different from a living person''s physical body.


    Radiating dense Yin Qi, emanating formidable power, the malevolent spirit gave Yang Haoran some insight into his strength.


    This was a malevolent spirit, a potent one at that. Yang Haoran wasn''t sure if the power he disyed now was all he had, but judging from the current power surge, he was already formidable, surpassing Yang Haoran''s expectations. This made his expression very unpleasant.


    The stronger the malevolent spirit, the greater the benefits once subdued, whether handed over to the Yin Division or used for future soul pill refinement. However, there was a limit to this strength. If it exceeded what he could handle, how would he subdue it?


    To Yang Haoran, this malevolent spirit seemed like a tough opponent. Its power surge was no weaker than Zhong Siyu''s. Faced with such a formidable malevolent spirit, Yang Haoran''s expression naturally turned ugly because he wasn''t confident in oveing it.


    However, with the arrow already on the string, he couldn''t retreat. Since he hade this far, he wouldn''t leave easily. Regardless, he had to give it a try. If, despite exhausting all means, he couldn''t defeat this malevolent spirit, he could still retreatter.


    He initially intended to retract Waning Moon and re-n, but ns couldn''t keep up with changes. With the malevolent spirit seizing the opportunity to destroy the barrier, he had no choice but to confront it head-on!


    The malevolent spirit was still excitedlyughing after regaining freedom. Having been sealed here for who knows how many years, it was natural for anyone to feel excited and exhrated, and Old Man was no exception.


    Yang Haoran observed the malevolent spirit''s reaction, but he wasn''t nning to wait until its excitement subsided before making a move. He wasn''t that kind-hearted, nor was he a gentleman. If ambushing could kill his opponent, he wouldn''t hesitate to do so.


    In his view, it was a perfect opportunity for an ambush. If he missed it, it would be a pity. Therefore, he had no intention of wasting this chance.


    Although Yang Haoran stood motionless, numerous ck chains suddenly appeared around the malevolent spirit''s body, resembling vicious ck pythons, and pounced ferociously towards the malevolent spirit.


    Simultaneously, Waning Moon, embedded in the stone wall, was summoned by Yang Haoran. With a buzzing sound, it broke free from the stone and shed through the void towards the malevolent spirit!

 Chapter 329: Absorbing Yin Spirit Power

    The malevolent spirit was currently in an excited state. However, he wasn''t entirely careless of his surroundings. In the moment when the ck chains attacked, he sensed it.


    Laughter continued, but this time, theughter from the malevolent spirit carried a hint of disdain amid the excitement.


    The intense Yin Qi transformed into distorted ghost faces, meeting the iing chains head-on.


    Simultaneously, his hands entangled with Yin Qi, unexpectedly reaching out towards the Waning Moon!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The chains shed with the ghost faces, erupting into several deafening sounds. The chains shattered, and the ghost faces emitted a chilling scream before disappearing.


    Meanwhile, the soul weapon, Waning Moon, was firmly grasped by the malevolent spirit. Although Waning Moon rapidly rotated, it couldn''t break through the defense formed by the malevolent spirit''s hands, only managing to dispel some of the Yin Qi entwined around his hands.


    This scene furrowed Yang Haoran''s brows. He hadn''t anticipated that this malevolent spirit would dare to directly confront Waning Moon with his own soul body. What surprised him even more was that the malevolent spirit actually caught it!


    The sneak attack didn''t yield the desired effect, leaving Yang Haoran somewhat disappointed."Hahaha! I haven''t properly thanked you yet, why are you so eager to make a move?" the malevolent spiritughed, then nced at the Waning Moon caught in his hands, continuing, "Yin spirit power, soul weapon, hmm, so you''re the Underworld Envoy, here to capture me?"


    Yang Haoran didn''t bother answering the malevolent spirit''s question. He found such a foolish question entirely unnecessary to respond to, merely smiling coldly.


    As a smile spread across his face, the speed of Waning Moon''s rotation suddenly elerated, and its size doubled, unleashing a much more powerful force than before!


    Bang!!!


    The protective Yin Qi surrounding the malevolent spirit''s hands was instantly dispersed by Waning Moon. His expression changed, but it was toote to dodge. A ck light shed, directly cleaving his soul body apart.


    Boom!!!


    Waning Moon was deeply embedded in the stone wall, cracks appearing on its surface, and the entire ancient tomb trembled violently under Waning Moon''s strike.


    The malevolent spirit''s shattered soul body turned into Yin Qi, then condensed again, butpared to before, it appeared fainter, not as solid as before.


    In the first round, the malevolent spirit was injured by Yang Haoran''s attack on his soul body. However, Yang Haoran didn''t be overconfident because of this. The malevolent spirit still emitted a terrifying power fluctuation.


    Yang Haoran''s expression remained unchanged, a faint smirk on his face. However, the malevolent spirit''splexion didn''t look too good. Being at a disadvantage in the first round against Yang Haoran was nothing short of a tant provocation and insult in his eyes.


    "I''m starting to get annoyed!"


    The malevolent spirit spoke coldly, Yin Qi surging around him, his facial expression bing fierce.


    As a malevolent spirit filled with resentment and hostility, provoked by Yang Haoran''s actions, his true nature was revealed instantly.


    As the malevolent spirit''s voice sounded, all the broken stones on the ground, regardless of size, trembled violently at this moment, then floated up as if summoned!


    Yang Haoran knew exactly what the malevolent spirit intended to do. He had seen this move before when facing Zhong Siyu. It was the malevolent spirit''s ability to control objects, a power that ordinary evil spirits didn''t possess. The strength of the malevolent spirit determined the quantity and destructive power of the controlled objects. At this moment, the fact that the malevolent spirit could manipte so many stones simultaneously indicated that his strength far exceeded that of an ordinary malevolent spirit.


    "Die!!"


    The malevolent spirit roared, and all the stones, big and small, rained down towards Yang Haoran below, each one aimed at him like bullets or cannonballs!


    Yang Haoran remained motionless, and at this moment, Waning Moon emitted a buzzing sound, breaking free from the stone wall and turning into a ck light, shielding him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Stones of various sizes continuously struck the protective barrier formed by Waning Moon. The stones shattered, and Waning Moon was gradually pushed back.


    Faced with this situation, Yang Haoran extended his hands towards Waning Moon, and arge amount of Yin spirit power spewed from his palms, pouring into Waning Moon.


    With arge influx of Yin spirit power, the power of Waning Moon suddenly surged, no longer being forced back by the stones. After a few breaths, all the stones turned into powder.


    Although this move from the malevolent spirit didn''t injure Yang Haoran, it did cause him considerable depletion.


    Using a soul weapon inherently consumed a considerable amount of Yin spirit power. Injecting arge amount of Yin spirit power into the soul weapon naturally resulted in even greater consumption.


    "Not bad, but not enough!" The malevolent spirit''s face twisted into a grimace as he spoke. Then, his soul body dissipated into a mass of Yin Qi and mmed onto Waning Moon at an incredible speed.


    Boom!!!


    With a loud noise, Waning Moon was pushed back, crashing into Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran''s smile faded, a muffled grunt escaping his mouth as his body retreated several steps under the powerful impact. With each step, he crushed the stones on the ground, creating a circr pit when he finally came to a stop.


    This time, it was evident that Yang Haoran was at a disadvantage, and the malevolent spirit seemed dissatisfied with this oue. The Yin Qi formed by his soul body once again surged towards Yang Haoran. Just as Yang Haoran stabilized himself, the Yin Qi collided with him again!


    However, this time, Yang Haoran wasn''t sent flying. It wasn''t because he sessfully blocked the malevolent spirit''s attack, but because the malevolent spirit intended it. The primary purpose of the malevolent spirit''s attack wasn''t to knock him away but to trap him.


    The moment the Yin Qi formed by the malevolent spirit''s soul body collided with Yang Haoran, it immediately spread, enveloping Yang Haoran entirely.


    Yang Haoran''s expression darkened. In the instant his body was enveloped by the Yin Qi, he found himself immobilized, unable to move at all.


    However, that wasn''t the main issue. The main issue was that after the Yin Qi formed by the malevolent spirit''s soul body trapped him, it greedily began to absorb the Yin spirit power within his body.


    The Yin spirit power of an Underworld Envoy could restrain ghosts. Although it didn''t necessarily deal critical blows every time, it could definitely cause additional damage to ghosts.


    However, at the same time, Yin spirit power was the best tonic for ghosts. It was the fastest way for them to enhance their strength. So, to ghosts, Yin spirit power was the most tempting existence.


    Yin spirit power was a renewable resource. Even if it was depleted for various reasons, it could be restored to its original level with some rest over time.


    However, there was one exception. If the Yin spirit power within an Underworld Envoy was devoured and assimted by a ghost, it wouldn''t recover.


    To put it inly, when a ghost devoured the Yin spirit power within an Underworld Envoy, it was a case of the more it devoured, the less there was. It wouldn''t replenish itself afterward. If one wanted to restore it, they would have to supplement it by enhancing Yin spirit power through methods like pure Yin Qi.


    However, this Yin spirit power referred to the Yin spirit power within the Underworld Envoy that hadn''t been released. If it was the Yin spirit power released by activating a soul weapon or using other methods, it wouldn''t have much effect on the Underworld Envoy itself. That''s because this type of Yin spirit power had undergone a qualitative change during its release from the Underworld Envoy''s body, making it different from the Yin spirit power still within the body.


    The reason this malevolent spirit trapped Yang Haoran instead of attacking him directly was that he didn''t want Yang Haoran to expend more Yin spirit power. Every bit of Yin spirit power Yang Haoran expended meant less for him, and replenishing this depleted Yin spirit power would take time. If Yang Haoran''s Yin spirit power werepletely depleted, what would he devour?


    If it came to that, the only way would be to imprison Yang Haoran, then wait for his Yin spirit power to recover before devouring it. However, this method was too time-consuming, and there were too many variables involved, so he didn''t want to do it.


    What he wanted was what was happening now: to trap Yang Haoran first, then forcibly extract and devour the Yin spirit power within him.


    In this way, his strength would grow stronger and stronger, while Yang Haoran''s strength would weaken as his Yin spirit power was devoured. When Yang Haoran''s strength weakened to a certain extent, this Underworld Envoy would bepletely powerless before him, unable even to resist, and would be at his mercy!

 Chapter 330: No Preparation, No Daring to Be Reckless

    What was the purpose behind the malevolent spirit''s current actions, and how could Yang Haoran possibly not understand? He certainly wouldn''t allow the malevolent spirit to continue devouring unchecked.


    The moment he sensed the malevolent spirit devouring the Yin spirit power within him, he frantically mobilized his own Yin spirit power, attempting to break free from its confinement.


    Underneath this struggle, Yang Haoran''s body suddenly trembled violently. Then, the restraint was shattered, and a roar erupted from his mouth. With his Yin spirit power fully unleashed, the Yin Qi formed by the malevolent spirit was instantly dispersed!


    Although Yang Haoran''s body still emitted a strong Yin Qi, these current traces were all transformed by his own Yin spirit power, not the malevolent spirit''s.


    Although the Yin Qi formed by the malevolent spirit was dispersed, it didn''t dissipate. Streams of Yin Qi converged together, coalescing once more. Within this mass of Yin Qi, a head emerged, none other than the malevolent spirit itself.


    Licking its lips, the malevolent spirit wore an expression of lingering enjoyment.


    "Yin spirit power is indeed delicious. Unfortunately... you''re a bit stingy."


    Yang Haoran''s expression soured slightly. While the amount of Yin spirit power he lost just now wasn''t substantial, it was enough to cause him distress.


    "I may indeed be stingy. Those who know me are aware. How you''re feasting on the Yin spirit power within me now, I''ll make sure you regurgitate it allter. Do you believe me?"The threat from Yang Haoran naturally didn''t concern the malevolent spirit. It chuckled, its head dissipating into the Yin Qi once more, thenunched another attack on Yang Haoran!


    It sought to repeat its previous tactics, but Yang Haoran was already on guard, denying it any chance to get close. Instead, he directed Waning Moon to counterattack fiercely.


    Initially, the malevolent spirit didn''t intend for Yang Haoran to exhaust too much Yin spirit power. However, from the current situation, if it didn''t consume a portion of Yang Haoran''s Yin spirit power, it would be challenging topletely control him.


    Thus, the malevolent spirit also unleashed its full force, intending to maim Yang Haoran before anything else!


    Both sides exerted their utmost efforts, their sh resounding incessantly. The ancient tomb trembled continuously under theirbat, yet surprisingly, it remained remarkably sturdy. Despite the constant shaking, there were no signs of imminent copse.


    Half an hourter, Yang Haoran, along with his soul weapon, was sent flying, crashing into a stone wall. His body embedded itself in arge pit, while his soul weapon, Waning Moon, lodged itself in the nearby wall.


    Spurt!


    A mouthful of blood sprayed out, and Yang Haoran''s face paled. Several wounds of varying depths appeared on his body. Although he promptly sealed these wounds with Yin spirit power, before sealing them, the blood from the wounds soaked his clothes.


    At this moment, he appeared somewhat miserable, evidently heavily injured.


    As for his adversary, the malevolent spirit, its situation had changed considerablypared to before. Its soul body, initially solid, now appeared ethereal. It was apparent at a nce that it was a soul body and not a physical one.


    However,pared to Yang Haoran, the malevolent spirit''s condition was much better. This disparity was evident from the fluctuations of power emanating from both sides.


    Observing Yang Haoran''s entire body embedded in the stone wall, the malevolent spirit burst into heartyughter. Although it had suffered some injuries at Yang Haoran''s hands,pared to gaining Yang Haoran, an Underworld Envoy, as a harvest, these injuries were negligible. There was no reason for it not to be delighted.


    Injuries could be healed, which was no big deal. But gaining an Underworld Envoy meant that its strength would skyrocket at a terrifying speed. Between the two, which was more significant, it couldn''t possibly be unclear.


    "What happened to your arrogance just now?" the malevolent spirit asked, looking at Yang Haoran embedded in the wall, amusement evident in its voice.


    Yang Haoran didn''t immediately respond to the malevolent spirit. He freed himself from the wall, then coughed up another mouthful of blood.


    The malevolent spirit, who had initially intended to attack immediately, found itself unexpectedly tempted to toy with Yang Haoran upon seeing his pitiful state.


    Being a ghost, and facing an Underworld Envoy, the malevolent spirit knew it was a ghost''s natural enemy. To have personally crippled an Underworld Envoy gave it a considerable sense of aplishment.


    "Speak while you still can. Say a few more words quickly, lest you chatter incessantly while I dine, which would ruin my appetite," the malevolent spirit said with augh.


    Yang Haoran slowly straightened his body, gazing at the malevolent spirit. Instead of showing indignation, his face bore a smile, his trademark gentle smile.


    "Do you sound so confident as if you''ve already got me figured out?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Oh? Isn''t it so?" the malevolent spirit retorted.


    Yang Haoran''s smile didn''t falter. He locked eyes with the malevolent spirit and chuckled, "I just wanted to test my current limits against you. Do you really think I have no way to deal with you?"


    The malevolent spirit burst intoughter. To him, Yang Haoran''s words were merely bravado. He wouldn''t take them seriously.


    However, what Yang Haoran did next caused his smile to freeze abruptly.


    Suddenly, a ripple appeared in the space before Yang Haoran, and a square wooden box materialized out of thin air. The box opened on its own, revealing a thumb-sized ck pill emitting pure and dense Yin Qi.


    Seeing this ck pill, the malevolent spirit''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "This... this is a soul pill!"


    Yang Haoran smiled and said, "Your eyesight is sharp indeed. This is indeed a soul pill. It''s been with me for some time now, and I haven''t found a reason to take it. But now, I have a reason that I cannot ignore."


    When he became the Burial Master, Yang Haoran received three soul pills from the cloaked figure. One was used to pay the Night Watch under hismand, and he hadn''t used it up yet. The other two were carefully preserved by him.


    He hadn''t taken these two soul pills because he was somewhat reluctant. After all, soul pills were extremely precious to him, and he couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    Moreover, he wanted to keep them for emergencies. Perhaps they could save his life at a critical moment. So, he had kept these two soul pills safe.


    There had been several asions when he wanted to swallow these two soul pills to boost his strength. However, due to the aforementioned reasons, he restrained himself from acting on impulse.


    At present, the malevolent spirit''s strength was already surpassing his own by far. If he didn''t use the soul pill under such circumstances, he, as the Burial Master, would be buried by ghosts, bing a joke in the eyes of ghosts and a disgrace in the eyes of the Yin Division.


    "Heh, Old Man, you don''t know me. I''m very cautious and vignt in everything I do. I''ll stay here and confront you head-on. Without any preparation, I wouldn''t take such risks," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    The malevolent spirit didn''t respond. In this situation, he had no time to spare for a conversation. His soul body transformed into Yin Qi, rushing towards Yang Haoran at the fastest speed.


    From his reaction, he seemed to want to snatch away the soul pill in front of Yang Haoran, or perhaps prevent Yang Haoran from consuming the soul pill!


    Since Yang Haoran dared to take out the soul pill in front of him and even had the leisure to exchange words with him, how could he not be prepared?


    The moment the malevolent spirit''s soul body turned into Yin Qi and approached, Waning Moon inserted into the stone wall broke free and shed towards the malevolent spirit.


    At the same time, a barrier formed by Yin spirit power appeared in front of Yang Haoran, shielding him.


    Facing the iing Waning Moon, theoretically, the malevolent spirit should choose to evade, as being struck by a soul weapon would cause considerable harm. However, in the current situation, he had no intention of bothering with that. To save more time, he would rather suffer injuries to his soul body than waste time evading.


    In the blink of an eye, Waning Moon struck the Yin Qi formed by the malevolent spirit. The Yin Qi split into two, with both masses maintaining their speed and converging once more on their way, albeit considerably dimmer than before.


    In the next moment, the Yin Qi appeared in front of the barrier formed by Yin spirit power. Watching the Yin Qi formed by the malevolent spirit, Yang Haoran smiled, calmly picked up the soul pill, and then popped it into his mouth.


    Boom!


    The Yin Qi collided with the protective barrier. The barriersted only a moment before it couldn''t withstand the terrifying force of the malevolent spirit and shattered!


    However, even in the brief moment when the barrier blocked the malevolent spirit, Yang Haoran''s body disappeared from the spot. As the malevolent spirit broke through the barrier, it found itself striking empty air!

 Chapter 331: Youve Outwitted Me!

    As the soul pill entered, a surge of immense pure yin qi erupted within Yang Haoran''s body. His body, akin to parched earth, greedily absorbed the pure yin qi emanating from the soul pill explosion.


    This pure yin qi wasn''t like ordinary Yin Qi, nor was it as wild as the Death Mark Seal cultivated by Deng Feng using Night Watch. Instead, it was easily absorbable, with a rapid absorption rate.


    Under the influence of this influx, Yang Haoran''s Yin spirit power swiftly burgeoned. However, this surge wasn''t about restoration; his Yin spirit power had been depleted significantly before and couldn''t be restored in the short term.


    The Yin spirit power generated after ingesting the soul pill was entirely new, bearing no rtion to his previously depleted reserves. These fresh reserves not only bolstered Yang Haoran''s current strength but also raised the ceiling of his Yin spirit power. Once this matter concluded and his Yin spirit power fully recovered, the amount of Yin spirit power gained through the soul pill today would be added onto his existing reserves.


    The malevolent spirit, sensing the rapid surge of Yin spirit power within Yang Haoran, grew increasingly agitated. Before Yang Haoran had taken the soul pill, the malevolent spirit was confident of overpowering him. But now, with Yang Haoran having swallowed the pill, the situation was bound to flip!


    Initially, he had relished the unique satisfaction of toying with the Underworld Envoy. However, Yang Haoran''s unexpected consumption of the soul pill filled him with intense regret.


    Yet, he remained unaware that even if he hadn''t intended to toy with Yang Haoran and had unleashed his full power from the start, the oue wouldn''t differ much from the current scenario.


    In this moment, he had only one thought: not to flee immediately but to find a way to restrain Yang Haoran again before his increased Yin spirit power became insurmountable. He aimed to swiftly devour the burgeoning Yin spirit power within Yang Haoran''s body. If he could consume Yin spirit power faster than Yang Haoran could umte it, then he would emerge as the ultimate beneficiary and victor of this conflict.


    However, this n was somewhat naive. Leaving aside whether he could re-imprison Yang Haoran, the issuey in whether he could outpace the growth of Yang Haoran''s Yin spirit power.Nevertheless, the malevolent spirit didn''t consider his n naive. He believed he hadn''t entirely lost the chance to turn the tables. Therefore, after missing his initial strike, he swiftly sensed Yang Haoran''s location and lunged at him once more.


    En route, he didn''t forget to cast illusions upon Yang Haoran, intending to influence him through such means.


    However, these illusions had little effect on Yang Haoran. He had been on guard against the malevolent spirit''s illusions all along, and his ghost eye remained open, possessing a strong anti-illusion effect.


    Moreover, the malevolent spirit''s position was precarious, and the illusions he hastily constructed were of poor quality, easily shattered by Yang Haoran in an instant.


    Before the malevolent spirit could sessfully approach Yang Haoran, the detested soul weapon, Waning Moon, reappeared.


    He hesitated, unsure whether to evade it or ignore its presence and continue attacking Yang Haoran!


    Evading would prevent his soul body from sustaining further damage, but it would also mean his attack against Yang Haoran would fail this time.


    However, if he chose not to evade, he was confident of causing some damage to Yang Haoran, but he would also undoubtedly suffer. His soul body would once again be weakened by Yang Haoran''s soul weapon.


    It was certain that controlling the soul weapon would consume some of Yang Haoran''s Yin spirit power. However, having consumed the soul pill, Yang Haoran''s Yin spirit power was rapidly increasing.


    But it was different for him. Each time he was weakened by Yang Haoran, he would grow weaker. If he weakened further, it would be even more challenging to restrain Yang Haoran.


    Weighing the pros and cons in an instant, the malevolent spirit ultimately chose to evade. Just as Waning Moon was about to strike his soul body, he dispersed his soul body into strands of Yin Qi and then reassembled it beside Yang Haoran, ready to strike again.


    Yang Haoran was prepared. Facing this situation, he smiled faintly, a chain as thick as an arm appearing in his hand, which he then whipped towards the approaching malevolent spirit!


    The malevolent spirit attempted to dodge, unwilling to let his power be weakened, but there was simply no time.


    He avoided Waning Moon but couldn''t evade Yang Haoran''s chain.


    Boom!


    The chain, condensed from Yin spirit power, struck his soul body made of Yin Qi, instantly dispersing it!


    Having taken Yang Haoran''s blow head-on, the malevolent spirit didn''t retreat but instead pressed forward. As Yang Haoran''s power continued to grow, he knew his time was running out.


    The dispersed Yin Qi coalesced once more. Compared to before, it had weakened slightly, but the malevolent spirit had no time to worry about this. With Yang Haoran now within arm''s reach, he couldn''t afford to retreat. If he did, getting close to Yang Haoran again would be difficult!


    Having already taken a hit, if he didn''t inflict some damage on Yang Haoran, then his earlier blow would have been in vain!


    So, he exerted all his strength and fiercely collided with Yang Haoran!


    Bang!


    The protective Yin Qi surrounding Yang Haoran was dispersed by the malevolent spirit''s impact, sending his body flying.


    Spewing out a mouthful of blood, Yang Haoran''s body crashed against the stone wall like a cannonball, embedding itself once again.


    The malevolent spirit''s reckless counterattack inflicted significant damage upon Yang Haoran. Delighted, the malevolent spirit seized the opportunity. The Yin Qi transformed from his soul body enveloped Yang Haoran, attempting once more to restrain him and swiftly devour his Yin spirit power.


    But in the next moment, his joy evaporated as he realized that his current strength was insufficient to restrain Yang Haoran!


    "Oh no!"


    Just as a sense of foreboding arose within him, Yang Haoran struck like lightning!


    Yang Haoran''s right hand, tightly gripping the chain, transformed it back into Yin spirit power. His entire right hand was enveloped in it, while he grabbed hold of the entwined Yin Qi surrounding him with this hand. This Yin Qi, formed from the malevolent spirit''s soul body, did not belong to him.


    Although Yin Qi was originally gaseous, Yang Haoran''s right hand solidly grasped it. With a forceful tug, he forcibly pulled it down!


    The Yin Qi churned in his hand, struggling to break free. With a sardonic smile, bloodstained lips curled upwards as Yang Haoran infused more Yin spirit power into his right hand.


    Boom!


    As more Yin spirit power surged into his right hand, the Yin Qi doubled in an instant, its sudden surge even producing a booming sound.


    This sudden increase in Yin Qi wasn''t from the malevolent spirit''s soul body but originated from Yang Haoran''s released Yin spirit power. By condensing too much Yin spirit power in his right hand, it became oppressively filled with Yin Qi.


    The malevolent spirit, whose soul body had been grabbed by Yang Haoran''s right hand, felt unprecedented pressure. Despite his struggles, he couldn''t break free from Yang Haoran''s grip!


    "Don''t struggle; it''s futile," Yang Haoran said with a smile, watching the Yin Qi in his hand struggle violently.


    "You despicable Underworld Envoy! If I hadn''t been sealed here for so long, my strength wouldn''t have yet reached its peak. Otherwise, the first time I imprisoned you, you would have been drained of Yin spirit power!" came the enraged voice of the malevolent spirit from within the Yin Qi, filled with resentment and unwillingness.


    Yang Haoran''s smile didn''t waver as he asked, "And what''s the oue?"


    "The oue! The oue is that you''ve outwitted me, you bastard!" the malevolent spirit roared loudly.


    "I''ve outwitted you? How so?" Yang Haoran chuckled.


    "You could have swallowed the soul pill long ago, but you didn''t. You let me believe I could take you down at any moment, making me lower my guard. Isn''t that outwitting me?" the malevolent spirit roared again.


    "And you call that being outwitted? You don''t even know what cunning truly means."


    The malevolent spiritpletely ignored Yang Haoran''s words. In his view, he had indeed been outwitted by Yang Haoran, leading to his current predicament.


    "If you dare, release me! Let''s have another fight! If I lose, I''ll let you do as you please!" the malevolent spirit continued to roar.


    With a gleam in his eyes, Yang Haoran asked, "Release you so you can escape, right?"


    "Do you dare?!" the malevolent spirit shouted.


    "Truth be told, I don''t dare."


    "You coward!"


    Ignoring the malevolent spirit''s roar, the soul gathering bead on Yang Haoran''s ring fell off and floated in the air before him. Without hesitation, he stuffed the malevolent spirit into the soul gathering bead!

 Chapter 332: Desperate White Snake

    Yang Haoran paid no heed to the malevolent spirit''s struggles, nor did he pay attention to its roars. He seized the Yin Qi formed by the malevolent spirit''s soul body, like a hunter capturing a small beast, and forcefully stuffed it into the soul gathering bead.


    As he gazed at the soul gathering bead before him, the malevolent spirit transformed within, its face contorted into a ghastly visage, roaring ferociously at Yang Haoran.


    This soul gathering bead had been sealed by Yang Haoran; the sound within could not escape, nor could any external sounds prate it.


    Thus, Yang Haoran couldn''t hear the malevolent spirit''s howls at this moment. However, judging from its mouth movements, it was certainly not speaking words of endearment or affection.


    But it didn''t matter. The more vehemently the spirit cursed now, the harsher its actions would beter, perhaps without a shred of remorse.


    From what he saw through his ghost eye, this malevolent spirit wasn''t naturally formed. It hadn''t suffered much injustice in life, not even bing an evil spirit after death; it was merely amon undead.


    Yang Haoran couldn''t see what happened after death with his ghost eye, but for an undead to gradually be a malevolent spirit, it must have consumed numerous ghosts. Of course, there might have been other opportunities along the way.


    "The journey from an undead to a malevolent spirit, sealed for who knows how many years, yet still so formidable, truly an inspiring tale."


    Yang Haoran smiled with a sense of wonder on his face. Then he freed himself from the stone wall,nding on the ground.The soul gathering bead rapidly shrank and re-embedded itself into the ring. The soul weapon inserted into the ground nearby responded to Yang Haoran''s summons, returning to his side.


    <em>Cough!</em>


    A violent cough erupted, and Yang Haoran spat out blood once again. Since bing a Burial Master, he had never suffered such severe injuries before, a first for him.


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth with a smile, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but sigh softly, "The first time always leaves asting impression. I''ve given you my first, and you''ll surely repay me with your soul flying away in return."


    With those words, Yang Haoran nced towards the location where the formation master had been. Then, step by step, he walked over.


    The formation had been destroyed, the formation master''s remains turned to dust. As for the formation master''s soul, Yang Haoran felt no trace of it.


    The formation master had sealed the malevolent spirit here, but he had also sealed himself within the formation. As to why he did so, where his soul had gone¡ªwhether devoured by the malevolent spirit or used as a sacrifice for the formation, or for other reasons¡ªnone of it seemed important to Yang Haoran anymore.


    He didn''t bother delving into the origins of the great battle between the two sides. His purpose in heading towards where the formation master had been was simply to see if there might be any discoveries.


    If he could find any relics left by the formation master, then his trip would yield unexpected gains.


    Previously, due to the presence of the malevolent spirit, he hadn''t had the chance to check if the formation master had left behind any relics. Now that the malevolent spirit had been dealt with and sealed within the soul gathering bead, he naturally had the time to investigate.


    Imagination was delightful, reality was cruel. After a careful inspection, Yang Haoran found nothing. To avoid overlooking anything, he even dug up the ground beneath the formation master''s remains, yet still found nothing.


    With no other choice, he had to give up. After burying the dust of the formation master''s remains, he dispelled the idea of trying to make another fortune.


    The soul pill within his body continued to release a massive amount of pure Yin Qi, while his Yin spirit power continued to grow crazily. In such a situation, Yang Haoran decided it was time to leave this ce.


    Although he hadn''t gained any additional rewards and had also suffered considerable injuries, his purpose for this trip had been achieved. Yang Haoran was quite satisfied, and it was time to depart.


    The decision to leave now was because he needed to heal, and his soul pill needed refinement.


    Even if he didn''t deliberately refine the soul pill within his body, the pure Yin Qi released by it would still be absorbed by his body. However, deliberate refinement would elerate the release of pure Yin Qi and the body''s absorption rate.


    Both tasks could be done here, but Yang Haoran chose to leave because his skirmish with the malevolent spirit had caused quite amotion. To avoid unnecessary trouble, he decided it was best to depart from this ce first.


    However, just as he was about to leave, his expression suddenly changed slightly, and his gaze shifted towards the sky above.


    The space above was vast, but it was empty, devoid of anything. However, from Yang Haoran''s expression, it seemed he sensed something.


    "So much heavy Demonic Qi! Could themotion from earlier have actually attracted a demon?"


    With this thought in mind, Yang Haoran furrowed his brow slightly. Then, a crack appeared in the space before him, and he decided to immediately leave through the space rift.


    With injuries on his body, he had no intention of confronting the iing entity head-on. If the neer was just a minor demon, it would be fine, but if it was a great demon, things would be troublesome.


    It wasn''t fear that drove him, but rather a sense of unnecessary risk. He simply didn''t want to stir up trouble at this moment; he just wanted to leave.


    Yang Haoran had just torn open the space, yet before he could step into the rift, a loud noise resounded from above. Immediately after, arge hole was torn open in the top of the ancient tomb, and arge number of rocks came crashing down.


    Seeing this scene, Yang Haoran didn''t hesitate at all. Subconsciously, he stepped into the space rift before him.


    The space rift healed, and Yang Haoran disappearedpletely.


    Meanwhile, rocks of various sizes continued to thunder down. Amidst the rubble, there was also a white snake as thick as a water bucket!


    The white snake crashed onto the ground, stirring up a lot of dust. As the rubble fell, somended on the ground while others struck the white snake''s body.


    The white snake emitted a painful hiss, blood flowing from its mouth and nose. Its snake body bore numerous wounds of varying depths, all bleeding profusely.


    This white snake was none other than Bai Xue, the serpent demon who had left earlier!


    As Bai Xue looked at where Yang Haoran had disappeared, a deep sadness and disappointment filled her eyes. When she fell from the sky amidst the rubble, she witnessed Yang Haoran stepping into the space rift and disappearing.


    "He... he finally left." A weak voice emanated from Bai Xue''s mouth. As she spoke, she spat out another mouthful of blood, her snake body writhing in pain amidst the rubble.


    The cold moonlight fell upon Bai Xue''s heavily scarred body, rendering her a picture of indescribable misery.


    At the same time, a figure descended from the sky andnded in front of Bai Xue.


    This person was quite sloppy, with unkempt hair, stubble covering his face, and a coat that seemed like it hadn''t been washed in ages, emitting a strong odor of alcohol.


    This person was none other than the sloppy man who had been searching for Bai Xue in Shilin Town today!


    The sloppy man had initially thought he woulde up empty-handed today, but he hadn''t expected to sense Demonic Qi in the evening.


    At that time, Bai Xue had wanted to leave the Lecheng area as soon as possible, so she had used her demonic spiritual power. However, when she released her demonic spiritual power, the sloppy man sensed it.


    The sloppy man caught up with her, and the two engaged in a fierce battle. However, with Bai Xue''s strength not yet fully recovered, she was no match for the sloppy man.


    Although Bai Xue was losing, she didn''t want to die at the hands of the sloppy man. She had just gained her freedom, and there were still many unknowns in this world waiting for her to explore. She wanted to live.


    So, she thought of Yang Haoran. She knew that only Yang Haoran could save her life at that moment. Thus, she used all her abilities to fend off the sloppy man''s attacks while retreating towards the direction of the ancient tomb.


    Having narrowly escaped death to arrive here, Bai Xue sensed the power fluctuations and intense Yin Qi emanating from beneath the stone forest. But before she could even rx, she suffered a fierce blow from the sloppy man.


    Her body was struck, and the powerful force caused her to smash arge hole in the ground, her body falling down amidst the rubble towards the bottom of the ancient tomb.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that while she had guessed the beginning, she hadn''t anticipated the end. Yang Haoran indeed was still within the ancient tomb, but as her body plummeted from high above, she witnessed Yang Haoran''s departure with her own eyes.


    In that instant, Bai Xue''s heart shattered. She felt an unprecedented sense of helplessness and despair.

 Chapter 333: Its All a Setup!

    At this moment, the sloppy man emanated a green light, holding a can of beer in one hand and a sword in the other, his expression indifferent.


    As his feet touched the ground, he didn''t bother to look at the serpent demon writhing in pain on the ground. Instead, after taking a big gulp of beer, he nced around.


    Moments ago, he had sensed the presence of power fluctuations within the ancient tomb, along with Yin Qi.


    However, soon after, this power fluctuationpletely disappeared, leaving behind only strong Yin Qi within the ancient tomb.


    Recalling how the serpent demon had fled all the way here, even enduring injuries to arrive, indicated that there should still be allies of the serpent demon here.


    So, the sloppy man was cautious. Even though the power fluctuation had vanished, he remained vignt.


    Because he couldn''t be certain whether the opponent had left or had sealed their own power fluctuation, hiding in the shadows, ready to deliver a fatal blow at any moment. Thus, he had to be cautious.


    After a careful inspection yielded no discoveries, the sloppy man turned his gaze to the serpent demon amidst the rubble.


    "Monster, it seems your ally has already left," the sloppy man said casually to the serpent demon, taking another swig of his beer.Upon hearing this, the serpent demon suppressed her sadness. She lifted her massive snake head, looking down at the sloppy man from a higher vantage point, her snake eyes filled with cold killing intent and resentment.


    "Even if I die, I will never let you off easy," the serpent demon threatened.


    The sloppy man didn''t take the serpent demon''s threat seriously. He downed the rest of his beer in one gulp, then tossed aside the bottle and pointed his sword at the serpent demon.


    "You and I are natural enemies. If you die by my hand, it''s because of your own ipetence. And if I die by your hand, I won''t me you."


    With that, a battle ensued between the serpent demon and the sloppy man, where Yang Haoran and the malevolent spirit had previously shed.


    In fact, at this moment, the serpent demon deeply regretted her actions. After leaving the ancient tomb, instead of immediately departing from Shilin Town, she had spent the whole afternoon wandering the streets. Although she had no money to buy anything, she had enjoyed herself immensely.


    Before leaving the ancient tomb, she had sealed the Demonic Qi within her body, as Yang Haoran had requested beforeing to Shilin Town.


    However, there still remained a faint trace of Demonic Qi on her, remnants from the sorcery she had cast within the ancient tomb, not yetpletely dispersed.


    The serpent demon could naturally deal with that tiny bit of Demonic Qi, but she had chosen not to bother. In her eyes, even demons might not detect such a small amount of Demonic Qi, and it would soon dissipate. So, she paid it no mind and happily wandered around Shilin Town.


    Meanwhile, after learning from many merchants and tourists that they hadn''t seen the serpent demon, the sloppy man decided to try his luck at the Shilin Forest Scenic Area.


    However, just as he was about to leave, he sensed a very faint Yin Qi, so faint that even he almost couldn''t detect it, along with a trace of Demonic Qi.


    Due to the faintness of the Demonic Qi, determining the exact location of the target was somewhat difficult, but not entirely impossible. Unfortunately, before he could employ any means, the Demonic Qi vanishedpletely, beyond his perception.


    Although he couldn''t sense the presence of Demonic Qi anymore, years of experience and intuition told him that the demon was still in Shilin Town, but had sealed the Demonic Qi within herself, rendering her undetectable.


    Knowing that the demon was in Shilin Town, the sloppy man decided not to head to the Shilin Forest Scenic Area. He was tired of searching for the serpent demon and couldn''t be bothered to continue. Instead, he found a secluded ce, drank some wine, and waited patiently for the serpent demon to use her demonic spiritual power again.


    In his view, since the serpent demon had appeared here, she must be here to prey on humans. Once she acted, there would undoubtedly be Demonic Qi emanating from her. By staying in Shilin Town without leaving, he would naturally sense her presence when the time came.


    Of course, whether his spection was correct and whether the oue would unfold as he expected, he couldn''t be sure. All he could do was his best and leave the rest to fate. If the serpent demon managed to escape again, he had no choice but to ept it.


    It was precisely because of such considerations that the sloppy man stayed in Shilin Town. If he hadn''t made that decision and had gone to the Shilin Forest Scenic Area instead, it would have been a different story.


    Unbeknownst to him, the serpent demon had unknowingly spent the whole night in Shilin Town, satisfying her shopping desires. Only then did she think of leaving Lecheng in a hurry, lest she be seen by Yang Haoraning out of the ancient tomb. If he caught her, he mighte up with a reason to keep her and restrict her freedom, which would be tragic.


    So, she found a remote ce, used her demonic spiritual power, and quickly left Shilin Town.


    However, just as she used her demonic spiritual power, the sloppy man sensed it.


    Without any hesitation, the sloppy man followed the faint Demonic Qi. He could have torn through space to quickly catch up with the serpent demon, but he refrained from doing so because Shilin Town was crowded, and any action on his part would surely affect ordinary people.


    Sealing his own power fluctuations, he followed far behind the serpent demon until she reached a deserted area, where he unleashed his power and blocked her path.


    What followed was a fierce battle until the serpent demon managed to escape to the Shilin Forest Scenic Area.


    The reason the serpent demon regretted was precisely because she regretted going shopping and not heeding Yang Haoran''s advice to leave Shilin Town immediately after leaving the ancient tomb. If she had left like an ordinary person, none of this would have happened, and she wouldn''t be facing the current situation.


    However, regret, besides being a profound lesson, couldn''t save her life.


    If there was still a chance to live, learning from mistakes would be useful, at least to avoid making the same mistakes in the future.


    But if death was inevitable, what good was learning from mistakes?


    What good was regret?


    Some mistakes couldn''t be made because they couldn''t be afforded. Once made, they might cost one''s life, and even the right to regret would be lost.


    Meanwhile, in a remote corner of Shilin Town, a spatial crack suddenly appeared, and a figure emerged from it.


    This person was none other than Yang Haoran, who had just left the ancient tomb.


    With Yang Haoran''s current abilities, although there were distance limitations to traversing through spatial rifts, crossing the entire Shilin Town posed no problem. Yet, inexplicably, he appeared within the boundaries of Shilin Town.


    Stepping out of the spatial rift, Yang Haoran wore a puzzled expression, as if something was troubling him.


    Previously, when the top of the ancient tomb was broken open by a tremendous force, and arge number of rocks fell, he seemed to see something white falling along with the rocks.


    At that time, he didn''t have the inclination to take a closer look. With the single-minded desire to leave, he subconsciously stepped into the space rift.


    However, after stepping into the space rift, he felt that something was amiss when he recalled this incident. That white thing that fell alongside the rocks felt somewhat familiar to him. Therefore, he randomly chose a remote location, temporarily walked out of the space rift, intending to understand this issue before leaving.


    Yang Haoran frowned, scenes of the ancient tomb''s top being broken open shed through his mind again. That white thing falling with the rocks would naturally not be a stone because the white thing was twisted and irregr. What kind of stone would grow in such a manner?


    Of course, he wouldn''t be foolish enough to think it was a person either. He had never seen such a deformed person, nor had he seen such a white person, let alone one sorge. Therefore, the possibility of it being a person was almost zero.


    As he pondered, Yang Haoran suddenly remembered sensing a strong Demonic Qi before the ancient tomb''s top was broken open.


    The reason he had decided to leave immediately was precisely because he sensed this strong Demonic Qi. Not wanting to cause trouble, he made the decision to leave immediately.


    Thinking of the Demonic Qi and then the twisted white thing, Yang Haoran suddenly thought of something, his expression changing instantly.


    "Damn, could that white thing be a white snake? Could the Demonic Qi I sensed havee from it?"


    Yang Haoran couldn''t be sure if that twisted white thing was indeed a white snake because he hadn''t seen it clearly at the time.


    If that twisted white thing was indeed a white snake, but he couldn''t be sure if the Demonic Qi he sensed came from the white snake because the situation was urgent, and he didn''t have the mind to pay attention to it.


    However, if that white thing was indeed a white snake, and the Demonic Qi did emanate from the white snake, then the significance would be different.


    There were many white snakes in the world, and there were countless enlightened white snakes. Yet, this particr enlightened white snake would appear in the Shilin Forest Scenic Area, which was probably not a coincidence.


    Thus, Yang Haoran thought of the serpent demon Bai Xue.


    "Could something have happened to that serpent demon?"


    Thinking of this, Yang Haoran frowned, showing a hint of hesitation on his face.


    Then, Yin Qi surged in his hand, and a palm-sized snake scale appeared in his hand.


    Looking at the snake scale in his hand and recalling the scene where the serpent demon Bai Xue had endured severe pain to tear a piece of flesh from his arm, his frown deepened.


    If the white snake he saw at the ancient tomb was indeed the serpent demon Bai Xue, it meant that Bai Xue was probably in danger now.


    Bai Xue''s strength hadn''t recovered and had always been in a weakened state. But even a starving camel was bigger than a horse. If someone could expose her true form, it indicated that the opponent''s strength was quite formidable.


    If he intervened in this matter, he would have to face a powerful enemy. As for how strong the opponent was, he didn''t know. It might not be as strong as he imagined, but it could also be stronger than he imagined.


    And now he was injured, although his Yin spirit power had been repairing his injuries and his strength had been continuously increasing due to the soul pill, his strength had not yet fully recovered to its peak. Faced with an unknown powerful opponent, he might very well risk his life.


    But if he ignored this matter as if nothing had happened, he couldn''t get past this hurdle in his heart.


    After hesitating for a moment, Yang Haoran sighed, showing a helpless expression on his face.


    "Ah, why bother giving me this damned snake scale if there''s nothing wrong? It''s all just a setup!"


    Yang Haoran''s sigh was not his true inner thoughts.


    When the serpent demon Bai Xue gave him this snake scale, it wasn''t a setup; it was sincere, and he naturally could feel that.


    The reason he made such a sigh was merely to adjust his mentality in this way and rx his tense nerves.


    The snake scale disappeared from his hand, stored away in a separate space. Then, he waved his hand, and a crack appeared in the space in front of him.


    This space rift didn''t lead to the Lecheng urban area but to the ancient tomb.


    In the end, Yang Haoran couldn''t get over the hurdle in his heart because the snake scale blocked his way out.


    With a wry smile on his face, he stepped into the space rift.


    "Too many damn things!"


    In the instant before the space rift closed, there was a voice of extreme helplessness from Yang Haoran.

 Chapter 334: Demon Hunter

    The serpent demon Bai Xue''s massive body was sent flying by the sloppy man, crashing into the stone wall of the ancient tomb.


    A painful roar escaped Bai Xue''s mouth as her massive serpent body slumped down from the stone wall.


    Her serpent body crashed onto the ground, crushing some stones beneath her. She weakly tried to move her body, attempting to lift her head, but she had lost all strength.


    After struggling for a few moments, her serpent head barely lifted, only to crash back down to the ground, blood pooling around her.


    At this moment, the serpent demon Bai Xue, not to mention continuing the fight, hadpletely lost the ability to move.


    The sloppy man lightly shook the long sword in his hand, and the blood on the sword visibly merged into the de at an rming rate.


    "I will only take your life, not harm your soul. May you be reincarnated as a human in your next life and refrain from being a man-eating demon. As for this life, it ends here."


    There was no smile on the sloppy man''s face, no expression of victory, nor deep-seated hatred. His expression was indifferent.


    As the sloppy man spoke indifferently, he then raised the long sword in his hand, seemingly preparing to end the serpent demon Bai Xue once and for all.However, at this moment, there was a sudden violent fluctuation in the space beside Bai Xue, followed by a crack opening up.


    This scene not only caught the attention of the sloppy man but also drew the gaze of the serpent demon Bai Xue.


    A figure slowly emerged from the space rift. This person looked ordinary, with short hair, stubble on his chin, a cigarette dangling from his mouth, hands in his pockets, and a friendly smile on his face.


    He wore a shabby suit, stained with blood, clearly having just been through a fierce battle. Yet, he appeared spirited, not showing any signs of fatigue despite the recent fight.


    This person was none other than Yang Haoran, who had originally left but returned here due to a piece of snake scale.


    Yang Haoran''s appearance reignited hope in Bai Xue, who was desperate.


    She had pinned herst hope on Yang Haoran, escaping here with the belief that he would save her. However, when she arrived after going through countless dangers, hope turned into disappointment, then evolved into despair as she watched Yang Haoran leave.


    Now, with her strength depleted and knowing she was destined to die today, her inner despair reached its peak. She had even lost the desire to survive.


    But Yang Haoran''s appearance revived a glimmer of hope in her despair, reigniting the extinguished will to live in her heart.


    Repeatedly subjected to such stimuli, the serpent demon''s emotions copsed in an instant.


    At this moment, she seemed to have lost the ability to speak or even remember how to speak. She looked at Yang Haoran, merely opening her mouth without uttering a word or making any sound, then silently shed two tears.


    Seeing the pitiful state of the serpent demon Bai Xue and sensing her faint breath, Yang Haoran''s smile underwent some changes, bing somewhat unnatural and forced.


    He took a deep drag of his cigarette, seemingly calming his inner emotions. Then, he removed the cigarette with his hand, exhaling smoke slowly from his mouth, gradually returning his smile to its natural state.


    "How did ite to this?" Yang Haoran looked at the serpent demon, smiling as he asked.


    The serpent demon, tears in her eyes but a glimmer of joy evident, didn''t speak. She simply swayed her serpent body lightly, a response to Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran didn''t press further or make any promises to Bai Xue. He just withdrew his gaze from her and looked at the sloppy man across from him.


    Since Yang Haoran appeared, the sloppy man''s gaze had been fixed on him. He ignored the life or death of the serpent demon and didn''t move to kill her.


    Initially indifferent, the sloppy man''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, his expression bing more serious with Yang Haoran''s appearance.


    He didn''tunch a sneak attack when Yang Haoran looked at the serpent demon, either due tock of certainty of sess or disdain for such tactics. He simply watched Yang Haoran quietly.


    When Yang Haoran''s gaze shifted to him, the sloppy man spoke indifferently, "I''ve seen you in the video. I thought you were just a poor soul deceived by the serpent demon. I didn''t expect you to be an Underworld Envoy. The newly appointed Burial Master of Lecheng Yin Division, is that you?"


    The sloppy man didn''t know Yang Haoran, but he recognized the title of Underworld Envoy. Judging from the power fluctuations emanating from Yang Haoran and his dense protective Yin Qi, ordinary Night Watchers couldn''t reach such levels, nor could they possess the ability to tear through space. Therefore, he guessed that Yang Haoran might be the newly appointed Burial Master of Lecheng.


    Yang Haoran smiled as he looked at the sloppy man, who appeared to be in histe thirties. Instead of speaking immediately, he activated his ghost eye.


    After activating the ghost eye, the first ce Yang Haoran looked at was the sloppy man''s brow.


    There were five tiny gravel-like dots on the sloppy man''s brow, forming a pentagram pattern. If one were to magnify these dots, they would find that each one was actually a pentagram.


    These five dots were invisible to the naked eye unless the sloppy man voluntarily revealed them or through special means, such as Yang Haoran''s eye technique, the ghost eye.


    Among the five dots on the sloppy man''s brow, three were dim, but two were lit up, emitting a soft light constantly.


    Yang Haoran shifted his gaze away from the sloppy man''s brow and retracted the ghost eye. Then, he looked at the long sword in the sloppy man''s hand.


    The sword appeared ordinary in shape, with no apparent special features. However, what caught Yang Haoran''s attention was not the sword''s appearance but its de.


    The de gleamed with a chilling light, obviously extremely sharp. Yet, on this gleaming de, there were two mysterious stripes.


    The stripes were crooked and resembled demonic script to some extent but were not exactly demonic script.


    The presence of these two stripes not only didn''t detract from the sword''s beauty but also gave it an indescribable sense of mystery.


    Yang Haoran''s gaze shifted from the sword to the sloppy man''s body.


    Visible green light emanated from the sloppy man''s body, indistinguishable in color from demonic spiritual power.


    However, although they shared the same color, they were fundamentally different in nature. Demonic spiritual power emitted green light and gave off Demonic Qi. Yet, the power outwardly disyed by the sloppy man was also green, but without any trace of Demonic Qi.


    This alone indicated that the power within the sloppy man was not demonic spiritual power.


    Through this information, Yang Haoran not only confirmed the sloppy man''s identity but also gained some understanding of his strength.


    All this might seem lengthy, but from Yang Haoran looking at the sloppy man''s brow, then at the green light emanating from him, it was merely a blink of an eye.


    Facing the sloppy man''s inquiry, Yang Haoran smiled and nodded, not denying but rather straightforwardly admitting.


    There was no point in denying it since whether he was the newly appointed Burial Master of Lecheng could be easily found out with a little inquiry.


    After nodding, Yang Haoran took a drag from his cigarette and spoke.


    "The star seal on your brow, the demonic weapon in your hand, the star spiritual power emanating from your body¡ª are you a demon hunter?"


    With his identity recognized, the sloppy man showed no surprise on his face. After all, it wasn''t strange for someone like Yang Haoran, the Burial Master, to recognize him as a demon hunter.


    So, like Yang Haoran, he simply nodded without denying his identity as a demon hunter.


    "Now that you know I''m a demon hunter, you should know how we demon hunters make a living. I''ve been staking out this serpent demon for a day, and the battle is about to end. I don''t want any unexpected twists, so I''ll have to ask you to step aside," the sloppy man said indifferently.


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran shook his head with a smile and spoke, "I''m sorry, but I can''t step aside for this."


    The sloppy man''s expression darkened, his brow furrowing tighter than before.


    Yang Haoran''s intentions for being here were already quite clear. However, the sloppy man didn''t hastily draw conclusions, hence his words.


    But now, Yang Haoran''s response confirmed his suspicions, leading to the change in his expression.


    "If you won''t step aside, then I''ll have to offend you. It just so happens that I want to see how capable the newly appointed Burial Master of Lecheng Yin Division is!"

 Chapter 335: Ill Accompany You Even in Death.

    Yang Haoran expected his words and actions to enrage the sloppy man, and for the sloppy man to loudly use him of supporting a man-eating demon as an Underworld Envoy.


    However, the scene he imagined didn''t unfold as expected. The sloppy man, upon seeing Yang Haoran determined to protect the serpent demon, didn''t inquire further. Instead, after a few cold words, he pointed his sword at him.


    Pointing a sword at someone often signifies provocation, but in this instance, the sloppy man pointing his sword at Yang Haoran was issuing a challenge.


    Not immediately attacking was a final warning and reminder to Yang Haoran. If Yang Haoran agreed, the sloppy man would strike immediately.


    Of course, even if Yang Haoran disagreed, the sloppy man would still attack. He wouldn''t relent just because Yang Haoran disagreed unless Yang Haoran changed his mind.


    Yang Haoran had no intention of changing his mind. Since he had returned to the ancient tomb, he had no intention of staying out of the conflict.


    However, he also didn''t intend to strike immediately, not because he was afraid of the sloppy man before him, but because he needed to give his soul pill inside him some time.


    The longer he dyed, the more advantageous it would be for him. Conversely, if he attacked the sloppy man immediately, he would be at a disadvantage and might even be killed by the opponent.


    While Yang Haoran remainedposed outwardly, his mind raced."Why don''t you ask why I''m protecting her?" Yang Haoran looked at the sloppy man, who was several years older and with a thicker stubble than himself, and spoke with a smile.


    "There''s nothing to ask. My goal is to kill her, and yours is to protect her. Our positions differ. If you can defeat me, you can take her away. If you can''t, she dies!"


    With those words, the sloppy man didn''t give Yang Haoran a chance to catch his breath. He swung his sword!


    A curved green sword energy burst forth, carrying a fierce killing intent as it slid across the ground towards Yang Haoran!


    Wherever it passed, it left a deep trench in the ground!


    Yang Haoran raised an eyebrow. He had wanted to dy a little longer, but the sloppy man didn''t give him that chance at all.


    Feeling somewhat helpless, though his actions were swift. With a flick of his fingers, the cigarette in his hand, not yet burned out, enveloped in arge amount of Yin spirit power, flew towards the sloppy man''s green sword energy like a bullet!


    The sword energy collided with the cigarette, the ck and green powers refusing to yield to each other. After a momentous sh, with a loud bang, the cigarette turned into ashes, and the sword energy was dispersed by the Yin spirit power.


    In their first exchange, it seemed they were evenly matched, but Yang Haoran secretlymented.


    Despite his ostentatious actions, this was his full strength without resorting to his soul weapon. On the other hand, it seemed the sloppy man hadn''t exerted his full power.


    The initial attack hadn''t caused any harm to Yang Haoran. The sloppy man snorted coldly and then spoke, "Show me your full strength. Let me see what you''re capable of!"


    Before the words had even finished, the sloppy man''s sword swiftly moved. With each swing, a sword energy whistled out, all aimed at Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran''s smile faded slightly at this. Faced with this situation, he certainly wouldn''t be arrogant enough to try to catch the opponent''s sword energy bare-handed.


    He summoned his soul weapon, Waning Moon, to sh once more with the iing sword energies.


    The sword energies were fast, but Waning Moon was not slow either. The collision of the ck and green lights emitted a deafening noise, causing the ancient tomb to tremble.


    This ancient tomb, which had existed for who knows how many years, had already suffered damage tonight. Now, with Yang Haoran fighting the sloppy man, it seemed it couldn''t bear much more.


    However, neither of the twobatants paid any attention to whether the ancient tomb would copse.


    In just a short moment, Yang Haoran and the sloppy man exchanged dozens of blows. Yang Haoran had a few sword wounds on his body, while the sloppy man had suffered several cuts from Waning Moon.


    After another intense collision, Yang Haoran retreated a few steps. As he stabilized himself, blood flowed from under his sleeve.


    The blood flowed down his wrist, into his palm, and finally dripped from his fingertips.


    Meanwhile, the sloppy man''s hand gripping the sword trembled slightly, blood stains adorned his lips, and his windbreaker was tattered and stained with blood.


    However,pared to Yang Haoran, the sloppy man seemed to be in a much better condition at this moment, which could be discerned from the fluctuations of power emanating from both of them.


    "Continuing like this, I may suffer severe injuries at most, but you might end up dead at my hands. Step aside. Why risk your life for a demon? Demons are adept at deception. As an Underworld Envoy, how could you be swayed by a demon?" The sloppy man, with aposed expression, spoke to Yang Haoran.


    In truth, the sloppy man didn''t want to waste words with Yang Haoran, but he had to remind Yang Haoran once again, for a simple reason¡ªYang Haoran''s identity.


    Yang Haoran was an Underworld Envoy, the Burial Master of the LechengYin Division, and a prominent figure within the division. If he were to kill Yang Haoran, things would be troublesome.


    Protecting the serpent demon was one thing, but if he killed Yang Haoran, it would be a different matter altogether. The Yin Division would certainly investigate the matter, causing him immense trouble.


    In this world, there were many talented individuals, various organizations, and countless sects. However, aside from spirit masters, few were willing to provoke the Yin Division. Open confrontation with the Yin Division was even rarer, unless absolutely necessary.


    The sloppy man didn''t want to invite unnecessary trouble, hence his repeated warnings to Yang Haoran. But if Yang Haoran continued to disregard his warnings, then he would have to act decisively!


    Yang Haoran''splexion was somewhat pale, but he didn''t be angry due to his severe injuries. Instead, his face once again revealed his characteristic gentle smile.


    "I''ve already said it before. I won''t step back at this point," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Yang Haoran''s response furrowed the sloppy man''s brow. He instinctively tightened his grip on the sword.


    Meanwhile, the serpent demon, Bai Xue, spoke up at this moment.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, leave. Don''t worry about me. He wants to kill me. You don''t have to risk your life for me," the serpent demon''s voice was weak, each word sounding extremelyborious.


    Before, the serpent demon had indeed pinned her hopes of survival on Yang Haoran because she believed Yang Haoran could save her life. So when Yang Haoran returned, she was happy, and her hope rekindled.


    However, now that Yang Haoran was fighting the sloppy man and obviously at a disadvantage, she believed that if they continued like this, the result would undoubtedly be as the sloppy man said¡ªYang Haoran would die by his hands.


    She wanted to live, but she didn''t want Yang Haoran to risk his life for her. Thus, she spoke up to advise Yang Haoran to leave.


    Because it was her whom the sloppy man wanted to kill, not Yang Haoran. As long as Yang Haoran stopped interfering in this matter, the sloppy man wouldn''t attack him again.


    In this way, at least Yang Haoran''s life would be spared.


    However, Yang Haoran''s response greatly exceeded the serpent demon''s expectations.


    Yang Haoran shifted his gaze from the sloppy man to her and said with a smile, "Saying such things to me at this moment could easily lead to misunderstandings. It might make people think you''re trying to worm your way out. So, let''s not give advice. Since I''ve decided to get involved in this matter, I''ve naturally considered all aspects, including death."


    The serpent demon was stunned. She hadn''t expected Yang Haoran to say such perplexing words in this situation.


    Before advising Yang Haoran to leave, she had briefly considered two possible oues.


    The first oue was that Yang Haoran would speak out passionately, unafraid of death, and decide to stay and fight the sloppy man to the end. If Yang Haoran did this, she would be deeply moved, but that wasn''t the result she wanted to see because she truly didn''t want Yang Haoran to lose his life for her.


    The second oue was that Yang Haoran wouldpromise before facing death and refrain from getting involved in this matter further.


    If Yang Haoran made this choice, she wouldn''t find it strange because she understood Yang Haoran''s actions. After all, in the face of death, many things seemed insignificant, including emotions.


    Moreover, she and Yang Haoran didn''t share much of a bond. They had only known each other for a few days, and their interaction was merely to fulfill a transaction.


    Strictly speaking, they weren''t even friends; at best, they were slightly closer than strangers. Therefore, Yang Haoran wouldn''t risk his life for her, which was entirely reasonable.


    However, Yang Haoran''s response at this moment waspletely contrary to what she had expected, leaving her bewildered.


    However, shortly after, the serpent demon Bai Xue reacted. She smiled through tears and weakly replied, "Alright, if you die, I''ll apany you."

 Chapter 336: The Strongest Blow

    Only a few words escaped from the mouth of the serpent demon, weak but resolute.


    Yang Haoran chuckled and shook his head, saying, "Don''t be so pessimistic. Fighting is like ying cards. Until it''s over, who knows who will win or lose?"


    In truth, Yang Haoran had considered every aspect beforeing here.


    If his opponent''s strength far surpassed his own, he would immediately flee with the serpent demon, not confront them head-on.


    He wasn''t foolish; if he knew he couldn''t win, he wouldn''t foolishly resist. That wouldn''t be courage; it would be stupidity.


    Of course, if escape wasn''t an option and there was no choice but to fight desperately, that would be a different matter. But even in death, he would take a piece of his opponent with him.


    If his opponent''s strength wasn''t overwhelming to the point of being unbeatable, he wouldn''t retreat without a fight. He had to stand his ground to avoid being mocked as a coward.


    Though Sloppy Man was powerful, Yang Haoran didn''t see him as unbeatable. He dared to stay and confront him because he knew he had to be prepared.


    The serpent demon nodded with a smile but said no more, as she had made her decision.If Yang Haoran were to die at Sloppy Man''s hands, she would immediately choose suicide. Even in death, she would prefer to die by her own hand than at Sloppy Man''s.


    To her, this would be meaningful, as it would signify that Yang Haoran had ultimately seeded in saving her. After all, she didn''t die at Sloppy Man''s hands but by her own choice.


    Yang Haoran withdrew his gaze from the serpent demon and fixed it on Sloppy Man across from him.


    "You should prepare yourself. I worry you won''t withstand the next blow," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Sloppy Man''s expression didn''t change at Yang Haoran''s words. He looked at Yang Haoran with indifference, continuously channeling Star Spiritual Power into his longsword.


    As more and more Star Spiritual Power infused into the sword, it trembled, emitting a dense green light. Especially the two mysterious stripes on the de seemed toe alive, wriggling on the surface.


    "I''ll give you the same advice. I''m concerned you won''t withstand my next attack. You''re injured, and it would be unsporting of me to win like this. But it''s your choice," Sloppy Man said calmly, indicating he was preparing a powerful move.


    Observing this, Yang Haoran realized Sloppy Man wasn''t bluffing earlier; he indeed had more potent techniques.


    With this realization, Sloppy Man hesitated. His ultimate move wasn''t fully prepared yet. To unleash its full power, he needed to infuse sufficient Star Spiritual Power. If he failed to do so, the attack''s effectiveness would be severelypromised.


    However, Yang Haoran was also preparing a significant move. If Sloppy Man didn''t act now, he would likely suffer.


    The best course of action was to strike first. Sloppy Man couldn''t let Yang Haoran sessfully unleash his move!


    With this thought, Sloppy Man stopped infusing Star Spiritual Power into his sword. His gaze turned sharp as he stared at Yang Haoran, and his eyes gleamed with sword energy.


    "Go!"


    With a fierce shout, Sloppy Man swung his longsword towards Yang Haoran from a distance!


    Buzz!


    The sword emitted a sharp hum as Sword Qi coalesced into a massive green sword, descending towards Yang Haoran!


    The sword was enormous, toorge for the Ancient Tomb to contain. As it descended towards Yang Haoran, the top of the Ancient Tomb and the stone wall opposite Sloppy Man seemed as fragile as tofu, easily sliced through by the gigantic sword.


    Due to its immense speed, the Ancient Tomb didn''t copse immediately. It remained intact, as if nothing had happened.


    As the giant sword descended, Yang Haoran didn''t open his eyes. His hand seals continued unabated, and the Yin Qi around him surged. His hands moved faster, causing the Yin Qi to boil violently.


    At the same time, the soul weapon, Waning Moon, responded to the summoning, instantly appearing above Yang Haoran''s head. As Waning Moon spun rapidly, its size expanded, resembling a ck umbre. It not only shielded Yang Haoran from above but also enveloped the serpent demon, Bai Xue.


    Boom!


    A deafening roar echoed as the giant sword struck Waning Moon. Waning Moon trembled violently, sinking abruptly under the immense force until it stopped just inches above Yang Haoran''s head.


    Crack!


    Crack! Crack!


    A series of brittle sounds followed as cracks appeared on Waning Moon upon Sloppy Man''s strike. At this rate, within a few breaths, the cracked Waning Moon would shatterpletely.


    At that moment, without Waning Moon''s protection, Sloppy Man''s strike would directly cleave into Yang Haoran.


    With the terrifying force of the giant sword, once it struck Yang Haoran, his flesh would undoubtedly be cut open directly, without a chance of his bones blocking the de. No bone could withstand such a strike!


    As the giant sword was blocked, Sloppy Man''s expression soured. Gripping the hilt tightly, he forcefully pressed his sword downward!


    As Sloppy Man pushed the sword down slightly, the giant sword blocked by Waning Moon also descended a bit!


    Crack!


    Crack!


    Waning Moon developed more cracks, trembling even more violently. It seemed unable to hold on much longer!


    Witnessing this, the serpent demon roared. She struggled to raise her serpent body, intending to use herself to absorb some of the giant sword''s force.


    However, at that moment, Yang Haoran''s voice suddenly reached her ears.


    "Why panic? When the water reaches your mouth, isn''t there still your nose?"


    Yang Haoran''s voice made the serpent demon pause. For some reason, amidst such a crisis, Yang Haoran''s voice gave her an immense sense of security, instilling unconditional trust in him.


    She didn''t continue struggling to rise; instead, she just gazed at Yang Haoran.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran''s hand seals paused, and he abruptly opened his eyes, issuing a sharp shout.


    "Death God Manifestation!"


    As the shout resounded, the Death Mark Seal on Yang Haoran''s forehead became visible to the naked eye.


    Simultaneously, the space above Sloppy Man distorted, and an illusory, intangible divine statue of the Death God instantly materialized and emanated a terrifying power.


    This illusory Death God Manifestation was summoned by Yang Haoran!


    Summoning the Death God Manifestation against an opponent, Yang Haoran had witnessed Deng Feng disy it once in the Ghost Building. Deng Feng hadn''t needed hand seals then; he had summoned the Death God Manifestation instantly.


    Now, Yang Haoran needed the hand seals because his Yin spirit power had been depleted. He couldn''t summon the Death God Manifestation instantly; he needed the seals toplete the summoning.


    Simr to Deng Feng''s earlier summoning, the Death God Manifestation Yang Haoran summoned now also had three closed eyes.


    Sloppy Man''s expression drastically changed as he nced at the Death God Manifestation above him. A strong sense of danger surged within him. Before he could react, Yang Haoran''s voice echoed in the space.


    "Seal!"


    As the word "seal" was uttered, the three eyes of the Death God Manifestation opened simultaneously. The space trembled violently, and a powerful force directly immobilized Sloppy Man.


    Yang Haoran coughed up blood, but he didn''t relent. He spoke again in a deep voice.


    "Annihte!"


    As the word "annihte" was spoken, the Death God Manifestation slowly raised one arm. As the arm lifted, the surrounding space trembled, and a violent force gathered in its palm. Then, it slowly pressed down towards Sloppy Man below.


    Splut!


    As the palm descended, a terrifying force struck Sloppy Man, causing him to spew blood instantly.


    As the palm descended, the irresistible force became stronger and stronger. Sloppy Man''s pupils dted in shock and pain because his body began to crack under the unbearable force!


    The power of the Death God Manifestation was overwhelming. If Sloppy Man allowed the palm to strike, he had no doubt he would be crushed into pieces beneath it. Perhaps even his soul would be shattered!


    Seeing the giant sword above Yang Haoran''s head and ncing at the seriously injured serpent demon, Sloppy Man hesitated for a moment. Then, he gritted his teeth and seemed to make a reluctant decision!


    Under his mental control, the giant sword above Yang Haoran''s head suddenly shattered, turning into specks of green Star Spiritual Power. These Star Spiritual Powers converged rapidly and then merged into his body.


    Empowered by this Star Spiritual Power, Sloppy Man roared furiously. A dreadful wave of power erupted from within him.


    He didn''t use this power to resist the descending palm. Instead, he used it to forcibly break free from the Death God Manifestation''s restraint.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, Sloppy Man managed to break the restraint around him. Then, he swung his sword, splitting open a crack in space without hesitation. Without any hesitation, he dashed into the space rift and escaped from the scene!


    As the space rift closed, Sloppy Man disappeared without a trace. However, in the instant he vanished, the Death God Manifestation above shattered, and Yang Haoran consecutively coughed up several mouthfuls of blood. His face lost all color, and his body swayed unsteadily.

 Chapter 337: Drained Dry

    At this moment, Yang Haoran''s vision darkened, his brain spun, and his body was barely stable.


    The manifestation of the Death God was undeniably powerful. However, summoning the manifestation of the Death God was no easy task.


    Given Yang Haoran''s current condition, merely summoning the Death God''s manifestation was already quite strenuous. Yet, not only did he summon it, but he also unleashed its formidable power.


    For him, this was adding insult to injury. However, to intimidate the sloppy man, he had to maintain a facade of calmness.


    Initially, when Deng Feng summoned the Death God''s manifestation in the ghost building, he only utilized the sealing power of the manifestation without invoking its destructive force. One reason was that consecutively using both aspects of the manifestation would severely deplete Yin spirit power. Once his Yin spirit power was depleted, he would be at the mercy of others.


    Furthermore, there was another crucial reason. Initially, he used the Death God''s manifestation to deal with Zhong Siyu, with the intention of trapping rather than killing him. If he had used the destructive power of the Death God''s manifestation, he feared that Zhong Siyu''s soul might scatter, which was not his desired oue.


    It was due to these reasons that Deng Feng refrained from utilizing the full destructive power of the Death God''s manifestation.


    However, Yang Haoran''s situation was different. Merely restraining the sloppy man wouldn''t have a significant deterrent effect, and given his physical condition, he couldn''t keep the sloppy man trapped for long.


    So, he decided to mobilize the remaining Yin spirit power within him and forcefully invoke the formidable destructive power of the Death God''s manifestation against the sloppy man.He had made preparations. If his remaining Yin spirit power couldst until the Death God''s manifestation killed the sloppy man, that would be ideal.


    If he couldn''t sustain until the sloppy man was killed, then he would take another soul pill until the sloppy man was dead.


    If the Yin spirit power supplied by one soul pill couldn''t meet the consumption, then he would let two soul pills release pure Yin Qi simultaneously for his body to absorb. This would double the rate of Yin spirit power growth in his body, leading to a reversal of the situation.


    However, he didn''t need these preparations because before his Yin spirit power waspletely depleted, the sloppy man couldn''t withstand it and decisively chose to flee.


    After the sloppy man fled, Yang Haoran''s Yin spirit power was insufficient to maintain the Death God''s manifestation. Before the palm could evennd sessfully, it dissipated into thin air.


    Due to excessive depletion of Yin spirit power, coupled with existing injuries, his physical condition was now very poor.


    The Waning Moon overhead shattered thunderously at this moment, dissolving into Yin Qi.


    However, Yang Haoran didn''t care. As long as he wasn''t dead, the Waning Moon would never disappear. Although it seemed to vanish now, it wasn''t a true disappearance. The next time it was summoned, the Waning Moon would be intact as ever.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, are you alright?" came the weak voice of the serpent demon from behind.


    Yang Haoran took a deep breath, trying to keep his body bnced, then looked at the serpent demon and asked with a bitter smile, "Do I look alright to you now?"


    With these words, the serpent demon didn''t know how to respond.


    "I''ll be damned, this demon hunter has some skills. Let me rest for a moment, and then we''ll leave here immediately."


    With that said, Yang Haoran simply sat on the ground and lit a cigarette, taking a deep drag.


    As soon as he inhaled the smoke, Yang Haoran coughed violently, even spitting out blood.


    "With your current condition, I don''t think smoking is a good idea," the serpent demon hesitated for a moment, then advised.


    "Yeah, smoking is harmful to health," Yang Haoran weakly responded, then took a few more puffs.


    Yang Haoran said one thing but did another, leaving the serpent demon unsure how to respond.


    After a few puffs, Yang Haoran''s body gradually emitted visible Yin Qi. With the depletion of Yin spirit power in his body, the Yin Qi on him dissipated as well.


    Currently, since he hadn''t employed any other means, and his soul pill had been continuously releasing pure Yin Qi, the Yin Qi on his body reappeared.


    The reason Yang Haoran didn''t leave immediately was that without Yin spirit power, he couldn''t tear through space. So, he sat on the ground smoking, waiting for more Yin spirit power to regenerate within him.


    He still had one soul pill. If he took it, both soul pills would burst with pure Yin Qi, immediately resolving the current problem.


    However, he didn''t do so. The soul pill was extremely precious to him. It not only enhanced his strength but also could save his life at critical moments. Apart from the one given to Night Watch as payment, he only had one left, so he intended to save it for a crucial moment.


    As for whether the sloppy man woulde back during this recovery period, Yang Haoran had considered this question, but he didn''t dwell on it.


    Although the sloppy man had sessfully escaped, he was also heavily injured, making it unlikely for him tounch a counterattack.


    Of course, this possibility wasn''t entirely absent. If the sloppy man did return, Yang Haoran would have to endure and take thest soul pill, then engage in a fierce battle with him.


    What he was currently worried about was the possibility of attracting other powerful beings.


    As a cigarette burned out, Yang Haoran''s Yin spirit power recovered slightly. He stood up, nced at the serpent demon behind him, and noticed that the serpent demon was motionless, lying on the ground like a dead snake.


    Initially, Yang Haoran thought the serpent demon had died. However, upon sensing it, he realized that the serpent demon had merely passed out due to severe injuries, which relieved him.


    "Can''t you hold on a little longer before fainting?" Yang Haoran couldn''t help sighing, shaking his head speechlessly. He then tore through space, enveloping the serpent demon''s massive body with Yin Qi and sending it into the space rift. He followed suit into the space rift.


    With Yang Haoran''s departure, the heavily damaged ancient tomb finally copsed, with numerous pirs and peaks filling it to the brim.


    The pirs and peaks within the Shilin Forest Scenic Area were actually one of the methods used by the formation master to suppress malevolent spirits. Theyplemented the array that trapped the malevolent spirits. When the array barrier shattered, the stone forest lost its intended purpose.


    The famous Shilin Forest Scenic Area in Lecheng ceased to exist with the copse of the ancient tomb.


    In a remote area within Shilin Town, a spatial crack suddenly appeared, and Yang Haoran and the serpent demon were ejected from the space rift.


    Yes, they were ejected, not simply walking or being transported out.


    Yang Haoran had been to this location once before. He didn''t return here out of nostalgia but because his remaining Yin spirit power had been exhausted, forcing him to temporarily stay here.


    As his body fell to the ground, Yang Haoran coughed violently, blood seeping from the corners of his mouth.


    Ignoring the blood, he didn''t attempt to get up because he simply didn''t have the strength to do so.


    ncing at the serpent demon beside him, although it hadn''t awakened, Yang Haoran sensed its breath, confirming that it was still alive. Only then did he retract his gaze.


    After a few deep breaths, Yang Haoran lit another cigarette. Although it couldn''t alleviate the intense pain coursing through his body, it provided him with some mental satisfaction.


    After taking a few puffs and feeling slightly better, Yang Haoran took out his mobile phone from the independent space. Once the signal sessfully reconnected, he dialed a number.


    The phone rang once before being answered promptly by Master Wu.


    "Boss, is everything taken care of?" Master Wu asked respectfully.


    "It''s done," Yang Haoran replied weakly, with a faint smile.


    Hearing Yang Haoran''s voice, Master Wu knew that this trip probably didn''t go smoothly, as Yang Haoran sounded very weak.


    "What happened? Do you need backup?" Master Wu asked immediately.


    "Yes, we need it urgently. Bring a few reliable brothers with you. If possible, bring arge truck. Let our own people drive it. I don''t want ordinary people toe; I''m afraid they''ll be scared to death," Yang Haoran said, though Master Wu didn''t inquire further about what had happened.


    "Understood! Where are you right now, Boss?"


    "I''ll send you my coordinates via messaging app."


    "Got it! Wait a moment! I''ll bring the men over immediately!"

 Chapter 338: Escort Back to the City

    Master Wu''s efficiency had never disappointed Yang Haoran, and this time was certainly no exception in Yang Haoran''s eyes.


    After hanging up the phone, Yang Haorany in the weeds, took a drag from his cigarette, then flicked away a small insect crawling on his cheek. He gazed at the Waning Moon in the sky, smoke billowing from his mouth and nose, his face showing a pensive expression.


    Apart from the ordeal of the Ghost Building, tonight marked the most severe injury he had ever sustained, which would undoubtedly leave a profound impression on him.


    The injury had been sustained, and even if it hurt, he had to endure it because it was a fact, an immutable fact.


    However, enduring injury should not be in vain; it should be valuable, at least enabling him to gain some usable experience and lessons.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran was deeply engrossed in this reflection. He repeatedly reyed the scenes of tonight''s battles in his mind, the battles with the malevolent spirit, the demon hunter, all unfolding before him.


    Through these battle scenes, he introspected his own mistakes while absorbing the strengths of his opponents, intending to change and improve himself.


    Cigarettes were lit one after another as the scenes in his mind yed out repeatedly. After who knows how long, he sensed several strands of Yin Qi swiftly approaching in his direction. Only then did he withdraw from the battle scenes in his mind.


    He knew the person he was waiting for was about to arrive.Momentster, the sound of breaking air resounded, and several figures halted in front of Yang Haoran. These individuals were dressed in the ck robes of the Yin Division Night Watch, withrge hats covering their features, reminiscent of the Death God in movies, albeitcking the scythe for reaping souls.


    One by one, they removed theirrge ck hats, their expressions filled with astonishment as they looked at Yang Haoran, who was covered in blood, and the white snake beside him, thick as a water bucket and seemingly lifeless.


    "Boss!"


    With faces full of shock, they spoke in unison, bowing respectfully to Yang Haoran.


    These people were all part of Yang Haoran''s Night Watch, and leading them was none other than Master Wu, the second inmand of the Lecheng Yin Division.


    Among them was a woman whom Yang Haoran remembered distinctly. She had apanied Master Wu during the incident involving Xiaokang and his mother, almosting into conflict with the Spirit Police.


    "Well done, you''vee quickly," Yang Haoran said with a smile, his face filled with satisfaction, ignoring the astonishment evident on the faces of hispanions.


    Actually, whether Master Wu and his team had arrived quickly or not, Yang Haoran had no idea. His mind had been entirely focused on recalling tonight''s battle scenes, learning, reflecting, and revising. He hadn''t paid attention to the passage of time, so how could he know whether Master Wu and the others had arrived swiftly or not?


    Of course, knowing or not knowing was one thing; as a leader, what to say and how to say it was another.


    As he spoke, Yang Haoran got up from the ground. Master Wu hurried forward to support him.


    "It''s okay, I''m much better now. I shouldn''t have any problem moving," Yang Haoran said with a smile to Master Wu.


    Master Wu hesitated for a moment before nodding and letting go of his hand. Although filled with doubt, he didn''t ask anything in front of the other Night Watch.


    Not only Master Wu was doubtful, but also the other Night Watch present there, were all filled with questions.


    In their minds, Yang Haoran was a mysterious and powerful figure, but seeing him in this state was a dismal sight.


    With a pale, sicklyplexion, torn and bloodied suit, and shoes caked with mud and torn, it was hard for them to believe what they were seeing was real.


    Furthermore, the massive serpent demon beside him, covered in gruesome wounds, some areas even missing snake scales, looked even more pitiful than their Boss. This only intensified their confusion and shock.


    They were all curious about what had happened.


    "Boss... what exactly happened? Who had the audacity to injure you like this? Was it this white snake?" a woman couldn''t contain her inner doubts and asked.


    This woman was none other than the Night Watch who had intervened in the slums to stop the Spirit Police from taking Xiu Juan.


    As she spoke, Master Wu''s brows furrowed, casting a disapproving nce at her. The other Night Watch also looked at her, their gazes tinged with surprise.


    As all eyes turned towards her, the woman realized she had asked an inappropriate question and quickly covered her mouth with her hand.


    "I''m sorry, Boss, I didn''t mean to..." She began to apologize, but before she could finish, Master Wu shot her a stern look, causing her to swallow her words.


    "Boss, she''s like this, stubborn and never learns, but she''s absolutely loyal to you, I can guarantee that," Master Wu hurriedly exined.


    Yang Haoran waved his hand with a smile. "It''s okay. Tonight, I dealt with two formidable opponents in session, so I got injured. But I won''t die. You all don''t need to worry about me."


    Yang Haoran didn''t hold anything against the woman because before they came, he had instructed Master Wu to bring a few trustworthy people along. Since Master Wu brought her, it meant she was trustworthy in his eyes, perhaps just a bit too outspoken.


    Yang Haoran naturally wouldn''t be petty about such matters with his own people, so he didn''t pay it any mind.


    With that said, Yang Haoran turned to Master Wu beside him and asked, "Old Wu, where''s therge truck I requested?"


    "It''s waiting downhill. The truck can''te up here," Master Wu responded.


    Nodding at his words, Yang Haoran then said, "Get her onto the truck, be careful not to injure her further. A few more disturbances, and she might die."


    At Yang Haoran''smand, under Master Wu''s arrangement, they each released their Yin spirit power and carefully lifted Bai Xue, the serpent demon, wrapping their power around her body, and carried her towards where the truck was stationed.


    Actually, one Night Watch was enough for such a task, but for safety reasons, Yang Haoran asked Master Wu to bring along a few more people to ensure that the serpent demon would not be harmed during transportation and to provide some protection for him as well.


    Apanied by Master Wu, Yang Haoran walked towards the truck as the other Night Watch dispersed.


    Seeing the other Night Watch had gone, Master Wu expressed his concern. "Boss, are you really okay?"


    "Look at me, do I look okay?" Yang Haoran chuckled.


    "I''ll arrange for a few doctors to wait at home immediately and tend to your injuries first," Master Wu said, taking out his phone.


    "No need. Yin spirit power will heal automatically. You should know this. Although I''m badly injured, I''ll be fine after some rest," Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    After hesitating for a moment, Master Wu put away his phone because he knew Yang Haoran was right.


    For ordinary people, when you''re sick, you need medicine; when you''re injured, you need to see a doctor. But for someone like Yang Haoran, an Underworld Envoy, the way to deal with injuries after being injured is naturally different from that of ordinary people.


    Master Wu didn''t ask Yang Haoran about what had happened tonight. As for Yang Haoran''s casual exnation earlier, it was obviously just a brush-off.


    In Master Wu''s view, it was better not to ask for details about such matters. Knowing that something had happened was enough. Asking too many questions wouldn''t benefit him.


    The Night Watch carefully ced the serpent demon onto the truck. To ensure safety, a few of them stayed on the truck to protect the serpent demon. They also covered the truck with arge ck cloth. Meanwhile, Yang Haoran and Master Wu got into another car.


    Back in Lecheng, the serpent demon was taken to the room she had previously stayed in. Although the room wasn''t small, the serpent demon''s body was toorge, making the room feel somewhat cramped.


    But Yang Haoran didn''t mind. After the serpent demon woke up, she should have the ability to transform into a human. Then the room wouldn''t feel cramped anymore.


    "Old Wu,e to my study," Yang Haoran instructed after settling the matter with the serpent demon. After the other Night Watch members hadpleted their tasks and left, Yang Haoran took Master Wu to the study.

 Chapter 339: Demon Hunter, Demonic Weapon

    Inside the study, Yang Haoran lit a cigarette and took a deep drag. Master Wu sat across from him, silent, waiting for Yang Haoran to speak.


    He knew that if Yang Haoran had called him to the study, there must be something to arrange, perhaps rted to tonight''s events.


    "Do you know about demon hunters?" Yang Haoran finally asked Master Wu after a few puffs of smoke.


    "Demon hunters?" Master Wu furrowed his brow slightly, then nodded. "I know a bit. They''re rather mysterious, though. I''ve never encountered one myself."


    "They are indeed mysterious. Until tonight, I hadn''t seen one either," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Master Wu seemed to guess something. His expression shifted slightly, and he asked, "Were your injuries caused by a demon hunter?"


    Yang Haoran shook his head lightly. "Not entirely, but a significant part of it was left by them. Lately, I''ve instructed our people to be cautious. If they detect any trace of a demon hunter, they should not act rashly but report it immediately. I''m concerned that fellow might seek revenge. At the same time, I also want to retaliate against him."


    Though Yang Haoran spoke with a smile, Master Wu sensed the anger simmering within him.


    The demon hunter, the serpent demon who fell unconscious, Yang Haoran''s injuries, his current words, and the fire in his heart all connected, providing Master Wu with a better understanding and spection about what had happened to Yang Haoran tonight."Don''t worry, Boss. I''ll take care of this matter," Master Wu assured.


    Yang Haoran nodded and then continued, "As for distinguishing demon hunters, teach them not to make mistakes and cause embarrassment."


    After receiving Master Wu''s assurance once again, Yang Haoran let him go to rest while he leaned back in his chair, pondering some information about demon hunters.


    Demon hunters are professionals who hunt demons for a living. They acquire demonic pills by hunting demons and then use special methods to refine these pills into demon spirit fluid, which enhances their own star spiritual power.


    The demon spirit fluid produced by demon hunters through special means only works for those who possess star spiritual power. Others who consume demon spirit fluid not only won''t gain strength but might even suffer adverse effects, ranging from mild harm to fatal consequences.


    Although demon spirit fluid originates from demonic pills, it is a product refined by demon hunters through special means. Thus, they are fundamentally different. While consuming demonic pills can increase one''s cultivation, enhancing strength, consuming demon spirit fluid can have adverse effects, potentially fatal.


    Demon hunters hunt demons not only to obtain demonic pills but also to obtain their bodies.


    In the eyes of demon hunters, every part of a demon''s body is valuable. Limbs, teeth, bones, and more are materials used to forge demonic weapons.


    "Demonic weapon" refers not to weapons used by demons but to weapons crafted from demon bodies.


    Additionally, demon bodies can be used to nourish demonic weapons, enhancing their power. Once a certain level of strength is reached, demonic weapons can even evolve.


    To be a true demon hunter, a demonic weapon is essential. It''s akin to how a talisman master needs talismans. Without a demonic weapon, a demon hunter is like a talisman master without talismans, unable to fully unleash theirbat prowess.


    Demon hunters have a star seal on their brows,posed of five small seals forming arger one. This star seal not only symbolizes a demon hunter''s identity but also denotes their rank.


    If only one star seal on their brow is illuminated, they are a one-star demon hunter. Two illuminated seals indicate a two-star demon hunter, and so on. The more seals illuminated, the higher the demon hunter''s rank and strength.


    Simrly, demonic weapons wielded by demon hunters are also graded.


    Since demonic weapons are crafted from demon bodies or parts thereof, once sessfully forged, they bear demon markings. Depending on the materials used and the skill of the craftsman, the strength of the resulting demonic weapon varies.


    The strength of a demonic weapon is determined by the number of demon markings on it. A one-mark demonic weapon is the weakest, while a nine-mark demonic weapon is the strongest.


    However, regardless of whether a demonic weapon is one-mark or three-mark, they can all enhance their power by consuming demon bodies or other demonic weapons. When the power of a demonic weapon reaches a certain level, it will naturally increase its own demon markings.


    Of course, the starting point for a three-mark demonic weapon is much higher than that of a one-mark demonic weapon. While a one-mark demonic weapon is still striving to be a two-mark one, a three-mark demonic weapon is already on its way to bing a four-mark one.


    The number of demon markings determines the starting point of a demonic weapon''s strength. This is an innate characteristic that cannot be changed afterward and can only be chased after desperately.


    Indeed, it''s true that the more demon markings a demonic weapon has, the stronger it is. However, for a demon hunter, more isn''t always better.


    If the grade of a demonic weapon exceeds the range that the owner, the demon hunter, can control, then no matter how good the demonic weapon is, it can only be looked at and cannot be used. It can only be activated when the demon hunter''s abilities reach the level where they can control it.


    During this period, a demon hunter might lose their life due to not having their designated demonic weapon, as a demon hunter can only possess one designated demonic weapon throughout their life.


    Apart from their designated demonic weapon, other demonic weapons owned by a demon hunter or ownerless demonic weapons, even if obtained, can only exert a fraction of their power, much weaker than the designated demonic weapon.


    If the designated demonic weapon is shattered for various reasons, it can only be repaired and cannot be recondensed like a Yin Division soul weapon.


    Of course, if a demon hunter''s designated demonic weapon is shattered to the point where it cannot be repaired, then for the rest of their life, they will not have a second designated demonic weapon. Their strength will also be greatly reduced due to the absence of a designated demonic weapon, a situation that will not change until death.


    Entities other than demon hunters, if they acquire demonic weapons, whether ownerless or designated, cannot activate them due to theck of star spiritual power. Even if obtained, at most, they can only be used as ordinary weapons.


    Since demon hunters enhance their star spiritual power through demon spirit fluid, their star spiritual power appears green, somewhat simr to demonic spiritual power, butcking Demonic Qi. Through this difference, demon hunters can be distinguished from demons.


    Demon hunters do not worship gods, simr to exorcists.


    However, in this New Genesis World, there is the Demon Hunter Association, whose members are all demon hunters. This is different from exorcists, as exorcists do not have any organization¡ªat least not currently.


    The difference between having an organization and not having one is significant. If there is an organization, when encountering troubles that cannot be solved, support can be requested from the organization. Without an organization, no one will care about your life or death.


    Of course, having an organization also has its drawbacks, as one''s actions and behaviors will be constrained by the organization, with numerous rules and regtions, making it difficult to live freely.


    As for information about demon hunters, Yang Haoran currently only knows this much. After reviewing this information, he finished his cigarette.


    He extinguished the cigarette butt and did not light another one, but instead took a sip of tea.


    "Demon hunters, the Demon Hunter Association¡ªthese aren''t ndestine organizations. So why are they hidden so deeply in our Lecheng? We didn''t even discover their existence before. Also, how many demon hunters are there in Lecheng currently?"


    Yang Haoran set down his teacup, leaned back in his chair, and rhythmically tapped the armrest with his fingers.


    The number of demon hunters in Lecheng is currently his most pressing concern. If there is only one demon hunter in Lecheng, sloppy man, then it''s simple¡ªhe''ll find him, teach him a lesson, and show him the strength he had at his peak.


    On the other hand, if there is more than one demon hunter in Lecheng, and the abilities of other demon hunters are simr to sloppy man''s, then venting his frustration tonight will be much more troublesome.


    Of course, trouble notwithstanding, he has ways to deal with it. As long as he can find the demon hunters in Lecheng, he can make targeted arrangements and deployments based on the actual situation to vent his frustration tonight.

 Chapter 340: Youve Tricked Me!

    Sloppy Man returned to his dwelling and couldn''t help but cough up a mouthful of blood. Removing his clothes, his body was covered in cracks, from which blood continued to seep.


    At this moment, he looked like a porcin doll on the verge of shattering after a heavy blow, its insides filled with fresh blood.


    With a grim expression, Sloppy Man used his spirit power to seal these cracks, halting the blood flow. However, he still looked terrifying, like a character straight out of a horror movie without needing any makeup.


    Sloppy Man paid no mind to the blood soaking his body, nor did he have any intention of wiping or rinsing himself. He stored his demonic weapon in a separate space and then copsed on the bed, the blood staining the sheets crimson.


    Cracking open a can of beer, Sloppy Man downed it in one gulp, then casually tossed the empty can onto the floor.


    The tter of the can echoed as it hit another empty one beforeing to a stop. Another piece of trash littered the room, but he ignored it, instead pulling out a cigarette and lighting it.


    After taking a few deep drags, Sloppy Man furrowed his brow, seemingly perplexed by something. After hesitating for a moment, he retrieved his mobile phone from the separate space and dialed a number.


    The call was quickly answered by a man''s voice, unmistakably the one who had sent the serpent demon video to Sloppy Man.


    "Hehe, Brother Ye, did you sessfully capture the target? I don''t want much, just one fang, how about it? Isn''t my request reasonable?" The man chuckled.Upon hearing this, Sloppy Man''s expression darkened as he replied, "Your request is reasonable, but your motives are not."


    "What are you talking about?" The man seemed puzzled.


    "Do you know who the man next to her is?" Sloppy Man asked, seemingly out of nowhere.


    "What man next to her? Who is he?" The man asked in confusion.


    Sloppy Man frowned. Instead of answering the man''s question, he continued, "You really don''t know?"


    "Hehe, if you, in Lecheng, don''t know, how would I know?" The man chuckled, but hisughter gave Sloppy Man a sense of schadenfreude.


    Previously, he wasn''t sure if the man knew Yang Haoran or knew that Yang Haoran was an Underworld Envoy, hence his probing questions.


    However, hearing the man''s gloatingughter now, Sloppy Man suddenly felt that the man should know there was an Underworld Envoy beside the serpent demon.


    "Are you intentionally deceiving me?" Sloppy Man''s face showed anger.


    "Hehe, how did I deceive you? I introduced you to business, and yet you use me of deceit. Do you have no conscience?" The man chuckled.


    "You knew there was an Underworld Envoy beside that serpent demon, yet you sent me to hunt demons. Isn''t that deceiving me?" Sloppy Man asked icily.


    "Hehe, you''re overthinking it. How would I know if there was an Underworld Envoy beside that serpent demon? If I knew, I would have warned you. Whether there was an Underworld Envoy beside the serpent demon is irrelevant. The important thing is, did you seed in hunting demons?" The man asked with a smile.


    "Seed my foot! I almost died at the hands of that Underworld Envoy. This time, you''ve really screwed me over." With that, Sloppy Man hung up the phone, unwilling to say another word to the man.


    As soon as he hung up, the phone rang again. Seeing the caller ID, Sloppy Man ignored the call and opened another bottle of beer, gulping it down.


    "That Underworld Envoy won''t let this go easily. It''s best not to go anywhere for a while. Anyway, I need to heal my wounds. I''ll deal with it once I''m recovered."


    With that thought in mind, Sloppy Man took another swig of beer. As the liquid went down, he finished the bottle once again.


    Tossing aside the empty beer can, Sloppy Man took a drag from his cigarette and opened another bottle, his brow furrowed as he continued to ponder Yang Haoran''s matter.


    "The Death God manifestation of the Yin Division''s Death God is indeed powerful. I''ve only heard of it before, but never seen it until now."


    "That Underworld Envoy is also formidable. Despite being heavily injured, he could still summon the Death God manifestation. I underestimated him. If I hadn''t run fast enough, I might have lost my life today."


    ...


    In Yang Haoran''s study, Xiaokang walked in wearing pajamas.


    "Uncle Yang, you''re still not sleeping?"


    Xiaokang''s voice interrupted Yang Haoran''s thoughts. Looking at Xiaokang, he smiled and asked, "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    Upon returning with somemotion earlier, the little guy naturally got woken up. At the time, the little guy came out to see what was happening but was promptly chased back into the room by Yang Haoran. Unexpectedly, the little guy hadn''t slept yet.


    "I can''t sleep. Was that big snake Bai Xue sister?" Xiaokang asked with a worried expression.


    Yang Haoran was initially somewhat puzzled by Xiaokang knowing that Bai Xue was the serpent demon, but then he understood; Xiu Juan must have told him.


    Yang Haoran nodded and then smiled, asking, "Since you know Bai Xue is the sister, aren''t you afraid?"


    Xiaokang shook his head and said, "Not afraid."


    "Why?" Yang Haoran asked again.


    "Because Bai Xue sister doesn''t seem like a bad person," Xiaokang replied after thinking for a moment.


    This answer brought a smile to Yang Haoran''s face. He spoke, "Xiaokang, remember, people who seem bad aren''t necessarily bad, and those who seem good aren''t necessarily good."


    "But... But doesn''t it say in the books that the face reflects the heart? Evil-hearted people have evil faces, and good-hearted people have good faces."


    Yang Haoran was stunned by Xiaokang''s words. He truly didn''t expect such profound thoughts from such a young child.


    He chuckled and said, "Your question is quite tricky. Uncle Yang doesn''t know how to answer you. But remember what Uncle Yang just said to you. When judging people and things, don''t just look at the surface. Otherwise, you might be misled by those with ulterior motives. Understand?"


    "Oh!" Xiaokang nodded vaguely, then he continued to ask Yang Haoran, "Mom said Bai Xue sister was seriously injured. Will she die?"


    "Hehe, don''t worry, she won''t die. Go to bed now. If you don''t get up tomorrow morning, be careful your mom will scold you," Yang Haoran chuckled.


    "Oh, then Uncle Yang, you should rest early too."


    After Xiaokang left, Yang Haoran also returned to his bedroom. He didn''t dare to take a shower, only rinsed briefly before copsing onto the bed and falling into a deep sleep.


    He was simply too tired, both mentally and physically, extremely exhausted. Plus, his injuries were severe. After crashing onto the bed, he fell asleep like a dead man.


    In the following days, Yang Haoran didn''t go anywhere, staying at home to recuperate and refine the soul pill inside his body.


    On the second day of his return home, the serpent demon Bai Xue also woke up. However, due to her severe injuries, she was extremely weak upon waking up, far worse off than Yang Haoran.


    Although her injuries were severe, the grocery store was Yang Haoran''s territory, so she felt quite safe there.


    In her opinion, regardless of any organization in Lecheng, no matter how powerful, they wouldn''t dare to cause trouble openly in Yang Haoran''s territory. After all, Yang Haoran was an Underworld Envoy, and he had the Yin Division behind him.


    But what she didn''t expect was that she was wrong this time!


    At the headquarters of the Lecheng Spirit Police, the severely injured ck talisman master had already woken up. However, after waking up, she was taken away by people from the Lecheng Fu Sect the same day, to be taken back to the Fu Sect for treatment.


    Before the ck talisman master left, Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou had discussed and decided to talk to the ck talisman master. Although they knew there was no hope and had considered not approaching the ck talisman master, after careful consideration, they decided to give it a try. Regardless of whether it would work or not, they had to try. What if there was a miracle?


    With sincerity, they, representing the Lecheng Spirit Police, sincerely invited the ck talisman master to join the Spirit Police, even if it was just for show. However, it didn''t bring them any surprises or miracles. The proud ck talisman master declined their invitation outright.


    Captain Luo didn''t dare to insist and could only redirect their focus back to the serpent demon. However, he didn''t act immediately. Instead, he let Deputy Captain Zhou prepare some things. When everything was ready, he would go find the serpent demon again.


    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, a month had passed.

 Chapter 341: The First Talisman

    After a month''s time, Yang Haoran''s injuries hadpletely healed. The grim wounds on his body had vanished without a trace, not even leaving behind a scar.


    The soul pill within his body had naturally been fully refined long ago, and his strength had significantly increased due to this soul pill.


    Soul pills were valuable treasures, but unfortunately, they were quite rare. Aside from exchanging souls for soul pills, as a Burial Master, Yang Haoran only received three soul pills a year, and he had to reserve one of these three for his subordinate, Night Watch.


    Yang Haoran desired to enhance his strength, and soul pills were the quickest and most reliable way. However, the quantity of soul pills obtainable from the Yin Division was limited, so he became increasingly eager to refine his own soul pills.


    During this period, Yang Haoran''smunication with Xu Meijing became more frequent. Since theirst meeting, it seemed their rtionship had progressed further, at least from Yang Haoran''s perspective.


    During their regr conversations, Xu Meijing informed him that the soul-refining cauldron was in the process of being made. However, it would still take some time toplete. She promised to notify him as soon as it was finished.


    Yang Haoran couldn''t help but feel a bit excited about this. After all, having the soul-refining cauldron as Underworld Envoys was akin to having a cheat code in a game. The benefits were self-evident. However, they needed to use the soul-refining cauldron discreetly; otherwise, they risked being banned if their actions were exposed.


    During this period, the serpent demon Bai Xue had recovered considerably from her injuries, although she still had a ways to go beforeplete recovery. Her prolonged recovery was due to her injuries being far more severe than Yang Haoran''s.


    She had already been injured before encountering the demon hunter, and the encounter only worsened her condition. She hade close to losing her life. This indicated the severity of her injuries, makingplete recovery far from simple.In theory, she should have left the grocery store by now, considering her improved conditionpared to when she first met Yang Haoran. However, despite Yang Haoran urging her several times, she insisted on staying until her injuries were fully healed.


    With no other choice, Yang Haoran allowed the serpent demon to stay. After all, the room was empty anyway, and as long as the serpent demon didn''t cause trouble by preying on people, extending her stay was inconsequential.


    Despite the serpent demon staying, Yang Haoran didn''t focus much attention on her. Instead, he spent most of his days locked in his study, rarely venturing out. As for the grocery store, he hadn''t stepped foot outside it at all.


    Yang Haoran''s study had undergone some changes during this time. Previously, there were only a few books in the study, but now, the shelves were filled with books.


    These books were collected by Master Wu through various means. They ranged from bizarre spiritual phenomena to records of various religious sects and figures, legends of monsters and demons from different regions, and even some exorcism techniques.


    During this period, Yang Haoran devoted a considerable amount of time to reading. However, he had barely scratched the surface of the books here.


    Apart from reading, he spent more time practicing talisman crafting.


    Today, as usual, Yang Haoran locked himself in his study early in the morning, repeating the two tasks he had been doing every day: reading and crafting talismans.


    When tired of crafting talismans, he turned to reading, and when tired of reading, he resumed crafting talismans, repeating these two tasks.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran looked at the talisman in front of him with a contented smile on his face. The desk was littered with talismans he had crafted, but all of them were failures, serving no purpose.


    However, the ghost ying talisman before Yang Haoran was a sess¡ªa talisman crafted by his own hands.


    Picking up the talisman, Yang Haoran carefully inspected it. Once he confirmed its uracy, a proud smile adorned his face.


    "Heh, it''s been nearly a year, and I''ve finally seeded in crafting my first talisman."


    Yang Haoran sighed with a mixture of relief and satisfaction. Throughout the year, his primary focus had been on studying the art of talisman crafting, but the ratio of effort to reward was disproportionate. Apart from sessfully cultivating the power seed of a talisman master, he hadn''t managed to craft a single talisman. Even rtively simple talismans like the ghost ying talisman had eluded him until today.


    Nevertheless, he maintained a positive mindset and refused to be discouraged. On the contrary, whenever he had spare time, he devoted himself to crafting talismans. As the saying goes, perseverance pays off. At this moment, he had finally crafted the first talisman of his life.


    The sessful crafting of this ghost ying talisman meant that he had acquired another identity: that of a talisman master.


    However, this title of talisman master had no connection to the Fu Sect, nor did he worship the deity of the Fu Sect or its ancestors.


    He wasn''t even devout to the Death God of the Yin Division, let alone the Fu ancestor of the Fu Sect. Compared to truly devout believers, he fell far short.


    Devout believers were willing to sacrifice their lives for their faith, but he couldn''t do that. At most, he offered incense and prayers, often skipping even these daily rituals when busy.


    In contrast to devout believers, this Yin Division''s Underworld Envoy, Yang Haoran, was far from devout, and he was increasingly unlike a believer altogether.


    If he couldn''t even devote himself to the Death God of the Yin Division, how could Yang Haoran be a believer of the Fu Sect? Even though he had finally be a talisman master, it couldn''t change his inner beliefs.


    Yang Haoran did have faith, but he only believed in one person: himself.


    Just as he became a talisman master, Yang Haoran felt quite pleased. However, before he could fully appreciate the fruit of his efforts, a knock sounded at the door.


    "Uncle Yang, it''s Xiaokang," came Xiaokang''s voice along with the knocking.


    "What brings you here, Xiaokang?" Yang Haoran asked in confusion.


    "There''s an aunt downstairs who wants to see you. She says she''s your friend," Xiaokang replied.


    "An aunt? A friend?" Yang Haoran frowned, his face filled with curiosity.


    He didn''t know who the aunt Xiaokang referred to was, but since she hade to visit and imed to be a friend, it was only natural to meet her.


    "Sure, please bring her to the study," Yang Haoran responded.


    With a word of acknowledgment, Xiaokang ran downstairs. The hallway echoed with the sound of his footsteps.


    The ghost ying talisman in his hand disappeared as Yang Haoran stored it in a separate space. Then, he switched his internal power seed, causing runic symbols to appear and disappear on his forehead, reced by the Death Mark Seal.


    As the Death Mark Seal appeared on his forehead, his Yin spirit power began to circte within him again, shrouding his body in Yin Qi. The temperature in the study dropped instantly due to the emergence of Yin Qi, making the room chilly.


    Meanwhile, his Talisman Spirit Power was sealed within him, no longer perceptible.


    The Death Mark Seal only manifested for a moment before hiding on his forehead, invisible to the naked eye.


    A mix of heavy and light footsteps approached in the hallway. Yang Haoran knew Xiaokang should be bringing the aunt he mentioned upstairs. ncing at the clutter on his desk, he waved his hand, swiftly storing everything in the separate space to deal withter.


    Another knock sounded, but this time, Xiaokang didn''t speak. Yang Haoran removed the restriction barrier in the study and said, "Come in."


    The door opened, and Xiaokang led a woman into the room. Seeing her, Yang Haoran was momentarily stunned before regaining hisposure, his face lighting up with his trademark smile.


    As the woman entered the study, she looked around with curiosity before turning her gaze to Yang Haoran.


    Seeing Yang Haoran seated at the desk, the woman smiled and greeted him.


    "Long time no see, little brother."


    Yang Haoran''s expression remained unchanged as he returned the greeting with a smile.


    "Long time no see, Ren Min."


    "Yes, it''s been quite a few years. Are you happy or surprised to see me today?" Ren Min sighed, then smiled as she asked Yang Haoran.


    "Heh, what do you think?" Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    "I think... you must be both surprised and happy to see me, so don''t pretend to be calm in front of me," Ren Min said with a smile, thinking she had seen through everything.


    Yang Haoran smiled faintly, then nced at Xiaokang, saying, "Xiaokang, you can go about your business."

 Chapter 342: Everyone Has a Past

    Xiaokang left the study, while Yang Haoran once again turned his gaze to the woman in front of him.


    "Feel free to sit," Yang Haoran said with a smile, then stood up, took out the tea set, and brewed a pot of tea.


    The woman sat down opposite Yang Haoran, watching him prepare the tea set, and said with a smile, "Do you enjoy ying with such high-end stuff now? But tea art is quite particr. Even though you didn''t finish junior high, can you still handle it?"


    Her tonecked any sarcasm, and her expression showed no disdain. She seemed to be simply voicing her curiosity.


    Yang Haoran chuckled and asked, "What does education have to do with this?"


    "It matters, of course. One''s quality, behavior, and breadth of knowledge are all rted to education. The higher the education, the more outstanding one is in all aspects. Conversely, the lower the education, the worse one is in various aspects, even to the point of being worthless," the woman said with a smile, as if everything she said was absolute truth in her mind.


    "Heh, is that so?"


    While smiling, Yang Haoran poured two cups of tea, one in front of the woman and the other in front of himself.


    "Don''t you believe it? Just look at your actions when pouring tea and the process of brewing. It''s obvious you haven''t spent much time studying. You know nothing about tea art. It makes people think you''re pretending to know, which could lead to embarrassment," the woman said seriously.Yang Haoran found it somewhat amusing. He asked, "So, what do you think I should do?"


    "If you don''t understand, then you should take the time to learn tea art properly. Make yourself a truly knowledgeable person about tea. That way, as long as you don''t speak, no one will know you haven''t studied much, and you won''t be mistaken for a bumpkin," the woman suggested.


    "Heh, I just wanted to have a cup of tea. Is it really necessary to go through all this trouble?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, the woman shook her head with a hint of disappointment and said, "After all these years, you haven''t changed at all. You''re still not making any progress."


    Yang Haoran took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "This tea is good. It was a gift from a friend. Give it a try."


    The woman shook her head and said, "Forget it. It''s not enjoyable. The process waspletely wrong. Even the best tea leaves have been ruined. It''s no longer fragrant, and who knows, it might even cause stomach upset."


    Since the woman refused to drink, Yang Haoran didn''t insist. He smiled and asked, "Do you mind if I smoke?"


    The woman frowned immediately and responded disapprovingly, "Of course, I mind. Don''t you know smoking is not allowed in public ces?"


    "This is my home. Since when did it be a public ce?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Even if it''s your home, it''s still not appropriate. I''m here, aren''t I? Have you considered my feelings about you smoking in front of me?" the woman asked.


    Yang Haoran chuckled and retorted, "If I don''t smoke, I feel ufortable all over. Have you ever considered my feelings?"


    As he finished speaking, Yang Haoran paid no attention to the woman''s displeasure. He took a cigarette from the nearby box and ced it in his mouth.


    As soon as the cigarette was in his mouth, the woman began coughing violently, seemingly choked by the smoke.


    Yang Haoran was speechless. He hadn''t even lit the cigarette yet, and smoke hadn''t emerged, but the woman was already coughing as if her lungs were about to burst, which gave him a headache.


    Nevertheless, he still lit the cigarette, not abandoning the idea of smoking just because the woman was putting on a show.


    "You see, this is manners, this is cultivation. Oh well, I don''t want to argue with you about this. After all, you probably don''t even understand what cultivation is. It''s pointless to exin," the woman said with a sigh.


    Yang Haoran took a drag of his cigarette and then smiled, "Then teach me, what is cultivation? Like you?"


    "The circles you''re in are different from mine. There are many things about me that you can''t learn. Even if I teach you, you won''t understand. I didn''te here today to discuss these things with you. I just wanted to see how you''re doing," the woman said.


    "It''s going well," Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    "You''ve decorated this study nicely. Everything seems to be brand-name items. They''re probably high-quality imitations, but even high-quality imitations cost money. It seems like you''re doing quite well," the woman said, examining Yang Haoran''s study with the air of an expert.


    Yang Haoran smiled without saying a word, but couldn''t help shaking his head. He didn''t know if the items in this room were brand-name or not because he didn''t understand these things.


    But if they were fake, high-quality imitations, he really couldn''t believe it. Based on what he knew about Master Wu, Master Wu would definitely not use any high-quality imitations, let alone use them himself.


    However, seeing the woman acting as if she had already seen through everything, he didn''t bother to exin. Even if he did, she wouldn''t believe him. She would still think he was putting on airs.


    Some people were like that, always proud of their ignorance, considering themselves a joke in the eyes of others. But they didn''t realize that in the eyes of others, they were also a joke.


    Seeing Yang Haoran shaking his head, the woman smiled and asked, "Heh, shaking your head. Does that mean I''m wrong?"


    "The upstairs and downstairs are all rented by me, so I''m not quite sure if the stuff is genuine," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Rented? I thought you bought them yourself? Ah, I didn''t expect you to not be as well-off as I imagined. You''re still as poor as ever," the woman said, disappointed.


    Yang Haoran didn''t respond but continued smoking, watching the woman''s performance.


    "Since it''s rented, let me remind you. These things are all fake. You better rify with thendlord in advance. If they get damaged, you might have topensate at full price. I''m afraid you can''t afford it. In the years I''ve been married to my husband, I''ve seen a lot of good things. I have some knowledge in this area. These things are definitely not genuine," the woman said.


    Yang Haoran''s eyebrows twitched slightly upon learning the woman was married. He smiled and asked, "Oh? Married? How''s your husband treating you?"


    "Well, he''s okay. Not as good to me as you were, but he can give me what I want, which you couldn''t," the woman said with a smile, her face filled with happiness.


    "Oh? From what you''re saying, he must be quite good," Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    "Like you, he didn''t study much, but in my eyes, he''s a capable man. He''s good at making money and has many qualities worth learning from. I put in a lot of effort to win him over. I defeated several rivals before seeding," the woman said proudly, seeming extremely proud of herself for reaching where she was today.


    "Heh, didn''t you just say education is important?" Yang Haoran chuckled.


    "Education is important, but my husband is indeed capable. He just didn''t have the opportunity back then. If he did, his education would surely surpass mine now," the woman argued.


    Yang Haoran chuckled and said, "You''ve be quite amusing over the years, or should I say, more humorous. By the way, how did you find your way here? We haven''t been in touch for many years. You shouldn''t have known I''m here, right?"


    "I heard it from a former friend of yours. He knew you were here, said you opened a grocery store. I''m spending Chinese New Year with my husband this year, so I came back early to see my parents, nning to stay for a while and visit you," the woman said.


    At this point, the woman paused for a moment, then smiled and said, "When I heard that you opened a grocery store, I was quite moved. You know, when I was in college, I always wanted to open a grocery store, maybe a small one, but with a wide variety of goods. That way, I could eat whatever snacks I wanted, drink whatever beverages I wanted, and use whatever items I needed."


    "I remember telling you about it back then. I didn''t expect you to remember. But back then, I was still too young, too clueless. It wasn''t until I entered society that I realized a small grocery store like Xiao Xiao''s is really nothing," the woman said.


    There was no hint of sadness or anger on Yang Haoran''s face. He still wore his usual gentle smile as he drank tea and smoked, as if what the woman was saying had nothing to do with him.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s expression unchanged and no intention of saying anything, the woman was somewhat surprised. She spoke up, "You''ve be much moreposed now. In the past, you would have been extremely emotional. I remember the day I left you, you chased after the bus, crying and shouting all the way. It''s still vivid in my memory."


    "After we broke up, I heard from our mutual friends that you drowned your sorrows in alcohol every day, torturing yourself. You even talked abouting to find me. Now that I''m here in front of you, why are you so calm?" the woman asked.


    With a smile, Yang Haoran extinguished his cigarette and said, "When I was young, I didn''t understand. Instead of thinking about solving problems, I thought about how to torture myself. I drank the strongest liquor, sang the saddest songs. Looking back now, it makes me feel both emotional and amused."


    Yang Haoran looked at the woman and continued with a smile, "You''re no longer who you were, and I''m no longer who I was. The past you and the past me are both dead. What you''re saying now just makes meugh."


    "If that''s the case, why did you open this grocery store?" the woman asked.


    "I opened this grocery store just to fulfill the promise I made to myself. At the same time, it''s also a way to mourn the dead you. It has nothing to do with the present you," Yang Haoran exined with a smile.


    The woman paused for a moment, then nodded, also smiling.


    "It''s best if you think that way. I was afraid you still had feelings for me, and if you persist, it might be difficult for me to handle, and it might even affect the rtionship between me and my husband. But now I''m relieved," the woman said.


    With that said, the woman suddenly took out a bank card from her bag and ced it on the table. Then she said, "I''m grateful to you for supporting me through college. I''m not ungrateful. I''ve always remembered your kindness. There''s some money in this card, almost the same amount as my tuition and living expenses back then. The PIN is written on the back of the card."


    ncing at the bank card ced on the table by the woman, Yang Haoran looked back at her. He didn''t lose his temper, break the card, or p it in the woman''s face because he wasn''t that childish. He had learned how to control his emotions and not let them control him.


    There were certainly still people and things that could make him lose control of his emotions, but the woman in front of him was definitely not one of them.


    "Heh, I also have something to give you. Just wait a moment."

 Chapter 343: Green Cloth, Tea Leaves

    Yang Haoran left his seat, preparing to return to his room to fetch something. Just as he reached the door, he encountered a serpent demon, smiling ingratiatingly.


    Encountering the serpent demon didn''t surprise Yang Haoran; he had sensed someone at the door long before. He simply couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to such matters.


    Though not exactly a proud matter, he had grown indifferent to it, so he didn''t feel particrly embarrassed even if others overheard.


    "What do you need? Shall I fetch it for you?" the serpent demon asked with a smile.


    After a brief hesitation, Yang Haoran nodded and replied, "There''s a box on my bedside table. I''d appreciate it if you could get it for me."


    "No problem at all, I''ll get it for you right away," the serpent demon said cheerfully as she headed towards Yang Haoran''s bedroom, while he returned to his seat.


    "Who were you talking to just now?" a woman asked, eyeing Yang Haoran.


    "A friend who lives here," Yang Haoran replied with a sip of tea and a faint smile.


    "A friend? Haha, a girlfriend, right? Judging by that voice, quite seductive! Must be in the same line of work?" the woman said with a cold smile.Yang Haoran frowned slightly, his smile fading. The woman''s words made him feel uneasy.


    Firstly, the serpent demon wasn''t his girlfriend. Secondly, he found the woman''s remark quite rude, considering there was no connection between him and the serpent demon.


    Before Yang Haoran could respond, the voice of the serpent demon came from the doorway.


    "Is spewing filth your idea of manners? Look at yourself with all that heavy makeup, then look at me without any, who really resembles a whore here?" the serpent demon retorted, holding a box as she swayed her hips, wearing a smile, and walking into the study.


    Her appearance momentarily stunned the woman.


    So beautiful, so enchanting, yet not a facade but a genuine allure emanating from within.


    The woman considered herself a beauty, a rare one at that. She was confident and proud of her appearance, butpared to the serpent demon, her pride seemedughable.


    Though reluctant to admit it, it was an undeniable fact, apparent to anyone.


    In just a moment of daze, the woman''s jealousy red up, and her gaze towards the serpent demon turned extremely disdainful.


    Although the serpent demon didn''t say anything further, her gaze towards the woman and the challenging smile on her face spoke volumes.


    cing the box in front of Yang Haoran, the serpent demon stood by his side, showing no intention of leaving but rather seemed prepared to cheer him on.


    Provoked by the serpent demon, the woman was furious. Just as she was about to mock the serpent demon, Yang Haoran pushed the box in front of her.


    "Open it and see," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Perplexed, the woman didn''t know what was inside the box. However, driven by curiosity, she opened it.


    Inside was a piece of cloth, folded neatly. Yet this cloth was remarkably green, enough to make one''s heart race.


    Frowning, the woman turned to Yang Haoran and asked, "What''s this rubbish? Seems quite old. I didn''t expect you to have a habit of collecting such junk."


    "Open it up," Yang Haoran chuckled.


    Though unsure of Yang Haoran''s intentions, the woman followed his instruction, taking out the cloth from the box and unfolding it.


    It was a piece of green cloth, the same one Yang Haoran had once used to separate his bedroom from the grocery store. After the store''s renovation, Yang Haoran had kept this piece of green cloth.


    Looking at the green cloth, the woman''s frown deepened. She couldn''t recall what significance this green cloth held, having no memory of it whatsoever.


    "This piece of green cloth has been with me for quite some time. I''ve never been able to bring myself to throw it away. Judging by your reaction now, it seems you''vepletely forgotten about this green cloth. However, it doesn''t matter. Today, I''m giving this green cloth to you, or rather, returning it to you," Yang Haoran said as he took out a box of tea leaves from a drawer and pushed it towards the woman.


    "The packaging of these tea leaves looks nice, but the tea itself is very dark and has a particrly strong taste, with a very poor vor. I think these tea leaves rely on their packaging; in reality, they''re just mediocre and don''t hold much value. Of course, it''s also possible that Ick taste and can''t appreciate good tea, but just because I can''t appreciate these tea leaves doesn''t mean others won''t. Perhaps you might like them," Yang Haoran continued.


    The woman furrowed her brow. At first, she didn''t quite understand what Yang Haoran meant, but then she realized, her face turning unpleasant.


    "You better keep this piece of rag for yourself, and as for your lousy tea leaves, I have no interest," the woman retorted.


    With that said, she stood up from her seat, headed towards the door. It seemed like she was about to leave, but just as she took a couple of steps, she stopped in her tracks.


    "This study of yours is as cold as a crematorium. You have a guest, yet you haven''t even turned on the air conditioning. Do you have any idea how much electricity the air conditioning consumes? Money is earned, not saved. You still have a small mindset. You''ll never achieve anything significant in your life," she eximed angrily.


    Yang Haoran maintained his smile, seemingly unaffected by the woman''s words. On the other hand, the serpent demon couldn''t help but smirk, looking at the woman as if she were a fool.


    However, at that moment, the woman''s mobile phone suddenly rang. Initially hesitant to answer the call, she quickly picked it up upon seeing the caller ID, fearing any dy might upset the caller.


    "Hello, honey, I...," the woman began, but before she could finish, a man''s voice erupted from the other end.


    "Where the hell have you been?" the man shouted.


    ncing at Yang Haoran briefly, the woman averted her gaze and forced a smile, responding, "I went back to my hometown to visit my parents. Didn''t I tell you about this?"


    "Yes, you did! But did I agree to it? Get your ass back here right now! If I don''t see you tonight, you''ll spend a few more days in the hospital!" the man''s voice was filled with rage, audible not only to the woman but also to Yang Haoran and the serpent demon.


    The woman''s expression turned grim, a hint of panic visible. Clearly frightened, she hastily left the study, seemingly preparing to return immediately. As for visiting her elderly parents at home, it seemed unlikely now.


    The woman left without looking back. For Yang Haoran, this scene wasn''t unfamiliar; it had yed out between him and the woman before.


    "Aren''t you going to see her off?" the serpent demon asked Yang Haoran, smiling.


    Shaking his head, Yang Haoran replied, "She''s just a stranger to me. Would you see off a stranger?"


    "Of course not, I don''t have that kind of time," the serpent demon replied with a chuckle.


    "If you don''t have that kind of time, do you think I do?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    The serpent demon didn''t answer Yang Haoran''s question because it was unnecessary; the answer was already clear.


    "Hehe, seeing how hurriedly she left, her days don''t seem too pleasant," the serpent demon remarked with a smile.


    Yang Haoran lit a cigarette, took a puff, and said, "She chose her path. Whether it''s good or bad, she''ll have to bear it. But I have a different view from you; I feel she might actually be enjoying it."


    "Who knows? Perhaps she has some unique quirks. I''m not fond of this woman. I tolerated her outside the door earlier, solely because of you. Otherwise, I would''ve dealt with her by now. Or... should I go after her now and give her a lesson?" the serpent demon asked with a smile.


    Yang Haoran shook his head. "She''s just passing through; no need to waste time on her."


    "Are you... still not over her?" the serpent demon inquired.


    Yang Haoran chuckled. "Perhaps I was a bit before, but now, there''s really nothing I can''t let go of. After all, we''re not from the same world. Besides, like you, I also dislike her as she is now."

 Chapter 344: Talisman Master Pays a Visit

    Many people carry scars in their hearts, and Yang Haoran is no exception. However, fortunately, his mindset is still intact.


    When he spoke to the Serpent Demon earlier, it wasn''t about showing off, but a genuine expression from his heart. At this moment, he had truly let go.


    With a wave of his hand, Yang Haoran enveloped the tea leaves, the green cloth on the table, and the woman''s bank card left behind with Yin Spirit Power.


    In an instant, there was a muffled sound, and these three items werepletely destroyed by the Yin Spirit Power, turning into dust.


    "The money in the bank card belongs to you. You even destroyed it." The Serpent Demon looked puzzled.


    "I''m not interested in money anymore." Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    "If you''re not interested, you can give it to me. I am interested. You can''t go shopping without money!" The Serpent Demon looked disappointed.


    Yang Haoran looked at the Serpent Demon with some amusement and said, "Last time, I almost lost my life in the hands of the Demon Hunter because of shopping. How about it? Have you forgotten the pain now that the scar has healed?"


    At the mention of the Demon Hunter, the Serpent Demon''s expression changed immediately. The incident left a significant shadow on her. Although a month had passed, she had notpletely recovered from it.If it weren''t for Yang Haoran''s intervention back then, she wouldn''t exist in this world anymore.


    "It''s been a month. Is there still no news of that Demon Hunter?" The Serpent Demon''s eyes shed with hatred as she asked.


    Yang Haoran shook his head and replied, "There''s still no news of him for now. Perhaps he''s still recovering from his injuries, or maybe he''s already left Lecheng."


    "What a pity!" The Serpent Demon said with an unpleasant expression.


    "Even if you find him, what can you do? Can you defeat him?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "I..." The Serpent Demon was speechless, unable to answer for a moment.


    "Go heal your wounds. Only when your injuries have healed can you have a chance to seek revenge when you encounter him again. Otherwise, you''ll still be cornered by him." With a displeased expression, the Serpent Demon left the study, while Yang Haoran took out his mobile phone and called Master Wu.


    "Boss, what''s the matter?" Old Wu''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Old Wu, let''s move." Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Yang Haoran''s sudden statement puzzled Master Wu a bit. He had mentioned this matter to Yang Haoran before, but Yang Haoran had insisted on not leaving the grocery store. In the end, he had to buy the entire building.


    But now, Yang Haoran was asking to move, which naturally made him curious.


    "Move? What about the grocery store?" Master Wu asked, voicing his doubts.


    "The grocery store will close. I''m not nning to keep it open anymore." Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Master Wu spected that something must have happened to Yang Haoran today for him to make such a decision suddenly.


    However, he didn''t ask further because he knew what to ask and what not to ask.


    "Alright, when do you want to move?" Master Wu asked.


    "Hehe, if possible, I''d like to move right away." Yang Haoran chuckled.


    Master Wu was taken aback for a moment. He hadn''t expected Yang Haoran to be in such a hurry.


    But his surprise onlysted for a moment. He immediately responded, "Okay! The matters at the temple are almost done! I''ll rush back immediately!"


    After hanging up the phone, Yang Haoran lit a cigarette and fell into deep thought.


    The reason he wanted to move from this ce was twofold. One was that he had finally let go of thest trace of obsession in his heart, so it didn''t matter whether the grocery store remained open or not.


    Another important reason was that living in the city was somewhat inconvenient. If something sudden happened, innocent people nearby would likely suffer. Although Yang Haoran wasn''t a good person, he wasn''t someone who would harm innocent people either. If innocent people were affected because of him, he would definitely feel guilty.


    He hadn''t cared much about this before because he felt his strength was sufficient, and besides, the Yin Division was a formidable force. Apart from Spirit Masters, few organizations or sects dared to provoke the Yin Division.


    So, he felt that even if he lived in the city, it wouldn''t have much impact on the nearby residents.


    However, since the incident with the Demon Hunterst time, he had reconsidered this matter. After much thought, he decided it was best to move from this ce. In case he attracted even stronger enemies in the future, if they came looking for him, the nearby residents would suffer.


    In fact, Yang Haoran had already made up his mind long before today. Even if Ren Min hadn''t appeared today, he would still choose to move from here. Ren Min''s appearance just elerated the decision.


    Master Wu quickly returned to the grocery store and met Yang Haoran in the study.


    After discussing for a while, they decided to move to the vi that Master Wu had prepared for Yang Haoran before.


    This vi was built on a mountain, very quiet, and had been fully furnished long ago. Apart from servants, everything else was readily avable, which met Yang Haoran''s requirements.


    After getting Yang Haoran''s approval, Master Wu immediately arranged for people toe and move. Serpent demon was baffled by this. She had just left Yang Haoran''s study not long ago and received the news of moving, which surprised her.


    In her opinion, the reason Yang Haoran made this decision was entirely because of Ren Min. However, she thought it was a good thing. If they continued to stay at the grocery store, what if Ren Min came back one day? They couldn''t just kill Ren Min, could they?


    Of course, if Yang Haoran agreed to it, she had no objections and even weed it. Killing an ordinary person was too easy for her, just like killing an annoying mosquito.


    However, would Yang Haoran agree to this?


    Serpent demon thought that Yang Haoran probably wouldn''t agree to this, so moving was a good thing. Out of sight, out of mind. It would prevent her from encountering him again, fearing she wouldn''t be able to control herself and would devour that woman.


    As for Xiaokang, he had no objections whatsoever. Wherever Yang Haoran told him to go, he would go. In his eyes, besides Xiu Juan in the Soul Gathering Bead, Yang Haoran was his only family now.


    The so-called moving for Yang Haoran and hispanions was actually quite simple because the vi had everything they needed. So, they didn''t need to take much with them.


    Yang Haoran took his collection of books and some things that were important to him, such as his parents'' spirit tablets and portraits.


    Xiaokang took his collection of clothes and some small toys.


    Serpent demon took some clothes she had recently bought and some feminine items.


    Master Wu also took some things, but not many, because he didn''t bring much when he moved in.


    Under Master Wu''s arrangements, they left the grocery store, and Yang Haoran left the matter of how to deal with it to Master Wu. ording to him, Master Wu could handle it however he wanted.


    They left the grocery store that day and moved into the vi on the same day, totaling only a few hours.


    The vi was spacious, but only Yang Haoran and the four of them lived there. He didn''t hire any servants like Xu Meijing did because he didn''t want to harm those servants.


    Apart from Xiaokang feeling a bit ufortable in the new ce, Yang Haoran, serpent demon, and Master Wu didn''t mind at all.


    So, Yang Haoran bid farewell to the grocery storepletely and settled into his new home.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that shortly after moving into the vi, they received a group of visitors, guests from the Fu Sect, led by a talisman master, who turned out to be the same ck Talisman Master that Yang Haoran had saved before!

 Chapter 345: Courtesies

    Inside the study, Yang Haoran reclined in his chair, engrossed in a book, while Master Wu and the serpent demon entered the room.


    Both of them didn''t look too pleased, especially the serpent demon. Her facecked its usual charming smile, appearing rather grim and unpleasant.


    "Boss, a group of talisman masters has arrived outside the vi, led by two ck talisman masters. They im to be here specifically to visit you," Master Wu addressed Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran nodded, showing little surprise on his face. Since the visitors hadn''tpletely sealed their power fluctuations, he could sense their presence.


    Master Wu nced at the serpent demon beside him, then back at Yang Haoran, hesitated for a moment, and said in a low voice, "Coming here so early in the morning with so many people, judging from their demeanor, it''s probably more than just a casual visit."


    "We''ve only moved here for a few days, and they''ve already found their way here. Their informationwork is quite impressive," the serpent demon muttered, her expression sour.


    Yang Haoran closed the book and stood up, smiling as he said, "Fu Sect has some influence in Lecheng, and their variety of talismans is diverse. Besides, we didn''t leave secretly when we moved. It''s not surprising they found us here."


    The serpent demon hesitated, then, after some thought, she gritted her teeth and made a decision, saying, "They must be here for me. I''ll go out and meet them."


    But Yang Haoran stopped her before she could leave. "Don''t panic when faced with a situation. Panicking won''t change the oue and will only disrupt yourposure. Moreover, even if you go out, do you have the confidence to deal with them?" he asked calmly."I..." The serpent demon faltered.


    "No matter what their purpose is, guests are guests. As hosts, we should observe proper etiquette," Yang Haoran said, looking at Master Wu. He then smiled and said, "Old Wu, go downstairs and invite them in. I''ll be waiting in the living room."


    "Yes, Boss," Master Wu replied respectfully before leaving the study.


    After Master Wu left, Yang Haoran turned to the serpent demon and said, "You go back to your room to recover. I''ll handle them."


    "I''ll go with you. Otherwise, they might think I''m afraid of them," the serpent demon insisted.


    After a moment''s thought, Yang Haoran nodded. "Alright, having you by my side will clearly demonstrate my stance."


    With that, Yang Haoran led the serpent demon to the living room. Shortly after they arrived, Master Wu ushered in two men and a woman. The other talisman masters from Fu Sect remained outside the vi.


    As Yang Haoran looked at the two men and the woman, he rose from the sofa with a smile. Though he appeared cheerful, he felt somewhat helpless because Wang Yiming was among the three.


    Apart from Wang Yiming, there was an old man and the ck talisman master whom he had rescued before.


    In Yang Haoran''s memory, this ck talisman master had worn tattered and dirty clothes. But now, she waspletely transformed, wearing the distinctive attire of a Fu Sect ck talisman master, exuding elegance. She was nothing like the crazy woman he had encountered before.


    Yang Haoran recognized her immediately because her hairstyle remained unchanged, with long hair covering half of her face, giving her a unique look.


    Besides the ck talisman master, there was also an old man who, judging by his attire, was also a ck talisman master.


    As for Wang Yiming, he wasn''t dressed casually today. Instead, he wore the attire of a Fu Sect yellow talisman master. He followed behind the other two with utmost respect.


    When Yang Haoran''s gaze met theirs, the old man and Wang Yiming remainedposed. However, the crazy woman became visibly excited upon seeing the serpent demon. If it weren''t for Yang Haoran''s presence, she would have likely attacked the serpent demon by now.


    With a smile on his face, Yang Haoran approached the three. It seemed he hadn''t noticed the crazy woman''s excitement. He addressed them politely, "I apologize for not weing you personally as there have been many matters to attend to since our recent move. Please don''t take it to heart."


    Yang Haoran''s courteous words came effortlessly, though he knew none of the three would believe his words. But what did it matter? Courtesies were hardly ever genuine.


    To him, offering pleasantries served to ease the tension, provide an excuse, and give the other party an out.


    As he spoke, Yang Haoran deliberately let his gaze linger a bit longer on Wang Yiming and even exchanged a nce with him.


    Wang Yiming wore a wry smile and gently shook his head in response, his eyes reflecting a sense of helplessness.


    In this situation, Wang Yiming obviously didn''t have the authority to speak. So, he could only use this method to remind Yang Haoran.


    Though Wang Yiming didn''t speak, Yang Haoran could somewhat guess what was on his mind from the wry smile, the sense of helplessness in his eyes, and the gentle shake of his head.


    "Hehe, Divine Envoy Yang, you''re too polite. We''vee uninvited today, causing you trouble. We''re truly sorry!" the Old Man chuckled, stroking his beard.


    The fact that the Old Man spoke instead of the crazy woman indicated his higher status among the ck talisman masters. It seemed that today''s operation was led by him.


    Furthermore, the Old Man didn''t expose Yang Haoran or mention the serpent demon''s involvement. Instead, he engaged in pleasantries with Yang Haoran, indicating that he didn''t want to escte the situation.


    Moreover, Wang Yiming''s presence here indicated the same. With many talisman masters present today, why would they specifically bring Wang Yiming into the vi instead of the others? A discerning person could easily see that there was another agenda.


    Yang Haoran didn''t reveal his thoughts at all. He maintained a smiling face and a warm attitude, treating the three as if they were long-lost friends.


    "Come, please have a seat," Yang Haoran said, gesturing. Then, he looked at Old Wu and said with a smile, "Old Wu, please bring some tea."


    "Yes, Boss," Master Wu replied respectfully before leaving. Yang Haoran then turned to the serpent demon beside him and said, "Since Old Wu is getting on in years, why don''t you go and help him?"


    The serpent demon nced at the crazy woman, who happened to be looking at her too. Both of their eyes shed with intense killing intent.


    However, neither of them made a move in this ce because they both understood that if they did, the significance would change.


    Suppressing her anger, the serpent demon withdrew her gaze from the crazy woman and nodded at Yang Haoran before leaving with Master Wu.


    Once the serpent demon left, the three turned their attention back to Yang Haoran. Under Yang Haoran''s warm greeting, the Old Man and the crazy woman sat on the sofa, while Wang Yiming stood respectfully behind the Old Man.


    Under normal circumstances, Wang Yiming would never be so restrained in front of Yang Haoran, and Yang Haoran wouldn''t just let Wang Yiming stand there without speaking.


    But the current situation was different. In front of the two ck talisman masters, as a yellow talisman master, he simply didn''t have the qualification to sit down. Even if there were plenty of seats avable, it wouldn''t be his turn as a yellow talisman master. That was the rule.


    So, Yang Haoran didn''t say anything, allowing Wang Yiming to stand respectfully behind the Old Man.


    After the three sat down, before Yang Haoran could speak, the Old Man spoke first.


    "Since the upheaval in the Lecheng Yin Division, I''ve heard of Divine Envoy Yang''s name resounding like thunder. It''s just that I haven''t had the chance to meet you in person. Today, I''m fortunate to witness your presence. Truly a remarkable talent, hahaha!"


    Yang Haoran remained calm internally, but his face disyed happiness. He also chuckled, "Oh,e on now, Elder. I''m just a worker in the Yin Division, nothing more. There''s no connection between me and being a remarkable talent. I''m well aware of that."


    "You''re being too modest, Divine Envoy Yang. Since you''ve taken charge of the Lecheng Yin Division, everything has been running smoothly. Not everyone can achieve what you have. Your achievements are there for all to see!"

 Chapter 346: Gratitude at 1 A.M.

    Since bing the Burial Master, Yang Haoran hadn''t concerned himself much with the affairs of the Lecheng Yin Division. He entrusted all the work to Old Wu.


    In terms of achievements, there were certainly some. If the Yin Division didn''t act, Lecheng would probably be overrun with ghosts by now. Although the Spirit Police also handled this aspect, there were only so many of them, and their strength was generally low. They couldn''t handle it all on their own.


    But now, with Old Man''s words, though they seemed to praise him, it was merely polite conversation. Yang Haoran naturally didn''t take it to heart.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s silence, Old Man continued, "Look at me, memory fades with age. I forgot to introduce myself. My surname is Zhang, currently in charge of managing all the major and minor Fu Sects in Lecheng. If Yang Divine Envoy doesn''t mind, you can call me Elder Zhang."


    "Mr. Zhang, don''t joke. You are highly respected; how could I address you so casually?" Yang Haoran chuckled.


    Elder Zhangughed heartily, "No worries at all! You can call me however you like!"


    Although Elder Zhang said it didn''t matter, if Yang Haoran really called him Elder Zhang, he probably wouldn''t be able to keep a smile on his face.


    "Oh, behind me is my disciple. I heard you two get along well, so I brought him along today. I believe Yang Divine Envoy won''t mind," Elder Zhang said with a smile.


    "Of course not. When I was still with the Night Watch, I got along well with Yiming. If he wants to visit me anytime, he''s wee. I just didn''t expect that you, Mr. Zhang, would be Yiming''s master," Yang Haoran said with a smile.This was Yang Haoran''s sincere words. Among the three talisman masters present, the one he truly weed was Wang Yiming alone.


    Moreover, the fact that Elder Zhang was Wang Yiming''s master did surprise him a little. He knew Wang Yiming had a master, and he was a ck talisman master, but he didn''t know that this manager of all Fu Sects in Lecheng, Elder Zhang, was the one.


    However, he was only slightly surprised, and it didn''t cause much of a stir in his emotions.


    Upon hearing Yang Haoran''s words, Wang Yiming felt quite moved. Although Yang Haoran''s status and their contact time had decreased over time, Yang Haoran still considered him a friend, which made him very happy.


    But due to the asion, he could only remain silent and say nothing.


    "Haha, since Yang Divine Envoy still recognizes Yiming as a friend, many things will be easier. Come, let me introduce this one," Elder Zhangughed heartily again, then turned his gaze to the crazy woman.


    "We don''t have many ck talisman masters in Lecheng Fu Sect, and she is one of them. Her surname is Jiang, named Die. She was once the youngest ck talisman master in our Lecheng Fu Sect, extremely talented in talisman. Unfortunately, many years ago, during a mission, she encountered an unexpected event. Otherwise, with her talent, she would probably have broken through the bottleneck of a ck talisman master and be a gold talisman master by now," Elder Zhang said with a look of regret.


    This made Yang Haoran feel somewhat amused. Breaking through to a gold talisman master wasn''t that easy. Even if this Jiang Die had exceptional talent in talisman, it wasn''t a given that she would break through. There were many talented talisman masters, but how many could break through to be gold talisman masters?


    Yang Haoran, now a talisman master himself, understood this principle even as a yellow talisman master. Elder Zhang, as a ck talisman master and the head of Lecheng Fu Sect, wouldn''t he understand?


    The answer was definitely yes. Elder Zhang must understand this principle. By saying these words to Yang Haoran, he naturally had other intentions.


    Elder Zhang''s meaning was not just about wine. He wanted to tell Yang Haoran something simple: because of the serpent demon, this ck talisman master named Jiang Die suffered a huge loss, and this loss was irreparable.


    He wasying the groundwork for what he would say next, shaping his side as a victim to take the initiative.


    Yang Haoran had a sense of what was going on, but he didn''t shatter the thin veneer covering the situation. He smiled at Jiang Die, who maintained a stoic expression, saying nothing and showing no intention of greeting Yang Haoran.


    Although Yang Haoran wore a smile on his face, appearing unconcerned about Jiang Die''s attitude, deep down, he felt somewhat ufortable. After all, Jiang Die was someone he had saved once. If it weren''t for him, she would likely still be an unknown crazy woman.


    However, now that Jiang Die was awake and not only did she note to express gratitude, but also, upon their meeting, she didn''t mention it at all. Yang Haoran couldn''t help but feel a bit displeased. He wasn''t a saint.


    Seeing Jiang Die''s reluctance to engage, Yang Haoran said with a smile, "Heh, although I didn''t know the name of this ck talisman master before, we''ve met because I saved her life. I wanted to prepare a gift and find time to visit the Fu Sect to see how she was recovering. Unfortunately, I never found the time. My apologies for that."


    Upon hearing this, the smile on Elder Zhang''s face froze for a moment, Jiang Die''s expression changed, and Wang Yiming looked ashamed.


    All three understood the implication in Yang Haoran''s words. It seemed like he was talking about himself, but he was actually pointing fingers at others.


    When Yang Haoran saved Jiang Die initially, although he didn''t personally escort her back to Lecheng, he still discovered her and dispelled the hex on her, forcing the serpent demon to reveal the curse it had nted in her. It wasn''t wrong to say he saved her.


    Yang Haoran had saved Jiang Die''s life, yet Jiang Die not only didn''t show any gratitude but didn''t even say a simple "thank you". Any normal person would find such behavior excessive.


    Initially, Yang Haoran didn''t think much of it. After all, saving Jiang Die was just something he did on a whim. He didn''t expect anything in return or intend to ask for any repayment. However, now that she hade knocking on his door, he had to bring it up.


    Comparing the situations, Yang Haoran felt that Jiang Die, this ck talisman master, was not evenparable to the serpent demon. When he saved the serpent demon, it wasn''t for free; it was conditional.


    After the transaction with the serpent demon, it even handed him a piece of snake scale. Regardless of its actual value, at least it was a token of gratitude, showing that the serpent demon knew how to express thanks.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but recall the story of the snake deity that the serpent demon told him. At the time, he was somewhat skeptical about it because it was entirely from the serpent demon''s perspective.


    However, now he felt that perhaps the serpent demon hadn''t deceived him. The resentment between the serpent demon and the ck talisman master might indeed be as the serpent demon had described.


    Elder Zhang''s reaction was swift. His expression froze for just a moment before returning to normal.


    The ck talisman master also caught on, her expression not looking good. She seemed like she wanted to say something but was silenced by a nce from Elder Zhang. Then, Elder Zhangughed heartily at Yang Haoran, showing no sign of embarrassment.


    "Yang Divine Envoy, what you said is too modest. If it weren''t for your intervention, our Fu Sect would have lost a talented talisman master. That would have been a huge loss for us," Elder Zhang said.


    "We, at the Fu Sect, have always kept your life-saving grace in mind. Due to Little Die''s injuries not fully recovering, we haven''t been able toe to express our gratitude. Today, with Little Die''s condition finally improving, I rushed over early in the morning with her just to thank you for your life-saving grace."


    With that said, Elder Zhang paused, extending his palm and revealing an object - a talisman bag.


    "As the Underworld Envoy, ordinary things may not catch your eye, and apart from drawing talismans, I am not skilled in anything else. So, I specifically prepared ten ck talismans for you. These ten ck talismans are not ordinary low-level talismans but high-level ones from our Fu Sect. Each one has a different function and drawn by me, their power is quite remarkable. This is a token of gratitude, I hope Yang Divine Envoy will like them."


    As Elder Zhang spoke, Master Wu and the serpent demon happened to return with tea, and the serpent demon listened attentively to every word Elder Zhang said.

 Chapter 347: She Roars at Me

    The strength of a talisman depends on its type and grade. Whether it''s a low-grade or high-grade talisman, the power varies ordingly. Even among ck talismans, the power differs based on their types and grades.


    Apart from this, the strength of a talisman is directly rted to the skill of the talisman master. The stronger the talisman master, the more potent the talismans they craft.


    Yang Haoran wasn''t aware of the specific power and type of the ten ck talismans Elder Zhang presented at this moment. However, given Elder Zhang''s status and position, these ten ck talismans should be formidable.


    Serpent demon listened to Elder Zhang''s words, her expression somewhat grim. She certainly didn''t naively believe that Elder Zhang''s gesture of giving talismans was solely to express gratitude to Yang Haoran.


    In her view, Elder Zhang''s actions were undoubtedly directed towards her.


    Seeing the displeasure on the serpent demon''s face, Old Wu beside her asked softly, "Don''t you trust Boss?"


    "I certainly trust Underworld Envoy big brother. I just dislike these talisman masters," the serpent demon responded in a low voice.


    "If you trust Boss, then control your emotions and don''t act recklessly," Master Wu reminded her quietly.


    As they were getting closer to where Yang Haoran and the others were, the serpent demon refrained from saying anything further and just nodded in agreement with Master Wu, albeit with a furrowed brow.Yang Haoran looked at the talisman bag in front of him, his expression unchanged, but he refrained from reaching out to touch it.


    In truth, the ten ck talismans in this talisman bag weren''t specifically prepared by Elder Zhang for Yang Haoran. They were from his own collection. If it weren''t for Yang Haoran mentioning saving Jiang Die and the other purposes of their current visit, he would never have taken out these ten ck talismans.


    However, Yang Haoran showed no intention of epting this gift. He wasn''t surprised by this, seemingly anticipating such a scenario, but he felt somewhat ufortable about it.


    "What''s wrong? Divine envoy Yang doesn''t seem to like this gift? If you don''t, Old Man can get you something else that you''d like," Elder Zhang said with a smile, concealing any displeasure he might have felt.


    As Elder Zhang''s words fell, Master Wu and the serpent demon had already arrived by Yang Haoran''s side.


    "There''s no rush for this matter. Let''s have some tea first," Yang Haoran said with a smile, then nced at Master Wu and the serpent demon.


    Understanding his cue, the two of them ced the prepared tea and utensils on the table. They were about to pour tea for the three of them, but Yang Haoran stopped them.


    "No need for you to do this. Bai Xue, you stay. Old Wu, attend to your tasks," Yang Haoran said.


    Having Master Wu and the serpent demon pour tea felt like a gesture of apology, especially for the serpent demon. Asking her to serve tea to Jiang Die would not only be refused by Jiang Die but would also be emotionally taxing for the serpent demon.


    Yang Haoran wouldn''t allow Master Wu to do such a thing, let alone the serpent demon. By leaving the serpent demon behind and sending Master Wu away, there were undoubtedly other intentions behind his actions, intentions that others might not understand, but he believed Master Wu would.


    The tea set was on the table, the aroma wafting from the teapot, yet no one poured the tea. Yang Haoran, as the host, simply smiled at Elder Zhang.


    Understanding Yang Haoran''s intentions, Elder Zhang smiled coldly inwardly but remained expressionless.


    "Yiming, why are you so clueless? In such a situation, don''t you know what to do? Do I, your master, have to teach you?" Elder Zhang put away his smile and reprimanded Wang Yiming.


    "I''m sorry, Master. I understand, I understand," Wang Yiming''s expression changed, apologizing while bypassing the sofa, then hurriedly bent down to pour tea.


    Yang Haoran observed this scene, his expression unchanged, but he couldn''t help but sigh softly inwardly.


    "Yiming, let me handle this," Yang Haoran said with a smile, then took the teapot from Wang Yiming, who looked troubled.


    "This..." Wang Yiming was conflicted, ncing at Yang Haoran and then at his master, Elder Zhang, unsure of how to proceed.


    "It''s alright. As the host, this matter should be handled by me," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Elder Zhang chuckled and said, "Since Divine Envoy Yang said so, Yiming, you can step back."


    Wang Yiming smiled helplessly at Yang Haoran, hesitating to speak.


    "It''s okay, you can go," Yang Haoran replied with a smile, then slowly poured three cups of tea.


    Serpent demon watched this scene with a furrowed brow, feeling quite uneasy.


    Elder Zhang, on the other hand, watched Yang Haoran pouring tea with a smile, while Jiang Die remained expressionless, the coldness in her eyes persistent from the beginning until now.


    Everyone present was astute. Though there was no physical altercation, the verbal sparring between the two sides had been ongoing. And in this round, it was clear that Yang Haoran had lost.


    If Yang Haoran had disregarded Wang Yiming, he would have been on the winning side of this exchange. However, considering Wang Yiming''s feelings, he had set up this situation himself and now had to deal with the consequences.


    Pouring three cups of tea, Yang Haoran picked up one and handed it to Elder Zhang.


    "Divine envoy Yang is indeed too polite," Elder Zhang epted the tea cup with a delighted smile, knowing when to ept the olive branch.


    "It''s only natural. You''re an elder and a guest. It''s my duty to do so," Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    This remark pleased Elder Zhang even more, and hisughter increased slightly.


    Yang Haoran paid no attention to Elder Zhang and lifted another cup of tea, offering it to Jiang Die. She nced at him but didn''t take the cup.


    This scene infuriated the serpent demon behind Yang Haoran. She was about to erupt in anger, but Yang Haoran gestured to stop her.


    Yang Haoran chuckled, seemingly unfazed by Jiang Die''s attitude. He gently ced the tea cup in front of Jiang Die and then helped himself to a cup, taking a sip.


    Setting down the tea cup, Yang Haoran looked at Elder Zhang, waiting for him to continue.


    The pleasantries had been exchanged, and there had been verbal jousting between the two parties. In Yang Haoran''s view, if everything went ording to n, Elder Zhang should be getting to the point now.


    "Divine envoy Yang, please don''t me Xiao Die for her rudeness. She''s just upset, which affected her attitude. There was no intention to disrespect you," Elder Zhang said with a smile, his words devoid of any apology, rather, he seemed to find Jiang Die''s earlier behavior justified.


    Yang Haoran maintained his friendly smile and replied, "It''s alright. After years of istion andck of interaction with others, it''s understandable if one forgets how tomunicate or behave properly. I never discriminate against people with disabilities."


    Elder Zhang''s smile froze for a moment, while Jiang Die''s expression turned furious. She immediately stood up from her seat and shouted angrily at Yang Haoran.


    "Who are you scolding?"


    Before her roar finished, a chain as thick as an arm struck Jiang Die''s chest, sending her flying.


    Everything happened too quickly. By the time everyone reacted, Jiang Die''s body had already crashed onto the ground.


    The people present all had their faces changed drastically. No one had expected Yang Haoran, who had been smiling kindly, to suddenly make a move.


    Even serpent demon, who had been suppressing her anger, was stunned by Yang Haoran''s sudden action. She had thought Yang Haoran might continue to engage in negotiations, but she couldn''t have predicted what had just happened.


    Elder Zhang, too, hadn''t anticipated the situation would escte like this. When Yang Haoran spoke earlier, he had expected Jiang Die to get angry, but he hadn''t anticipated that Yang Haoran would suddenly attack. His thoughts were simr to those of serpent demon and even Wang Yiming, who remained silent during the whole ordeal.


    However, Yang Haoran had yed his cards differently than expected.


    To Elder Zhang, Yang Haoran''s action was a tant provocation. The smile vanished from his face, and he stood up abruptly from his seat.


    "Divine envoy Yang! What is the meaning of this?" Elder Zhang berated Yang Haoran loudly, while Wang Yiming hurriedly ran to Jiang Die''s side, helping her up.


    In the face of Elder Zhang''s anger, Yang Haoran''s smile didn''t waver. He took another sip of tea and then looked at Elder Zhang, who was now filled with fury.


    "Old Zhang, I''m a coward. Whenever someone yells at me, I get scared. When I''m scared, I instinctively defend myself. Did you see her yelling at me just now?"

 Chapter 348: Nonsense

    The reason Yang Haoran made a move truly infuriated Elder Zhang. He never expected that Yang Haoran''s sudden action would be for such a reason.


    "Roar at me and resort to violence at once, is there still anyw in this world?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, Elder Zhang regretted them. He realized his statementcked finesse and was bound to be retorted by Yang Haoran.


    Sure enough, Yang Haoran chuckled and asked, "You brought people to besiege my vi. Do you have any sense ofw in your eyes?"


    "You..." Elder Zhang''s expression turned ugly. He wanted to retort, but Yang Haoran didn''t give him the chance.


    "I saved a ck talisman master from your Fu Sect. Instead of gratitude, you came here to cause trouble. Do you still have a conscience?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile again.


    "I..." Before Elder Zhang could speak, Yang Haoran retorted him again.


    "Upholding justice, doing good deeds, aren''t these the teachings of your Fu Sect? If you disregard thew and conscience, what''s the point of upholding justice or doing good deeds?" Yang Haoran asked again.


    Before Elder Zhang could speak, Jiang Die spoke up ahead of him."We besieged your vi today because of the serpent demon! We didn''t thank you for the same reason! We exorcise demons and evil spirits to uphold justice and umte virtue! Yet you, as the prestigious Burial Master of the Yin Division, dare to consort with demons. Aren''t you afraid of being held ountable by the Yin Division?"


    Jiang Die broke free from Wang Yiming''s grasp, speaking angrily as she approached Yang Haoran. When her voice fell, she had returned to her previous seat, but instead of sitting down, she red fiercely at Yang Haoran.


    Behind Yang Haoran, the serpent demon Bai Xue''s eyes had turned into snake-like slits, regarding Jiang Die like prey, brimming with cold killing intent.


    As she hadn''t received permission from Yang Haoran, she refrained from acting. However, she was prepared. If Jiang Die made a move, whether it was against Yang Haoran or herself, she would retaliate immediately.


    Elder Zhang remained silent. Jiang Die''s rebuttal seemed forceful enough to him, so he didn''t need to say anything further, just needed to be wary of Yang Haoran making another move.


    At the same time, he wanted to see how Yang Haoran would respond to Jiang Die''s questioning because he needed more reasons to act. With more reasons to act, whether it was their superiors in the Fu Sect or the higher-ups in the Yin Division investigating, they wouldn''t be at a disadvantage. So, instead of acting immediately, he waited for Yang Haoran''s response.


    With a smile on his face, Yang Haoran looked at Jiang Die and chuckled, "I thought you were mute, turns out you''re not. Quite surprising."


    Jiang Die''s expression turned angry, about to make a move against Yang Haoran, but was stopped by a nce from Elder Zhang.


    Yang Haoran''s smile remained unchanged as he took out a box of cigarettes, lit one for himself, then ced the cigarette and lighter on the table, saying, "Help yourself if you want to smoke."


    Seeing Yang Haoranpletely ignoring Jiang Die''s question, Elder Zhang frowned, looking displeased and somewhat impatient.


    "Divine envoy Yang, let me be clear. The serpent demon behind you has killed countless people. Not only did she hex Jiang Die into madness years ago, she also harmed a yellow talisman master of our Fu Sect. Both morally and publicly, we in the Fu Sect have no reason to let her go. If you hand her over to me today, I''ll leave immediately, and as a token of gratitude, I''ll offer you ten ck talismans from this talisman bag. If there''s a need in the future, our Lecheng Fu Sect will definitely be your best ally!"


    Finallyying out his proposition, Yang Haoran smiled faintly and said, "That''s quite enticing. But what if I refuse?"


    "If you refuse, then I''m sorry, I''ll have to offend you. Even if it means resorting to force, I''ll take her away today. Or, I''ll let her die here directly."


    As Elder Zhang said this, he nced at the serpent demon behind Yang Haoran, his eyes filled with a fierce killing intent.


    Yang Haoran''s expression remained unchanged by Elder Zhang''s words. He still smiled faintly and said, "Alright then, she''s right here. Go ahead and try."


    With Yang Haoran''s words, the atmosphere became tense.


    Wang Yiming, seeing this, was as restless as an ant on a hot pan. A confrontation between the two sides was thest thing he wanted to see.


    "Master! Brother Yang! Please calm down! Let''s talk it out!" Wang Yiming hurriedly interjected.


    At his words, Yang Haoran wiped the smile off his face, his brows slightly furrowed. Wang Yiming''s presence did indeedplicate matters for him.


    Because of Wang Yiming before, he had endured as much as he could. But if he continued to be patient, he would end up in a very passive position. So he had to show his strong side, even though doing so would put Wang Yiming in an awkward position.


    Elder Zhang, on the other hand, frowned as well, but his reaction was different from Yang Haoran''s.


    "Shut up!" Elder Zhang snapped at Wang Yiming, then turned to Yang Haoran, his voice grave as he asked, "Divine envoy Yang, by protecting her now, are you choosing to be enemies with our Fu Sect?"


    Originally, it was a grudge between the Fu Sect and the serpent demon Bai Xue, but Elder Zhang''s words suddenly elevated it to a sh between the Fu Sect and the Yin Division.


    "Can you represent the Fu Sect?" Yang Haoran looked at Elder Zhang, smiling as he asked.


    "Since I''m the overall responsible person of the Lecheng Fu Sect, I certainly can represent the Fu Sect," Elder Zhang responded.


    Yang Haoran nodded, then continued with a smile, "Alright, since you can represent the Fu Sect, let me tell you, I can also represent the Yin Division."


    Elder Zhang''s face darkened like water as he asked in a low voice, "By saying this, divine envoy Yang, are you trying to provoke a conflict between the Yin Division and our Fu Sect?"


    Taking a drag of his cigarette, Yang Haoran chuckled, leaning back on the sofa as he said, "Zhang, don''t speak recklessly. The one provoking the conflict isn''t me, but her, the people of your Fu Sect."


    With that said, Yang Haoran pointed at Jiang Die.


    Seeing Yang Haoran pointing at her, Jiang Die''s expression turned furious as she shouted, "You''re talking nonsense! When did I do such a thing?"


    "Just giving you a friendly reminder. If you keep yelling at me, don''t me me for defending myself again," Yang Haoran said with a threatening tone in his voice.


    "Divine envoy Yang, if all you can do is spew blood from your mouth, then I''ve indeed overestimated you," Elder Zhang said solemnly.


    "Spewing blood from my mouth? Haha, it seems like Zhang has some misunderstanding about my character. How could I, a dignified Burial Master of the Yin Division, possibly spew blood from my mouth?" Yang Haoranughed.


    [Tl: The phrase "spew blood from your mouth" is used metaphorically to suggest that Yang Haoran''s words are unreliable or nonsensical.]


    Elder Zhang frowned, not speaking, but waiting for Yang Haoran to continue.


    Yang Haoran had no intention of ying coy and continued speaking.


    "Initially, after I saved your ck talisman master, I decided to go up the mountain to take care of things. But who would have thought that when your ck talisman master woke up, instead of thanking me, she activated the demon suppression talisman and attacked me. I almost died at her hands, saved only by Bai Xue. If not for her, I might have lost my life."


    Whether Jiang Die intentionally targeted him with the demon suppression talisman at the time, he wasn''t sure. However, the demon suppression talisman did attack him.


    At the time, the attack from the demon suppression talisman didn''t affect him much, and breaking it didn''t require much effort. The idea that his life was in danger and Bai Xue saved him was nonsensical.


    However, in this situation, he couldn''t tell the truth. Elder Zhang was looking for a reason to act, and he naturally wanted to give himself a noble reason.


    Although what he said was a lie, Yang Haoran said it as if it were true, as if such an event had indeed urred.


    With Yang Haoran''s words, Jiang Die was once again infuriated. She shouted, "Back then, I activated the demon suppression talisman to kill the serpent demon. What does that have to do with you? Besides, with your strength, could my few demon suppression talismans kill you? You''re just talking nonsense!"


    Hearing this, Yang Haoran looked at Elder Zhang with a wry smile and said, "You see, she''s yelling at me again. I wanted to defend myself, but if I did, you would use me of being guilty. It''s quite a dilemma for me."


    Ignoring Yang Haoran''s pretense, Elder Zhang said in a deep voice, "Jiang Die is right. With just a few demon suppression talismans, how could they possibly kill you, divine envoy Yang? Who would believe such a thing?"


    "If you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do. Before your ck talisman master attacked me, I had already fought a malevolent spirit halfway up the mountain. You can ask Deputy Captain Zhou of the Spirit Police if I fought a malevolent spirit in the ck water pool. After leaving the ck water pool, I encountered another malevolent spirit."


    "At that time, I was already seriously injured. But considering that there might be more trouble on the mountain, I dragged my injured body to the top of the mountain, intending to eliminate the threat to prevent more people from dying. But little did I know, after I went up the mountain, I almost died under the demon suppression talisman, and the one who saved me was the very threat I wanted to eliminate."


    With that said, Yang Haoran paused, ncing at Jiang Die, who was furious, and then at Elder Zhang, who looked grim. He extinguished the cigarette in his hand with a smile and continued speaking.


    "You don''t understand the principle of repaying kindness. I do. Even if you disregard my lifesaving grace, it''s your way of doing things. But I can''t ignore my savior, because I have my principles."


    "Moreover, she has now be a devout believer of my god. As a devout believer of my god, as the Underworld Envoy, I have a responsibility to protect her. So, what''s wrong with me helping her, both publicly and privately?"

 Chapter 349: Tension Rises

    Yang Haoran''s words not only expressed his own attitude but also turned the tables, directly casting suspicion on Jiang Die and even the Fu Sect.


    Elder Zhang''s expression was grim, Jiang Die looked even worse, and Wang Yiming appeared anxious.


    Whether Yang Haoran was telling the truth or not, besides the serpent demon and Yang Haoran himself, Elder Zhang and the others weren''t certain.


    However, Yang Haoran''s words seemed usible and didn''t appear to be lies.


    Moreover, they doubted the possibility of Yang Haoran lying, considering he was a prominent figure in the Lecheng Yin Division. Deception would be unbing of him.


    Yet, they underestimated Yang Haoran. He did lie about this matter.


    If Yang Haoran hadn''t lied, he would have almost died under the demon suppression talisman. That would change the nature of this incident.


    Wantonly killing a Burial Master of the Yin Division was no small matter. Even if the Burial Master hadn''t died, it would still be seen as a provocation towards the Yin Division.


    Elder Zhang dared toe openly to besiege Yang Haoran''s vi today because he believed his side was in the right, hence his boldness.Otherwise, why would hee here to demand someone? He didn''t want to unnecessarily provoke the Yin Division either.


    His original intention ining here today was merely to take away the serpent demon or kill it. So, he thought of negotiating with Yang Haoran. As long as the ultimate goal was achieved, it was eptable to offer somepensation to Yang Haoran.


    However, what he hadn''t anticipated was Yang Haoran''s strong stance, even implicating the Fu Sect in the attempted murder of the Underworld Envoy.


    Jiang Die''s presence was supposed to pressure Yang Haoran into handing over the serpent demon. Yet now, Jiang Die, whom he considered a victim, had be, under Yang Haoran''s words, a suspect in the attempted murder of the Underworld Envoy.


    Elder Zhang didn''t entirely believe Yang Haoran''s words, but he was inclined to believe them somewhat. However, this partial belief made him feel trapped.


    Nevertheless, having lived to his age and managing the Lecheng Fu Sect for many years, he had seen his share of storms. He naturally had the ability to adapt. Though he believed Yang Haoran''s words to some extent, he didn''t show it on his face.


    "Divine Envoy Yang, earlier you cautioned me not to speak recklessly. Now, I advise you to do the same. Do you think I would believe everything you say based solely on your words?" Elder Zhang said in a deep voice.


    "I just said, didn''t I? If you don''t believe me, you can ask Deputy Captain Zhou to confirm whether what I said is true or false."


    Yang Haoran smiled faintly and confidently, as if everything he said was factual.


    However, his words were half-truths. If Elder Zhang did approach Deputy Captain Zhou, he would only receive a vague answer.


    Yet, as a liar, Yang Haoran had to maintain his professional integrity and not let others see through his deception. This was the bottom line for a liar. Deceiving others, even oneself, was part of a liar''s professional integrity.


    Seeing Yang Haoran speak so confidently and bring up Deputy Captain Zhou again, Elder Zhang felt somewhat uneasy.


    If what Yang Haoran said was false, it would be fine. But if it were true, and Yang Haoran decided to hold them ountable, the Lecheng Fu Sect would have to provide an exnation. They might even have to offer concessions to appease Yang Haoran.


    "Senior Brother, don''t listen to his nonsense. He''s deliberately exaggerating. Yes, I did activate all the demon suppression talismans, but as you know, demon suppression talismans only have a significant effect on demons. He is an Underworld Envoy; demon suppression talismans couldn''t possibly pose a threat to him, let alone endanger his life!"


    Jiang Die spoke up at this moment. Upon hearing her words, Elder Zhang inwardly cursed, while Yang Haoran seized the opportunity to continue speaking.


    "Master Zhang, you heard her, she did indeed attack me. I didn''t deceive you, did I?" After addressing Elder Zhang, Yang Haoran turned his gaze to Jiang Die and continued, "You may have overestimated my strength. In reality, I am quite weak, especially considering I was severely injured at the time. If you had used only yellow talisman-level demon suppression talismans against me, I could have managed. But you, being a ck talisman master, left demon suppression talismans of ck talisman level. I truly had no way to deal with them at the time and almost lost my life there."


    Yang Haoran intentionally used the term "attempted murder" and emphasized it, fearing others might overlook these two aspects. His intention was clear; he was determined to pin the me on Jiang Die.


    Jiang Die trembled with anger, her eyes aze. It seemed she was not inclined to engage in verbal disputes with Yang Haoran but to resort to violence to resolve the issue.


    Wang Yiming, seeing the situation, hurriedly held Jiang Die tightly, fearing she might do something rash.


    The current atmosphere was like a powder keg ready to explode. The individuals present were not only standing on this thickyer of gunpowder but also ying with fire in various ways, leaving Wang Yiming, who dared not participate, feeling terrified.


    Elder Zhang nced at the almost frenzied Jiang Die, then turned his gaze to Yang Haoran. He saw Yang Haoran casually take out a cigarette from his case and light it, which made him involuntarily take a deep breath.


    Yang Haoran''sposure left him feeling at a loss as to what to do next. He was about to say something when, at that moment, he seemed to sense something, and his expression suddenly changed.


    At the same time, outside the vi, another scene was unfolding.


    When Elder Zhang came today, he brought a group of talisman masters, around a dozen in number. Their main role was to seal off the vi to prevent the serpent demon from slipping away.


    However, now, there was another group of ck-robed individuals outside the vi. They were entirely shrouded in ck robes, emitting a dark Yin Qi, giving off a mysterious and eerie vibe.


    These ck robes with the imprint of the Death God''s manifestation were unique to the Night Watch of the Yin Division. Naturally, these ck-robed individuals were Night Watch under Yang Haoran''smand.


    The sudden appearance of the Night Watch made the faces of the Fu Sect talisman masters change, but they didn''t panic or take action. Instead, they remained vignt, observing the iing Night Watch.


    "Keep an eye on them. Anyone who dares to make a move, kill them. Don''t fear death. If you die, there''s still the Boss behind you. If they die, they''ll experience the pain after death." It was Master Wu speaking. His words were met with a resounding response from the Night Watch, respectful yet full of determination.


    Conversely, upon hearing Master Wu''s words, the expressions of the talisman masters present all changed abruptly. Some looked grim, while others appeared fearful.


    They weren''t fools; how could they not understand the implied meaning behind Master Wu''s words? If the Night Watch were to die, their boss, Yang Haoran, as a Burial Master, would surely find a way to handle their souls, granting them special treatment. Even if they continued to exist in this world in a special way, it wouldn''t be surprising.


    But if they, the talisman masters, were to die, the situation would be different. Once their souls fell into the hands of the Yin Division, the oue was obvious; they would be tortured, and if Yang Haoran were ruthless, he might even make them suffer the fate of scattered souls after death.


    After uttering these words, Master Wu nced lightly at the talisman masters present, a warning and a provocation, before briskly entering the vi.


    When Yang Haoran had instructed Master Wu to handle his affairs earlier, Master Wu understood Yang Haoran''s intentions.


    Given the circumstances at that time, what else could there be for him to handle besides shaking people? So, although Yang Haoran didn''t explicitly state it then, Master Wu understood his meaning.


    Master Wu had been with Yang Haoran for almost a year now, and they had spent a lot of time together. He naturally understood Yang Haoran more and more deeply. Coupled with his exceptional intelligence, he could grasp Yang Haoran''s intentions even without him speaking.


    The atmosphere inside the vi had be very tense, and outside, with the Night Watch''s appearance, it became even more tense, like a drawn bow ready to release its arrow.

 Chapter 350: Another Visitor!

    Elder Zhang''s sudden change in expression was due to sensing the fluctuation of power and the intense Yin Qi emanating from outside the vi.


    Though he hadn''t witnessed the situation outside the vi himself, he knew that the Night Watch under Yang Haoran''smand had appeared.


    As a ck talisman master, he naturally didn''t underestimate the strength of these Night Watch, but for the talisman masters he brought along, the strength of this group under Yang Haoran was not insignificant. Once a conflict erupted, casualties on both sides were inevitable.


    After Master Wu entered the vi, he didn''t say anything, instead standing respectfully behind Yang Haoran.


    At this moment, the serpent demon also secretly mobilized the demonic spiritual power within her, sensing the changes urring outside the vi.


    Elder Zhang''s expression was grim. Things hadn''t unfolded as he had anticipated, leaving him in a passive position. At present, he was contemting a retreat back to the Fu Sect for further deliberation. However, if he did so, it would be a significant loss of face.


    But if he didn''t retreat, was he really going to engage in a life-and-death struggle with Yang Haoran?


    "Do you find yourself in a dilemma, Elder Zhang? If you do, I have a rather good solution," Yang Haoran said with a smile, observing Elder Zhang''s troubled expression.


    "Do you wish for me to retreat? Heh, Divine Envoy Yang, you''re too naive," Elder Zhang replied with a coldugh.Though Elder Zhang also desired to retreat, what he thought in his heart was one thing, and what he disyed was another.


    In his view, with his status and position, there were certain aspects he couldn''t afford to lose face on. Once lost, regaining it would be troublesome, and it might even be aughingstock, not only affecting him but also the development of the Fu Sect in Lecheng.


    Yang Haoran shook his head with a smile. "Elder Zhang, you''ve misunderstood. I don''t intend for you to retreat. I just want to offer you a good suggestion. How about this? I can hand Bai Xue over to you, but..."


    With these words, the expressions of everyone present changed. They evidently hadn''t expected Yang Haoran to say such a thing at this moment.


    Especially Bai Xue, the serpent demon behind Yang Haoran, looked at him with astonishment, seemingly unable to believe her ears.


    However, Bai Xue''s astonishment was only fleeting, and she quickly regained herposure.


    Her surprise was just her subconscious reaction. Afterward, the reason her surprised expression disappeared was because she chose to trust Yang Haoran.


    If Yang Haoran truly intended to hand her over to the Fu Sect, things wouldn''t have escted to this point.


    Moreover, Yang Haoran''s words had not been fully spoken yet, and nobody knew what else he would say.


    And most importantly, her life had been saved by Yang Haoran. Even if Yang Haoran really handed her over to the Fu Sect, she wouldn''t say much. After all, the current situation was not what she wanted to see.


    After Elder Zhang''s surprise, he also reacted. Naturally, he noticed that Yang Haoran''s words were not definitive.


    "But what?" Elder Zhang asked calmly.


    "Heh, you have grievances with Bai Xue, and if you wish to take her back, you can. However, I saved Jiang Die''s life, and I regret it now. I want her back. Is that eptable?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    With this statement, Elder Zhang, Jiang Die, and Wang Yiming once again had their expressions changed. They hadn''t expected Yang Haoran to make such a demand.


    What surprised the three even more was that Yang Haoran''s request hadn''t ended yet. As his words fell, he took a puff of smoke and continued speaking.


    "Also, your Fu Sect''s attempt on my life. You need to provide an exnation. If you can''t satisfy me with an exnation, then I''ll have to reciprocate. I''ll bring my people and personally go to your Fu Sect to demand an exnation. Since you can besiege my residence, I believe Elder Zhang wouldn''t object to me besieging your Fu Sect."


    After saying this, Yang Haoran flicked the cigarette ash, took another drag, and looked at Elder Zhang with a smile, continuing, "So, Elder Zhang, if you agree, you can take Bai Xue and leave now. Whatever you decide to do with her, I won''t interfere. However, Jiang Die stays with me to be dealt with as I see fit. As for the matter of the Fu Sect attempting to murder me, after I''m done with Jiang Die, I''lle to the Fu Sect to find you."


    "Senior Brother!" Jiang Die looked anxious, as if afraid Elder Zhang would agree.


    However, Elder Zhang remained impassive, neither answering Yang Haoran nor paying attention to Jiang Die.


    "Heh, it seems quite lively here today, looks like we have another visitor outside. Old Wu, I''ll have to trouble you to go and check, I''ll wait here for Elder Zhang''s answer," Yang Haoran chuckled.


    "Yes, Boss."


    Master Wu respectfully responded before leaving the vi once again, while Yang Haoran watched Elder Zhang with a smile.


    "Elder Zhang, don''t be in a hurry. Sit down and think it over slowly. It''s still early in the day," he said.


    Elder Zhang was not pleased with Yang Haoran''s words. He didn''t sit down but instead stared fixedly at Yang Haoran, wary that Yang Haoran might suddenly attack.


    While being cautious of Yang Haoran, he was also very concerned about the sudden appearance of two power fluctuations outside the vi, especially one of them, which even he had to admit was very strong.


    He was worried that the neers might be Yang Haoran''s allies. If so, not only would today''s operation fail to achieve the expected results, but it might also be even more difficult to resolve.


    Outside the vi, indeed, two more figures appeared. Their sudden appearance immediately put the Night Watch and the talisman masters on guard.


    Some of the talisman masters recognized the two individuals, Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou, while others didn''t. However, all the Night Watch present knew them.


    These two sudden arrivals turned out to be Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou of the Spirit Police.


    Due to their cooperative rtionship, the Night Watch had interacted with the Spirit Police frequently. Moreover, both sides often had gatherings, so the leaders of the Spirit Police were familiar to them.


    Simrly, the Fu Sect also had a cooperative rtionship with the Spirit Police. This could be seen from the fact that the Fu Sect would dispatch talisman masters to support the Spirit Police. However, ordinary talisman masters from the Fu Sect had few opportunities to meet Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou, so not everyone from the Fu Sect knew them.


    After Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou appeared, they were genuinely startled by the scene before them. The tense atmosphere between the talisman masters and the Night Watch was something they hadn''t expected beforeing.


    The two nced at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. However, neither of them was foolish. They could naturally guess the reason for the scene before them.


    When Yang Haoran brought back the serpent demon initially, they had anticipated that such a scene would happen sooner orter, but what they didn''t expect was for it to happen today.


    "Captain Luo, it seems we''vee at an inopportune time," Deputy Captain Zhou whispered to Captain Luo as they observed the scene.


    But Captain Luo''s eyes lit up, and he responded, "No, we''vee at just the right time."


    With that said, Captain Luo walked toward the vi''s gate. As he approached, both he and Deputy Captain Zhou stopped in their tracks.


    "Sorry for the disturbance. I''d like to visit Divine Envoy Yang," Captain Luo politely addressed the Night Watch in front of him.


    "Captain Luo, Deputy Captain Zhou, Old Wu specifically instructed us not to let anyone in, especially talisman masters, so we have no choice. If you really want toe in, you can call our Boss," one of the Night Watch said.


    Captain Luo didn''t get angry. He nodded with a smile, and Deputy Captain Zhou took out his mobile phone, preparing to call Yang Haoran.


    However, at that moment, Master Wu walked over to where the two were standing.


    Seeing Master Wu''s approach, Deputy Captain Zhou put away his mobile phone, deciding not to call Yang Haoran.


    "Captain Luo, Deputy Captain Zhou, the situation is a bitplicated today, so I''ve been a bit negligent. I just contacted the Boss. Boss has invited you both inside," Master Wu said with a smile.


    After discovering Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou outside the vi, the first thing Master Wu did was call Yang Haoran to report the situation, rather than immediately letting the two inside. He didn''t know the purpose of their visit or what Yang Haoran''s ns were. If he had hastily let them inside and disrupted Yang Haoran''s ns, it would have been disastrous.


    Therefore, he reported the situation to Yang Haoran first, and only after receiving Yang Haoran''s approval did he approach the two and invite them into the vi.

 Chapter 351: Good News

    Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou, under the guidance of Master Wu, entered the living room. The scene before them prompted an involuntary exchange of surprised and puzzled looks between the two.


    As they made their way to the vi, a question lingered in their minds: who had the upper hand in the sh between the Yin Division and the Fu Sect?


    Both Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou believed it was the Fu Sect that held the advantage. The reason was simple: they saw the Fu Sect as being on the side of righteousness, while Yang Haoran''s defense of the serpent demon put him in the wrong.


    However, as they witnessed Yang Haoran sitting on the sofa with a calm demeanor, smoking while Elder Zhang and Jiang Die wore unpleasant expressions, and Wang Yiming appeared anxious, they realized they had misjudged the situation.


    Though unaware of what transpired, it was evident that Yang Haoran had firmly gained the upper hand.


    Their arrival drew the attention of several individuals, including Yang Haoran, whose gaze fell upon them.


    Elder Zhang felt a surge of relief; his grim expression softened considerably. He interpreted the arrival of Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou as a sign of friendship rather than hostility, considering the Fu Sect''s consistent support for the Spirit Police and the reciprocal goodwill between the two parties. Thus, he feltpelled to wee them into the vi under Master Wu''s guidance.


    Despite the disruption to his ns caused by their arrival, Yang Haoran remainedposed. He dared to let Old Wu lead them into the vi, indicating calcted considerations.


    While he would have preferred their absence at this moment, their presence was an undeniable fact. He couldn''t have them standing outside the vi, considering their positions as leaders of the Spirit Police, and their amicable rtionship demanded a certain level of respect. Thus, he had no choice but to allow Master Wu to escort them in.Yang Haoran''s emotions remained hidden beneath a veneer ofposure as he greeted the two neers with a smile upon seeing them enter under Master Wu''s guidance.


    "Captain Luo, Deputy Captain Zhou, what a pleasant surprise to have you here," Yang Haoran remarked warmly.


    "Not interrupting anything, are we?" Captain Luo nced at Elder Zhang before addressing Yang Haoran with a smile.


    "Not at all! How could it be? Your presence is most wee. Come, let''s sit and chat," Yang Haoran invited, beaming with hospitality.


    Perplexed by what transpired before their arrival, Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou sat down, curiosity mingling with their uncertainties.


    "Old Zhang, now that the witnesses are here, do you wish to interrogate them to verify if I was lying?" Yang Haoran turned to Elder Zhang with a teasing smile.


    Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou didn''t grasp the implication behind Yang Haoran''s words, but Elder Zhang and Jiang Die certainly did.


    Elder Zhang emitted a disdainful snort but refrained from furtherment or seeking verification from Deputy Captain Zhou.


    He dared not seek verification, especially given the current circumstances. Yang Haoran''s suggestion that he ask Deputy Captain Zhou for verification implied that there might be truth to the incident where Yang Haoran nearly perished under the demon suppression talisman. Elder Zhang couldn''t risk such a revtion, as it would leave him with no room for denial. Refraining from seeking verification allowed him to maintain a degree of usible deniability andplicate matters further.


    Yang Haoran''s suggestion was a gamble. He wagered that Elder Zhang wouldn''t dare seek verification from Deputy Captain Zhou at this juncture.


    His words were a mix of truth and falsehood; seeking verification would blur the supposed facts, allowing Yang Haoran to maintain the upper hand. He was banking on Elder Zhang refraining from seeking verification.


    However, Yang Haoran was prepared for the worst-case scenario. If Elder Zhang insisted on uncovering the truth, he would resort to denial, adamantly iming he was indeed severely injured and nearly perished under the demon suppression talisman. After all, Deputy Captain Zhou couldn''t definitively confirm whether Yang Haoran was severely injured at the time.


    Moreover, Deputy Captain Zhou hadn''t witnessed whether Yang Haoran truly faced death under the demon suppression talisman, as the battle had concluded by the time Deputy Captain Zhou arrived.


    These critical points couldn''t be affirmed by Deputy Captain Zhou. If Elder Zhang sought verification from him, he would realize these pivotal aspects were merely Yang Haoran''s assertions, thus leading to further disputes.


    Yang Haoran, facing this situation, could only resort to denial, firmly insisting that everything he said was true. After all, Deputy Captain Zhou couldn''t prove whether his ims were true or false.


    However, Yang Haoran''s gamble paid off; the worst-case scenario didn''te to pass. Elder Zhang chose silence regarding the matter, which pleased Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran fetched two teacups and poured tea for Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou with a smile.


    Captain Luo then spoke with a smile, "We are all friends here. Whatever the issue is, let''s sit down and discuss it calmly. Conflict doesn''t solve problems; it only exacerbates them."


    Yang Haoran simply smiled without speaking, while Elder Zhang emitted a cold snort and remained silent as well.


    Observing this, Captain Luo continued, "I''m not sure what transpired between the two of you, but I do know the cause of the conflict. Continually escting the situation won''t lead to a favorable oue."


    With that said, Captain Luo turned to Elder Zhang. In his view, regardless of what had just urred, Elder Zhang must have been the one to initiate trouble bying here early today. Therefore, he decided to address Elder Zhang''s side of the issue first.


    "Elder Zhang, would you mind sitting down first? I have some good news to share with you," Captain Luo said with a smile.


    "Hmph! Good news? I''ve been having a run of bad lucktely. What good news could there possibly be?" Elder Zhang retorted, though he sat down with a stern expression.


    Yang Haoran didn''t intervene or stop Elder Zhang from sitting down. Instead, he watched Captain Luo with a smile, curious about what Captain Luo was up to.


    "Elder Zhang, isn''t it true that the Fu Sect has been wanting to rebuild arger Fu Ancestor Temple in Lecheng?" Captain Luo asked with a smile.


    Elder Zhang''s expression shifted slightly as he looked at Captain Luo, asking in a low voice, "What do you mean by that, Captain Luo?"


    "I mean, you pick a location. As long as it''s not too outrageous, I can help you with it," Captain Luo replied with a smile.


    Elder Zhang paused for a moment, then chuckled coldly, saying, "Haha, you''ll help me? Will your Administrative Bureau agree? Will your Director of Administration approve? I''ve approached your Director of Administration several times about this matter, but I''ve never gotten the results I wanted. Can you deliver?"


    "I''llmunicate with the Director of Administration''s office, so you don''t have to worry. You just need to wait for my good news. However, I have one condition," Captain Luo said with a smile.


    Elder Zhang''s expression changed again upon hearing Captain Luo''s words. He seemed intrigued, but when Captain Luo mentioned there was another condition, he became wary.


    "I knew there wouldn''t be a free lunch. What''s the condition?" Elder Zhang responded sternly.


    "The matter of the serpent demon, I ask Elder Zhang to let it go. How about it?" Captain Luo said as soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Die''s emotions became excited.


    "No! We can''t just let go of the serpent demon''s matter! If it weren''t for her, I¡­" Jiang Die''s words were interrupted by Elder Zhang.


    "Junior sister, calm down," Elder Zhang said sternly before turning his gaze to Captain Luo. After a few moments, he spoke, "I thought our rtionship with your Spirit Police was decent, and in such a situation, I expected the Spirit Police to stand by our Fu Sect. But I was wrong."


    After Elder Zhang spoke, before Captain Luo could respond, Yang Haoran interjected with a smile, "Elder Zhang, the Spirit Police are already on your side. Think carefully, and you''ll realize I''m not just bluffing."

 Chapter 352: For the Sake of Faith

    In the New Genesis World, every city had its own Administrative Bureau, which managed the affairs of the city, with the Director of Administration being the highest authority within the Administrative Bureau.


    Any sect wishing to constructrge temples, propagate its doctrines, and recruit believers needed official approval. Without recognition from the authorities, construction was forbidden and could even be considered as cult activities, subject to severe crackdowns.


    Smaller temples outside the city, if unapproved, were also deemed irregr. However, the authorities often turned a blind eye to these smaller temples, as they were numerous and of little consequence. As long as they didn''t cause trouble, the authorities seldom intervened.


    The presence of sects posed a significant threat to the authorities. However, dealing with them posed a challenge; it was impractical to eradicate all sectspletely¡ªat least not for the time being.


    In order to maintain peace and stability in the world and strive for a bnce, the authorities employed various methods, one of which was controlling the number ofrge temples.


    Lecheng didn''t have many talisman masters, but there were still numerous believers in the Fu ancestor. For a sect, more believers meant greater influence. Hence, the Fu Sect had long desired to construct arger Fu ancestor temple to expand its influence and attract more believers.


    Elder Zhang had approached the Director of Administration several times regarding this matter, but to no avail. While the Director didn''t outright refuse, neither did he approve, engaging in a game of cat and mouse, causing dys each time.


    In an effort to secure a favorable location, Elder Zhang went as far as sending his disciple, Wang Yiming, to support the Spirit Police. This not only provided training for his disciple but also served as a demonstration to the Director of Administration, hoping to secure a piece ofnd for rebuilding arge Fu ancestor temple.


    Elder Zhang employed various tactics to secure thend, even contemting more aggressive measures, but he refrained due to regtions and theplexities of the world''s diverse sects and organizations. If the government couldn''t stand firm in such circumstances, chaos would ensue. Elder Zhang feared that taking a confrontational approach would ultimately backfire.Thus, unable to resort to force, Elder Zhang could only seek ways to gain approval for his Fu Sect''s application.


    Despite his efforts, Elder Zhang hadn''t achieved the desired results. However, Captain Luo''s words undoubtedly stirred his interest.


    While tempted, he didn''t want to appear too eager, especially given the circumstances. Captain Luo''s proposition made him ufortable, especially since Captain Luo unexpectedly sided with Yang Haoran. Therefore, he expressed his discontent.


    However, Yang Haoran''s reminder made him furrow his brows. With a moment''s contemtion, he understood Yang Haoran''s implication.


    Captain Luo sought to resolve their conflicts and provide him with an opportunity to resolve his current predicament without losing face.


    Thinking along these lines, it wouldn''t be inurate to say that Captain Luo was on his side, as he was resolving Elder Zhang''s troubles.


    Elder Zhang remainedposed, refraining from furtherment. Observing this, Yang Haoran''s smile grew broader. He remained silent, opting instead to sip his tea.


    Meanwhile, Captain Luo directed his gaze towards the emotionally charged Jiang Die.


    "Master Jiang, let''s not get ahead of ourselves. I have a question for you: what was your purpose in spreading the teachings of your Fu Sect?"


    "Why, to propagate the doctrines of our Fu Sect, to attract more believers to our deity!" Jiang Die replied passionately, his voice filled with emotion.


    "In that case, the question is simple: what would it signify if your Fu Sect had arge Fu ancestor temple in Lecheng? I believe you understand without my having to say it. I know you''ve had grievances in the past, which is why the authorities have allocated thisnd specifically topensate you."


    "Over these years, though you''ve endured hardships, those very trials have bestowed upon the Fu Sect a grand Fu ancestor temple. I believe all talisman masters in Lecheng, including your senior brother Zhang, would be grateful to you for that."


    "Furthermore, with the presence of this grand Fu ancestor temple, your Fu Sect will undoubtedly attract more believers, and the credit for this achievement will be yours to im. As a devout believer, one should feel proud and honored to contribute to the Fu ancestor''s cause, rather than dwelling on past grievances. What do you think?"


    Captain Luo''s words triggered a change in Jiang Die''s expression. She furrowed her brows, her thoughts unclear, yet she didn''t refute Captain Luo''s words.


    Jiang Die''s initial missionary efforts, aimed at expanding the Fu Sect''s following, revealed her devoutness.


    Had she not been a devout believer, such tasks could have been assigned to yellow talisman masters, freeing ck talisman masters like herself from such duties. Yet, hermitment led her to venture into remote areas for missionary work.


    It was precisely because of her devoutness that Captain Luo''s words had such a profound impact on her.


    As a devout believer, she wouldn''t harbor anyints for her faith. Even if it meant sacrificing her life, she''d willingly offer it for her beliefs and her deity.


    The confrontation with the serpent demon today was merely to vent frustration. If someone was willing to pay for past grievances, it was a different matter altogether.


    Once the benefits were sufficient, what significance did past grievances hold?


    Jiang Die took a deep breath, gradually calming her emotions. She spoke solemnly, "If Captain Luo can indeed provide our Fu Sect withnd to build a grand Fu ancestor temple, then I will no longer dwell on past grievances."


    With these words, Elder Zhang felt relieved. Jiang Die, a ck talisman master of their Lecheng Fu Sect, holding her ground eased his concerns. If she hadn''t relented, it would have been difficult for him as her senior brother.


    Captain Luo''s words had changed Jiang Die''s stance, making the situation much easier for Elder Zhang to handle.


    "Ah, now that Jiang Die isn''t holding grudges, this Old Man has nothing more to say. I just hope, Captain Luo, that you won''t deceive this Old Man." Elder Zhang sighed, appearing somewhat resigned.


    His resignation wasn''t entirely feigned. The current situation,pounded by Yang Haoran''s presence as the Underworld Envoy, truly left him feeling helpless.


    Conversely, Jiang Die''s decision didn''t evoke a sense of helplessness in him. Rather, he felt fortunate.


    Captain Luo''s smile grew broader. With Fu Sect relenting, he felt that the matter was nearing resolution, bringing him considerable relief.


    "Rest assured, Zhang. As I''ve said before, as long as the demands aren''t unreasonable, I can definitely settle this matter for you. I guarantee it," Captain Luo reassured with a smile.


    Elder Zhang nodded stoically. "I trust Captain Luo''s integrity. Since he''s promised, there should be no issue with this matter. As for the previous plot ofnd, let it be. I''ll need to discuss with everyone before deciding on a new location."


    The implications of Elder Zhang''s words were clear to all present. The previously applied-fornd was likely small, chosen out of fear that arger plot might not pass scrutiny. Now presented with an excellent opportunity to select a better location, he intended to make the most of it.


    With that, Elder Zhang nced at Jiang Die before rising to leave.


    However, at that moment, Yang Haoran gently set down his teacup and asked with a smile, "Why the rush, Elder Zhang?"


    Elder Zhang stiffened, while Jiang Die and Wang Yiming looked at Yang Haoran with unease. Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou exchanged puzzled nces. To them, since the issue seemed resolved, why did Yang Haoran speak up now?

 Chapter 353: Your Life Is Mine

    By normal human logic, Yang Haoran''s best course of action at this moment would be to remain silent, allowing Elder Zhang to lead his people away without stirring up any further conflicts between the two sides.


    However, Yang Haoran has his own thoughts and considerations. His decision to speak at this moment is undoubtedly deliberate.


    "Do you have any other matters, Divine Envoy Yang?" Elder Zhang asked with a stern expression.


    Having never had any contact with Yang Haoran before, Elder Zhang didn''t understand the man. After today''s encounter, he genuinely wished to avoid any further dealings with him.


    Although Captain Luo had intervened to resolve today''s matter, and their Fu Sect had benefited from it, Elder Zhang still felt uneasy. A sense of discontent lingered within him, and thus his tone towards Yang Haoran naturally wasn''t pleasant.


    Yang Haoran picked up a cigarette box and handed one to Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou respectively. Then, he looked at Elder Zhang with a faint smile and said, "Today, I''m very grateful for Captain Luo''s intervention in resolving the conflict. Now that the dispute between your Fu Sect and Bai Xue has been resolved, both Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou have witnessed and confirmed it. Therefore, it''s time to settle the debt between your Fu Sect and our Yin Division."


    As Yang Haoran spoke, except for Master Wu, who remained calm, the expressions of everyone present changed, including the serpent demon standing behind Yang Haoran.


    The serpent demon''s expression was particrly vivid. She thought the matter had been satisfactorily resolved, but she hadn''t expected Yang Haoran to suddenly challenge them at this moment.


    It was neither early norte, but just after the Fu Sect had promised to reconcile past grievances. His intentions were clear."Oh my, it seems Underworld Envoy big brother is preparing to bleed the Fu Sect a bit!" The serpent demon couldn''t help but feel a hint of excitement in her spection. If not for the inappropriate asion, she might have burst intoughter.


    In truth, Yang Haoran didn''t intend to confront the Fu Sect at this moment because he had to consider Wang Yiming''s feelings.


    However, if he didn''t take this opportunity to make them learn a lesson, simr incidents might happen again in the future, which was not the oue he wanted to see.


    Yang Haoran''s words made everyone realize the situation. However, Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou didn''t understand what had happened previously, so they were puzzled.


    But Elder Zhang and the others understood clearly. They knew exactly what Yang Haoran''s words meant.


    "Divine Envoy Yang, don''t you think you''re going too far?" Elder Zhang asked in a deep voice.


    "Too far?" Yang Haoran chuckled and replied, "You surrounded my residence with your people. Who''s going too far, you or me? If I pretend this didn''t happen, how can I continue to stay in Lecheng in the future? Anyone can just surround my ce whenever they feel like it, and I won''t say or do anything about it. Do you think Yin Division can still maintain any status in Lecheng?"


    Yang Haoran''s rhetorical question left Elder Zhang momentarily stunned, but his mind was quick to react.


    "The reason I surrounded your residence today was entirely because of the serpent demon. If not for her..." Elder Zhang''s words were interrupted by Yang Haoran''s gesture.


    "Old Zhang, don''t give me the excuse of whether there''s a serpent demon or not. Even if you wanted to capture the serpent demon, couldn''t you wait until she left my residence before doing so? You didn''t even give a heads-up, just surrounded my ce like that. Does that sound right? If you think your actions were justified, then let me assure you, tomorrow there will be ghosts in your Fu ancestor''s temple that I intend to capture. Not just tomorrow, but the day after. I won''t say or do anything yet, but I''ll surround your Fu ancestor''s temple first. Do you think that''s appropriate?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    Elder Zhang was furious. He clenched his teeth and said, "I acted too rashly in this matter."


    After speaking, Elder Zhang looked at the talisman bag he had previously taken out on the table and continued, "There are ten ck talismans in this talisman bag, which I consider extremely precious. They''re mypensation to Divine Envoy Yang. I wonder if Divine Envoy Yang is satisfied?"


    Yang Haoran nced at the talisman bag, nodded with a smile, then took a slow drag from his cigarette before saying, "Old Zhang, you''re too kind. Whether or not it''spensation doesn''t really matter to me. That wasn''t my intention. But since you''re so sincere, I''ll ept it."


    With a smile, Yang Haoran picked up the talisman bag from the table and handed it to Master Wu behind him.


    "This matter is settled. Let''s move on to the next issue."


    With these words from Yang Haoran, Elder Zhang''s face contorted with displeasure.


    "Divine Envoy Yang, these ten ck talismans are extremely precious items in my collection. Since you''ve epted them, let''s consider all our grievances settled. Please refrain from dwelling on them endlessly," Elder Zhang said, preempting whatever Yang Haoran was about to say regarding the Fu Sect''s attempt on his life.


    However, what Elder Zhang didn''t know was that his actions yed right into Yang Haoran''s hands. Yang Haoran was hoping for Elder Zhang to respond this way. If the matter were to be brought up, with Deputy Captain Zhou as a witness, it would inevitably lead to more arguments and evasions.


    The reason Yang Haoran initiated this was to intimidate Elder Zhang and give him a warning, making his memory of this encounter more profound.


    "Since Old Zhang has spoken, I naturally won''t dwell on it further. I won''t mention that matter again, but..." Here, Yang Haoran paused, looking at the equally grim-faced Jiang Die, then continued, "However, there''s something I hope you''ll remember: your life was saved by me. You owe me a life."


    Since the moment Jiang Die saw Yang Haoran, she had been enduring his oppression. She couldn''t argue with him, nor could she defeat him. She had been suppressing her anger all this time, thinking the ordeal was over, but Yang Haoran refused to let it go. Not only did he extort ten ck talismans from her senior brother, but he also intended to use her in further negotiations. Her suppressed anger red up, and she lost her rationality.


    But instead of attacking Yang Haoran, she made herself the target.


    "I''ll return this life to you now!" Jiang Die''s expression was grim as she spoke. A talisman appeared in her hand and she pped it against her own chest.


    Jiang Die''s sudden action startled Elder Zhang and Captain Luo, among others. The incident happened too quickly for them to intervene.


    Just as Jiang Die''s talisman was about to hit her chest, the space beside her suddenly twisted, and a chain as thick as an arm wrapped around her hand, pulling the talisman away.


    The one who intervened was Yang Haoran. He had been prepared for such a situation.


    And the reason he saved Jiang Die was simple: she couldn''t die, at least not while still under his watch.


    If Jiang Die were to die here, his n for today would fall apart, and it would bring him significant trouble. By then, it wouldn''t be as easy as talking his way out of it.


    "I''ll let you borrow this life for now. I don''t intend to take it back yet. But when I need it, I''lle to you," Yang Haoran said.


    With that, disregarding Jiang Die''s displeasure and Elder Zhang''s equally displeased expression, Yang Haoran smiled and said to Old Wu, "Old Wu, I apologize for the trouble, but could you escort our friends from the Fu Sect out?"


    Master Wu nodded respectfully, then smiled and gestured towards Elder Zhang. "Gentlemen, please."


    Elder Zhang didn''t leave immediately. He looked at Yang Haoran and said, "Divine Envoy Yang, I''ve witnessed your methods today. We''ll meet again. Hmph!"


    With that, Elder Zhang turned and left. Jiang Die cast a cold nce at Yang Haoran and said nothing as she followed Elder Zhang.


    Wang Yiming gave Yang Haoran a wry smile, bidding farewell, then turned to Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou. "Captain Luo, Deputy Captain Zhou, I''ll take my leave."


    He quickly followed suit, not daring to linger any longer. With things having escted to this point, he didn''t dare to stay any longer.


    Led by Master Wu, the three soon left the vi, taking the members of the Fu Sect with them.


    The departure of the Fu Sect members excited the Night Watch because they noticed the grim expressions of Elder Zhang and Jiang Die. What did this mean?


    It meant that these two ck talisman masters had suffered losses under their boss''s hands. Judging from the severity of their expressions, these losses weren''t minor. They must have suffered greatly!

 Chapter 354: Spirit Fruit

    After seeing off Elder Zhang and the other three, Yang Haoran finally smiled and turned his attention to Captain Luo and Deputy Captain Zhou, who looked shocked and puzzled.


    He didn''t intend to dispel their doubts, and with a smile on his face, he asked Captain Luo, "What brings you two here today? I''m not aware of any particr matter."


    The two of them saw that Yang Haoran didn''t intend to clear up their doubts, so they didn''t dare to ask further.


    "We originally came to deliver something to Yang Divine Envoy, but we didn''t expect to encounter such a thing," Captain Luo said with a smile, and then he lightly waved his hand. A box appeared on the table.


    The box had a fluctuation of power, and it was clear that it had been sealed with a restriction barrier. Without Captain Luo making any move, the restriction barrier on the box suddenly disappeared, and the box opened by itself, revealing a fist-sized fruit that was entirely milky white in color.


    From its appearance, the fruit looked a bit like an apple, but Yang Haoran had never seen a milky white apple in his life.


    As Yang Haoran looked at the fruit, he seemed to sense something, and his smile faded. He opened his ghost eye, and only saw a thread of milky white gas emanating from the fruit.


    When Yang Haoran used his ghost eye to observe the fruit in the box, the serpent demon behind him changed her expression slightly, and she had already recognized what the fruit was.


    The serpent demon''s emotions were somewhat agitated, and she stuck out her tongue to lick her lips, gazing at the fruit with a look full of longing."This is a spirit fruit containing spirit qi, Captain Luo. Where did you get it?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile after closing his ghost eye.


    "Yang Divine Envoy, you have a good eye for things. Indeed, this is a spirit fruit containing rich spirit qi. As for where we got it, that''s rted to some secrets of our government, so..." Captain Luo said with a difficult expression.


    "No problem, since it''s a secret, I naturally won''t ask further. Are you giving this spirit fruit to me?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Of course, it''s a gift for you," Captain Luo replied with a smile.


    Yang Haoran''s face revealed a meaningful smile, and after a pause, he smiled and said, "I understand Captain Luo''s intention, so I''ll thank you first."


    Captain Luo chuckled and said, "There''s no need to be so polite between us. Since we started cooperating, we''ve always gotten along very well, and I hope this can continue."


    Yang Haoran smiled and nodded, then said, "Don''t worry, Captain Luo. As long as I, Yang Haoran, am still in Lecheng, our cooperation won''t stop."


    "I''m relieved to hear that from Yang Divine Envoy. I still have some things to attend to, so I won''t stay here for too long," Captain Luo said, and then he stood up, looking like he was preparing to leave. Deputy Captain Zhou saw this and also stood up.


    "Since you''vee, why not stay a bit longer? You''ve never tried my cooking, and I think today is a good day. Why not let me cook a few dishes for you to try?"


    Yang Haoran said this while standing up, enthusiastically inviting the two of them to stay. This attitude was in stark contrast to how he had treated Elder Zhang earlier.


    Captain Luo had a bitter smile, and he shook his head to decline Yang Haoran''s kindness.


    "Maybe some other day. Elder Zhang still doesn''t know when he''lle back to find me, and before that, I need to settle all the things that need to be done. Otherwise, it''ll be very troublesometer."


    Yang Haoran thought for a moment, then smiled and nodded, saying, "In that case, I won''t keep you two. Why not tonight? We can go out and have a gathering tonight." Captain Luo looked even more troubled, and his smile became even more bitter.


    The reason for his expression was simple: today, Elder Zhang and Yang Haoran had almoste to blows, and it had been very unpleasant. If he went out to eat, drink, and have fun with Yang Haoran tonight, and Elder Zhang found out, what would he think?


    But if he didn''t agree, what would Yang Haoran think?


    Seeing Captain Luo''s bitter smile, Yang Haoran smiled and said, "Don''t worry, you''ll not only participate in tonight''s dinner, but you''ll also be the host."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Captain Luo raised an eyebrow, seemingly remembering something, and the bitter smile on his face became more natural.


    "Of course, Deputy Captain Zhou did say he wanted to treat me to a mealst time, and I remember it clearly," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "That did happen," Deputy Captain Zhou said with a smile.


    After chatting for a bit, Yang Haoran sent Captain Luo and the serpent demon off from the vi. After they left, Yang Haoran returned to the living room, while the other Night Watch members remained outside the vi.


    "Now that there are no outsiders, you two can sit down," Yang Haoran said with a smile to Old Wu and the serpent demon.


    The serpent demon didn''t stand on ceremony, plopping down on the sofa with a flirtatious smile. She had been holding back earlier, but now that things had been resolved and the others had left, she could finally rx.


    Master Wu, on the other hand, was more polite, bowing his head respectfully to Yang Haoran before sitting down across from him.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, thank you so much this time. If it weren''t for you, I''d have been caught by those Fu Sect guys by now. You''ve saved my life again," the serpent demon said, looking at Yang Haoran with a grateful smile.


    Yang Haoran''s smile didn''t falter, but he didn''t respond to the serpent demon. Instead, he handed Master Wu a cigarette and lit one for himself. Finally, under the serpent demon''s curious gaze, he pushed the box of spirit fruit, along with the fruit itself, towards her.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, what''s this?" the serpent demon asked, her eyes shining with excitement.


    "It''s for you, take it," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    The serpent demon had already guessed the oue, but hearing Yang Haoran say it out loud still made her heart skip a beat.


    "Does Underworld Envoy big brother want to give me this spirit fruit?" the serpent demon asked, her face flushed with excitement.


    It was no wonder the serpent demon was so excited. Her injuries were still not fully healed, and if she ate the spirit fruit, it would greatly help her recovery.


    She was different from Yang Haoran, being a demon. Her way of recovering from injuries was different from his. Usually, demons had three ways to recover from injuries.


    One was to absorb Heaven and Earth spirit qi, using the spirit qi to repair their injuries. The denser the spirit qi, the faster the recovery.


    The second was to eat humans and absorb their spirit, a simple but violent method that could bring great benefits but also great danger.


    The third was to find various heavenly materials and earthly treasures that contained Heaven and Earth spirit qi, which demons could absorb to enhance their cultivation and heal their injuries.


    Currently, the spirit qi in her location was scarce, and it would take a long time to recover through absorption. Eating humans was not an option with Yang Haoran around, so the best method was to find heavenly materials and earthly treasures that contained spirit qi.


    The spirit fruit sent by Captain Luo was just what she needed. Judging from the strength of the spirit qi it released, it contained a significant amount of Heaven and Earth spirit qi. If she ate it, her injuries would definitely improve significantly.


    That''s why the serpent demon was so excited when Yang Haoran offered her the spirit fruit.


    "This spirit fruit is useful to me too, but using it on myself would be a waste. You need it more than I do. But to say it''s a gift from me is not as urate as saying it''s from Captain Luo or the Spirit Police," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    The serpent demon didn''t delve deeper into Yang Haoran''s words, instead smiling flirtatiously and quickly taking the spirit fruit, as if afraid Yang Haoran would change his mind.


    Yang Haoran didn''t stop her, waiting until she had taken the fruit before continuing to speak with a smile.


    "I want to give you some advice. Whether you take it or not is up to you, and I won''t interfere with your decision. Do you want to hear it?"


    The serpent demon was taken aback, then smiled flirtatiously and asked, "What advice?"

 Chapter 399: The Battle of Spiritual Power (Continued)

    The Guardian Spirit is the strongest ability of a spirit master. Without a Guardian Spirit, a spirit master''s power would be greatly diminished, just like an Underworld Envoy without a soul weapon.


    It''s clear that Zhao Hong is a spirit master, as the powerful spiritual force emanating from her body is something an ordinary spirit master could never possess.


    The spiritual force erupting from the man''s body is slightly weaker than Zhao Hong''s, but the man has a Guardian Spirit, and it''s even a malevolent spirit. Although it has only recently advanced to the malevolent spirit realm, a malevolent spirit is still far more powerful than an evil spirit. At this moment, he has the upper hand over Zhao Hong!


    "No wonder you dared toe and cause me trouble. It turns out your Guardian Spirit has sessfully advanced to the malevolent spirit realm."


    Zhao Hong wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. Her expression was serious, but she didn''t appear flustered.


    "Heh heh, even if my Guardian Spirit hasn''t advanced to the malevolent spirit realm, did you think I wouldn''t daree and cause you trouble?" The man asked with a smile.


    "Humph, do you really not know if you dare or not in your heart?" Zhao Hong snorted and asked.


    The manughed coldly, not answering Zhao Hong''s question. Instead, he asked in return, "Heh heh, are you just trying to stall for time by rambling on about these useless things?"


    Zhao Hong''s expression changed slightly, as if the man had guessed her intentions.Seeing this, the manughed loudly and said, "It seems I''ve hit the nail on the head. Unfortunately, I won''t give you that opportunity. After tonight, there will be no more Zhao Hong in this world."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the female malevolent spirit''s soul body behind the man transformed into Yin Qi and rushed towards Zhao Hong. The man also channeled the Yin spirit power within his body to attack Zhao Hong.


    The two shed again, but the situation was highly unfavorable for Zhao Hong, with the man firmly upying the upper hand.


    Yang Haoran had no idea what grudge had caused the two spirit masters to fight each other, but he didn''t care at all.


    As far as he was concerned, the more fiercely they fought, the better it was for him. He wished they would fight until they were half-dead, so he could reap the benefits.


    Bai Xue, of course, understood Yang Haoran''s intentions, so she didn''t speak or make any noise, quietly hiding in the shadows to watch the show.


    Through his observations, Yang Haoran realized that the power of these two spirit masters surpassed that of Duda from before, as the spiritual force they released was much stronger than Duda''s.


    In Yang Haoran''s eyes, Duda was undoubtedly a master among masters back then. However,pared to now, Yang Haoran could confidently say that Duda would not be his match.


    As for Yang Haoran''s current strengthpared to the previous Burial Master Deng Feng, there was still a considerable gap. If it weren''t for the fact that he had fortuitously acquired and absorbed several of Deng Feng''s secret Death Mark Seals, the gap between them would be even greater.


    He was not on par with the former Deng Feng, and Duda''s strength was inferior to his own now. Yet at that time, Duda dared to set his sights on Deng Feng, not because his strength surpassed Deng Feng''s, but rather because he wanted to gamble big with little.


    If Duda had truly possessed the strength to confront Deng Feng directly, he wouldn''t have resorted to such cunning tricks, forcing Yang Haoran to lure Deng Feng into the ghost building where Zhong Siyu was located. If he was powerful enough, he could have simply confronted Deng Feng directly and killed him.


    What Deng Feng truly feared was not the spirit master Duda, but rather the girl Zhong Siyu in the ghost building, who had suffered immense torment and became a blood-red malevolent spirit after her death.


    Of course, this doesn''t mean that Duda''s strength was insignificant. He was just not as powerful as Deng Feng or Zhong Siyu. In fact, he was quite formidable, with his strengthbined with his cunning making him a difficult opponent to deal with.


    Otherwise, Deng Feng wouldn''t have been unable to capture him for so many years. From Deng Feng''s conversation with Yang Haoran back then, it was evident that Deng Feng had known about Duda, or at least recognized him as a spirit master, but had been unable to do anything about him, precisely because Duda was cunning and cautious, making him difficult to handle.


    However, all of that was in the past. Regardless of whether it was the spirit master Duda or the former Burial Master Deng Feng, their souls had long since scattered. In the end, there were only two beneficiaries: Yang Haoran and the malevolent spirit Zhong Siyu.


    As he secretly watched the two spirit masters battling, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but recall the spirit master Duda from back then, the one who had nearly caused his soul to scatter.


    The fierce battle raged on for half an hour. After that time, the area where they had fought was riddled with craters and holes, with their battlefield spanning a radius of hundreds of meters.


    Due to herck of a Guardian Spirit, Zhao Hong was eventually overpowered by the man. After being struck and sent flying, she coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood, her face turning pale and her entire being appearing dejected.


    "Tsk tsk, a spirit master without a Guardian Spirit is like an ordinary person without hands, too easy to deal with, not even worth the effort!"


    Zhao Hong ignored the man''s words. Her expression was grim, and it was unclear what she was thinking.


    The man sneered and slowly approached Zhao Hong, continuing to taunt her.


    "If you hadn''t meddled in that old man Duda''s affairsst year, you wouldn''t have ended up in your current predicament. Your Guardian Spirit was forcibly shattered, which must have been extremely painful. I know you have a new Guardian Spirit now, but I don''t know where you''ve sent him to feed. Unfortunately, I don''t think I''ll have the chance to meet him tonight."


    The man''s words caused Yang Haoran, who was lurking in the shadows, to change his expression slightly. This made him recall that shortly before the battle in the ghost building, Deng Feng had indeed been injured, and this injury hadn''t fully healed by the time of the ghost building battle.


    At that time, ording to his understanding, Deng Feng had been injured while intercepting Duda, and Duda had also lost a powerful evil spirit besides his Guardian Spirit. However, from the man''s words, it seemed that the situation was different from what he had understood. This spirit master Zhao Hong had also been involved, and she had lost her Guardian Spirit.


    If the man hadn''t mentioned this tonight, Yang Haoran might never have known about it in his lifetime.


    However, although he now knew about this, he was only somewhat surprised and didn''t care much. What he cared about was why the man didn''t take this opportunity to kill Zhao Hong.


    If it were him, he would never have wasted a single word with her. He would have killed her first, then forcibly extracted her soul. If he had anything to say, he could talk to her soul slowlyter. Why bother rambling at this critical juncture?


    "This guy is very strong, but he''s ultimately still too young. If he keeps rambling on, he might end up getting killed by Zhao Hong instead."


    Zhao Hong still ignored the man. Seeing him approach closer, she suddenly crawled up from the ground and dashed madly in one direction. Along the way, she even channeled her spiritual power, attempting to open a spatial rift to escape through.


    However, just as a crack in space appeared, before it could fully open, her body was struck and flung away again by the spiritual force. The crack that had barely formed immediately vanished, and space returned to normal without the subsequent infusion of power.


    "Humph! So persistent! You actually thought you could escape by opening a spatial rift? Did you think I would give you that chance?"


    Throughout their confrontation, Zhao Hong had tried to open a spatial rift to escape multiple times, but the man had kept a close watch on her, never giving her an opportunity. Whenever he detected her attempting to open a rift, he would immediately stop her with overwhelming force.


    It was for this reason that, despite her repeated attempts to open a spatial rift, she had never seeded.


    The man moved in a few shes, appearing in front of Zhao Hong. The mocking smile on his face had turned into a vicious grin as he grabbed Zhao Hong''s neck and lifted her entire body into the air.


    "Zhao Hong, when you controlled your Guardian Spirit to devour mine, did you ever imagine this day woulde? Did you even dream that I would not only regain a Guardian Spirit but also manage to advance her to the malevolent spirit realm in such a short time? Hahahahaha, are you shocked?"


    With a ferocious grin, the man violently mmed the Zhao Hong he was holding onto the ground!


    Shattered stones flew everywhere, and Zhao Hong''s body left a small crater in the ground.


    The man didn''t stop there. He pulled Zhao Hong up from the rubble and continued to grin viciously, "I know you''re waiting for your Guardian Spirit to return, but I didn''t want to give you that time. However, not giving you that time would make it seem like I''m afraid of you, so I''ll give you that time. But how much time I give you depends on how long you can withstand my violence!"


    As the man finished speaking, he mmed Zhao Hong violently into the ground again, at the same spot as before.


    A dull thud echoed, and Zhao Hong immediately spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, with blood pouring from her ears and nose, and her entire head split open.

 Chapter 400: The Battle of Spirits (2)

    As a spirit master, Zhao Hong naturally had Yin Qi protecting her body, but after the man''s relentless assault, the protective Yin Qi had beenpletely dispersed, unable to shield her physical form.


    Under the man''s frenzied and violent torture, Zhao Hong''s aura grew faint, barely clinging to life, merely a breath away from death.


    Secretly, Bai Xue looked towards Yang Haoran, not for the first time since the man began viciously tormenting Zhao Hong. She had nced at Yang Haoran multiple times, with one purpose ¨C to seek his opinion.


    Each time she looked at Yang Haoran, Bai Xue was asking if he wanted to intervene, but Yang Haoran remained silent, giving no reply.


    Without Yang Haoran''s consent, Bai Xue dared not act rashly, fearing her impulsiveness might ruin his ns.


    Moreover, the man exuded an aura of danger that made her doubt her chances of victory against him alone. Faced with such a formidable foe, she could not act recklessly ¨C she was no fool.


    Like Bai Xue, Yang Haoran sensed the man''s peril. If forced into one-on-onebat, he believed his odds of winning were slim.


    Hence, he refrained from acting hastily. Although the man had expended some spirit power, his strength remained formidable. Since neither he nor Bai Xue had been exposed, Yang Haoran saw no reason to court danger needlessly.


    He waited, anticipating Zhao Hong''s counterattack to drain the man''s power after enduring his beating.Since the spirit battle began, he noticed Zhao Hong remained solely on the defensive, passively taking hits.


    With her Guardian Spirit absent, it seemed normal for Zhao Hong to be overwhelmed.


    Yet Yang Haoran felt the situation seemed too simplistic. Zhao Hong, a spirit master, should possess formidable survival techniques.


    After all, she had concealed herself within the crematorium for years and avoided exposing her identity despite shing with Deng Feng ¨C clear signs of her exceptional abilities.


    For such an extraordinary person to fall so swiftly without a fight seemed unbelievable to Yang Haoran.


    Reality, however, seemed to mock him. Under the man''s relentless violent onught, Zhao Hong clung to herst breath. One more strike could extinguish her life!


    Yet Zhao Hong showed no signs of aeback, making Yang Haoran wonder if he had misjudged the situation.


    Although Zhao Hong hung by a thread, Yang Haoran had no intention of intervening. She was his intended target; her death would only benefit him. His sole regret was that Zhao Hong seemed fated to die an insignificant death without even depleting half the man''s power.


    The man grabbed the lifeless Zhao Hong and lifted her broken, bloodied form.


    "I''m sorry, it seems we can''t wait for your Guardian Spirit to appear. That''s quite a pity. No matter, I''ll wait here. If it dares to show up tonight, I''ll make sure it joins you."


    The man sneered, then viciously mmed Zhao Hong''s body into the ground.


    No surprise urred. Zhao Hong''s body crashed heavily with a dull thud, her final breath expiring as blood trickled from her mouth and nose, life fading away.


    Yang Haoran expected some dramatic turn, as television dramas always portray. But reality defied such scripts ¨C the spirit master Zhao Hong expired without fanfare.


    Sensing Zhao Hong''s life force vanish, the man did not relent, lifting her corpse again to confirm her demise before finally showing a satisfied smile.


    "Heh, I vowed that one day, you would pay for your debts with blood. Little did I expect that day woulde so swiftly."


    The man''s face bore a cold sneer as he casually tossed Zhao Hong''s corpse onto the ground like discarding trash. Her lifeless body rolled limply a few times beforeing to a rest, her expression one of utter misery, eyes remaining horrifyingly open.


    "This woman kept fleeing in this direction all night. If I''m not mistaken, her Guardian Spirit should be in this direction. By now, her Guardian Spirit must have sensed her death. The question is, will it ignore this matter or foolishlye seeking revenge?"


    The man grinned, his words seeming part self-musing, part address to his own Guardian Spirit.


    For a spirit master to possess a Guardian Spirit, they must forge a contract with a ghost. Once the contract seeds, a unique connection forms between them, persisting indefinitely.


    However, if either party dies or their soul dissipates, the contract dissolves, severing the special bond it had established.


    Now that Zhao Hong was dead, her Guardian Spirit would undoubtedly sense its master''s demise. But whether it would rush here remained uncertain, for their contract had been nullified the moment Zhao Hong perished.


    Under such circumstances, the Guardian Spirit''s decision to avenge its former master depended on the nature of their prior rtionship.


    From the man''s earlier remarks, it seemed he had never encountered this particr Guardian Spirit before and knew nothing of its dynamic with Zhao Hong. Hence, he could not be certain if it would appear.


    Nevertheless, he decided to wait, for he had his own agenda.


    "You''ve only recently ascended to a malevolent spirit. Your realm remains unstable. If Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit dares to show up, it would be a tremendous boon, serving as the perfect nourishment to consolidate your realm."


    The man grinned ominously at his Guardian Spirit.


    In his view, with Zhao Hong dead, her Guardian Spirit''s arrival would be a suicidal act ¨C no surprises were expected.


    A spirit master without a Guardian Spirit was akin to an ordinary personcking hands. Likewise, a Guardian Spiritcked purpose without its spirit master.


    Taking them on together would be challenging, but defeating them separately would prove all too easy.


    Upon hearing the man''s words, the malevolent spirit bore a horrific grin, licking its lips in anticipation.


    "I wish to devour her soul first. The soul of a spirit master would provide great nourishment," the hollow, unnatural voice rasped.


    The man shook his head. "Her soul cannot be consumed yet. I still wish to extract certain secrets from her. Once I''ve obtained the information I desire, you can do with her soul as you please."


    Displeased flickered in the malevolent spirit''s eyes, which the man noticed with concern. He feared it might disobey and hastily devour Zhao Hong''s soul while he was distracted, squandering a valuable opportunity.


    Malevolent spirits were more unruly than evil spirits, less susceptible to their masters'' control when tempted to indulge their impulses.


    With this in mind, the man waved his hand, enveloping Zhao Hong''s corpse in a shroud of Yin Qi that lifted it into the air. Then, channeling his spirit power, he prepared to forcibly coalesce and extract her soul as a spirit form.


    His reasoning was simple: if he could not trust his Guardian Spirit to refrain from reckless actions, he would secure Zhao Hong''s soul himself.


    Tendrils of Yin Qi, manifestations of his spirit power, bored into Zhao Hong''s seven apertures, aiming to forcibly condense and separate her soul into a spirit form.


    However, the man''s expression instantly froze, twisting into one of utter revulsion!

 Chapter 401: Paper Figurine

    The sudden change in the man''s expression caught the attention of his Guardian Spirit standing beside him. Before the Guardian Spirit could inquire about it, an angry look appeared on the man''s face!


    This anger seemed toe out of nowhere. The Guardian Spirit didn''t understand what was going on, but the man threw a punch towards Zhao Hong''s corpse through the air.


    Bang!!!


    With his spiritual power condensed into a fist, Zhao Hong''s body was directly pierced through the chest by this punch. However, this time, Zhao Hong''s corpse bizarrely did not bleed.


    Although Zhao Hong was dead, logically the man''s punch should have caused blood to flow out since he had just pierced through her chest. After all, Zhao Hong had only recently died, and her body was still fresh. Yet, that was not the case.


    Seeing the wound on Zhao Hong''s chest caused by his own punch, without a single drop of fresh blood dripping out, the man''s face turned ghastly pale.


    "Dammit! Tricked!"


    As the man cursed, a Yin Qi arose from Zhao Hong''s corpse, and her body twisted and transformed into a female paper figurine.


    This was not a t paper figurine but a highly three-dimensional, intricate paper sculpture that looked remarkably lifelike and simr to a real person.However, this paper figurine now had tears and tatters all over its body, especially a fist-sized hole punched straight through its chest.


    This hole was left by the man''s punch just moments ago.


    With the appearance of the paper figurine, the surrounding area remained the same uneven, pockmarked ground left behind from the previous battle.


    Yet, the blood stains Zhao Hong had left behind on the ground underwent a change. Whether it was the fresh blood mixed into the soil or the near-coagted blood on the nts, in an instant, all of it transformed into Yin Qi and vanished, as if it had never existed.


    This scene left not only the man and his Guardian Spirit stunned but also the secretly observing Yang Haoran and Bai Xue.


    The two of them exchanged a nce, seeing the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    However, the surprise in Yang Haoran''s eyes quickly faded, and a smile appeared on his face as his eyes narrowed into crescents.


    The reason he smiled was because he realized the battle between Zhao Hong and the man had not ended - the appearance of the paper figurine proved that.


    As for Bai Xue, seeing Yang Haoran''s smile, she inwardly admired hisposure and quick thinking. In her view, Yang Haoran must have realized something was amiss early on, hence his steadiness. If they had taken the opportunity to attack the man while he was dealing with Zhao Hong''s corpse, the end result would surely have been disastrous for them.


    Neither of them spoke or made a sound. At Yang Haoran''s signal, they turned their attention back towards the man''s location.


    The man was so enraged that his whole body was trembling. Earlier, he had tried to forcibly condense Zhao Hong''s soul into a spirit from her corpse but found no trace of a soul within.


    At that moment, he realized he had been tricked. Normally, how could there be no soul sensed within a corpse? If none was sensed, then there must be a problem!


    Hence, he had punched Zhao Hong''s body, and the truth was indeed revealed - her corpse was bizarre!


    "Zhao Hong! Come out and face me! Stop ying tricks!"


    The man red around, furiously waving his hand to shatter the floating paper figurine into pieces. He then bellowed into the surroundings.


    As his shouts rang out, a slight rippling appeared in the space where the paper figurine had been. The rippling grew stronger, and in the blink of an eye, a spatial rift opened from which a figure emerged.


    This person was none other than the spirit master Zhao Hong herself. Although dressed shabbily, she exuded an aura of profound mystique, clearly not a simple character.


    Aside from the difference in aura, the Zhao Hong who emerged from the spatial rift looked exactly the same as the paper figurine version, without any other distinctions.


    Seeing Zhao Hong appear before him, the man''s face was filled with shame and outrage, wanting to attack her. At this moment, an intense Yin Qi suddenly emanated from the other side of the mountain and rapidly approached their location.


    The man did not know the source of this powerful Yin Qi. However, he had some guesses - it was likely Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit rushing over since Zhao Hong had appeared without one behind her.


    Whether his guess was correct or not, the man did not want to dwell on it at this moment, because he did not have the time. Since there was no Guardian Spirit behind Zhao Hong now, it was the best opportunity to attack her!


    So, he let out an angry roar and wasted no words. While controlling his Guardian Spirit to attack Zhao Hong, he also began performing a spirit summoning ritual himself.


    The man''s Guardian Spirit first cast an illusion on Zhao Hong. The illusions cast by a malevolent spirit were far more powerful than those of an evil spirit. The moment the illusion took effect on Zhao Hong, her body trembled slightly as she fell into the illusion realm.


    Meanwhile, the man took this opportunity to rapidly form hand seals, intending to perform a powerful spirit summoning to deliver a fatal blow to Zhao Hong.


    However, Zhao Hong seemed to have anticipated this move from her opponent. The instant she fell into the illusion realm, her hands also swiftly formed seals, and her sealing speed was much faster than the man''s.


    In the blink of an eye, before the man couldplete his spirit summoning, Zhao Hong finished hers first!


    "Spirit summoning! Break the illusion!"


    With Zhao Hong''s solemn shout, her spiritual power erupted, instantly breaking through the illusion realm cast by the malevolent spirit, and the world before her eyes regained its true appearance.


    However, although she broke free from the illusion, the malevolent spirit was now right in front of her. The instant she dispelled the illusion, the malevolent spirit, transformed into a mass of Yin Qi, violently mmed into her chest.


    Bang!!!


    A dull sound rang out. Zhao Hong''s body was not sent flying by the Yin Qi formed by the malevolent spirit, but this mass of Yin Qi merged into her body instead!


    As the Yin Qi entered her body, Zhao Hong found she could no longer control her movements, and her hands uncontrobly reached for her own neck!


    As a spirit master with absolute knowledge of ghosts, Zhao Hong understood her current situation ¨C she was being possessed by the malevolent spirit, which was why her body was no longer under her control.


    Malevolent spirits possessed the ability to control physical objects as well as the ability to possess bodies. The man''s Guardian Spirit had possessed Zhao Hong''s body in an attempt to force her to kill herself!


    At the same time, the man finished forming his hand seals, his gaze fierce as he let out a fierce shout!


    "Spirit summoning! Yin Wind des!"


    As the man''s shout rang out, a violent yin wind swept through the area, transforming into razor-sharp wind des that surged towards Zhao Hong in waves!


    Wherever the wind des passed, they caused spatial tremors. On the ground, deep trenches were sliced open, demonstrating the sharpness of these des.


    Even a single one of these razor-sharp des could slice through an ordinary person''s body. The man''s spirit summoning had unleashed countless densely packed wind des. If they struck a living person, they would undoubtedly reduce the person to shreds!


    Although Zhao Hong was no ordinary person, if she did not employ countermeasures and her body took the full brunt of these numerous des, there was no doubt her body would also be cut to pieces, no different from an ordinary person''s fate.


    Just as the leading wind des were about to hit Zhao Hong, at this critical moment, she forcibly expelled the malevolent spirit that had merged into her body. She then flickered to the side to evade the attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!!!


    The wind des struck one after another at Zhao Hong''s previous location, the thunderous sounds deafening as they kicked up a massive cloud of dust.


    While Zhao Hong''s speed was fast, her body was still struck by one of the wind des, slicing open a wound that continuously oozed blood.

 Chapter 402: Well Prepared

    The cold wind scattered the dust, and the ground was shed by wind des into deep trenches, as if trying to cut the entire surface open.


    The scene was quite spectacr, but there was not a trace of a smile on the man''s face. Instead, his expression was twisted with anger, because his move had not achieved the desired effect!


    The man''s Guardian Spirit also noticed that Zhao Hong had sessfully dodged this lethal strike. Without the slightest hesitation, her soul body turned into Yin Qi and rushed towards Zhao Hong again, looking like she was preparing to use the same technique and possess Zhao Hong once more!


    However, before she could get close to Zhao Hong, a cluster of Yin Qi suddenly descended from the sky, blocking her path in front of Zhao Hong. The two Yin Qi collided and then merged together!


    Seeing this, Zhao Hong quickly acted to forcibly separate the Yin Qi in front of her. The female malevolent spirit turned back into Yin Qi and returned to the man''s side, then reformed her soul body.


    The Yin Qi in front of Zhao Hong churned and coalesced, also revealing a soul body - that of a middle-aged man who appeared to be around the same age as Zhao Hong.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes were milky white, indicating that he was currently at the evil spirit realm. However, the strong Yin Qi emanating from his soul body suggested that he was likely a formidable existence among evil spirits.


    The intense Yin Qi that had erupted from the other side of the mountain was released by this very evil spirit. His appearance here now meant he was likely Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit.


    Seeing the wound on Zhao Hong''s arm left by the wind de, and realizing Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit was merely an evil spirit, the man''s unsightly expression improved somewhat.He knew Zhao Hong''s previously cultivated Guardian Spirit was gone, and that Zhao Hong had signed a new Guardian Spirit contract. However, he did not know what realm this new Guardian Spirit was in.


    Now, with Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit revealing itself as just an evil spirit, his mood immediately brightened from gloomy to sunny.


    His biggest concern was that Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit, like his own, would be a malevolent spirit. That would make dealing with Zhao Hong much more troublesome, especially since Zhao Hong''s own strength was already above his. If the Guardian Spirit could not suppress Zhao Hong, his chances of defeating her would decrease.


    "Heh heh, it seems my guess was not wrong - your Guardian Spirit is indeed still at the evil spirit realm."


    After ncing at Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit, the man couldn''t help butugh as he turned his gaze back to Zhao Hong.


    Zhao Hong remained calm. First, she circted her inner Yin spirit power to seal the wound. Only then did she look at the man.


    "You don''t even fully understand my strength yet, but you dare to actively seek trouble with me. Aren''t you worried about dying here?" Zhao Hong asked.


    "Don''t spout such big talk in front of me. With your current strength, do you really think you can kill me?" The man coldly snorted before speaking.


    "Whether I''m just talking big or not, you''ll understand soon. If you think your Guardian Spirit bing a malevolent spirit means you can kill me, then I can only say you''re still too naive." Zhao Hong calmly said.


    The man frowned, the smile on his face diminishing somewhat.


    Truthfully, he was not very clear on just how powerful Zhao Hong really was. The main reason he dared to seek trouble with Zhao Hong this time was because his own Guardian Spirit had advanced to the malevolent spirit realm.


    When a Guardian Spirit bes a malevolent spirit, not only does the Guardian Spirit''s strength increase dramatically, but the master also benefits greatly - their own spiritual power undergoes an explosive increase.


    It was for this reason that he dared to provoke Zhao Hong, believing that with his newly soaringprehensive strength, he was fully capable of ying her.


    However, Zhao Hong''s words and demeanor now caused his confidence to waver somewhat.


    "Do you know why I prepared that paper dummy as a decoy in advance? Because I knew you went looking for me at the crematorium, so I guessed you would definitelye to Liangshui Township. That''s why I made preparations in advance to receive you," Zhao Hong said.


    Zhao Hong''s words left the man baffled. However, Yang Haoran and Bai Xue, who were secretly watching, understood what she meant.


    "Zhao Hong, don''t say things I can''t understand. Since I''vee looking for you tonight, it''s either you die or I perish. Whatever tricks you''ve prepared, go ahead and use them. I want to see what you''ve got to deal with me!" The man coldlyughed.


    "The reason I didn''t show myself earlier, and let the decoy fight you instead, was twofold: First, my Guardian Spirit wasn''t by my side, so direct conflict was unfavorable for me. Second, I wanted to use the decoy to gauge your current strength. If you were strong enough, I definitely wouldn''t have appeared. However, your strength now hasn''t reached the point where I need to avoid you. Since I dare to appear, that means I''m confident I can kill you!"


    Zhao Hong''s words exuded absolute confidence. Yet when the man heard this, he found it incredibly grating, feeling his dignity had been insulted and his strength challenged!


    "Since you''re so confident, let''s not waste any more words here. Let''s see tonight who lives and who dies!"


    As the words fell, the man rapidly formed hand seals again, looking like he was preparing to perform spirit summoning once more. His Guardian Spirit turned into a cluster of Yin Qi and charged towards Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit!


    "Leave the malevolent spirit to me, you deal with this reckless brat," Zhao Hong said to his own Guardian Spirit.


    The Guardian Spirit nodded, then cast an illusion on the man who was rapidly forming seals.


    Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit was only an evil spirit, so he could not control physical objects like a malevolent spirit, nor did he have the ability to possess others. He could only set up illusions to confuse the enemy!


    While the Guardian Spirit cast an illusion on the man, Zhao Hong circted her inner spiritual power to attack the iing malevolent spirit.


    Zhao Hong made this decision because the gap between a malevolent spirit and an evil spirit was enormous. If she let her Guardian Spirit deal with the man''s Guardian Spirit, her Guardian Spirit would be devoured by his in no time.


    Considering this, she made this choice - letting her Guardian Spirit stall the man first, while she aimed to eliminate the man''s Guardian Spirit in the shortest possible time.


    Affected by the illusion, the man''s sealing movements slowed down, while the spiritual power Zhao Hong unleashed directly scattered the Yin Qi formed by the iing female malevolent spirit!


    Although the man''s Guardian Spirit was a malevolent spirit, she had just recently advanced to that realm, so her strength was insignificant before Zhao Hong.


    Of course, in the man''s eyes, Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit was just as insignificant. The man''s strength was weaker than Zhao Hong''s, but far surpassed that of Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit.


    The illusion set up by the evil spirit was soon broken through by the man. He understood Zhao Hong''s intention, so he had no ns to let her seed.


    "Devour her Guardian Spirit! I''ll stall her!"


    The man roared at his Guardian Spirit, then abruptly stopped his sealing movements and let out another furious roar.


    "Spirit summoning! Cage!"


    As the man''s roar rang out, cracks suddenly appeared on the ground where Zhao Hong stood. Four stone pirs as thick as barrels burst forth, and arge amount of spiritual power coalesced into chains that rapidly entwined around the four pirs. In an instant, an unconventional cage took shape, trapping Zhao Hong inside!


    Performing this spirit summoning consumed a significant amount of the man''s spiritual power, but he did not regret it at all. As long as he could confine Zhao Hong for a moment, he could eliminate her Guardian Spirit. Once rid of Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit, dealing with her would be much simpler.


    Though unspoken, both were doing the same thing - trying to eliminate the other''s Guardian Spirit in the shortest time possible. For a spirit master, the Guardian Spirit was far too crucial. Removing one''s Guardian Spirit was akin to cutting off both hands!


    Sessfully trapping Zhao Hong in the spirit summoning cage, the man was overjoyed. His gaze turned towards where his Guardian Spirit was, only to see it had already fused with Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit!


    At this rate, in just a moment, Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit would bepletely devoured by his. Once he absorbed Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit, the final victory in tonight''s battle would undoubtedly belong to him!


    The man had just begun feeling joyful when a tremendous rumbling came from the spirit summoning cage trapping Zhao Hong, before he could even move to assist his Guardian Spirit!

 Chapter 403: The Inevitable Defeat

    A thunderous sound came from the cage, and the man''s gaze was immediately drawn to it. Under his watchful eyes, cracks appeared on the four massive stone pirs, and the chains wrapped around them snapped one by one.


    The man''s face changed drastically. He knew that this technique would not keep Zhao Hong restrained for long, but he thought it would at least hold her for some time, during which he could team up with his Guardian Spirit to defeat Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit.


    However, the reality was not as he had anticipated. His technique had only managed to restrain Zhao Hong for a moment!


    Another thunderous sound rang out, and the four massive stone pirs exploded, with dust filling the air. Zhao Hong''s silhouette could be faintly seen.


    The gusting wind dispersed the dust, revealing Zhao Hong beneath it. At this moment, Zhao Hong''s face was slightly pale. Evidently, forcefully breaking through the cage he had set up had taken a toll on her.


    "You''ve made some progress, but it''s still not enough to deal with me!" Zhao Hong said in a deep voice. As she spoke, she quickly formed hand seals, and by the time she finished, the seals wereplete.


    "Spirit summoning! Cage!"


    The same spirit summoning technique was unleashed, and the ground around the man cracked as four evenrger stone pirs emerged from the earth.


    The man knew what Zhao Hong was trying to do. Without hesitation, he leaped into the air, attempting to escape the range of the cage.However, the cage formed faster than he could react. With a sh of chains, they criss-crossed, enveloping the stone pirs from top to bottom, and the man''s airborne body collided with the chains above.


    Boom!


    The impact of his body against the chains did not break them, only causing them to shake violently. The man himself was thrown back to the ground by the powerful recoil force.


    The same spirit summoning, the same cage, but Zhao Hong''s execution was not only more robust, but also covered arger area, appearing far more impressive than the cage the man had set up.


    "The power of a spirit summoning depends on the strength of the spirit master themselves. Even though your Guardian Spirit is superior to mine, when ites to spirit summoning, you are far behind. Lacking inbat experience, even with powerful resources, they are wasted in your hands," Zhao Hong said coolly, then turned her gaze to the area where the Guardian Spirits were battling.


    Since Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit was one realm lower than the man''s, it was currently at aplete disadvantage. At this rate, in just a few breaths, her Guardian Spirit would be defeated.


    Once the Guardian Spirit was defeated, it would face the fate of being devoured. Zhao Hong had expended a lot of her energy on this Guardian Spirit, and naturally, she did not want to see it be a mere supplement for the man''s Guardian Spirit.


    So, she joined the battle between the Guardian Spirits!


    With her participation, the situation immediately turned around. The man''s Guardian Spirit was suppressed and rendered powerless against her fierce attacks.


    In the cage, the man watched this scene, anxious and restless. He quickly formed hand seals, drawing heavily on his spiritual power, and once again unleashed his spirit summoning, the Yin Wind de, bombarding the cage in an attempt to break it by force.


    Spirit summoning is a secret technique that only spirit masters can use, and each type of spirit summoning has different effects and power, as well as varying spiritual power consumption.


    However, there are many types of spirit summoning, and not every spirit master knows them all. It''s simr to talisman masters - not every talisman master can draw all talismans. They must understand the corresponding incantations and the talismans'' own spells.


    Simrly, for a spirit master to learn a particr spirit summoning, they need the corresponding cultivation method, and mastering the hand seals is the key. If they don''t understand the corresponding cultivation method, even if they know of the existence of that spirit summoning, they would not be able to perform it.


    The man was not as capable as Zhao Hong. The spirit summoning techniques he knew were limited. Besides summoning spirits and dispelling illusions, the other spirit summoning techniques were not something he was well-versed in. The Yin Wind de was currently his most powerful spirit summoning.


    So, trapped in the cage, his only option to quickly break free was to use the Yin Wind de again!


    Performing a spirit summoning can greatly enhance the power of one''s spiritual power. Simrly, it also consumes a significant amount of spiritual power. The more powerful the spirit summoning, the greater the spiritual power consumption.


    In this situation, the man knew that using his regr spiritual power alone would not be enough to break Zhao Hong''s cage. Zhao Hong was able to do it because her spiritual power was stronger than his.


    His spiritual power was not as strong as Zhao Hong''s, and using ordinary spiritual power would not be able to break the cage Zhao Hong had set up through her spirit summoning, as it was not easily breakable.


    Therefore, to break the cage, he would need to consume more spiritual power by unleashing a spirit summoning.


    The Yin Wind de continued to bombard the cage, with very obvious effects. Under the thunderous sounds, the chains wrapped around the stone pirs shattered with a series of cracking noises, and the four massive stone pirs also developed cracks.


    After a wave of Yin Wind des, the cage was badly damaged, though not broken open by the man.


    In this situation, the man would not use the Yin Wind de again, as it would be too draining on his spiritual power. He chose the fastest and most efficient method, directly channeling a portion of his spiritual power and releasing it to strike the cage.


    With a loud explosion, Zhao Hong''s cage shattered and was sessfully broken through by the man.


    All of this took less than ten breaths, which was a short time, but in the current situation, being trapped for over ten breaths was not a trivial matter.


    After breaking free from the cage, the man was panting heavily, and beads of sweat had formed on his forehead. But he did not have time to worry about himself, and immediately turned his gaze to where his Guardian Spirit was.


    To his dismay, he saw Zhao Hong take out a small porcin bottle and forcefully capture his Guardian Spirit inside it.


    He wanted to intervene, but it was toote!


    In just a matter of ten or so breaths, Zhao Hong had decisively subdued his Guardian Spirit. Without his Guardian Spirit, defeat was certain in this battle.


    In a situation like this, anyone with even a bit of cunning and foresight would understand that the tide had turned against them. They would not continue to fight, but would choose to flee immediately.


    The reason is simple - to persist in battle would only lead to one''s demise, unless a miracle urred, but the chances of that are incredibly low. Fleeing, on the other hand, means one can live to fight another day, and even potentially seek revengeter through one''s own efforts.


    Although the man was young andcked the sophistication, he was not foolish. He knew that snatching back his Guardian Spirit from Zhao Hong was not realistic. In this situation, the best course of action was to immediately escape, to prioritize saving his own life.


    Without any hesitation, the moment he came to his senses, he tore open a spatial rift, intending to flee. He was aware that this would make him look cowardly, butpared to saving his life, losing face was inconsequential.


    However, just as he was about to enter the spatial rift, a burst of spiritual power struck his body, sending him flying.


    "I must say, you have be a certain threat to me now. If you had waited until your strength grew a little more beforeing to find me, your threat would have been even greater. But it seems you stillck patience."


    Zhao Hong''s voice came from behind him. The man struggled to get up from the ground, coughing up a mouthful of fresh blood.


    He knew Zhao Hong would not let him escape through the spatial rift, so after getting up, he immediately fled in a random direction.


    This scene was almost identical to when he had previously chased Zhao Hong''s doppelganger, except now the roles were reversed.


    "It was letting you escape from me back then that led to tonight''s sneak attack. This time, I won''t give you any chance to get away."

 Chapter 404: The Fisherman Makes His Move

    The result was no surprise - the man died by the hands of Zhao Hong, and his soul was even forcefully extracted by Zhao Hong.


    Previously, Zhao Hong had also died once at the man''s hands, but at that time Zhao Hong was just a paper doll substitute, so Zhao Hong did not truly die.


    But now, the man''s death at Zhao Hong''s hands was not a substitute, he truly died at Zhao Hong''s hands, and his soul was forcefully extracted, there was no faking it.


    The man''s Guardian Spirit, including his soul, were all collected by Zhao Hong into the same porcin bottle. Afterpleting all this, Zhao Hong carefully examined the man''s body, seemingly wanting to see if there was anything she could gain from it.


    When the man died, nothing scattered out of his independent space, so Zhao Hong could only search on the man''s body, maybe there would be some unexpected gains.


    However, to her disappointment, she did not find anything valuable on the man''s body. This did not mean the man was poor, but rather that the man must have stored his precious items in his independent space.


    "Although I cannot obtain the things in his independent space, I should still be able to pry something out of his mouth, such as his previous spirit summoning Yin Wind de, if..."


    As soon as Zhao Hong had this thought, her expression suddenly changed.


    "Who is sneaking around? Come out now!"Zhao Hong spoke in a deep voice, and as soon as she finished speaking, the ground beneath her feet suddenly exploded, and a huge bloody mouth came biting towards her body.


    Zhao Hong was startled, but her reaction was very quick, and her body immediately flew up into the air!


    The bloody mouth missed, but it did not give up, and after a shrill roar, it chased after the airborne Zhao Hong.


    A white snake as thick as a barrel broke out of the ground, and this white snake was none other than the serpent demon Bai Xue.


    After recovering its true form, Bai Xue''s speed was quite fast, and Zhao Hong''s spiritual power consumption was not small at the moment, plus the sudden urrence andck of preparation, so her speed was not as fast as Bai Xue''s, and she was caught up in an instant.


    The bloody mouth opened again, revealing a sharp set of fangs, especially the two venomous fangs were the most prominent, making one''s heart shudder at the sight.


    Zhao Hong''s expression was grim, in this situation she had no way to avoid it, so she had to immediately release the spiritual power within her!


    Boom!


    Bai Xue bit down, but this bite was forcefully supported by two Great Hands, and these two Great Hands were condensed from the spiritual power Zhao Hong had released.


    Although Zhao Hong''s strength was not as powerful as her peak period, her strength was still above Bai Xue''s, and with her rich battle experience, her reactions were also very quick, so Bai Xue did not have an easy time.


    Seeing that her attack did not achieve the desired effect, Bai Xue''s serpent eyes shed with a cold light, and then she suddenly spewed out a poisonous mist, instantly enveloping Zhao Hong.


    Although Zhao Hong was powerful, her physical body was still just flesh and blood, and after being shrouded by the poisonous mist, she felt a heart-wrenching and excruciating pain on her skin.


    She looked at her hands in astonishment, and under the corrosion of the poisonous mist, the skin on her hands began to rot at a visible speed.


    This was just the area visible to the naked eye, in the areas invisible to the naked eye, such as under her clothes, the skin was also beginning to rot.


    The poisonous mist expelled by Bai Xue not only had strong toxicity, but also strong corrosiveness, and Zhao Hong was right in her mouth. Although Zhao Hong used spiritual power to support her mouth, preventing the bloody mouth from falling, she could not block the poisonous mist that Bai Xue expelled.


    Trapped in Bai Xue''s mouth, Zhao Hong was thoroughly sprayed by the poisonous mist, not only was her whole body enveloped in the mist, but she also inhaled a lot of the mist into her body.


    Previously, Zhao Hong''s face had only turned pale, which was due to therge consumption of her spiritual power in a short period of time, but now her face was not pale, but ck.


    Not only her face, but the exposed skin on her body was also gradually turning ck.


    Although she was severely poisoned, Zhao Hong was still stubbornly supporting Bai Xue''s bloody mouth, if Bai Xue''s mouth fell, her body would be pierced by the sharp teeth, and she would surely die!


    Seeing that Zhao Hong was still supporting, Bai Xue''s snake body suddenly swayed and plunged towards the ground below!


    Boom!!!


    The ground was smashed into arge hole by Bai Xue''s powerful brute force, she was like an eel in the mud, shuttling back and forth between the ground inside and outside, and the flesh and blood of Zhao Hong held in her mouth was subjected to a fatal blow!


    This all happened so suddenly, so suddenly that Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit didn''t even have time to react, and by the time he reacted, Zhao Hong had already been hit.


    "I''ll use an illusion to trap her! You quickly perform a spirit summoning!"


    Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit was anxious, in this situation, the only thing he could do was to cast an illusion to confuse the white snake, and then give Zhao Hong time to perform a spirit summoning.


    However, just as he was about to lend a hand to help Zhao Hong, he suddenly felt something approaching him rapidly, his expression changed, realizing that there were still enemies lurking here, and in his panic to dodge, a number of chains emitting strong Yin Qi appeared in the surrounding space, tightly binding his soul body.


    At the same time, the attacking object sessfully hit his soul body, which was a bead.


    If it was just an ordinary bead, there was no way it could have hit his soul body, but this bead was not ordinary. After hitting his soul body, it did not pierce through, but rather sank into his soul body.


    The Guardian Spirit looked down at the bead, his expression changing drastically, for he recognized what this bead was!


    "Soul Gathering Bead!!!"


    The startled voice came from his mouth, but before the Guardian Spirit could struggle, the Soul Gathering Bead emanated a powerful suction force, trying to forcibly pull his soul body into it!


    The Guardian Spirit struggled violently, but the chains formed by Yin spirit power had bound him tightly, no matter how he struggled, he could not break free from the control of the chains.


    The only thing he could do was to resist with all his might the powerful suction force of the Soul Gathering Bead!


    Boom!!!


    Another loud noise, the ground exploded, Bai Xue bit Zhao Hong and broke through the ground. Seeing Zhao Hong appear, the Guardian Spirit anxiously shouted:


    "There is an Underworld Envoy hiding! You have to do something! Otherwise, we''re dead tonight!"


    The anxious shout entered Zhao Hong''s ears, and the ckened face of the severely poisoned Zhao Hong revealed a ruthless expression.


    She moved her body, forcibly retreating from Bai Xue''s mouth, but in that instant when she retreated, Bai Xue''s bloody mouth suddenly bit down!


    A heart-wrenching scream came from Zhao Hong''s mouth, as she forcibly retreated from Bai Xue''s mouth, her body had notpletely escaped Bai Xue''s bloody mouth when it closed, and she had permanently lost both her legs!


    At this point, Zhao Hong''s physical body was already riddled with holes, first severely poisoned, then constantly battered by being mmed into the ground by Bai Xue. Although she had released spiritual power to protect herself, it was like a drop in the bucket, and the damage to her physical body was quite serious.


    Now, in order to escape from Bai Xue''s mouth, she had also lost two legs, adding injury to injury for her already severely wounded body!


    However, after sessfully escaping, apart from letting out a heart-wrenching scream, Zhao Hong did not go to treat her injuries, but instead immediately formed hand seals!


    The spirit summoning that Zhao Hong would use at this time must be extraordinary, otherwise she would not have chosen to use it now, because it would be meaningless.


    Choosing to use it means that this spirit summoning is extremely powerful in her eyes, and once unleashed, it may be able to turn the situation around, so the first thing she did after escaping was to form the hand seals!


    However, just as her hands were starting to form the seals, a ck beam shed in the night, directly bisecting Zhao Hong''s already dpidated physical body!


    The ck beam stopped abruptly behind Zhao Hong, transforming into a Moon Wheel, the Moon Wheel slowly rotating, which was Yang Haoran''s soul weapon, Waning Moon.


    After Waning Moon pierced through Zhao Hong''s body, her body first trembled slightly, and then the hand seal formation also immediately stiffened.


    A blood line appeared on Zhao Hong''s body, followed by a gush of blood, her body was bisected, and she fell from the sky.

 Chapter 405: Exploded Loot!

    Zhao Hong''s body was split in two and fell to the ground. Yang Haoran, who had been lurking in the darkness, stepped out from the moonlight, a relieved smile on his face, as he approached Zhao Hong''s body.


    The moment Bai Xue released the power seal, Zhao Hong sensed that something was amiss. However, Bai Xue''s attack was just too fast,bined with the demon''s powerful resurgence, Zhao Hong was left in a passive position.


    As for Yang Haoran, he did not unseal his power together with Bai Xue. Instead, hey in wait for the right moment to strike. His original intention was to attack Zhao Hong first and achieve a one-hit kill. But before he had the chance, he discovered that Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit was about to cast an illusion to affect Bai Xue.


    Yang Haoran, of course, could not allow that to happen. If the Guardian Spirit''s illusion seeded in affecting Bai Xue, she would have been somewhat impacted, giving Zhao Hong a chance to escape. So, Yang Haoran struck first, before the Guardian Spirit could act.


    In order to strike, he had to unseal his own power, exposing his presence and location. However, he did not emerge from the darkness, as long as he remained unseen, the enemy would not be able to judge his next move from his facial expressions or bodynguage, giving him a significant advantage.


    It was precisely because of this that when Zhao Hong abandoned his legs to escape from Bai Xue, Yang Haoran seized the best opportunity to strike, unleashing the full speed of Waning Moon, sessfully achieving a one-hit kill.


    Seeing Zhao Hong''s body split in two and crash to the ground, the Guardian Spirit was filled with despair. It had thought that by defeating the man, the fight would be over, but now others had reaped the benefits.


    Ovee with despair, the Guardian Spirit''s struggles became futile, for it knew that all was lost, and no amount of struggling could change the oue.


    Under Yang Haoran''s control, the Soul Gathering Bead exerted a powerful suction, and despite the Guardian Spirit''s frantic resistance, its soul body was gradually pulled into the Bead.With the Guardian Spiritpletely absorbed into the Soul Gathering Bead, the chains binding it dissipated into Yin Qi, and the Bead flew towards Yang Haoran''s location.


    Yang Haoran, with his hands in his pockets, took a leisurely stroll, his body shing with each step, until he reached Zhao Hong''s body. As he stopped, the Soul Gathering Bead slipped into his pocket, re-embedding itself in his ring.


    At the same time, Waning Moon let out a soft call and transformed into a ck glow, returning to hover above his shoulder, gently rotating and reflecting the faint moonlight.


    Bai Xue opened her mouth and let out a victorious roar, her massive snake body enveloped in a green glow, which then transformed into her human form,nding beside Yang Haoran.


    "Hehe, how exhrating! This feeling of lurking in the dark and hunting down prey is much more satisfying than a straightforward confrontation," Bai Xue said with a seductive smile, still savoring the experience.


    Bai Xue''s sense of satisfaction came not only from the thrill of the hunt, but also from the fact that Zhao Hong''s strength far exceeded her own, yet she had still managed to overpower herpletely, forcing her to sacrifice her legs to escape. This gave her a sense of aplishment like never before.


    As Bai Xue''s words faded, a disturbance suddenly rippled through the space above Zhao Hong''s body, causing both Yang Haoran and Bai Xue''s expressions to change abruptly.


    The two of them reflexively retreated, putting a safe distance between themselves and the spatial disturbance, while preparing to strike at any moment.


    Under their wary gaze, a spatial rift opened, but unlike the usual vertical rifts used for teleportation, this one was horizontal, parallel to the ground. The rift was notrge, barely big enough for an adult to pass through.


    After the rift appeared, no one emerged, but a torrent of items began pouring out.


    Seeing this, Yang Haoran''s eyes lit up, as he understood what was happening.


    Bai Xue paused for a moment, then she too realized what was going on, and a surprised smile blossomed on her face.


    "It''s exploded, it''s exploded!" Yang Haoran eximed excitedly.


    What was happening before their eyes was something Yang Haoran had heard of, but never witnessed. The independent space of a powerful cultivator could, upon their death, potentially expel all the items stored within. This was a rare urrence, but it was now unfolding before them - the contents of Zhao Hong''s personal space were being spilled out.


    "My goodness, Underworld Envoy big brother, it looks like we''ve hit the jackpot this time," Bai Xue said excitedly as she watched the endless stream of items pour out from the space rift.


    Yang Haoran was smiling from ear to ear, just about to respond to Bai Xue''s question, when he suddenly sensed something. The smile on his face took on a colder edge.


    Under Bai Xue''s puzzled gaze, Yang Haoran suddenlyshed out, and chains made of Yin spirit power appeared out of nowhere, plunging into the ground in front of Zhao Hong''s body.


    Shattered stones flew, the ground churned, and the Yin spirit power chains seemed to be chasing some prey underground. Momentster, the chains suddenly withdrew from the ground, and in the swirling dust, something was bound at the end of the chains - Zhao Hong''s soul.


    Seeing Zhao Hong''s soul, Bai Xue''s face showed surprise. It was clear she had not expected Zhao Hong to have already tampered with her own physical body, so that when the body was destroyed, Zhao Hong''s soul could quickly condense into a spirit.


    She was even more surprised that when her and Yang Haoran''s attention was diverted to the items pouring out of the space rift, Zhao Hong''s soul took the opportunity to escape.


    In fact, Zhao Hong''s choice to flee at this moment was the right one. This was the best chance, because once all of her collection items had been emptied out, Yang Haoran would surely move to extract her soul from the body. At that point, Yang Haoran would undoubtedly discover that her soul had already been tampered with, and escaping from his grasp would be much more difficult, with almost no chance of sess.


    So, she was very clever in choosing to sneak away when Yang Haoran and Bai Xue''s attention was diverted. But what she didn''t realize was that Yang Haoran was even more cautious than she imagined. Even though his attention was drawn to her collection items, he still maintained some focus on her body.


    And so the current scene unfolded - the moment her soul left the body, Yang Haoran sensed it and immediately used his powerful methods to drag her soul out from underground!


    "Hehe, I''m afraid I can''t let your soul escape just like that," Yang Haoran said with a benevolent smile, addressing Zhao Hong''s soul.


    Zhao Hong''s expression was unsightly. Bound by the chains, she did not struggle, knowing that it would be futile. With her current soul body, there was no way she could break free from the chains formed by Yang Haoran''s Yin spirit power.


    However, although she did not struggle, the look she gave Yang Haoran was filled with malice and resentment.


    "I know you, the newly appointed Burial Master of Lecheng. I had already nned to have you dealt with in the near future. I never expected you to get the jump on me instead. You really are a tough one!"


    After spitting out these venomous words at Yang Haoran, Zhao Hong closed her mouth, unwilling to say another word. But the resentment in her gaze did not diminish.

 Chapter 406: Another Ceramic Vase

    To be honest, Yang Haoran was a bit surprised when Zhao Hong said those words to him in this situation.


    It wasn''t that he was surprised by Zhao Hong''s bravery - spirit masters and the Yin Division have always been at odds, and if a spirit master''s soul fell into the hands of an Underworld Envoy, their soul would surely be scattered. So Yang Haoran wasn''t surprised that Zhao Hong would say such words without considering the consequences.


    What surprised him was the content of Zhao Hong''s words - that she was nning to make a move on him in the near future. This was news to Yang Haoran, so he was a bit taken aback.


    Seeing that Zhao Hong didn''t want to say more, Yang Haoran''s smile remained unchanged.


    "I am the Underworld Envoy. If I want to know something from you, it''s not that you won''t say it and I won''t be able to know. Don''t think that just because you''re already dead, if you were still alive, I couldn''t forcibly extract your soul and get the information I need," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    But his words didn''t provoke any reaction from Zhao Hong, who just red at him hatefully without saying a word.


    Yang Haoran smiled without a reply, then directly activated his ghost eye.


    As his eyes turned as ck as ink, Yang Haoran saw shes of Zhao Hong''s past through the ghost eye, and in an instant, he gained a lot of information.


    After a few breaths, Yang Haoran closed his eyes and then opened them again, his eyes returning to normal.Looking at Zhao Hong''s soul, Yang Haoran gave a faint smile and only said one sentence to her.


    "You deserve to die."


    Hearing this, Zhao Hong let out a crazyugh.


    Yang Haoran paid no attention to Zhao Hong''s manicughter, summoning a soul gathering bead and directly absorbing Zhao Hong''s soul into it.


    Just now, through the ghost eye, the scenes of Zhao Hong''s past had shed through his mind like a fast-forwarded movie. Through this information, he knew what kind of person Zhao Hong was.


    Zhao Hong had a rtively good reputation among her friends and colleagues, but this was just a facade she had put on. Secretly, she had killed many people, including quite a few of her own rtives and friends.


    Including the spirit master she had previously in, who had once been one of her friends. Under her deception, that spirit master had almost lost their life to her years ago, though they managed to escape, but at the cost of their Guardian Spirit.


    The reason Zhao Hong chose to work at the crematorium and had done so for many years was naturally to obtain more souls.


    However, she had always been very careful. Some of the souls of the bodies that entered the crematorium were forcibly extracted by her, while others were not, because if she extracted the souls of all the bodies, it might attract the attention of the Underworld Envoy. Although there had been a few times when it had attracted the attention of the Night Watch, no one had been able to trace it back to her, so she had gone undetected for all these years.


    As for the n to make a move on Yang Haoran in the near future, through the conversation between Zhao Hong and her Guardian Spirit in her past life, Yang Haoran understood how this came about.


    Yang Haoran, the newly appointed Burial Master, was not as powerful as Deng Feng, and Zhao Hong knew this. Due to her deep hatred of the Underworld Envoy, and the fact that the Yin spirit power in the Underworld Envoy''s body was a great boon to her Guardian Spirit, she had set her sights on Yang Haoran.


    Zhao Hong had already nned it out - she would find a way to bring her Guardian Spirit to the Malevolent Spirit realm in the near future, and then dealing with Yang Haoran the Underworld Envoy would be a piece of cake. But little did she know that fate had other ns, and Yang Haoran had targeted her first, taking the upper hand.


    As for how Zhao Hong nned to quickly raise her Guardian Spirit to the Malevolent Spirit realm, she also had her own n, and this n involved something that would be of immense benefit to Yang Haoran as well.


    This benefit greatly excited Yang Haoran. To him, it was an unexpected surprise. However, he didn''t show it at the moment, because he still needed to clean up the battlefield in front of him.


    Bai Xue had no idea what Yang Haoran had seen on Zhao Hong through the ghost eye, and since he didn''t bring it up, she didn''t ask.


    The space rift had long since disappeared, and various items were piled up on Zhao Hong''s body like a small mountain.


    For the next half an hour, Yang Haoran and Bai Xue cleaned up all of Zhao Hong''s collections.


    First were Zhao Hong''s personal and private items. Yang Haoran was not a pervert, and these things were useless to him.


    Although Bai Xue was also a woman, she had no interest in the private items of this middle-aged woman, and naturally had no need for them either.


    There were quite a few of these private items, but they were all cleaned up by Yang Haoran and Bai Xue, although the process was inevitably a bit awkward for the two of them.


    After removing this category of items, the remaining collections were mostly rted to spirit masters, and were predominantly books.


    There were secret manuals on spirit summoning, some iplete, someplete, and some just a few yellowed sheets of paper recording a single spirit summoning technique.


    There were also some secret manuals on how to quickly cultivate a Guardian Spirit, how to improve the tacit understanding between the master and the Guardian Spirit, and how to strengthen the connection between the two.


    There are also some books that introduce all kinds of supernatural phenomena, exin various strange things, and record the various organizations and upations in this world, etc.


    In addition to books and manuscripts, there are also some things that Yang Haoran and Bai Xue couldn''t figure out, among which there was an item that piqued Yang Haoran''s interest.


    It was a bottle, a milk-white ceramic bottle the size of an ordinary beverage bottle.


    The reason this ceramic bottle could arouse Yang Haoran''s interest was that he had an identical ceramic bottle, and the one he had in his hand was the one he had obtained from Deng Feng''s house before, but until now he still hadn''t figured out what the ceramic bottle was used for.


    What he didn''t expect was that before he could figure out what the ceramic bottle was used for, he actually found an identical ceramic bottle at Zhao Hong''s ce.


    Yang Haoran didn''t ask Zhao Hong what the ceramic bottle was used for, because he recalled the information he had obtained from Zhao Hong''s soul before, and knew that Zhao Hong had also identally obtained this ceramic bottle, andter tried to figure out what it was, but ultimately found nothing.


    In other words, Zhao Hong didn''t know what this ceramic bottle was either, she just felt it was a bit strange, so she kept it.


    In addition to this ceramic bottle, the other few items that Yang Haoran didn''t recognize, but through recalling the information he had obtained from Zhao Hong''s soul, he was able to figure out the function and value of these things.


    Among Zhao Hong''s collection, the vast majority of the items are rted to spirit masters, and the few items not rted to spirit masters are just some books, which greatly disappointed Bai Xue, as she had no interest in these things.


    However, when Bai Xue found a box and opened it, a look of delight appeared on her face.


    After opening the box, a strong demonic qi was immediately released, and inside the box was a demonic pill, the reason why the demonic qi was not sensed before was that there was a seal on the box, so the demonic qi was not released at all, but after Bai Xue broke the seal and opened the box, the demonic pill immediately released a strong demonic qi.


    Finding a demonic pill excited Bai Xue like a child, because the demonic pill was of immense value to her, as long as she could absorb and refine it, her strength would soar, the effect of which could not bepared to ordinary heavenly materials and earthly treasures, after all, a demonic pill represents the essence of a demon''s lifetime of cultivation, and its value can be imagined.


    ording to the current treatment given to her by the Spirit Police, even if she worked for the Spirit Police for another ten years, the heavenly materials and earthly treasures she would get could not match this one demonic pill, so how could she not be pleased.


    Of course, the heavenly materials and earthly treasures given to her by the Spirit Police are just ordinary goods, if they were high-end goods, then it would be a different story.


    Yang Haoran did notpete with Bai Xue for this demonic pill, after all, he is not a demon, and the demonic pill has limited use in his hands, other than allowing him to recognize demonic script and hex, he has not found any other use for it yet, and he already has one demonic pill, getting another one would be a waste.


    But Bai Xue is different, Bai Xue is a great demon, and the demonic pill can give full y to its value in her hands, so Yang Haoran naturally would notpete with her.


    Moreover, this trip Bai Xue has really helped Yang Haoran a lot, she risked her life to help him, so he must give her a reward, and just now he was worrying about what to use to thank Bai Xue, the appearance of the demonic pill solved this problem.[Heartfelt thankyou for the support! ySaga]

 Chapter 407: Human spirit

    The demonic pill piqued Bai Xue''s interest, but Bai Xue did not immediately collect this demonic pill into her independent space, because she knew that before Yang Haoran agreed, this demonic pill did not belong to her.


    It''s just that she hadn''t had a chance to speak up yet, when Yang Haoran opened his mouth and told her to take the demonic pill, which made Bai Xue both excited and grateful.


    Originally, Yang Haoran wanted to give Bai Xue the demonic pill he had on him as well, but considering that they might encounter demonic scripts or hexes in the future, he had to temporarily abandon this idea.


    "Underworld Envoy big brother, these things are all used by spirit masters, how should we handle them?" Bai Xue put away the demonic pill, and the excitement on her face had not yet faded as she smiled and asked Yang Haoran.


    "Put them away first, maybe they''lle in handy someday." Yang Haoran responded, then put all of Zhao Hong''s collections into his own independent space.


    Of course, Yang Haoran did not include Zhao Hong''s private belongings.


    Due to the severe poison, Zhao Hong''s body hadpletely turned ck at this point. Yang Haoran turned the already ckened body of Zhao Hong and found a small bottle.


    Previously in the dark, he had witnessed Zhao Hong putting the man''s soul and Guardian Spirit into this bottle, so Yang Haoran naturally wouldn''t forget this bottle.


    This bottle is somewhat simr to the soul gathering bead of the Yin Division, as it also has the function of collecting and trapping souls. However, inparison, the soul gathering bead is much better in various aspects.ording to the information Yang Haoran obtained from Zhao Hong, this type of bottle first of all can''t hold much soul. Secondly, the quality of this bottle is not as good as the soul gathering bead. If a powerful ghost is trapped inside, the bottle may crack, which means this bottle can''t confine a powerful ghost for long.


    Like tonight, when Zhao Hong collected the man''s malevolent spirit Guardian Spirit, she had to deal with it quickly, because with the quality of this bottle, it cannot contain the malevolent spirit for too long.


    Other than that, just based on these two points, this bottle is no match for the Yin Division''s soul gathering bead.


    As for why Zhao Hong didn''t use the soul gathering bead as a container for collecting souls, one reason is that the soul gathering bead requires Yin spiritual power to activate, but this is not the main reason. The main reason is that she is a spirit master, and the soul gathering bead is an item of the Yin Division. Spirit masters have their own pride, and they usually disdain to use the Yin Division''s soul gathering bead.


    Through Yang Haoran''s inspection, he found that there were quite a few souls in the bottle, but the vast majority were ordinary undead, including one undead that was Zhao Hong''s fellow viger, the deceased person Zhao Hong helped tonight. Yang Haoran was able to recognize this deceased person because of the impression he had from the ck and white portrait in the car while monitoring Zhao Hong.


    Yang Haoran did not intend to keep these souls stored in the bottle, as the bottle is far too inferior for him, so he transferred all the souls into the soul gathering bead.


    The process of transferring the souls went rtively smoothly, except that it took some time to transfer the malevolent spirit, as its strength is not to be underestimated. Even a newly promoted malevolent spirit is still a malevolent spirit, much stronger than an evil spirit, so it was inevitable that it would take some time to transfer.


    However, the previous battle had already greatly depleted this malevolent spirit, and its strength was inferior to Yang Haoran''s, so in the end it was unable to escape Yang Haoran''s grasp and was forcibly stuffed into the soul gathering bead.


    Apart from that, the spirit master who had previously died at Zhao Hong''s hands was both shocked and terrified at Yang Haoran''s appearance, as he naturally recognized Yang Haoran''s identity. However, Yang Haoran had no intention of wasting time on him, and directly forced his soul into the soul gathering bead without a word.


    After doing all of this, Yang Haoran called Captain Luo and told him that the matter had been resolved, and thanked him at the same time.


    Seeing Yang Haoran hang up the phone, Bai Xue smiled and said, "This trip wasn''t bad. Next time there''s something like this, remember to call me too."


    "Hehe, aren''t you afraid you might lose your life because of that?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Seeking fortune in danger, I was able to cultivate and reach this point today, the perilousness of which you can''t even imagine. There are so many white snakes in this world, but not many can achieve spirit form. Why is that? One reason is opportunity, and another reason is that theyck courage." Bai Xue said with a coquettish smile.


    Yang Haoran smiled without a word, and with a wave of his hand, a gust of cold wind arose, sweeping Zhao Hong''s body, her private belongings, and the body of the male spirit master previously killed by Zhao Hong, all into arge pit, which was then covered with soil and rubble.


    Bai Xue watched Yang Haoran''s actions with some puzzlement.


    "They are enemies, why bother burying them? Leaving the corpses to rot in the wilderness would be better, wouldn''t it?"


    Yang Haoran gave a slight smile and replied, "They are enemies, but not my personal foes."


    Bai Xue seemed to understand and half-understand, then shook her head and said, "You humans are reallyplicated, no, it''s Underworld Envoy big brother you who is reallyplicated. Sometimes I really can''t understand how you think."


    "I told you before, I sometimes have very firm principles, and sometimes I have no principles at all. You can just treat me as a lunatic if you want." Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    This remark made Bai Xueugh. She didn''t expect Yang Haoran to describe himself in such a way.


    "Wait a moment, I just forgot something important."


    With that, Bai Xue walked to the ce where Zhao Hong and the other spirit master were buried, under Yang Haoran''s gaze. She then extended her snow-white right hand and made a sudden sucking motion towards the ground!


    On top of the two bodies, there was only ayer of gravel and soil, which had not beenpacted. However, Bai Xue''s sucking motion did not affect the soil and gravel at all. Instead, a stream of milky-white mist emerged from the crevices in the soil and gravel, then converged towards Bai Xue''s palm.


    This process took about twenty breaths. After the milky mist no longer drifted out, Bai Xue retracted her hand.


    In her palm, a fist-sized ball of milky mist had condensed. The mist gathered but did not disperse, gently rotating.


    "Hey hey, Underworld Envoy big brother, do you know what this is?" Bai Xue raised the milky white mist ball in her hand and asked Yang Haoran with a smile.


    To be honest, Yang Haoran had never seen this before. But since Bai Xue hade to the ce where Zhao Hong''s two bodies were buried to collect this thing, it meant this milky white mist must be rted to their bodies. Combining with Bai Xue''s demonic identity, he had some guesses in his mind.


    "Is this... a human spirit?" Yang Haoran replied, his tone a bit uncertain.


    "Wow! Not bad, Underworld Envoy big brother knows quite a bit. This is indeed a human spirit. Normally human spirits are formless and colorless, just like Heaven and Earth spiritual qi, invisible and intangible. But when it bes concentrated enough, the naked eye can observe it."


    Bai Xue gave an affirmative reply with a smile.


    "The reason we demons can cultivate into human form is because humans are the supreme among all spirits. However, even though we demons take human form, we do not have human spirits within us. Human spirits only exist in true humans, and this human spirit is a great supplement for us demons. It is a good thing for improving our own attainment and strength."


    "The reason demons eat humans is to absorb the human spirit contained in human flesh and blood. The stronger the human, the more powerful the human spirit contained in their flesh and blood. These two spirit masters were quite powerful, so the human spirit contained in their bodies was also very strong. It''s just a pity that most of their blood had already been lost, so the human spirit I extracted from their bodies is somewhat reduced. But I''m still quite satisfied to be able to extract so much."


    Bai Xue exined with a smile, then controlled the floating human spirit in her palm to bring it in front of her face. She closed her eyes and gently inhaled, and the human spirit turned into two streams of milky white mist that constantly entered her nostrils.


    The fist-sized human spirit visibly shrank at a rapid speed. In the blink of an eye, the human spirit waspletely absorbed into Bai Xue''s body.


    Although the human spirit had been absorbed by Bai Xue, since it had not yet been refined, Yang Haoran did not feel any fluctuation of increased power being released by Bai Xue.


    This was different from their Underworld Envoy, where as long as they had pure yin qi, once it was absorbed into their bodies, the effect would be immediate and obvious.


    "Can''t the blood that has fallen here be used to extract the human spirit?" Yang Haoran asked after Bai Xue had finished absorbing the human spirit.


    "Once human blood leaves the body, if the human spirit is not extracted in time, the human spirit will quickly dissipate. So the bloodstains at the scene can no longer be used to extract human spirit. What you just saw me extract, the majority of it was taken from the flesh, because there was not much blood left in their bodies."


    Bai Xue exined, and Yang Haoran now understood the subtleties of this matter.


    "Is there anything else that needs to be handled?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "No, no more. Let''s go back home quickly. I need time to refine the human spirit within me, as well as that demonic pill I just obtained." Bai Xue said with a smile, her eyes showing eagerness.


    Yang Haoran could understand Bai Xue''s current urgency. Her strength could now be taken to the next level, and with Bai Xue''s personality, she definitely couldn''t remain calm.


    He nodded and didn''t continue to waste words. He directly tore open a space rift, and the two of them stepped into it, leaving the ce.


    Back at the vi, after greeting Yang Haoran, Bai Xue eagerly went into her own bedroom. Yang Haoran knew that Bai Xue was busy refining the human spirit and the demonic pill, so he did not stop her.


    As for him, he tore open a space rift again and left the vi, reappearing at the samerge mountain where he had previously in Zhao Hong.[Heartfelt thankyou for the support! ySaga]

 Chapter 408: The Great Benefit

    Yang Haoran returned,ing back to the mountain where he had previously killed Zhao Hong, but not to the exact spot where he killed Zhao Hong. Instead, he arrived at an unfamiliar ce.


    The vegetation was lush, with towering ancient trees - amon sight in the mountain. There was nothing particrly special about the ce.


    Under the moonlight, Yang Haoran put his hands in his pockets, lit a cigarette, carefully observed the surrounding environment, then furrowed his brow, closed his eyes as if recalling or sensing something.


    After a moment, Yang Haoran slowly opened his eyes and left the ce, searching for something deeper in the mountain.


    About half an hourter, Yang Haoran stopped again and carefully examined the area before him.


    The vegetation was just as lush, the trees just as towering, seemingly no different from the area he had previously stayed in. But Yang Haoran''s face broke into a smile.


    This was the ce where Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit had previously unleashed powerful Yin Qi, and Yang Haoran''s purpose in returning was to find this very location.


    Under Yang Haoran''s mental control, a chain the thickness of an arm suddenly appeared in the void in front of him. The chain, like a ck snake, swayed its body and lunged towards arge tree.


    The imagined scenario did not materialize. When the chain struck the tree, there was no explosive sound, the tree did not copse, and the chain disappeared the moment it touched the tree.The chain then emerged from within the tree, returning to Yang Haoran.


    Seeing the fast-moving chain in the void, Yang Haoran''s smile deepened.


    "I''ve finally found this ce. The barrier here is quite interesting - not only does it not interfere with entry and exit, but it also does not detect any power fluctuations. However, I don''t appreciate this kind of barrier that cannot block outsiders."


    Yang Haoran spoke calmly, then with a light wave of his hand, the chain dissipated into Yin Qi, and he stepped into the void towards the front.


    When his body touched the tree in front of him, just like the chain, his body directly merged into the tree and disappeared!


    As his body merged into the tree, the world before him suddenly changed.


    The ce was shrouded in Yin Qi, the vegetation was withered,pletely different from the lush scene seen earlier - it was a deathly silence.


    The previous scene visible to the naked eye was not the real one, but an illusion created by the barrier. Now that Yang Haoran had entered the barrier, he was seeing the true scene.


    Yang Haoran knew about this ce for two reasons: one was the strong Yin Qi that had emanated from here when Zhao Hong''s Guardian Spirit appeared, and the other was the information he had obtained from Zhao Hong''s soul through the ghost eye.


    Previously, Yang Haoran had found many undead in the porcin vial where Zhao Hong had collected souls. Normally, a spirit master would immediately feed these undead souls to their own Guardian Spirit to strengthen it. However, Zhao Hong had not done so, not because she was merciful, but because her Guardian Spirit was not by her side.


    As a spirit master, the Guardian Spirit is one''s right-hand man. The reason Zhao Hong did not bring her Guardian Spirit with her was because this ce was heavily imbued with Yin Qi.


    After Deng Feng had destroyed Zhao Hong''s previous Guardian Spirit, the new one she obtained had limited strength. In order to quickly strengthen her Guardian Spirit, Zhao Hong chose this area with concentrated Yin Qi to elerate its growth, while also collecting more souls.


    The area Yang Haoran was now in was the ce Zhao Hong had found with concentrated Yin Qi, and it was the extreme yin ce that Yang Haoran had been most eager to find.


    Zhao Hong was from Liangshui Township, but this area was already quite far from there, deep in the mountains where hardly anyone ventured. It was only a few months ago, when Zhao Hong was chasing a rat demon, that she discovered this extreme yin ce, which greatly delighted her.


    The demonic pill Yang Haoran and Bai Xue had obtained from the spoils previously hade from that rat demon.


    After killing the rat demon, Zhao Hong set up a restrictive barrier here and let her Guardian Spirit train to improve its strength, while she went out to search for more souls, hoping to quickly raise her Guardian Spirit to the malevolent spirit realm.


    Since this ce was deep in the mountains with no one around, and her Guardian Spirit was already quite strong, plus she had the ability to tear space, Zhao Hong chose to focus on concealment when setting up the barrier, without additional measures to prevent others from entering.


    ording to her thoughts at the time, there would be no one who could discover this ce, and even if someone or a wild beast were toe and intrude into the barrier, her Guardian Spirit would be able to handle it.


    Even if the Guardian Spirit could not handle it, given her special connection with the Guardian Spirit, she would be able to sense the danger and tear through space to rush back at any time, so there was no need to waste energy setting up a restriction barrier to prevent external intrusion.


    It is precisely because of this that the restriction barrier Yang Haoran sees now is as it is.


    For Yang Haoran, this extreme yin ce is no longer unfamiliar, andpared to the ck water pool, the Yin Qi here is slightly more concentrated. However, there is no sign of the Yin Qi sinking here, indicating that there is no dark yin stone present.


    Whether there is a dark yin stone or not is no longer that important to Yang Haoran now. Having a dark yin stone would be ideal, as he could collect it as a backup, but if there is no dark yin stone, it doesn''t matter, because what he is currentlycking is arge amount of Yin Qi to refine the soul-refining cauldron.


    Previously, through the ghost eye, Yang Haoran had obtained information about this extreme yin ce from Zhao Hong''s soul, and this extreme yin ce was a great boon.


    However, at the time, Yang Haoran did not show it, not because he distrusted Bai Xue, but because he did not want anyone other than Xu Meijing to know about the soul-refining cauldron, including those closest to him.


    It is for this reason that Yang Haoran did not bring Bai Xue to search for the location of this extreme yin ce, but instead sent Bai Xue back to the vi and then came back here alone.


    Everyone has their own secrets, and everyone has the right to keep their secrets, so Yang Haoran does not feel that his actions are inappropriate, nor will he feel guilty towards Bai Xue, as he has no intention of harming her, he just wants to keep his unavoidable secret.


    Having found this extreme yin ce, Yang Haoran has no intention of leaving, as his soul-refining cauldron has already been half refined, and he is eager toplete the remaining half.


    It is like a Burly Man who is enjoying a delicious meal, but suddenly there is no more food, and he has only eaten half his fill, feeling very frustrated. Now, the fragrant food is right in front of him, and the hungry Burly Man will undoubtedly eat his fill without hesitation.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran is just like this hungry Burly Man!


    However, he did not immediately take out the soul-refining cauldron to absorb the Yin Qi here, because in his view, this would be too reckless. The soul-refining cauldron is of great importance, and without absolute safety measures, he would never take it out.


    The restriction barrier set up by Zhao Hong here has some merit, but in Yang Haoran''s cautious view, this single restriction barrier ispletely insufficient, even if no one sets foot in this ce, he would not be so hasty.


    He did not destroy Zhao Hong''s restriction barrier, but instead set up another powerful restriction barrier within Zhao Hong''s barrier. This new restriction barrier not only strengthened the sealing of the Yin Qi in this ce, preventing the Yin Qi from leaking and dissipating, but also prevented external objects from entering the barrier.


    After doing all of this, Yang Haoran carefully inspected the two restriction barriers to ensure that there were no issues, and only then did he take out the soul-refining cauldron and continue refining the unfinished soul-refining cauldron.

 Chapter 410: Confirming Again

    Yang Haoran suddenly returned to the vi, but this brought a great surprise to the people, demons, and ghosts in the vi.


    Especially for Xiaokang, he was so excited that he was jumping up and down, his emotions were very excited.


    For the whole year, Yang Haoran had not stayed at home for long, and Xiaokang was just a child after all. It''s very normal for him to be excited after not seeing his Uncle Yang for a long time.


    Yang Haoran could feel that Xiaokang''s missing of him was not just an act, butpletely heartfelt, so he was very relieved in his heart.


    And the first thing Xiaokang did after seeing Yang Haoran was to demonstrate his strength in front of him.


    Compared to thest time he left, Xiaokang''s control of Yin spirit power was getting more and more handy, and in just five months, Xiaokang was able to reach this level, which still surprised Yang Haoran a bit.


    After further questioning, it was learned that all this was thanks to Master Wu''s good teaching, otherwise, even if Xiaokang had worked hard, it would have been difficult for him to control the Yin spirit power in his body so skillfully at this time.


    Xiaokang''s change surprised Yang Haoran, but what surprised him the most was Bai Xue''s change.


    The human spirit and demonic pill obtained from the battle with Zhao Hong back then, Bai Xue had long sincepletely refined them, and Bai Xue''s strength had also soared as a result, with her demonic spiritual powerpletely erupting, even he could feel the strong threat!The reason for Bai Xue''s strength to increase so significantly was certainly partly due to the human spirit extracted from Zhao Hong and another spirit master''s body, but it was definitely not the main reason, the main reason was still that demonic pill.


    Yang Haoran''s shock made Bai Xue very proud. In her impression, Yang Haoran had always been impassive, and to be able to make Yang Haoran show a shocked expression, she was happier than getting another demonic pill.


    As for Master Wu''s strength, there was no change, it was the same as when hest left, which was also understandable. Since his Burial Master was not here, no one was paying Night Watch''s sry, so naturally, Master Wu''s strength would not be enhanced.


    The most unfortunate one was Xiu Juan. Since she was rescued by Yang Haoran, she had always been well-behaved and had never gone out to scare others or consume other souls, so her strength had never changed.


    As for this problem, Yang Haoran was also at a loss, after all, pure yin qi was too precious, he himself did not have enough, of course he could not take out a part of it to satisfy Xiu Juan.


    However, he believes that this problem should be improved soon, because now he has the soul-refining cauldron, as long as he refines the soul pill himself, it would not be difficult to take out some pure yin qi from time to time to enhance Xiu Juan''s strength.


    On the day he returned to the vi, Yang Haoran had Master Wu gather all the Night Watch members and immediately go to the South Lake Death God Temple for a meeting, and told them all to bring the undead they had intercepted in the past five months.


    This time the Night Watch''s soul exchange should be thest one for the year, because it''s almost the end of the year.


    The only difference fromst year is thatst year, their Boss Yang Haoran would appear once a month to collect the undead they had intercepted and give them pure yin qi on the spot.


    However, this year, they only saw their Boss twice and only submitted souls twice.


    After collecting the souls, Yang Haoran still distributed welfare to each Night Watch member ording tost year''s standard, which was additional pure yin qi and a good amount of New Genesis Coins.


    Of course, the amount of pure yin qi they received was still directly rted to their performance this year.


    And Master Wu put in more effort this year thanst year, so Yang Haoran gave him much more pure yin qi as an extra reward.


    This whole year, all the undead submitted by the Night Watch was only over 16,000, but there was also an evil spirit, which was an unexpected surprise for Yang Haoran.


    ording to Master Wu''s exnation, this evil spirit was subdued by him and a few Night Watch members a month ago, and they all suffered quite serious injuries at the time due to the evil spirit''s strong strength.


    After returning to the vi from the South Lake Death God Temple, Yang Haoran began to sort the souls, which ones could be submitted and which ones must be kept, he had to be absolutely cautious, not the slightest careless, once there was any loophole, it might bring him trouble, so he had to be very careful.


    The evil spirit subdued by Master Wu and the others, Yang Haoran did not n to keep, because too many people knew about this matter, and he also wanted to know how much reward an undead could bring, so he nned to submit it.


    As for the soul of the spirit master Du Xiao, Yang Haoran also decided to submit it this year, because he wanted to see how much benefit he could get from submitting the soul of a spirit master.


    As for the souls of spirit master Zhao Hong and another male spirit master, he did not n to submit them temporarily, because he wanted to keep the two souls for research, to see if there were any other discoveries.


    Moreover, if he submitted the souls of these two spirit masters, their Guardian Spirits would certainly have to be submitted together, otherwise it would be difficult to exin.


    If the soul of the two spirit masters have no research value, it doesn''t matter if they are handed over. However, their Guardian Spirits are different - one is a malevolent spirit, and the other is a powerful evil spirit. It would be a shame to hand over such high-level ghosts with strong Yin Qi. Yang Haoran won''t be foolish enough to make such a losing deal.


    Besides, Yang Haoran also extracted a small amount of undead from the five soul-gathering beads left by Deng Feng, as Lecheng is short of souls this year. These undead are just ordinary ones, and he doesn''t want to use them to refine soul pills. He will only take enough to exchange for two soul pills, as handing over too many souls at once might cause him trouble.


    After making all the preparations, Yang Haoran didn''t immediately go to find Xu Meijing, as there''s still some time before the end of the year. He stayed in the vi, painted talismans, and went out to drink, but didn''t start refining the soul pills. It''s not that he doesn''t want to, but refining soul pills takes time, and he doesn''t want the materials to go to waste if the pills aren''t finished before he has to go to the underworld.


    Powerful ghosts are not easy toe by, and Yang Haoran doesn''t want any waste. He''s not the impatient type, so he decided to wait until after returning from the underworld to start refining the soul pills.


    Just likest year, Yang Haoran ns to go find Xu Meijing in advance so they can go to the underworld together. But before leaving the vi, he released six undead from a separate soul-gathering bead.


    These six undead were originally two from Yang Haoran''s Night Watch and four from Captain Luo''s Spirit Police. Yang Haoran wanted to confirm onest time whether they still wanted to stay with him or go to the underworld for reincarnation, as he had been ignoring them for the past few months.


    As it turned out, two of the Spirit Police had changed their minds and decided to go to the underworld, while the two Night Watch members remained steadfast in their decision to stay with Yang Haoran. The other two Spirit Police also chose to stay, not out of loyalty to Yang Haoran, but rather because they still had unfinished business, like Xiu Juan.

 Chapter 409: The Cauldron is Complete!

    Time has flown by, with five months having passed. During this time, Yang Haoran has not taken a single step outside the barrier.


    Some people have contacted him during this period, such as Xu Meijing, Master Wu, and Bai Xue. They have all called Yang Haoran, but due to the extremely poor signal in the Yin ce, and the fact that his thoughts have been entirely focused on refining the soul-refining cauldron, their conversations have been limited to just checking on each other''s well-being.


    Within the barrier, Yang Haoran is suspended in the air, cross-legged, with a small cauldron the size of a fist floating in front of him. This cauldron is the soul-refining cauldron that he has been eagerly trying to refine.


    Compared to the previous soul-refining cauldron, the current one has undergone significant changes. Although its size remains the same, other aspects have transformed.


    When Yang Haoran first obtained the soul-refining cauldron from Xu Meijing, it was a greyish-white color, appearing like an ordinary stone cauldron carved out of rock. The craftsmanship was also not very impressive, as the soul-refining cauldron was quite rough and far from refined.


    However, now, the soul-refining cauldron is a deep, inky ck color, with a smooth and glossy surface, as if it has been coated with ayer of oil. The appearance is now exquisite, forming a stark contrast to its previous state.


    The dramatic changes in the soul-refining cauldron are due to it continuously absorbing Yin Qi. As it absorbs more Yin Qi, the rough surface bes smoother. Simrly, the color gradually shifts from greyish-white to ck.


    Judging by the current color and smoothness of the soul-refining cauldron, it is likely not far from being fully refined.


    Due to the cauldron''s voracious consumption of Yin Qi, the Yin Qi in this Extreme Yin ce has been significantly reduced, to the point where it can no longer be considered an Extreme Yin ce.However, although this ce is no longer considered an Extreme Yin ce, there is still a small amount of Yin Qi remaining that the soul-refining cauldron has not yet fully absorbed.


    Yang Haoran looks at the floating soul-refining cauldron before him, his face beaded with sweat and his breathingbored, but a smile graces his lips, and his gaze is intensely focused.


    At this point, the speed at which the soul-refining cauldron is absorbing Yin Qi has slowed considerably, far slower than it was in the beginning. Even with Yang Haoran exerting his full effort to drive the cauldron, the situation remains unchanged.


    Yang Haoran knows that this is because the soul-refining cauldron is nearing its saturation point in absorbing Yin Qi. In this state, every tiny bit of Yin Qi it absorbs requires tremendous effort, hence the slower pace.


    Of course, it is Yang Haoran himself who is truly exerting the most effort, which is why he is drenched in sweat and his breathing isbored as he drives the soul-refining cauldron.


    This situation with the soul-refining cauldron is simr to Yang Haoran''s experience of downloading a movie online, where the download is nearlyplete but seems to be crawling at a snail''s pace in the final moments. This evokes a mix of anticipation, excitement, urgency, and even a touch of worry, fearing that the download might fail.


    "Just a little more, just a little more and it will seed!" Yang Haoran exims, disregarding the rapid depletion of his Yin spirit power and pushing himself to the limit toplete the final step.


    After some time, Yang Haoran feels his Yin spirit power is about to be exhausted again. This frustrates him, as if his Yin spirit power is depleted before the soul-refining cauldron is sessfully refined, he will have to take time to recover his Yin spirit power before continuing the process, further dying thepletion.


    Just as he is worrying about this, the suspended soul-refining cauldron suddenly trembles slightly, instantly capturing his full attention.


    Yang Haoran''s eyes light up, ignoring the sweat dripping into his eyes, and intently observes the soul-refining cauldron. He realizes that it is no longer absorbing the Yin Qi from this ce, even with his full effort to drive it.


    "It''s done!" the excited voice echoes in his mind, and as if confirming his realization, the soul-refining cauldron suddenly erupts in a column of ck light!


    Fortunately, the doubleyered barrier in this ce blocks the ck light column within the first barrier, preventing it from drawing attention from others. If it had burst out unchecked, the sudden appearance of the ck light column could have alerted others, which would not be a good thing for Yang Haoran.


    Gazing at the soul-refining cauldron within the ck light, sensing the strange and oppressive power emanating from it, Yang Haoran''s smile grows broader, and his eyes crinkle into crescent moons, his emotions uncharacteristically exuberant.


    After nearly a year of efforts, Yang Haoran has finally seeded in refining the soul-refining cauldron in this moment and ce, and the sense of excitement is understandable.


    Actually, the reason why Yang Haoran was able to refine the soul-refining cauldron in such a short time was mainly due to luck. If he didn''t have enough luck, he might not have even found the dark yin stone by now, let alone refine the soul-refining cauldron.


    Even if Xu Meijing had found the dark yin stone and given him a soul-refining cauldron embryo, without enough luck to find an extreme yin ce or a ce rich in Yin Qi, he wouldn''t be able to refine the soul-refining cauldron in such a short time, not even in three to five years.


    With excitement in his heart, Yang Haoran tried to control the soul-refining cauldron ording to what he knew. After a while, the ck light beam retracted back into the soul-refining cauldron.


    Although the soul-refining cauldron no longer emitted the ck light under Yang Haoran''s control, it was still giving off visible Yin Qi.


    Looking at it, the soul-refining cauldron was shrouded in a dense ck Yin Qi, which seemed very ominous and made it clear that it was not an item used by righteous people.


    With a smile on his face, Yang Haoran grabbed the soul-refining cauldron in front of him and carefully examined it.


    He didn''t care about what was righteous or not, he only needed power, powerful strength.


    Moreover, he was an Underworld Envoy, and in thews of their Yin Division, the Underworld Envoys represented justice and the righteous way.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran was eager to try out the soul-refining cauldron''s ability to refine soul pills, but he ultimately suppressed the urge, as this was not a ce to linger.


    Also, his Yin spirit power was running low, so if he tried to refine soul pills here and something went wrong, he might end up in big trouble.


    So the idea of refining soul pills to test the soul-refining cauldron''s unique abilities was just a passing thought, and given Yang Haoran''s personality, he wouldn''t actually do it.


    Carefully storing the soul-refining cauldron in his independent space, Yang Haoran''s mood was unable to calm down for a long time. With this soul-refining cauldron, he had a kind of external aid, and in the future, as long as he had enough souls, the distance between him and the other Underworld Envoys would be smaller and smaller.


    Eventually, the strength of the other Underworld Envoys might even be far surpassed by him.


    Taking a deep breath, Yang Haoran closed his eyes and adjusted his emotions, trying to recover some of his Yin spirit power. About an hourter, he slowly opened his eyes.


    At this point, his inner turmoil had beenpletely calmed, and the joy and excitement brought by the soul-refining cauldron had been tucked away in his heart, not showing the slightest trace on his face.


    He had returned to normal, with his familiar smile, crescent moon eyes, and the hidden de in his smile.


    "It''s been a while, it''s time to go back."


    The calm voice came from Yang Haoran''s mouth, and then he withdrew the restriction barrier he had set up in this ce, and also destroyed the restriction barrier that Zhao Hong had set up earlier.


    With this done, the true face of this ce was finally revealed - dead trees and nts, ckened rocks, no birds in the sky, and no beasts on the ground, a deathly silence.


    Due to the long-term strong Yin Qi influence, this ce had be like this, but fortunately, the remaining Yin Qi was not much.


    Yang Haoran waved his hand, and a strong yin wind swept through, dispersing the remaining Yin Qi in the area.


    Without the Yin Qi, this ce would soon return to normal.


    Taking ast look at this ce, Yang Haoran smiled and tore open a space rift, then decisively left.

 Chapter 411: Worrying About Hell Coin

    Yang Haoran summoned the souls of six people, not to interfere with their choices, but just to confirm their decisions. He would respect whichever choice they made.


    The reason he had not been paying attention to the six souls these past few months was that he truly had no time - he had poured all his energy into refining the soul-refining cauldron and could not spare a thought for them.


    At the same time, he also wanted to test the character of the six. If they became impatient with his neglect over just a few months, Yang Haoran felt they might not be suitable to keep by his side.


    After the six made their choices, Yang Haoran did not say much more, and dealt with them separately ording to their different decisions.


    To avoid worrying the other people in the vi after he left, Yang Haoran had already informed them in advance, so he did not disturb anyone when he tore open space and headed to Ancheng.


    When Yang Haoran saw Xu Meijing again, the first thing she did was to cut his hair, which surprised him.


    Yang Haoran could understand Xu Meijing''s actions, as he had not trimmed his hair for almost a year, and it had grown long and messy, making him look a bit timid.


    After the haircut, Yang Haoran looked much more refreshed, and Xu Meijing''s gaze at him held less disdain.


    "It''s still early, do you want to stay and y in Ancheng for a few more days before leaving?" Xu Meijing asked Yang Haoran as they walked down the bustling street.In truth, the time was indeed still early, as Yang Haoran had not yet received the iron book order to go to the Underworld.


    However, based on when he had received the iron book order the previous year, Yang Haoran estimated that he would likely receive it in the next two to three days.


    Yang Haoran also wanted to spend a few more days ying in Ancheng, as he hadn''t seen Xu Meijing for a year and missed her.


    But he gently shook his head at Xu Meijing''s suggestion.


    Seeing Yang Haoran shake his head, Xu Meijing became a bit displeased.


    "What, can''t Ancheng amodate you, the great deity?"


    Yang Haoran gave a bitter smile and exined, "Of course not, I''d also like to y here for a few more days before setting off. But there are some matters I need to attend to, so I have to go to the Underworld earlier."


    "What matters? Going to visit the Temple Master Jiang?" Xu Meijing asked.


    "That''s only one of the reasons. The other reason is that I want to get some hell coin before going to the Underworld," Yang Haoran exined.


    The Underworld uses hell coin as currency, and the New Genesis Coin used in the New Genesis World is virtually useless there, which is one of the reasons why the Yin Division has little interest in it.


    Most of the things sold in the Underworld are for the dead, and while Yang Haoran is not dead, he is the Underworld Envoy and deals with ghosts regrly, so some items there are still useful to him, and quite essential.


    For example, he currently needs four custom-made corpse bags, which would require a significant amount of hell coin.


    However, he currently has not a single hell coin on him. Last time, he had to borrow some from Xu Meijing to buy a corpse bag for Xiu Juan, and this time he would need even more, so he didn''t feelfortable asking Xu Meijing again.


    Moreover, it was uncertain whether Xu Meijing even had enough hell coin to spare.


    Hearing that Yang Haoran wanted to go to the Underworld early to get some hell coin, Xu Meijing became curious.


    "What, you''re not even dead yet? Are you already preparing for the afterlife? How much do you need? I have some, you can have it all."


    Yang Haoran gave a wry smile and shook his head. "I''m afraid your hell coin won''t be enough. I need quite a lot."


    Xu Meijing furrowed her brow slightly and said, "Give me a number, I''ll try to get it for you."


    "To be honest, I''m not sure of the exact amount I need, since I''ve never done this before. But I estimate it will be a significant amount," Yang Haoran replied, then exined the background to Xu Meijing to avoid any misunderstanding.


    After hearing Yang Haoran''s exnation, Xu Meijing thought for a moment, then said, "Custom-making four corpse bags would indeed require a lot of hell coin. But I can try to find a way to gather it all for you."


    Yang Haoran shook his head and politely declined Xu Meijing''s kind offer.


    "Last time I visited the Underworld, I found that many things there could actually be useful for us Underworld Envoys, so it''s necessary for you to keep some Hell Coins. I also need to prepare a sum of Hell Coins, so I don''t have toe to you every time I need to buy something, right?" Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Xu Meijing hesitated for a moment, then spoke up, "Do as you please. Since you''ve already made up your mind, I can only sacrifice my time and go with you to the Underworld in advance."


    At this point, Xu Meijing suddenly moved a little closer to Yang Haoran and lowered her voice to ask, "By the way, how''s that thing of yours... going?"


    Xu Meijing didn''t specify, but Yang Haoran understood what she meant - the soul-refining cauldron.


    Yang Haoran nodded slightly, and his smile grew a little deeper.


    After sessfully refining the soul-refining cauldron, Yang Haoran hadn''t told Xu Meijing about it, as he wanted to surprise her. But when he met Xu Meijing, she had directly taken him to get a haircut, and he hadn''t had the chance to tell her about it. Now that Xu Meijing had brought it up, he naturally wouldn''t hide it.


    "This is not the right ce. Let''s find another ce to talk."


    After giving Xu Meijing a positive response with a nod, Yang Haoran also suggested with a smile that they should change locations.


    Receiving Yang Haoran''s affirmative response, Xu Meijing''s gaze also grew a little more heated. She responded with a hum and then led Yang Haoran away from the bustling street, finding a secluded corner where she tore open a spatial rift and returned to her residence.


    In the study room, Xu Meijing set up a restriction barrier before asking Yang Haoran again, "Did it really seed?"


    Xu Meijing''s voice had a hint of disbelief, but more of surprise.


    Xu Meijing knew that Yang Haoran had been refining the soul-refining cauldron for the past year, as they asionally kept in touch over the phone, and could understand each other''s implied meanings. However, she didn''t know whether he had seeded or not.


    Yang Haoran nodded with a smile on his face, then took out the soul-refining cauldron from his independent space and gently waved his hand, causing it to float in front of Xu Meijing.


    The soul-refining cauldron was emitting a visible and dense Yin Qi, a sight that made Xu Meijing''s gaze burn with excitement.


    After a moment, she shifted her gaze from the cauldron and looked at Yang Haoran.


    "You''re really lucky. In just a year, you''ve managed to refine it sessfully."


    Xu Meijing said as she waved her hand to send the soul-refining cauldron back to Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran didn''t retrieve the cauldron, but instead smiled and said to Xu Meijing, "Indeed, my luck has been quite good. I found two extreme Yin ces, otherwise, a year wouldn''t have been enough to refine this soul-refining cauldron sessfully. Now that it''s done, why don''t you take it and use it first?"


    "Hehe, you''re really generous. This soul-refining cauldron that you''ve refined with so much effort, you''re willing to give it to me?" Xu Meijing asked with a smile.


    "There''s no need to hesitate about it." Yang Haoran replied with a smile, then waved his hand again, sending the soul-refining cauldron back to Xu Meijing.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s attitude, he didn''t seem to be just pretending.


    Xu Meijing looked at the floating soul-refining cauldron in front of her, then shifted her gaze to Yang Haoran. After a moment, she shook her head with a smile.


    "I''m very happy, but I won''t take this soul-refining cauldron. I''ve also found an extreme Yin ce, and I''m confident that I''ll be able to refine the soul-refining cauldron before the end of next year."

 Chapter 412: I Can Handle It

    To prove that her words were true, Xu Meijing waved her hand and took out her soul-refining cauldron.


    Compared to Yang Haoran''s soul-refining cauldron, Xu Meijing''s was quite different. The surface was still rough, and the color was only slightly ckened, far from theplete jet ck.


    However, it was much better than the raw material of the soul-refining cauldron, and it was evident that she had put in a lot of effort into this matter this year.


    "See, my soul-refining cauldron has already been refined for about half the time. If nothing unexpected happens, after I return from the Underworld this time, I will also devote all my time to refining the soul-refining cauldron, just like you."


    As she spoke, Xu Meijing put away her unfinished soul-refining cauldron and continued, "Do you know why I didn''t seed in refining the soul-refining cauldron this year? The failure to find the extreme yin ce in time is just one of the reasons. There is another reason, and that is because I was preupied with another matter and couldn''t extricate myself."


    At this point, Xu Meijing suddenly erupted with a terrifying power fluctuation. Feeling this powerful yin spirit power, the smile on Yang Haoran''s face stiffened, and he was somewhat shocked.


    The yin spirit power Xu Meijing was emitting at this moment was truly too strong. Not only had it caught up with him, but it had also far surpassed him.


    Last year, Xu Meijing''s soul pill obtained was more than Yang Haoran''s, but even if Xu Meijing had refined all the obtained soul pills, her yin spirit power should not have exceeded his by so much, after all, his yin spirit power had also increased a lotpared tost year.


    Xu Meijing saw the shock in Yang Haoran''s eyes, especially the sudden stiffness of the smile on his face, which made her feel both proud and satisfied.When they metst year, Yang Haoran''s yin spirit power hadpletely surpassed hers, which had made her very unhappy. After all, whether it was bing a Night Watch or a Burial Master, she had been ahead of Yang Haoran, and with her proud and arrogant personality, being surpassed by Yang Haoranter on had definitely made her unhappy.


    Now that her yin spirit power had surpassed Yang Haoran''s again, and had gone far beyond him, she naturally felt satisfied and proud.


    "Last year, I said I would definitely surpass you this year. How''s that? Didn''t I scare you?" Xu Meijing''s arrogant yet proud voice rang out, bringing Yang Haoran back from his daze, and his smile soon returned to normal.


    "How did you do it?" Yang Haoran asked curiously.


    "It''s simple, the amount of soul pills I obtainedst year was more than yours," Xu Meijing said with augh.


    This answer was obviously too far-fetched, and Yang Haoran didn''t say much, just maintaining a smile and quietly watching Xu Meijing.


    Seeing the obvious disbelief on Yang Haoran''s expression, Xu Meijing chuckled and said, "Hehe, it seems you don''t really believe what I said?"


    "Your performance is too clumsy," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Xu Meijing waved her hand with a smile and then said with augh, "Forget it, I won''t tease you anymore. You''re not very humorous. Actually, I had an extraordinary encounter this year, so my strength has increased so much. But even if I didn''t have this extraordinary encounter, if I refine all the soul pills I obtained, my yin spirit power would still surpass yours."


    Even if Xu Meijing didn''t exin, Yang Haoran knew that she must have had an extraordinary encounter, otherwise her yin spirit power would not have surpassed his by so much.


    As for what kind of extraordinary encounter it was, since Xu Meijing didn''t seem to want to mention it, he naturally didn''t ask further.


    Although they had gotten closer over the past two years, they were not yet in a romantic rtionship. There were some things they both understood, but they had not broken through thatyer of paper window. Currently, their rtionship could only be considered as good friends.


    "Hurry up and put away your soul-refining cauldron. This thing shouldn''t be seen in the open. Don''t just take it out and show off in front of me for no reason. You see, I haven''t shown off my strength in front of you, have I?"


    Yang Haoran chuckled and said, "But you are showing off right now, aren''t you?"


    "This is not showing off, I''m just telling you a fact."


    As Xu Meijing spoke, she retracted her yin spirit power, and Yang Haoran smiled and shook his head, putting away his soul-refining cauldron.


    "Now that you have a soul-refining cauldron, if next time we meet, your strength still can''t surpass mine, then I''ll really look down on you," Xu Meijing said with a smile.


    "Who knows what will happen next year? Maybe you''ll have another extraordinary encounter," Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "There are not so many extraordinary encounters. Do you think they''re just lying around on the streets?" Xu Meijing rolled her eyes at Yang Haoran, then removed the restriction barrier in the study room and headed towards the door.


    "You can rest here for a while. Brew some tea if you want. I need to go give my subordinates some instructions, and then I''ll take you to the Underworld to get some hell coins."


    Xu Meijing hadn''t nned to go to the underworld today, so she hadn''t made arrangements for many things yet.


    She didn''t expect Yang Haoran to be so eager, but since she had decided to go to the underworld with Yang Haoran, she naturally wouldn''t go back on her word.


    Xu Meijing''s casual attitude of "just leaving" didn''t bother Yang Haoran at all, and he made himself a cup of tea, then his attention was drawn to the books collected in Xu Meijing''s study room.


    In less than ten minutes, Xu Meijing returned to the study room and saw that Yang Haoran seemed very interested in the books she had collected, so she spoke up.


    "Take any books you like, but I''m lending them to you, not giving them to you, so you have to return them when you''re done."


    Yang Haoran chuckled and put the book he had in his hand back in its ce, saying, "I''m really interested in all the books you''ve collected, and I''ll definitely borrow some to read when we get there."


    "Whenever you want them, you cane and get them. I''ve taken care of everything, now I''ll apany you to the underworld. But my study room is too small to summon the Ghost Gate, so we need to find another ce."


    As Xu Meijing spoke, she tore open a spatial rift and gestured to Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran nodded and followed Xu Meijing into the space rift, disappearing from the study room.


    When they reappeared, the two were in the meeting room where the Ghost Gate had been summoned before.


    The meeting room space was veryrge, and summoning the Ghost Gate was no problem at all. It was also very secluded, and besides the members of the Ancheng Yin Division, not many people knew about this meeting room, including Yang Haoran, so they could summon and close the Gate without worrying about being discovered by others.


    Upon arriving at the meeting room, Yang Haoran was about to start the hand seals to summon the Ghost Gate, but he was stopped by Xu Meijing.


    "Let me do it. Your strength is so weak now, it''s better to save your Yin spirit power, right?"


    Facing Xu Meijing''s teasing, Yang Haoran felt a bit helpless. He felt that if his strength didn''t catch up to Xu Meijing''s, she would probably tease him like this every time they met.


    He sighed, but didn''t stop Xu Meijing, letting her perform the hand seals to summon the Ghost Gate.


    The Ghost Gate appeared, and the powerful pressure was still there, but since the two had improved their strength, the pressure exerted by the Ghost Gate had also diminished considerably.


    "Hurry up and go, don''t waste time here." Xu Meijing urged.


    Yang Haoran nodded, then released a protective shield that enveloped him and Xu Meijing, which was used to resist the powerful pressure released by the Ghost Gate.


    "Don''t be stubborn, just say if you can''t take it, your sister is here for you."


    Within the shield, Xu Meijing looked at the protective shield Yang Haoran had released, and teased him again with a smile, her tone full of pride.


    "I could handle itst year, of course I can handle it this year too." Yang Haoran smiled.


    "I can actually handle it too, if you want to try." Xu Meijingughed.


    Yang Haoran thought about it for a moment, then smiled and replied, "I''ll say if I can''t handle it."


    Xu Meijing smiled and didn''t say anything more. With her hands in her pockets, she walked towards the Ghost Gate with a casual yet arrogant and overbearing air.


    Stepping into the Ghost Gate, the two figures disappeared, and after the Gate twisted and distorted, it too vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 413: Blushing

    After leaving the Ghost Gate, Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing sessfully arrived at Yellow Springs Road.


    Just likest year, Yellow Springs Road was full of Amaryllis, which was very beautiful but gave a sense of destion.


    This year, the two arrived in the underworld earlier thanst year, so there were fewer other figures seen on this Yellow Springs Roadpared tost year.


    "You want to spend some hell coins, but do you know the way to acquire hell coins?"


    Walking on Yellow Springs Road, Xu Meijing did not look at Yang Haoran, but looked straight ahead, taking steps as she spoke.


    "No, but I imagine you must have some connections in this regard." Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    "Heh, of course, without any connections, how would I have hell coins?" Xu Meijing said.


    "Haha, then I''ll have to trouble you to point me in the right direction." Yang Haoran chuckled.


    "The underworld sells many items that our Yang realm Underworld Envoys can use, and simrly, some of our things are also of great interest to the underworld''s ghost attendants." Xu Meijing exined.Yang Haoran''s expression did not change, and from his facial expressions, it was unclear whether he knew about this or not.


    However, after hearing Xu Meijing''s words, he still asked with a smile, "Such as?"


    "Such as the talismans of the Fu Sect, demonic pills of demons, various heavenly materials and earthly treasures, as well as the demonic weapons of demon hunters, mystical artifacts of exorcists, and some ghost attendants are even very interested in zombies." Xu Meijing borated.


    Yang Haoran did not immediately respond, but after thinking for a while, he asked, "Can these items really be used by the ghost attendants? As for the other things, I won''tment, but the demonic weapons of demon hunters, even if they get their hands on them, are just worthless scrap metal, what use would they have for them?"


    Hearing this, Xu Meijing stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Yang Haoran, but her gaze was somewhat like that of looking at an idiot.


    "What have you been eating recently?" Xu Meijing suddenly asked a seemingly irrelevant question.


    Yang Haoran gave an embarrassed smile, knowing that Xu Meijing had already activated her "scolding mode" and was about to start mocking him.


    Sure enough, as soon as this thought popped up in his mind, Xu Meijing spoke again.


    "In my impression, you are a very shrewd person, not a fool at all, but the question you just asked is simply like that of an idiot. I''m really worried that you might have eaten something you shouldn''t have, so your brain has also been affected."


    Yang Haoran''s embarrassed smile deepened, Xu Meijing''s words had hit him right in the chest.


    However, Yang Haoran was a person who never showed his emotions on his face. Even if it was a stranger saying these words to him, there would not be much change in his expression.


    But when Xu Meijing said these words, he could ept them with a smile, and he would not have the slightest dissatisfaction in his heart. If it was a stranger suddenly scolding him like this, even if his expression didn''t change much, his thoughts might be different, and he might even y the other party to death with a smile.


    "You know, I don''t know as much about this as you do. Since I don''t understand, I naturally have to ask humbly, right?" Yang Haoran replied embarrassedly.


    Xu Meijing gave Yang Haoran a cold look, then snorted and said, "Hmph, I don''t think you don''t know as much as me, but that you are deliberately pretending to be ignorant in front of me, thinking I''m an idiot and can''t see through your scheme? Your method is simply too clumsy. Do you think that by doing this to boost me, I''ll be happy?"


    Seeing Xu Meijing''s serious expression at this moment, Yang Haoran suddenly felt a scorching heat on his face, and to his surprise, he blushed!


    Yang Haoran''s blushing did not cause the slightest change in Xu Meijing''s facial expression, her expression remained serious, and there was even a hint of disgust in her gaze.


    "I''ll tell you, this makes me... haha, happy, look at your expression now, it''s so interesting."


    Towards the end, Xu Meijing couldn''t hold back and burst outughing,ughing so hard that she was swaying back and forth.


    The reason Xu Meijing had such a strong reaction was mainly because Yang Haoran''s expression at this moment was simply too brilliant - stupid and dazed, with apletely flushed face, not like a deep-scheming old fox at all, but more like a young man just falling in love.


    Xu Meijing could feel that this was Yang Haoran''s most genuine reaction, not something he was deliberately putting on, so sheughed so happily.


    If those who are familiar with Yang Haoran''s personality were to see him in this state, they might think they had recognized the wrong person, because in their impression, Yang Haoran is a deep-scheming old fox, how could such a calcting person show an expression like a young man in love, and even blush.


    Seeing Xu Meijingugh so happily, Yang Haoran also felt relieved, but his face had be even redder, as if it was about to bleed.


    Xu Meijingughed for a while before stopping, and although not as exaggerated as before, she still had a smile on her face.


    Still smiling, she started walking again, with Yang Haoran following awkwardly by her side.


    "Whether you really don''t know or are just pretending, I''ll still exin it to you, haha."


    Saying this, Xu Meijing couldn''t help butugh out loud again. After taking a deep breath and stabilizing her emotions, she continued, "Just because some ghost attendants don''t need certain treasures doesn''t mean others can''t use them. They can exchange the items they need with others. Moreover, the stores in the underworld are not only run by the underworld''s ghost attendants, but some are also run by the Underworld Envoys from the mortal realm. Some items that the underworld''s ghost attendants find difficult to handle can be processed by the Underworld Envoys from the mortal realm."


    Yang Haoran felt his cheeks were not as hot anymore, and the redness on his face was also slowly fading, although he still looked a bit red.


    "So, you mean that as long as we have some things, preferably things that are useless to us, and find the corresponding window to exchange them, we can obtain hell coins, right?" Yang Haoran asked with a slightly awkward smile.


    Xu Meijing didn''t dwell on whether Yang Haoran was pretending or truly didn''t know, and she nodded with a smile, responding, "That''s right. However, the most useful currency in this underworld is pure yin qi, as all the Underworld Envoys in the Yin Division, including the underworld''s ghost attendants, need pure yin qi to enhance their strength. If you have soul pills, it would be even easier to obtain hell coins, as I haven''t heard of any store in the underworld that doesn''t ept pure yin qi."


    "I suppose not many Underworld Envoys would be willing to exchange hell coins for pure yin qi, since they all treasure it so much," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Xu Meijing nodded and said, "That''s true, but there might still be some Underworld Envoys who are in urgent need of hell coins and have nothing else to exchange, so they might reluctantly part with their pure yin qi. You can think about what you have that you don''t need but is still valuable, and I''ll take you to a store where you can exchange it for hell coins. Of course, the other party has to be willing to ept what you offer."


    Yang Haoran nodded, and his mind began to recall what items he had in his independent space that might be worth exchanging.


    Without realizing it, they had walked across Yellow Springs Road and reached Naihe Bridge. However, this time, they did not find Meng Po at the stone pavilion on the bridge. Instead, there was a female ghost attendant guarding the pavilion, but she was not Meng Po.


    Although this ghost attendant was not Meng Po, the powerful aura she emanated was quite formidable, but it was unclear whether it was the full extent of her power or just a portion of it.


    Her presence was to guard Naihe Bridge and prevent unauthorized individuals from entering the underworld.


    Since she was not a Guardian, in the eyes of Yang Haoran and the Burial Masters, she was on the same level as them, or even lower in status than some ghost attendants.


    Being on the same level, there was no need for them to greet her, so they simply passed through the stone pavilion.


    The woman, sensing the Yin spirit power radiating from the two, did not stop them from passing.


    After crossing Naihe Bridge, they once again entered the unique world of the underworld, a year after their previous visit.

 Chapter 414: Yin Yang General Store

    Upon entering the Underworld, the streets of the Underworld were still quite lively, though a bit less sopared to when the two camest year.


    Of course, this is only rtive. Even if it''s not the end of the year, the Underworld is always quite bustling, as it is home to a staggering number of ghost attendants, as well as arge number of ghost souls temporarily unable to be reincarnated for various reasons.


    During the end of the year, arge number of Underworld Envoys from the Yang Realm flood into the Underworld, making it not just lively, but crowded.


    Passing by the Yuan''s Skin Emporium again, Yang Haoran stopped in his tracks.


    Since Xu Meijing had never custom-ordered a skin vessel in the Underworld before, she was unsure of how many Hell Coins it would cost, so Yang Haoran decided to enter the Yuan''s Skin Emporium to inquire about the price.


    Knowing the price would allow him to have a better idea, so that when heter apanies Xu Meijing to exchange for Hell Coins, he''d know if the amount obtained would be sufficient.


    In situations like this, it''s better to exchange for a few more Hell Coins than needed, rather than risk being short and having to go through the process again, wasting time.


    Returning to the Yuan''s Skin Emporium, Yang Haoran did not see the same employee as before, and estimated that the previous employee had likely been fired.


    Of course, whether that employee was there or not was irrelevant to Yang Haoran, as he was not here to catch up with them."Esteemed Underworld Envoys, how may we be of service to you?" greeted a Female Shopkeeper as the two entered the shop, weed by the sweet voices of the reception attendants.


    This Female Shopkeeper, like the previous one Yang Haoran had encountered, was quite beautiful, or more urately, the skin vessel she was wearing was beautiful. However,pared to the previous Female Shopkeeper, this one seemed to have a sharper mind and keener discernment.


    Yang Haoran nced at the Female Shopkeeper and asked with a smile, "How did you know I am an Underworld Envoy and not a ghost attendant?"


    While ghost attendants are also part of the Yin Division''s Underworld Envoys, and can be referred to as such, they are typically distinguished from Underworld Envoys who have physical forms in the Yang Realm, known as Burial Masters. Underworld Envoys without physical forms aremonly called ghost attendants within the circles.


    The fact that this Female Shopkeeper could immediately identify Yang Haoran as a Yang Realm Underworld Envoy, rather than an Underworld ghost attendant, was quite impressive and surprised him.


    "I could tell that you and yourpanion are beings of flesh and blood, not just skin vessels, and thus concluded that you must be Underworld Envoys from the Yang Realm, rather than our Underworld''s ghost attendants," the Female Shopkeeper exined with a smile.


    "Hmm, impressive eye," Yang Haoran responded with a chuckle.


    It was not particrly difficult to make this distinction, as the skin vessels, no matter how realistic, are still ultimately just vessels and not true physical bodies. Even for a professional like the Female Shopkeeper, who deals with various skin vessels daily, it should not be a challenge to spot the difference.


    This further demonstrated that the Female Shopkeeper was more professional than the one Yang Haoran had encountered the previous year.


    "You''re here on business, not to flirt. Please get to the point," Xu Meijing said with a slight frown, somewhat displeased.


    Yang Haoran gave an embarrassed smile, then quickly turned to the Female Shopkeeper and asked, "How much would it cost to have a custom skin vessel made here?"


    "To answer your question, sir, the cost for a custom-made skin vessel is 10,000 Hell Coins, not the New Genesis Coins used in the Yang Realm," the Female Shopkeeper replied, also kindly reminding him of the currency difference.


    Yang Haoran''s expression remained unchanged, but he was inwardly surprised. Thest time he had purchased a skin vessel for Xiu Juan, it had only cost 1,000 Hell Coins, so he did not expect the cost of a custom-made one to be ten times higher.


    Sensing Yang Haoran''s thoughts, the Female Shopkeeper quickly exined, "Custom-made skin vessels are moreplicated, as they need to be specially crafted and refined to match the target''s appearance and physique, which requires more time and effort, thus the higher pricepared to our mass-produced ones."


    Yang Haoran nodded in understanding, then continued with a smile, "If I were to order four custom-made skin vessels, would there be any discounts?"


    The Female Shopkeeper replied with a smile, "Of course, there would be a discount. If the sir were to order four skin vessels from us, I would be able to offer a satisfactory discount within my means."


    After a brief pause, the Female Shopkeeper added, "Sir, we not only ept Hell Coin payments, but also allow customers to pay with pure Yin Qi. You may choose the payment method that suits your preferences."


    The shopkeeper made this suggestion because she recognized that Yang Haoran, as an Underworld Envoy from the Yang Realm, might not have as many Hell Coins on hand as a ghost attendant from the Underworld, so she kindly reminded him of the alternative payment option.


    However, she was not so stupid as to directly ask Yang Haoran if he had any hell coins. Instead, she very tactfully reminded him in a way that did not damage Yang Haoran''s face.


    Yang Haoran nodded, indicating that he understood.


    He did not ask the Female Shopkeeper if he could pay with other items or exchange them for hell coins. Because from the Female Shopkeeper''s words, apart from hell coins, this Yuan''s Skin Emporium store should only ept pure yin qi as payment.


    Of course, this is just his guess, it''s possible that the shopkeeper didn''t exin it clearly either. But given the shopkeeper''s level of spirituality, the possibility of her not exining it clearly is not high. The most likely possibility is that they do not ept other payment methods.


    Another reason is that Xu Meijing has already said that she will take him to exchange for hell coins. If Yang Haoran were to ask the Female Shopkeeper again if he could use other items to exchange for hell coins or as a substitute for hell coins, he''s afraid it might upset Xu Meijing, and he certainly won''t do something so foolish.


    Although this is just a detail, but often times, a single detail can be enough to determine sess or failure.


    "Okay, I''lle back againter, now I have some other things to take care of first." Yang Haoran spoke.


    The Female Shopkeeper knew that Yang Haoran was most likely going to find a ce to exchange for hell coins, but she didn''t ask further, and instead greeted them warmly and respectfully as she saw them out of the store.


    "Please take your time, esteemed guests."


    Under the respectful voice of the Female Shopkeeper, Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing left the Yuan''s Skin Emporium store.


    After leaving the Yuan''s Skin Emporium store, Yang Haoran had a wry smile on his face, his expression somewhat helpless, because he still hadn''t decided what to use to exchange for hell coins.


    To be honest, Yang Haoran does have some collection items, but the quantity is not very many, and moreover, these collection items are things he is unwilling to trade.


    Since they are collection items, naturally he cannot casually exchange them with others. If he could easily take them out and exchange them with others, could they still be called collection items?


    Among Yang Haoran''s collection items, many things are things he doesn''t need now, but that doesn''t mean he won''t need them in the future.


    Like the kind of valuable treasures that Xu Meijing mentioned, things that he has no interest in, after thinking for a long time, Yang Haoran still couldn''t find a suitable object.


    Yang Haoran, who hasn''t had to worry about money for a long time, didn''t expect that he would be worrying about money again, and what makes him feel both helpless and amused is that he is not only worrying about money, but also worrying about money for the dead.


    "Forty thousand hell coins, that''s not a small amount at all. This feeling of worrying about money, it''s been a long time since I''ve experienced it." Yang Haoran sighed with a wry smile and shook his head, full of sighs.


    "What are you panicking about? Isn''t there me? Can you be more outstanding? Can you not embarrass me?"


    Xu Meijing rolled her eyes at Yang Haoran and then directly fired off a four-question barrage, which made Yang Haoran not dare to sigh again.


    After walking through several streets with Xu Meijing, passing by countless stores, the two finally stopped in front of a grocery store called Yin Yang General Store.


    Yang Haoran has also run a grocery store before, and has been running it for several years, so when he saw that this was also a grocery store, he felt a little familiar.


    However, his previous grocery store only sold some ordinary goods of the yang realm, targeting only the living.


    But this Yin Yang General Store, the target group is not only the living, but also more of the dead.


    "This Yin Yang General Store is very good, they have a lot of items and the prices are also reasonable. The reason they are called Yin Yang General Store is because this store sells both items from the yin realm and treasures from the yang realm, and they also buy both." Xu Meijing exined beside him.

 Chapter 415: Appraisal

    After Xu Meijing''s exnation, Yang Haoran gained a better understanding of this Yin Yang General Store and became more curious.


    "The store sells items from both the Yin and Yang realms, it''s quite a good grocery store," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Of course, the ce I brought you to wouldn''t disappoint, would it?" Xu Meijing said proudly.


    The entrance of the Yin Yang General Store didn''t have any weing staff, and the decoration wasn''t too luxurious, but judging from Xu Meijing''s reaction, she had a high opinion of this grocery store.


    "How did you find this ce?" Yang Haoran asked curiously.


    This street was quite secluded, and during their previous visit to the underworld, they had explored many streets but didn''te to this one, precisely because it was too secluded, which made Yang Haoran curious about how Xu Meijing had found the Yin Yang General Store.


    "The store''s boss, surnamed Huo, is the Burial Master of New Yang City. When I took over Ancheng, he was the one temporarily in charge, so I know him and learned about this Yin Yang General Store from him," Xu Meijing exined.


    Yang Haoran was familiar with New Yang City, as it was a neighboring city of Ancheng, but he was surprised to learn that this Yin Yang General Store was owned by a Burial Master from the Yang realm.


    Previously, Xu Meijing had mentioned that not all the stores in the underworld were run by ghost attendants, and some were operated by Underworld Envoys from the Yang realm, but he didn''t expect toe across a store owned by a Burial Master so soon.Although he was a bit surprised, Yang Haoran didn''t show it on his face and simply nodded, expressing that he understood.


    "No wonder you knew about this ce."


    Following Xu Meijing''s lead, the two entered the Yin Yang General Store.


    The space inside the grocery store was a bitrger than Yang Haoran had imagined, but due to the numerous shelves and the various goods disyed on them, the store seemed quite cramped and narrow.


    "Wee, Lord Xu," a Female Shopkeeper greeted them as soon as they entered, bowing to Xu Meijing.


    The Female Shopkeeper seemed to recognize Xu Meijing, otherwise, she wouldn''t have known Xu Meijing''s surname.


    "Greetings, Underworld Envoy," she then quickly bowed to Yang Haoran as well, showing great respect.


    In the underworld, these ghosts were among the lowest in the social hierarchy, so they would respectfully address both the underworld''s ghost attendants and the Underworld Envoys from the Yang realm as "Lord".


    During their previous visit to the underworld, Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing had been to many stores, and most of the staff could discern their identities as Underworld Envoys, addressing them ordingly.


    At first, Yang Haoran found it a bit strange to be called "Lord", as it was not amon form of address in the Yang realm, but after hearing it repeatedly, he had be ustomed to it.


    "We''vee to exchange some hell coins," Xu Meijing stated directly, without any beating around the bush.


    "Of course, please have a seat, my lords, and we''ll discuss the details," the Female Shopkeeper said with a smile, leading them to the sofa.


    "There''s no need to waste time, let''s get down to business," Xu Meijing interrupted before the Female Shopkeeper could bring them tea.


    The shopkeeper nodded with a smile, not sitting down but standing respectfully in front of them, waiting for Xu Meijing and Yang Haoran to present the items they wanted to exchange for hell coins.


    Seeing that Yang Haoran didn''t immediately take out the items, Xu Meijing gently waved her hand, and three items appeared on the coffee table in front of them: a palm-sized Ba Gua bronze mirror, a peach wood sword, and a jade pendant - all mystical artifacts used by exorcists.


    "Take a look at these and let us know how many hell coins they can be exchanged for," Xu Meijing said calmly.


    "Certainly, my lord. Please give me a moment," the Female Shopkeeper replied respectfully.


    The Female Shopkeeper respectfully responded and began carefully examining the three mystical artifacts used by exorcists that Xu Meijing had brought out.


    Xu Meijing did not interrupt the Female Shopkeeper, but instead sat cross-legged with an expressionless face, waiting for the results.


    In front of others, Xu Meijing''s face showed no smile - she was aloof, haughty, and indifferent, giving off an unapproachable aura. This was not something she deliberately put on, but her usual demeanor. When Yang Haoran first met her, she was the same way, but their rtionship had changed over time, leading to a different attitude towards him.


    Appraising items was a technical skill that not everyone could do, especially in a grocery store like this one that sold and bought all kinds of goods, which greatly increased the difficulty of appraisal.


    In this Yin Yang General Store, there was only one staff member - the woman in front of them. Although she was not outstanding in appearance and her figure was only average, she was definitely a person with real abilities.


    The reason was simple - it''s not difficult to be a good store attendant, but to be a good appraiser, one must have a keen eye and rich appraisal experience. Otherwise, they would be unable to urately judge the authenticity of items, leading to haphazard pricing, angering customers, and causing the boss to lose money.


    This Yin Yang General Store dealt in all kinds of goods, so this Female Shopkeeper must be knowledgeable about everything in order to fulfill her appraisal duties. The fact that the store''s boss entrusted this shop to her showed that her abilities in this area were recognized.


    After a moment, the Female Shopkeeper finished appraising the mystical artifacts and smiled at Xu Meijing.


    "Lord Xu, I have appraised these mystical artifacts, and they are all quite good. However, you know our store''s policy - the purchase price is lower than the selling price, as we rely on this price difference to make a living. So..."


    Xu Meijing understood her meaning without her needing to continue.


    "I''m aware of the policy, no need to exin. Just tell me how many hell coins you can exchange these for."


    The Female Shopkeeper hesitated for a moment before speaking, "Since you are the boss''s friend, I''ll give you the highest price. The three mystical artifacts together are worth 50,000 hell coins. How''s that?"


    Xu Meijing furrowed her brow slightly but did not immediately respond, neither epting nor rejecting the offer.


    The Female Shopkeeper quickly exined, "The Ba Gua mirror is in perfect condition, so it has the highest value among the three. As for the peach wood sword, if it was not damaged, its value would exceed the mirror. Unfortunately, it has cracks on the de, so in its current state, its value is not as high. As for the jade pendant..."


    Before she could finish, Xu Meijing waved her hand to interrupt.


    "No need to exin further. 50,000 is fine. These mystical artifacts used by exorcists won''t be of much use to me anyway."


    The Female Shopkeeper smiled and nodded, "Thank you for your understanding, Lord Xu. I''ll take these three mystical artifacts then."


    After Xu Meijing''s nod, the Female Shopkeeper collected the items and took out a stack of 1,000-hell-coin bills, respectfully handing them to Xu Meijing with both hands.


    Xu Meijing did not bother to count the exact amount, simply ncing at it before taking the hell coins and storing them in her spatial storage.


    With the hell coins taken care of, Xu Meijing turned her gaze back to Yang Haoran, and the Female Shopkeeper''s eyes alsonded on him.

 Chapter 416: Selling the Entire Soul Pill

    As Xu Meijing and the Female Shopkeeper both turned their gaze towards him, Yang Haoran knew what was going on without needing to be told.


    "May I ask how I should address you, sir?" The Female Shopkeeper politely bowed and asked Yang Haoran.


    "My surname is Yang," Yang Haoran replied with a smile.


    "Would Mr. Yang also like to exchange for some hell coins?" the Female Shopkeeper inquired.


    Yang Haoran nodded, then took out a wooden box from his separate space and gently ced it on the tea table.


    The appearance of this wooden box not only caused the Female Shopkeeper''s expression to change slightly, but also made Xu Meijing''s brows furrow, as if she was feeling a little uneasy.


    This was because they both recognized this wooden box - it was the kind of container used only for one thing in the Yin Division, and that was soul pills!


    And indeed, the box that Yang Haoran had ced on the table contained a soul pill.


    When he had refined the soul-refining cauldron, he had kept two soul pills. All the other soul pills had been used to refine and absorb, improving his own cultivation. Of those remaining two, one had been used on his Night Watch subordinate, and the other was the one in front of them now.In the current situation, Yang Haoran had reluctantly taken out this soul pill, as he needed hell coins, but he didn''t have anything else that he felt was suitable to exchange for them.


    He didn''t want to take out any of the collection items in his separate space, as he felt he might still be able to use them in the future, and it would be a shame to exchange them for hell coins.


    Aside from those collection items, he had considered offering some of the talismans he had drawn, as a yellow talisman master. However, he had only recently started cultivating talismans, so the ones he had made were just low-level beginner pieces, not worth much. Offering those to exchange for hell coins would be rather embarrassing.


    If he were here alone, it wouldn''t matter much - he could exchange the low-level talismans without concern. But with Xu Meijing present, given her proud and haughty nature, he was worried it might be a bit humiliating for her.


    In addition to the beginner talismans, he also had some special, even Fu Sect-lost talismans that he had obtained from Master Zhou. These were also yellow talismans, but of much higher value. However, since they were rted to some of the Fu Sect''s lost techniques, he didn''t want to risk any trouble by offering those for exchange.


    After much consideration, Yang Haoran found that he really didn''t have any suitable items to exchange, so he had no choice but to take out hisst soul pill.


    Ironically, beforeing to this Yin Yang General Store, Xu Meijing had mentioned to him that pure yin qi was the most poprmodity in the underworld. At the time, he had thought it was silly for anyone to use pure yin qi to exchange for hell coins. But now, without any other options, he was being forced to do just that - and essentially, he was the one pping himself in the face.


    "Mr. Yang, is that a soul pill in the box?" the Female Shopkeeper asked, her gaze fixed on the box, her tone slightly excited.


    Yang Haoran smiled and nodded, confirming her question.


    At this, Xu Meijing''s brows furrowed, and she looked at Yang Haoran with confusion, wanting to ask for an exnation. But Yang Haoran''s gaze stopped her.


    Xu Meijing hesitated, but ultimately didn''t speak up, because based on her understanding of Yang Haoran, if he was doing this, he must have his reasons.


    "May I open it and take a look?" the Female Shopkeeper asked again.


    Without hesitation or further ado, Yang Haoran simply nodded.


    With his permission, the Female Shopkeeper leaned forward, gently picking up the wooden box from the tea table and carefully opening it.


    Inside the box, a soul pill was clearly visible, though it was obvious that there was a restriction barrier on it, which was why it was not emitting any pure yin qi.


    The Female Shopkeeper did not ask Yang Haoran to remove the restriction barrier. She merely examined the soul pill inside the box for a moment, then closed the lid and gently ced the box back on the tea table.


    Her reaction indicated that she had already confirmed the authenticity of the soul pill and that it was not a counterfeit.


    "So, Mr. Yang, are you prepared to sell a portion of the pure yin qi, or the entire soul pill?" the Female Shopkeeper asked with a smile.


    "I''m curious, if I were to sell a portion of the pure yin qi, how would you store it?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "We have special containers in the store that can preserve pure yin qi without it dissipating. In fact, all the stores in the underworld have these kinds of specialized containers," the Female Shopkeeper exined with a smile.


    "I see," Yang Haoran responded, as if understanding. After a moment, he continued, "In that case, I''ll sell the entire soul pill."


    This answer not only surprised the Female Shopkeeper, but also surprised Xu Meijing.


    When Yang Haoran asked the shopkeeper how to preserve pure yin qi, both of them thought Yang Haoran might only sell a portion of the pure yin qi, but they never expected Yang Haoran to say what he said next.


    The Female Shopkeeper reacted quickly, she was only momentarily taken aback before regaining herposure, and a look of delight appeared on her face.


    Selling an entire soul pill is a big deal, this kind of situation is not unheard of, but it is definitely notmon, the reason is very simple, soul pills are too precious.


    Whether for the Underworld Envoy in the mortal realm or the ghost attendant in the underworld, soul pills are extremely precious, including ghosts, soul pills are also treasures they greatly value, it''s just that soul pills are not something they can obtain easily.


    The annual sry of an Underworld Envoy in the mortal realm is only three soul pills, and to obtain more soul pills, they need to perform other meritorious deeds, this shows how precious a single soul pill is. Now that Yang Haoran has decided to use a soul pill to exchange for hell coins, how could the Female Shopkeeper not be delighted?


    However, before the Female Shopkeeper could confirm with Yang Haoran again, she was stopped by a nce from Xu Meijing.


    The Female Shopkeeper tactfully swallowed back the words that were about toe out of her mouth, and then smiled apologetically at Xu Meijing.


    As for Xu Meijing, she once again turned her gaze to Yang Haoran, this time she did not remain silent, but directly asked the question on her mind.


    "What are you thinking? Didn''t you tell me before that no one would be foolish enough to use a soul pill to exchange for hell coins? It hasn''t been long, and you''re already contradicting yourself? If you were just going to take out a portion of the pure yin qi from this soul pill for the exchange, that would be fine, but to sell the entire thing, are you out of your mind?"


    Yang Haoran knew that Xu Meijing was looking out for him, after all, they were both neers, and each soul pill was an extremely precious existence to them, a key to narrowing the gap in strength with other Burial Masters. To use a soul pill to exchange for hell coins, no matter how one looked at it, it was not a wise decision.


    However, the reason why Yang Haoran made this decision was that he had his own considerations.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve made this decision after careful thought." Yang Haoran looked at Xu Meijing and said with a smile.


    Seeing that Yang Haoran refused to listen to her advice, Xu Meijing furrowed her brows and then waved her hand, speaking with some displeasure, "I don''t care, it''s your soul pill, not mine, do whatever you want."


    Sensing the discontent and resentment in Xu Meijing''s tone, Yang Haoran smiled and said, "I''ll exin it to youter."


    With that, Yang Haoran turned his gaze to the Female Shopkeeper and asked with a smile, "For this soul pill, how much are you offering?"


    "To answer the esteemed guest, the purchase price of soul pills in the underworld is around 800,000 hell coins," the Female Shopkeeper replied.


    "Around 800,000..." Yang Haoran tapped his fingers lightly on the tea table, as if weighing something.


    The Female Shopkeeper observed Yang Haoran''s response and remained silent, smiling as she waited. As for Xu Meijing, she was already too annoyed to even look at Yang Haoran.


    After a few breaths, Yang Haoran''s tapping fingers suddenly stopped, and then he continued to ask the Female Shopkeeper, "Then what is your selling price?"


    "Our shop''s selling price for each soul pill is 1 million hell coins. However, although there are many shops in the underworld, and almost every shop purchases soul pills, not all merchants are willing to sell the soul pills they''ve acquired. The shops that are willing to sell soul pills usually price them around 1 million hell coins."

 Chapter 417: Leaving a Good Impression

    After hearing the Female Shopkeeper''s exnation, Yang Haoran''s expression didn''t change much, but he was quite surprised inwardly.


    A soul pill could bring the merchant a profit of around 200,000. If a single soul pill was worth that much, how much would 100 soul pills be worth?


    "Wouldn''t a 200,000 profit be too high?" Yang Haoran thought for a moment and asked with a smile.


    Hearing this, the Female Shopkeeper let out a wry smile and exined, "The prices are all determined through negotiations among the Boss-level merchants. As a mere shop employee, I have no say in such matters. Even my own Boss cannot interfere with this, and we can only follow the established rules."


    The Female Shopkeeper''s words made it very clear that the purchase and sale prices of soul pills were not controlled by a single store, but were rules jointly formted by the many merchant Bosses. Whoever broke these rules would not only be condemned but might even face the prospect of going out of business.


    Yang Haoran nodded in understanding and then continued to ask, "Then how much can you offer for this soul pill of mine?"


    "Since you are a friend of the Boss, I will offer you the highest price for anything you sell here and the lowest price for anything you buy. This is a special arrangement made by our Boss, and I dare not vite the rules he has set. So, Mr. Yang, I can offer you 850,000 hell coins for this soul pill, but I hope you won''t spread this around, or it will surely bring some trouble to our Boss."


    Yang Haoran did not fully believe the Female Shopkeeper''s words. The fact that she dared to offer 850,000 meant that this price must not have exceeded the range set by the other merchants, as she would not be foolish enough to break the rules and incur their wrath.


    As for her talk about being friends, that was just polite conversation. Yang Haoran would not be so naive as to believe it, as this was his first timeing to this store, and the fact that Xu Meijing had brought him here did not mean the shopkeeper would be willing to give him any special treatment.To put it bluntly, because of the rtionship with Xu Meijing, the utmost the shopkeeper would do is not topletely rip him off, but she would definitely not cross the bottom line of the other merchants for his sake.


    Seeing that Yang Haoran didn''t speak, the Female Shopkeeper continued, "Mr. Yang, 850,000 hell coins for a soul pill is the highest price within my authority. If you don''t believe me, you can go ask around at other stores ¨C they definitely won''t offer more than 850,000."


    The Female Shopkeeper''s words were ambiguous. She only said that other stores wouldn''t offer more than 850,000, but she didn''t say that they could also offer 850,000.


    Yang Haoran didn''t argue with the Female Shopkeeper about this, as it didn''t really matter. Even if he went to another store, in his view, the hell coins he would get wouldn''t exceed 850,000.


    Moreover, he wanted to leave a good impression on this Female Shopkeeper.


    Yes, to leave a good impression on this ghost living at the very bottom of the Underworld.


    Yang Haoran was an Underworld Envoy, and his identity and status were far beyond what this Female Shopkeeper could evenpare to. But why did he still want to leave a good impression on her?


    It wasn''t because he was attracted to her ordinary appearance. What he was interested in was her expertise in appraising items.


    Leaving a good impression on her might one day prove useful if he ever needed her help.


    Yang Haoran was not the kind of person who looked down on others based on their status. In his eyes, as long as someone had real abilities, regardless of their identity or position, they deserved his respect and courting.


    "I can understand your difficulties, and I thank you for offering such a high price. The deal is done."


    Yang Haoran not only didn''t argue, but he also didn''t point out anything. Instead, he epted the deal with a smile, being very straightforward about it.


    The Female Shopkeeper was delighted, and her smile became much more genuine, no longer as professional as before. Yang Haoran could see that her smile was truly from the bottom of her heart.


    Although the Female Shopkeeper didn''t mention it, Yang Haoran knew that she must have gained quite some benefits frompleting this transaction.


    "Please wait a moment, Mr. Yang."


    The Female Shopkeeper ran happily to the counter, which had a device simr to aputer in the mortal world. She skillfully typed on the keyboard, and after a moment, she hurried back with a maic card and a device the size of a fist.


    "Mr. Yang, this card has 850,000 hell coins in it. You can go to the Underworld Bank to withdraw cash, or you can directly swipe the card for consumption at various stores. The usage is entirely up to you. This bank card works the same way as the ones in the mortal world, with no difficulty."


    After saying this, the Female Shopkeeper inserted the maic card into the device, and the screen immediately disyed the amount of 850,000. Once she confirmed that Yang Haoran had seen the amount, she carefully took out the card and respectfully handed it to him.


    Yang Haoran smiled and epted the card, then waved his hand, sending the soul pill on the tea table towards the Female Shopkeeper.


    "From now on, it''s no longer mine. You take good care of it."


    The Female Shopkeeper took the soul pill with a smile on her face, and then bowed again to Yang Haoran.


    Seeing the Female Shopkeeper take the soul pill, Yang Haoran''s heart was still a little sad. After all, the soul pill was too precious, and this soul pill was the one he had used to save his life. But he had now used it to exchange for hell coins, so it was natural for him to feel a little heartbroken.


    However, despite his sadness, he did not regret it, as he had his own considerations. These hell coins were not just for him to customize bodies, he had other ns as well.


    Otherwise, how could he have been willing to exchange an entire soul pill for hell coins?


    As for using the soul pill to save his life, he had also considered it. Although he no longer had the soul pill, he could soon obtain another one, so he was not in a hurry.


    Moreover, in this underworld, he had no enemies, and he did not feel that his life was in danger.


    Since his life was not in danger, it did not matter if he did not have the soul pill on hand for the time being.


    After the transaction waspleted, Yang Haoran did not hurry to leave, but instead asked the still cheerful Female Shopkeeper, "Do you sell mobile phones here? The kind used in the underworld?"


    "Yes, we sell mobile phones, including cards, and you can also top up your airtime," the Female Shopkeeper said with a smile.


    Yang Haoran''s expression was a little strange, and he smiled awkwardly before responding.


    "Well, that''s quite advanced. But that''s good."


    Half an hourter, Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing walked out of the Yin Yang General Store, and the Female Shopkeeper respectfully saw them off at the door. After they left, she returned to the store.


    At this time, Yang Haoran was smiling as he handed a mobile phone to Xu Meijing.


    "What''s this for?" Xu Meijing said with a cold look.


    "I''m giving you a mobile phone," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "I''m doing just fine. What would I use a dead person''s mobile phone for?" Xu Meijing asked indifferently.


    "In case you have any friends in the underworld who need to contact you, it would be more convenient to have a mobile phone," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "I didn''t have any friends in the mortal world, so how could I have friends in the underworld?" Xu Meijing asked.


    Yang Haoran felt a bit awkward, knowing that Xu Meijing was still sulking, so his attitude towards him was quite cold.


    After thinking for a moment, he said with a smile, "Do you want to know why I used a soul pill to exchange for hell coins? If you take the mobile phone, I''ll tell you."


    "I don''t want to know," Xu Meijing replied bluntly.


    "No, you do want to know," Yang Haoran said with a smile, then suddenly grabbed Xu Meijing''s right hand, which was in his pocket, and put the mobile phone into his hand.


    Xu Meijing wanted to resist, but Yang Haoran quickly said, "Just treat this mobile phone as a gift from me."


    Upon hearing this, Xu Meijing''s resistance gesture paused slightly, and she snorted coldly before reluctantly putting the mobile phone in her spatial storage, then putting her right hand back in her jeans pocket.


    Seeing this, Yang Haoran''s face had a bitter smile, but he was relieved in his heart.


    After that, he began to exin why he had used a soul pill to exchange for hell coins.

 Chapter 418: Are you being stubborn?

    "The reason I used an entire soul pill to exchange for hell coins is because I need hell coins for more ces, not just for customizing four sets of skin suits," Yang Haoran exined with a smile.


    "What do you want to do?" Xu Meijing nced at Yang Haoran, but her footsteps did not stop.


    "What do you think about opening a shop in this underworld?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    Xu Meijing''s footsteps paused, and her brow slightly furrowed as she looked at Yang Haoran again.


    "So, you''ve been thinking about this."Xu Meijing said indifferently.


    The reason Yang Haoran used an entire soul pill to exchange for hell coins was to umte enough wealth to open his own shop in the underworld.


    Although pure yin qi is highly popr in the underworld and can be used as currency, hell coins are also an indispensable part. To open a shop, having sufficient hell coins is a must.


    This time, he not only used a soul pill to obtain hell coins, but he will likely need to use even more soul pills to exchange for hell coins in the future.


    As for why he wants to open a shop in the underworld, the reason is simple. In the underworld, soul pills can be exchanged for hell coins, and hell coins can also be used to buy soul pills. As long as he can sessfully be wealthy by opening a shop, he will have a powerful channel to quickly obtain soul pills and boost his cultivation.Currently, he has no interest in the New Genesis Coin from the mortal realm, as the amount of it cannot serve as a boost to his cultivation. However, hell coins are different. In the underworld, he can not only use hell coins to buy the things he needs, but also soul pills, which the New Genesis Coin cannot even begin topare with.


    It is precisely because hell coins can bring him many benefits that he has the idea of opening a shop in the underworld. With his wealth growing, he can rapidly enhance his own cultivation.


    "What do you think of this idea?" Yang Haoran asked Xu Meijing with a smile.


    Xu Meijing hesitated for a moment, then gently shook her head, withdrawing her gaze from Yang Haoran and resuming her steps.


    "Not good."


    Xu Meijing''s response was straightforward. Yang Haoran caught up with Xu Meijing''s pace and asked with a smile, "Why?"


    "As far as I know, opening a shop in the underworld is not a simple matter. As for how difficult it is, I''m not entirely sure, but I''ve heard from Boss Huo that it''s very difficult. You''re a neer without connections or financial resources. What qualifications do you have to open a shop in the underworld?"


    Xu Meijing''s words were not very pleasant to hear, and could even be considered harsh, but they were very realistic. The Boss Huo she mentioned was naturally the Boss of the Yin Yang General Store.


    Yang Haoran of course did not think that Xu Meijing was intentionally mocking him, as he knew that was not her intention. She was simply trying to remind him that if he couldn''t even distinguish good from bad, then he had really wasted all these years.


    "There are indeed many shops in the underworld, butpared to the entire Yin Division''s Underworld Envoys, the number of shops is really insignificant. Do you think you''re the only one with this idea? Don''t the other Underworld Envoys have the same idea?"


    As the words fell, Xu Meijing shook her head again, clearly disapproving of Yang Haoran''s idea. Worried that Yang Haoran wouldn''t give up, she continued to speak.


    "There''s not enough meat for all the wolves, which makes it even more difficult to open a shop in the underworld. Without a solidwork of connections and sufficient financial resources, it''s impossible to sessfully open your own shop in the underworld."


    "Connections can be builtyer byyer with money, but that requires a huge amount of money. Where will this moneye from?"


    "Even if you have enough money to build your connections, where will the money to open the shope from? Doesn''t it require money for inventory? Aren''t the annual high rents also a cost?"


    "Setting aside these issues, do you have time to manage the shop after it''s sessfully operating? If you hire someone to manage it, can they really manage it well? If the shop is in a profitable state, it''s fine, but if it''s in a constant state of loss, where will you find the money to fill that gap?"


    Xu Meijing asked a series of questions, and these questions were right on the mark.


    Yang Haoran did not speak, but instead listened carefully, though his expression remained the same, still smiling.


    "Just now when you exchanged a soul pill at the Yin Yang General Store, do you know why the employee was so happy? Because I learned from Boss Huo that their store''s business has never been good, with ie not even covering expenses, and they''re always at risk of going bankrupt. Do you think they gave you 85 for a soul pill out of the kindness of their hearts? Do you think they gave us the lowest price for the two mobile phones out of the kindness of their hearts? No, they''re just taking the low-profit, high-volume approach to make up for the consumption gap."


    As she said this, Xu Meijing''s face revealed a cold smile, and after a brief pause, she continued, "Opening a shop in the underworld is too difficult. Even those who seed in opening one are too few. Most Underworld Envoys who try to open a shop in the underworld end up not only not making a profit, but even umting a huge debt. There are just too many such people. But there are still some who stubbornly try to jump into this pit, overly confident in their own abilities, and end up losing everything, including their underwear. I don''t want to see you be one of them."


    As her words trailed off, Xu Meijing turned her gaze back to Yang Haoran, and seeing his ever-smiling expression, she suddenly felt irritated.


    "I''ve said so much, have you really listened?"


    Yang Haoran nodded and said, "Of course I''ve heard you out, but what you''ve said, I''ve actually considered as well."


    Xu Meijing furrowed her brows and said in a very frustrated tone, "You''ve considered it and you still want to dive in? Are you being stubborn?"


    Yang Haoran thought for a moment before responding to Xu Meijing.


    "I still want to give it a try, but I won''t do this blindly. I need some time toy the groundwork, to settle things down. This process may take a while."


    Hearing this, Xu Meijing stomped her feet angrily, and her gritted teeth expression made it seem like she wanted to strangle Yang Haoran.


    "After all that talk, it turns out I''m just talking to a brick wall. I don''t care anymore, do whatever you want. When you fall into the pit, don''te calling me to pull you out, I don''t have the money to fish you out."


    Xu Meijing gave Yang Haoran a look of exasperation and disappointment, then quickened her pace and left.


    Yang Haoran sighed wryly, without further exnation, and quickened his own pace to catch up with her.


    As for opening a shop in the underworld, Yang Haoran did not change his decision because of Xu Meijing''s words, but he indeed would not do it blindly, as her points were quite reasonable.


    Not to mention that he currentlycked the funds. Even if he had the money, blindly investing in it, the result would most likely be the same as what Xu Meijing described - he would end up losing everything.


    So he needed to spend some timeying the groundwork. Only when all the conditions were met would he start to act.


    As for how long this groundwork would take, he didn''t have a clear estimate in his mind, but he absolutely would not act blindly before the preparations were sessful.


    After some time, the two arrived back at Yuan''s Skin Emporium. During the walk, Xu Meijing had ignored Yang Haoran the entire time, sulking with a gloomy expression. Yang Haoran tried his best to cheer her up, but to no avail, leaving him feeling quite helpless.


    Back at Yuan''s Skin Emporium, it was naturally to finalize the order for the four skin vessels. Now that he had the funds, he naturally wanted to get this taken care of.


    After entering the store, they were greeted by the same Female Shopkeeper as before. Yang Haoran exined his purpose, and using his Yin spirit power, he visualized the bodily forms of the four people. The Female Shopkeeper then recorded the specifications using a special device. After paying the deposit, Yang Haoran left the store together with Xu Meijing.


    Outside the Yuan''s Skin Emporium, Yang Haoran had originally nned to contact Master Jiang, but seeing Xu Meijing''s gloomy mood, he decided to take her out for a stroll and have some fun instead, to help lift her spirits.


    Xu Meijing was initially unwilling, but after Yang Haoran''s persistent persuasion, she finally agreed to go with him.

 Chapter 419: Catching Up

    A yearter, the two strolled around the underworld again. Yang Haoran wanted to buy something that Xu Meijing would like, but she rejected them one by one.


    ording to Xu Meijing, she didn''t have anything she liked.


    Yang Haoran could see that Xu Meijing didn''t not have anything she liked, but she didn''t want to spend his hell coins, after all, he needed a lot of hell coins to open a store in the underworld, and he could reduce some pressure if he could save a bit.


    However, Xu Meijing did not express this idea verbally, but directly told Yang Haoran in a cold manner that she didn''t have anything she liked.


    Although Xu Meijing didn''t want to buy anything, Yang Haoran felt a bit helpless and also a bit ashamed. He thought that if he told Xu Meijing that he gave up the idea of opening a store in the underworld, would her mood improve a bit?


    He felt that Xu Meijing''s mood should turn from gloomy to sunny, but had he really given up?


    The answer was negative, he hadn''t really given up in his heart, so he wouldn''t use this deceptive means to make Xu Meijing happy, because this approach would not solve the root cause, and one day when he seeded in opening the store, how would he exin it to Xu Meijing?


    Rather than using deception, it''s better to let the other party gradually ept this fact, even if at first this fact may make the other party have some resentment, but over time the situation should improve.


    Although they didn''t buy anything, after strolling for a few hours, Xu Meijing''s mood had obviously improved a lot, which made Yang Haoran feel relieved and his tense nerves also rxed to a certain extent.Seeing that Xu Meijing''s mood had improved, Yang Haoran decided to contact Master Jiang, but before contacting Master Jiang, he still sought Xu Meijing''s consent.


    Although Xu Meijing''s mood had improvedpared to before, she had not fully recovered yet, so Yang Haoran did not make the decision to go see Master Jiang on his own, but first consulted her opinion.


    Xu Meijing had known Master Jiang longer than Yang Haoran, but the rtionship between Xu Meijing and Master Jiang was not as good as the rtionship between Yang Haoran and Master Jiang. At most, their rtionship could be regarded as a colleague rtionship between ordinary people, not even friends.


    So Xu Meijing wasn''t interested in seeing Master Jiang, as she said, she wasn''t even friends with Master Jiang, so there was nothing to catch up on, they would just see each other without any topic to discuss.


    Therefore, Xu Meijing did not intend to go see Master Jiang with Yang Haoran, but stayed at an inn in the underworld.


    Unlike Xu Meijing, Yang Haoran had a good rtionship with Master Jiang, and Master Jiang had also helped him a lot, so he couldn''t forget this kindness.


    The reason he came to the underworld early this time, in addition to getting some hell coins, was also to catch up with Master Jiang.


    After finding the inn to stay, Yang Haoran paid part of the hell coins in advance, sent Xu Meijing to the bedroom to rest, and then dialed the phone number Master Jiang had given himst year.


    The phone was quickly answered, and Yang Haoran heard Master Jiang''s voice.


    "Hello, who is this?"


    Although it had been a year since he had heard Master Jiang''s voice, this voice still felt as familiar to Yang Haoran as before.


    "Master Jiang, it''s me, Xiao Yang." Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Hearing that it was Yang Haoran, Master Jiang''s voice became much more warm and affectionate.


    "Oh, it''s Haoran! Why didn''t you contact me until now?" Master Jiang asked with augh.


    "I was preupied with some trivial matters before, and I only finished handling them before the new year, so I came to the underworld early, and I just bought a mobile phone and called you." Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Haha, I understand. By the way, where are you now? I''lle pick you up and have youe to my ce, I''m free these days."


    Yang Haoran told Master Jiang the name of the inn, and Master Jiang told him to wait a while, he woulde right away.


    When ites to the familiarity with the underworld, Yang Haoran was definitely no match for Master Jiang, after all, Master Jiang was a ghost attendant in the underworld, and although he hadn''t been in the underworld for a long time, he was far more familiar with it than Yang Haoran couldpare.


    So Yang Haoran didn''t wander around, but waited outside the inn, watching the peopleing and going on the street, waiting for Master Jiang to arrive.


    Master Jiang didn''t make him wait too long, in about half an hour, Master Jiang appeared in Yang Haoran''s field of vision.


    Seeing each other again, the two inevitably exchanged pleasantries, and then Yang Haoran followed Master Jiang to his residence.


    "How are the housing prices in the underworld?" Yang Haoran couldn''t help but ask on the way to Master Jiang''s residence.


    "It''s so expensive, no cheaper than the mortal world, but we ghost attendants can all get a house, we don''t have to worry about that. It''s the ghosts at the very bottom of the underworld who are really suffering from the high housing prices. Most ghosts just rent, there are very few who can afford to buy a house."


    Master Jiang said with a smile.


    Hearing Master Jiang say this, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but sigh.


    "You have to struggle hard for a house when you''re alive, and even after death you still have to struggle for a house, it''s really a pity."


    Master Jiang nodded, also with a sigh, and said, "That''s true, but there''s no help for it, those are the rules of the underworld. Besides, the ghosts who end up in this situation are not innocent either."


    Yang Haoran of course understood what Master Jiang meant.


    All the ghosts living in the underworld are there because they are temporarily unable to reincarnate, so they are stranded in the underworld.


    The reasons for their inability to reincarnate are varied, with the majority being due to some transgressions in their past lives. These transgressions were not serious enough to cause their souls to dissipate, so they remain in the underworld, at the very bottom, serving as ghost attendants or serving the entire underworld.


    As for how long they have to serve, it depends on the severity of their past wrongdoings, ranging from decades to over a hundred years.


    Decades or even over a hundred years, which can easily exceed the lifespan of most mortals, so naturally they need a ce to settle. Those with the means will choose to buy their own private residences, while those with lesser means can only afford to rent, and the poorest can''t even afford that, so they have to find other ways to find a ce to stay.


    "You reap what you sow, you can''t me others. Butpared to those whose souls have dissipated, they are still quite fortunate." Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Master Jiang nodded slightly, then said, "That''s right. Not onlypared to those whose souls have dissipated, but evenpared to those suffering in hell or struggling in the River of Oblivion, they are still living quite happily."


    Yang Haoran had seen the ghosts struggling in the River of Oblivion, and although he couldn''t fully understand the pain they were experiencing, their twisted expressions clearly showed they were suffering greatly.


    As for what the scene in hell was like and what kind of torment the ghosts there were enduring, Yang Haoran had not seen it, so he didn''t know. But based on his guess, he felt the torment the ghosts in hell were suffering must be even more miserable than those in the River of Oblivion.


    Yang Haoran didn''t continue this topic, after all, it was not something he could manage. Even if he had the ability to intervene, he wouldn''t, because Yin Division has its own rules, and the underworld has its own regtions. If one doesn''t have the power to transcend the rules, then one can only live within the constraints of the rules.


    Changing the subject, Yang Haoran inquired about Master Jiang''s experiences sinceing to the underworld. When Luo Yao took Master Jiang away before, he was happy but also a little anxious, because he was worried that Luo Yao might not keep his promise and directly kill Master Jiang, although the possibility was very low.


    When he saw Master Jiangst year, his worries had dissipated, but he was still very curious about Master Jiang''s experiences sinceing to the underworld.

 Chapter 420: Yin Tea

    For Yang Haoran, Master Jiang did not hide anything. He told Yang Haoran all about his experiences aftering to the underworld.


    When Luo Yao first brought Master Jiang to the underworld, he did not erase Master Jiang''s memories, but he did give Master Jiang a preventive shot.


    Master Jiang knew what he should and should not say, so at the time he made a promise to Luo Yao.


    The subsequent process was simple. With Luo Yao, the Guardian, standing up for him, the path was smooth sailing. Many procedures were skipped due to Luo Yao''s connections, and it did not take much time before Master Jiang became a member of the underworld ghost attendants.


    As for Luo Yao, he merely made a quick greeting and then handed Master Jiang over to the relevant underworld departments, before disappearing to who knows where.


    Given Luo Yao''s status and position, of course he could not apany Master Jiang around. The fact that he took the time to greet the relevant underworld departments was already quite generous of him.


    Master Jiang''s ability to be a ghost attendant was not only because of his lifetime of contributions to the Yin Division, but also because Luo Yao had put in a good word for him.


    If Luo Yao had not put in a good word, even with Master Jiang''s contributions to the Yin Division, he still might have had a good chance of bing a ghost attendant, but it would not have been a sure thing.


    However, with Luo Yao, the Guardian, putting in a good word, the situation naturally became quite different.Hearing Master Jiang''s ount of how he became a ghost attendant in the underworld, Yang Haoran developed a sense of respect for Luo Yao.


    In Luo Yao''s eyes, both he and Master Jiang were just minor characters, but the fact that he kept his promise and truly helped Master Jiang be a ghost attendant was quite rare. Other Guardians might not have even bothered to take such a trivial matter seriously, let alone spend their time on it.


    After finishing the story of how he became a ghost attendant, Master Jiang proceeded to share some of his experiences and anecdotes as a ghost attendant. The two engaged in lively conversation, and before they knew it, they had arrived at Master Jiang''s residence.


    While Master Jiang''s residence was not asrge as Yang Haoran''s vi in the mortal realm, it still spanned over 200 square meters. For a single person to live in such a spacious house was considered quite luxurious, at least for the lowest-level ghosts in the underworld.


    The most important thing is that this residence did not cost Master Jiang a single hell coin, as it was a welfare benefit provided to ghost attendants by the underworld.


    After inviting Yang Haoran to sit down, Master Jiang brewed a pot of tea for him.


    As Yang Haoran was still marveling at the fact that Master Jiang, wearing a human skin, would also drink tea, Master Jiang poured him a cup. Looking at the tea in front of him, Master Jiang''s expression momentarily stiffened, and a sh of surprise appeared in his eyes.


    This tea was different from the tea Yang Haoran had drunk in the mortal realm. In the mortal realm, the tea would at most release a small amount of steam, but the tea Master Jiang had poured for him was visibly releasing ck Yin Qi, and the tea itself was also ck in color.


    "This is..." Yang Haoran first looked at the tea in front of him, then shifted his gaze to Master Jiang, his expression of surprise not only not diminishing, but even intensifying.


    "This is a type of Yin tea that contains pure Yin Qi. After being brewed with cold water, it will release a certain amount of pure Yin Qi, which is quite beneficial for us members of the Yin Division," Master Jiang exined with a smile.


    Yang Haoran had never heard of this Yin tea before. Although he knew that there were treasures other than Soul Pills that could release pure Yin Qi, he had never heard of this Yin tea.


    Noticing the surprise in Yang Haoran''s eyes, Master Jiang smiled and said, "Go ahead and try it, see how you feel."


    Yang Haoran didn''t hesitate, nodding with a smile. He then picked up the cup in front of him and took a light sip of the ck tea.


    The tea was ice-cold, and afterwards Yang Haoran clearly felt a trace of pure Yin Qi spreading through his body and being absorbed, bing part of his Yin spirit power.


    However, the pure Yin Qi released by this sip of tea was not much, just a faint trace.


    "Yin tea is different from the tea leaves in the mortal realm. To fully release the pure Yin Qi in the Yin tea, you can''t use hot water, but need to use cold water to brew it. That way, the pure Yin Qi in the Yin tea can be fully released. But..." Master Jiang''s face took on a somewhat embarrassed expression.


    "But what?" Yang Haoran asked curiously with a smile.


    "However, this yin tea is only the lowest grade of yin tea. Hehe, I also want to get some good yin tea to entertain you, but the price of yin tea is really too expensive. With my current ability, I can only afford this lowest-grade yin tea." Master Jiang chuckled.


    Hearing Master Jiang''s exnation, Yang Haoran''s face broke into a smile.


    "Master Jiang, you are too kind. I came to find you to catch up, not to mooch off you. Just being able to sit here and chat with you, I am already very satisfied. What you use to entertain me really doesn''t matter. Moreover, your yin tea is quite good. In the past, I have never seen this kind of thing, not even heard of it."


    Master Jiang also smiled in response, then said, "Although this yin tea of mine is the lowest grade, the price is still not low. The higher-grade yin teas are even more exorbitantly priced. But there is a reason for their high prices, because the higher-grade yin teas release a much more concentrated pure yin qi, which cannot bepared to my low-grade one."


    After finishing, Master Jiang also gently sipped the yin tea in front of him, and then continued, "As far as I know, some top-grade yin teas, with just a small cup, can beparable to a soul pill in terms of the pure yin qi they contain. But I have never seen such yin teas myself, so I''m not sure if it''s true or not."


    That a cup of yin tea could be equivalent to a soul pill, Master Jiang''s words still caused Yang Haoran''s heart to be filled with surprise. He was well aware of how much pure yin qi a soul pill could release, so he was quite amazed to hear this.


    Seeing the even stronger surprise on Yang Haoran''s face, Master Jiang hurriedly exined with a smile, "I''ve only heard about it, I don''t know if it''s true or not. Don''t take it as the absolute truth."


    In response, Yang Haoran nodded slightly at Master Jiang.


    He did not nod because he did not believe there could be such yin teas, but simply to go along with Master Jiang. Based on his understanding of Master Jiang, he was not the type of person to speak carelessly, so if Master Jiang said so, it was very likely to be true.


    "The good things in the Underworld are really quite numerous. I''m finding that Underworld''s hell coins are much more useful than the New Genesis Coins in the mortal realm," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Master Jiang chuckled, then took a sip of tea and continued, "It depends on how you understand it. The New Genesis Coins in the mortal realm also have many uses. If used in the right ces, they can also create certain value."


    Master Jiang''s words suddenly gave Yang Haoran a moment of enlightenment.


    Yang Haoran was currently very short of hell coins, but he did notck New Genesis Coins. If he could maximize the value of the New Genesis Coins and utilize them fully, he might unexpectedly gain a lot.


    Thinking about this, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but be interested in hisrge amount of New Genesis Coins again. However, in the current situation, he did not dwell on this matter further, deciding to re-n and fully utilize his New Genesis Coins after returning to the mortal realm.


    After taking a sip of the yin tea and feeling the pure yin qi it released, a look of enjoyment appeared on Yang Haoran''s face.


    Then he continued to speak to Master Jiang, "Master Jiang, may I ask you something?"


    "Haha, between you and me, there''s no need for such formalities. You can ask me anything you want to know, as long as it''s not a secret of the Underworld that I''m not allowed to reveal. I can tell you everything." Master Jiang replied with a smile.

 Chapter 421: More Valuable Than Imagined

    Yang Haoran knew that Master Jiang was a very principled person, and he also knew that Master Jiang was a devout believer who could sacrifice his life for his faith at any time.


    Although Yang Haoran did not think this was a good thing, he had no choice because for a devout believer, his faith was more important than his own life. If he questioned his faith or tried to change his mind, not only would he not achieve the desired results, but it would even backfire.


    Moreover, as a Burial Master, Yang Haoran should be a devout believer of the Death God like Master Jiang, but he was not. However, he could not show it, so he could not persuade Master Jiang.


    At this time, Master Jiang''s words were actually quite simple. The questions Yang Haoran would ask next, as long as they did not vite his principles, he could inform him, but if they did, he could not help either.


    Fortunately, the question Yang Haoran wanted to ask was not about any underworld secrets and would not conflict with Master Jiang''s principles.


    "I just want to ask you how much money it would cost to open a shop in the underworld."


    Yang Haoran smiled and spoke. In his opinion, as a ghost attendant, Master Jiang should know more about this than he did, and he might learn something from Master Jiang.


    "You want to open a shop in the underworld?" Master Jiang frowned, his expression bing more serious.


    From Master Jiang''s facial expression, it seemed that he did not approve of Yang Haoran opening a shop in the underworld."I''m thinking of opening a shop in the underworld, but I don''t know much about the situation there, so I decided to consult you first," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Opening a shop in the underworld requires different amounts of hell coins in different areas. The specific cost depends on where you choose to open the shop. However, opening a shop in the underworld is not a simple matter. And even if you sessfully open a shop, it doesn''t mean you can make money. I''ve seen many shops go out of business in the past two years," Master Jiang said.


    Yang Haoran knew that Master Jiang was warning him to be cautious, but he had already considered this matter carefully, so he would not change his mind because of Master Jiang''s words.


    "In business, there are gains and losses, and that''s normal. However, I don''t have any ns to open a shop in the underworld right now. I just want to learn more about it, and I''ll take the next step when the time is right," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Master Jiang nodded in understanding. He did not try to change Yang Haoran''s decision but told him everything he knew.


    When Yang Haoran left Master Jiang''s residence, four hours had passed. Since there was no alternation of day and night in the underworld, the sky looked the same when Yang Haoran entered and left Master Jiang''s residence.


    From Master Jiang, Yang Haoran learned a lot about opening a shop in the underworld, and he now had a deeper understanding of this matter.


    It was precisely because he had gained a deeper understanding of this matter that Yang Haoran now looked worried.


    ording to the information he learned from Master Jiang, the rent for a storefront in the underworld was extremely expensive. For a remote location like the Yin Yang General Store, the annual rent would be around one million hell coins, which is equivalent to one soul pill. A Burial Master''s annual sry is only three soul pills, which means that even if he opened a shop in the most remote area of the underworld, the annual rent would consume one-third of his sry.


    For other locations, depending on the area and the size of the storefront, the rent could be exorbitant, ranging from hundreds of millions to billions of hell coins.


    This was only the rent, not including other expenses, which were also extravagant. Without a certain amount of financial resources, it would be difficult to open a shop in the underworld, let alone in a prosperous area.


    At this moment, Yang Haoran felt that he was too poor. If he could not solve this problem, his n to open a shop in the underworld could not proceed normally.


    In the following days, Xu Meijing rested in the inn without going out, while Yang Haoran went out every day.


    He would find a way to prepare the hell coins, but during this period, he also needed to investigate the market and decide what kind of shop to open based on market demand.


    While investigating the market, he could also broaden his horizons and gain a better understanding of the underworld.


    The annual soul collection came as scheduled. Withst year''s experience, Yang Haoran was no longer curious about this process as he wasst year.


    Just likest year, the squares above were divided by continent, and the Burial Masters of each continent handed in their souls ording to the rules. The process remained unchanged.


    For the Jingling Continent where Yang Haoran was located, the Guardian in charge was still Luo Yao, butpared tost year, Luo Yao''splexion looked much better.


    Of course,pared tost year, hisplexion only looked better, but there was still no smile on Luo Yao''s face.


    Last year, when handing in souls, Yang Haoran received five soul pills in total, including his sry. However, this year, he received six soul pills, one more thanst year.


    Three Soul Pills were exchanged for Yang Haoran, and Undead obtained two Soul Pills. The reason Undead obtained two Soul Pills was that he deliberately controlled it within this range.


    As for the source of the other Soul Pill, it was the soul of Spirit Master Du Xiao and that evil spirit subjugated by Master Wu and the Night Watch.


    Du Xiao was only a Spirit Master, without a Guardian Spirit, he couldn''t even be considered a Spirit Master, but his soul was exchanged for half a Soul Pill.


    And the evil spirit that was handed over, although not the strongest among the evil spirits, was still quite powerful, and it also obtained half a Soul Pill. The twobined, Yang Haoran obtained one Soul Pill.


    For ordinary Undead to obtain one Soul Pill, they need a total of ten thousand. Among these ten thousand Undead, regardless of their strength, all Undead are treated equally.


    From this, we can see how difficult it is to obtain a Soul Pill through Undead, as ten thousand Undead is not a small number.


    It is precisely because of this that Du Xiao''s soul, plus one powerful evil spirit, was able to obtain one Soul Pill, which surprised Yang Haoran.


    This surprise made Yang Haoran recall the scene when he handed over the evil spirit to Deng Feng. At that time, when Deng Feng discovered the evil spirit within the soul gathering bead, he was quite excited.


    Later, when he handed over the soul of Spirit Master Du Xiao to Deng Feng, Deng Feng was even more excited and tried every means to find Du Xiao''s master, Duda.


    From the current situation, he understood why Deng Feng was so excited at that time, because handing over an evil spirit brought considerable rewards, and handing over the soul of a Spirit Master brought even more astonishing rewards!


    Although before this, Yang Haoran knew that the souls of Spirit Masters and ghosts above the Undead could obtain decent rewards in the Underworld, he didn''t have a specific number in mind for how much those rewards were. Now, after personally exchanging them, he found that the rewards obtained were even more bountiful than he had imagined, so he understood why Deng Feng was so excited at that time.


    Du Xiao was only a Spirit Master without even a Guardian Spirit, but his soul could be exchanged for half a Soul Pill. For a powerful Spirit Master like Zhao Hong, the rewards obtained would undoubtedly be even more astonishing!


    If it weren''t for the fact that he still needed to use the souls of Zhao Hong and another Spirit Master for research, Yang Haoran might have used their souls to exchange for Soul Pills as well!


    ording to Yang Haoran''s n, just likest year, obtaining five Soul Pills this year would be enough. However, he didn''t expect to have an unexpected surprise and obtain one more Soul Pill than anticipated.


    And Xu Meijing''s harvest of Soul Pills this year also surprised Yang Haoran. ording to his estimation, with Xu Meijing''s abilities, she should have obtained more Soul Pills than Yang Haoran this year, but the reality was the opposite - Xu Meijing obtained one fewer Soul Pill than him!


    This situation urred because this year, Xu Meijing only handed over twenty thousand Undead and not a single evil spirit or malevolent spirit. She also didn''t hand over any souls of Spirit Masters.


    In Yang Haoran''s view, this situation should not have happened, especially since Ancheng isrger than Lecheng and has arger poption, so Xu Meijing''s harvest should not have been so meager.


    With a little thought, Yang Haoran guessed the root of the problem.


    He felt that the reason Xu Meijing''s performance was so poor this year was perhaps not because he didn''t have any harvest but because Xu Meijing likely hid more of her harvest and didn''t hand it over!


    This guess in his mind made Yang Haoran feel a little worried, and he felt that he needed to remind Xu Meijing about this.

 Chapter 422: Boss Huo

    Xu Meijing''s soul-refining cauldron has already been refined for about half, this is what Yang Haoran saw with his own eyes, and Xu Meijing also told Yang Haoran that before the end of next year, she will let her soul-refining cauldron be sessfully refined.


    Yang Haoran of course does not doubt Xu Meijing''s words, because he has absolute confidence in Xu Meijing''s abilities.


    It is precisely because Yang Haoran believes that Xu Meijing will refine the soul-refining cauldron before the end of next year that he has some worries in his heart at the moment.


    The amount of souls Xu Meijing submitted this year is too small, which is very likely because she has retained the souls for future refining of soul pills.


    In fact, this kind of approach is not a problem after all, after all, Yang Haoran himself has also done this, but he has been very careful about which souls must be left behind and which souls should be submitted.


    The reason he is worried is that he is worried that Xu Meijing may not be restrained and retain too many souls, which may expose her, and he doesn''t want to think about what will happen to him, but Xu Meijing will definitely be in tragedy.


    Yang Haoran doesn''t want to see this kind of tragedy happen to Xu Meijing, so he feels it is necessary for him to give the other party a reminder.


    However, in the current situation, he cannot openly raise this matter, he can only suppress the worries in his heart, and after leaving the Underworld, he will have a good talk with Xu Meijing.


    The submission of souls is still ongoing, and the Underworld Envoys who havepleted the soul submission have already started to look for their own betting prey.Likest year, this year there are still other Burial Masters who have approached Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing, wanting to bet with the two, but they have been rejected by the two.


    Although the two have not fully unleashed their Yin spirit power, the faint power fluctuations they emit are not too strong, which can mislead others'' judgment of their strength, but the two are well aware of their own strength, and if they agree to the challenger''s bet, they will most likely be the ones to lose.


    "The following matters have nothing to do with us, let''s go back to the mortal world and do what we should do." Xu Meijing said to Yang Haoran.


    Yang Haoran nodded, as he was not interested in betting in the first ce, and with something on his mind that he wanted to talk to Xu Meijing about, he naturally had no interest in staying in the Underworld any longer.


    "Have you taken the customized vessel?" Xu Meijing asked.


    "Yes, it was done yesterday." Yang Haoran replied.


    "Do you have anything else that needs to be handled?" Xu Meijing asked again.


    Yang Haoran shook his head and gave Xu Meijing an affirmative response.


    After receiving Yang Haoran''s affirmative response, Xu Meijing did not ask any further, and the two of them left the area where the Underworld Envoys were located, preparing to leave the Underworld and return to the mortal world.


    However, just as the two of them left the airspace of the Jingling Continent, a man''s voice came from behind them.


    "Miss Xu!"


    Although the ce was very noisy, Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing heard those three words clearly, because the speaker was very close to them, just a short distance behind them.


    It was obvious that the speaker was calling out to Xu Meijing.


    After all, Yang Haoran''s surname is not Xu, and he is certainly not a Miss, the one who fits the title of "Miss Xu" can only be Xu Meijing standing beside him.


    The two of them stopped in their tracks and turned around, behind them stood a man who appeared to be only in histe twenties, handsome in appearance, with a smile on his face, giving people a veryfortable feeling.


    However, after seeing this man, Yang Haoran''s heart grew a little wary, or rather, a little resistant, because he was too familiar with the smile on the man''s face.


    This kind smile that gives people a sense of kindness, intimacy, and extremefort is the same smile that he often wears on his own face.


    Others may not be able to feel what this smile means, but how could Yang Haoran not know, beneath this kind and intimate smile, lies treachery and hypocrisy!


    In Yang Haoran''s eyes, this man in front of him is of the same kind as him, and this type of person is undoubtedly a dangerous existence, and it''s best not to have any dealings with him.


    But from the current situation, the man in front of him seems to know Xu Meijing, and he is here for Xu Meijing.


    "I thought it was someone else, I didn''t expect it to be you." Xu Meijing nced at the man and spoke in a calm tone.


    Xu Meijing''s face did not have a smile, but neither did she have an expression of disgust, she was just as cold as always.


    "Hehe, it''s been a while, you''ve be more and more beautiful, it really caught my eye, just now I thought I had recognized the wrong person, almost didn''t recognize you." The man said with a smile.


    "Judging from your words, does that mean I was an ugly monster before?" Xu Meijing''s words were a retort to the man, but a slight smile appeared on her face as she said them.


    "Hehe, Miss Xu, you''ve misunderstood my meaning, what I said is that you''ve be more and more beautiful, I didn''t say you were an ugly monster before. With your looks and temperament, not only now, but even in the past, it would be hard to find a match for you in the entire Jingling Continent." The man said with a smile.


    The man was very handsome, although not as much as Guanhai, but he was still one of the rare handsome ones, and the smile on his face not only added a touch of sunshine and approachability to his handsomeness, but also made his handsomeness less unattainable.


    "Don''t call me Miss, I always feel a bit awkward when you call me that, it''s better if you just call me by my name." Xu Meijing said with a slight smile.


    "Hehe, okay, then I''ll just call you by your name from now on." The man chuckled, then turned his gaze to Yang Haoran standing next to Xu Meijing.


    Although Yang Haoran was a little wary and resistant towards this man, he didn''t show it at all on his face, just like the man, he also had a full smile on his face, a smile that was just as warm and gave people a veryfortable feeling.


    However,pared to the man, Yang Haoran was much less handsome, and his mouth was not as sweet as the man''s, but in terms of temperament, he was not inferior to the other party.


    Seeing Yang Haoran, a sh of wariness appeared in the man''s eyes.


    Yang Haoran felt that the man was dangerous, and the man likewise felt that Yang Haoran was also a dangerous existence, but they both did not show it.


    "Meijing, is this your friend?" The man asked with a smile.


    "Don''t call me Meijing, I feel even more awkward when you call me that." Xu Meijing first responded to the man, then looked at Yang Haoran and introduced him to the man, "His name is Yang Haoran, he''s my friend, the Burial Master of Lecheng."


    After introducing Yang Haoran to the man, Xu Meijing then introduced the man to Yang Haoran.


    "This is Boss Huo, the boss of the Yin Yang General Store that I''ve mentioned to you before."


    After Xu Meijing''s introduction, the man and Yang Haoran almost simultaneously smiled and extended their hands to each other, but Yang Haoran''s speed was a bit faster than the man''s.


    As their palms sped together, the smiles on both their faces became even more pronounced, but the wariness in their hearts also increased significantly.


    "Brother Yang, it''s a pleasure to meet you, I''ve heard Meijing say before that she doesn''t have many friends, I didn''t expect that she has you as a friend. I''m really envious of you, in her eyes, I''m probably only a little better than a stranger, not even a friend, but I''ve always considered her to be my best friend."


    The man spoke with a full smile, his words full of vor, self-deprecating himself while also praising Xu Meijing, and also making it clear how important Xu Meijing is to him.


    However, he did not change the way he addressed Xu Meijing ording to what Xu Meijing had just said, he still used the slightly intimate "Meijing" to call her.


    "Hehe, it''s a pleasure to meet you, Boss Huo."


    Yang Haoran was a bit surprised by the man''s identity, he hadn''t guessed beforehand that the man in front of him was the boss of the Yin Yang General Store, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    And in this first handshake and mutual introduction, Yang Haoran didn''t say as much as this Boss Huo, he just smiled and greeted him, without saying anything else, nor did he respond to the other party''s words.


    Yang Haoran''s unwillingness to say more to Boss Huo was partly to express his own attitude towards the other party.


    And the reason he didn''t want to respond to the other party''s words was to avoid revealing more information while also expressing his attitude.


    As the words faded, the two of them simultaneously released their hands, but the smiles on their faces did not diminish at all from the handshake, they were still as full as before, it felt like old friends who hadn''t seen each other for years, full of surprise and affection.

 Chapter 423: Believe in You

    Yang Haoran did not want to say much, and Boss Huo did not ask further, he just smiled kindly at Yang Haoran, then turned his gaze to Xu Meijing again.


    "From your looks, it seems you two are about to leave? The Underworld Envoy''s gambling match has not even started yet, won''t it be a pity to leave now?" Boss Huo asked with a smile.


    "We have no interest in the gambling match, and we are not nning to participate, so what''s there to be a pity about?" Xu Meijing asked indifferently.


    Boss Huo shook his head with a smile, not agreeing with Xu Meijing''s statement.


    "Every year, the gambling match between the Underworld Envoys will have someone shine brightly, once unknown, but after a gambling match, they be famous, isn''t that a good thing?" Boss Huo asked with a smile.


    "What''s so good about that?" Xu Meijing countered.


    "Hehe, with your own reputation, you can more easily build your ownwork, which is not a small benefit for your future development." Boss Huo exined with a smile.


    Xu Meijing smiled faintly, then asked, "Boss Huo, do you have any ns for this year, nning to find someone to gamble with?"


    Upon hearing this, Boss Huo shook his head, revealing a wry smile on his face, saying helplessly, "I would like to, but unfortunately my strength is limited, I''m afraid I''ll make a fool of myself.""Boss Huo is joking, you are an experienced Burial Master, if you don''t have the confidence, we two neers wouldn''t dare to try." Xu Meijing replied with a faint smile.


    Boss Huoughed heartily, saying, "Neers don''t necessarily have to be weak in strength, I can tell that both of you are capable people, in a gambling match with other Underworld Envoys, you might not necessarily lose. Why not give it a try, I''ll provide you both with some reference, if you win, it''s yours, if you lose, I''ll share half the burden for you."


    Hearing this, the smile on Xu Meijing''s face became even more pronounced.


    Yang Haoran remained expressionless, still wearing a smiling expression, but in his heart, he had some suspicions.


    There''s no such thing as a free lunch, and treasures don''t just fall from the sky, abnormal benefits often have a certain purposefulness, especially in the case of the opposite sex.


    In Yang Haoran''s view, Boss Huo''s purpose in saying these words at this time may be to gain Xu Meijing''s favor, or to determine his and Xu Meijing''s strength through the gambling match, or perhaps some other intentions.


    He couldn''t be sure exactly what the other party was up to, but based on his years of experience, the other party''s actions definitely had other purposes, and it was definitely not just for their benefit.


    Although he was thinking this way, Yang Haoran didn''t show any vignce or disgust on his face, he didn''t even have the intention to remind Xu Meijing, because he wanted to see what decision Xu Meijing would make in this situation.


    If Xu Meijing agreed to Boss Huo''s proposal, he would definitely intervene to stop Xu Meijing, otherwise, if Xu Meijing was not interested in it, that would be the best, he wouldn''t even need to speak up.


    However, in Yang Haoran''s view, Xu Meijing is not the kind of person without a brain, he believes Xu Meijing should be able to see the problem, and if Xu Meijing sees the problem but still agrees to the other party''s proposal, then he might have to re-examine the rtionship between Xu Meijing and Boss Huo.


    The worst scenario that Yang Haoran was worried about did not happen, in the face of Boss Huo''s proposal at this time, Xu Meijing smiled and shook her head in refusal.


    "I appreciate Boss Huo''s kindness, but we two are indeed not interested in this kind of gambling, so we don''t want to waste any time on it."


    Boss Huo''s expression remained unchanged, the smile on his face still remained, and he did not show the slightest disappointment.


    "If you don''t participate in the gambling match, you can also stay and watch the gambling between other Underworld Envoys, you might even learn some experience from it."


    "No, we still have some matters to attend to, so we won''t linger in the underworld, we''ll take our leave first."


    Upon hearing this, a disappointed look appeared on Boss Huo''s face, but he immediately smiled and said, "Since that''s the case, I won''t detain you two, if you have time in the future, I''lle visit in person."


    Yang Haoran did not speak, just smiling and nodding to Boss Huo.


    Xu Meijing also smiled faintly and responded, "You''re always wee."


    With that, Xu Meijing gave Yang Haoran a look, and the two then turned and left.


    Watching the backs of the two leaving, the expression on Boss Huo''s face remained unchanged, that smiling look, it was impossible to tell what he was really thinking in his heart.


    After leaving the square, the two entered a street, and at this point the two hadpletely disappeared from Boss Huo''s sight, just as they could no longer sense Boss Huo''s presence.


    "This Boss Huo is not a simple character, is he?" Yang Haoran nced at Xu Meijing and said with a smile.


    Xu Meijing smiled faintly, stepping forward as she spoke.


    "Indeed not a simple character, just like you, he is also a Smiling Tiger with hidden des."


    Hearing Xu Meijing say this, Yang Haoran felt a bit embarrassed, but he also felt relieved in his heart.


    The embarrassment was because of Xu Meijing''s description, and the relief was because Xu Meijing understood it clearly.


    "He''s your soulmate, how was it, do you feel like you''ve met someone long-lost?" Xu Meijing asked with a smile.


    Yang Haoran''s mouth twitched slightly, then replied with a wry smile, "No, I don''t feel like I''ve met someone long-lost, in fact, I think it''s better not to see him."


    Xu Meijing smiled and then said indifferently, "The first time I met this Boss Huo, I could already tell that he is a Smiling Tiger, but since he has helped me before, I don''t have any strong feelings towards him, neither liking nor disliking him."


    Hearing this, Yang Haoran smiled and said, "Although I have great confidence in your ability, I still can''t help but want to remind you, if possible, try to have as little contact with him as possible."


    Yang Haoran''s reminder made Xu Meijing''s smile even more pronounced.


    "What are you worried about?" Xu Meijing asked with a smile.


    "This Boss Huo is prudent in hisings and goings, I''m afraid that if you have too much contact with him, he will gradually seep into you, and then I''m afraid you''ll be sold out and even help count the money." Yang Haoran said.


    "Isn''t this considered talking behind his back?" Xu Meijing asked with a smile.


    For this question from Xu Meijing, Yang Haoran didn''t even think about it and just responded.


    "If you want to understand it that way, that''s fine, but if he really treats you as prey, I wouldn''t mind killing him behind his back."


    As he said this, the smile on Yang Haoran''s face was as amiable as ever, and there was no sense of killing intent at all, it seemed like he was just making a little joke.


    But Xu Meijing knew that Yang Haoran was not joking, after all, the two of them were no longer the ones who just met, they had a deep understanding of each other.


    "You Smiling Tigers are really too dangerous, to bepanions with people like you, it''s like courting death, I can''t even tell which of your words are true and which are false, who knows, maybe one day I''ll be schemed against by you and don''t even know it."


    Yang Haoranughed awkwardly and quickly exined, "Not you, don''t lump me in with them, he is him and I am me, I don''t know if he has any ill intentions towards you, but I definitely don''t."


    Xu Meijing seemed to be intrigued by Yang Haoran''s words, she thought for a moment, then asked with a smile, "How can you prove it?"


    Yang Haoran''s smile faltered, Xu Meijing''s question really stumped him.


    How to prove it?


    He couldn''t think of a way to prove it for a moment.


    If he uses the existence of the soul-refinement cauldron to prove the rtionship between them, this can only prove that Xu Meijing has no intention of killing him, because if Xu Meijing wanted to kill him, she could have solved him in the cave and not let him walk out alive.


    But the existence of the soul-refinement cauldron does not prove that he has no ill intentions towards Xu Meijing.


    The existence of the soul-refinement cauldron, a thing that cannot be seen, the more people know about it, the more detrimental it is to himself. Except for himself, who can guarantee that Yang Haoran will notmit murder and cover it up because of the soul-refinement cauldron?


    Yang Haoran knows he absolutely will not do this, but what if Xu Meijing has some thoughts about it?


    After all, in his view, a person like him can hardly be considered an upright person in Xu Meijing''s eyes.


    To make Xu Meijing not misunderstand him, he must find a way to prove that he has no intention of harming Xu Meijing, but he couldn''t find a good way to do that.


    After thinking about it, Yang Haoran still just smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "I can''t find a good way to prove myself, if you don''t trust me, you can nt some secret techniques or something inside me, then you''ll know if I''m lying to you or not."


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s bitter expression, Xu Meijingughed heartily, amused by Yang Haoran''s expression.


    "Haha, don''t worry, if I didn''t trust you, I wouldn''t havee this close to you. Whether you have any ill intentions towards me, I can certainly feel it, after all, we''re not just meeting for the first time. As for that Boss Huo, I know what''s going on, you don''t need to worry."


    At this point, Xu Meijing paused briefly, then looked at Yang Haoran and continued with a smile, "If one day I really get schemed against by you, I, Xu Meijing, will ept it, I won''t me anyone, I''ll only me myself for being short-sighted and trusting the wrong person."

 Chapter 424: The Beauty of Amaryllis

    Xu Meijing''s words deeply touched Yang Haoran''s heart, and the bitterness on his face disappeared as his smile returned to normal.


    "I think I won''t disappoint you, if you don''t believe me, just wait and see," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Don''t say it so uncertainly, you canpletely remove the word ''should''," Xu Meijing said.


    "I''ve already affirmed you before, so this time I''m trying a different way to express it, and I also prefer this way of expression," Yang Haoran exined with a smile.


    The two chatted and walked towards the Underworld City Gate, the atmosphere was very good.


    After leaving the Underworld and crossing the Naihe Bridge, they still did not see Meng Po, but there were more Underworld Envoys on the Naihe Bridge than when they came.


    Whether Meng Po was on the Naihe Bridge or not, Yang Haoran didn''t care. It was the same to him whether Meng Po was there or not.


    However, Xu Meijing was different from Yang Haoran in this regard. She was hoping that Meng Po would not be on the Naihe Bridge, so that she wouldn''t have to bow and greet the other party. She was a person who was unwilling to bow her head, and having to bow and greet others was something very difficult for her to ept.


    After crossing the Naihe Bridge, they came to the Yellow Springs Road and saw the endless red Amaryllis. They ignored the sadness of the flowers blooming without leaves, and instead simply appreciated the beauty of the Amaryllis.People appreciate Amaryllis differently, depending on their different personalities, ages, and experiences. Some see the beauty of Amaryllis, some see the sorrow, some see beautiful memories, and some see unspeakable past.


    There are also those who always appreciate Amaryllis with a wounded heart, thinking of the disappeared leaves when the flowers bloom, and the disappeared flowers when the leaves grow.


    This type of person always thinks about and sees what has already passed, often ignoring the beauty they currently possess.


    They only see the sorrow of Amaryllis, and not its beauty.


    Just like the fallen leaves in autumn, some see the golden beauty, while others see the sorrow. Some see the freedom bought by the leaves'' lives, while others see the indifference of the trees.


    At the moment, Yang Haoran and Xu Meijing were both in a good mood, so they saw only the beauty, not caring about the sadness of the Amaryllis blooming without leaves.


    While appreciating the beauty of Amaryllis, they walked towards the end of Yellow Springs Road, chatting andughing along the way, their rtionship deepening further.


    Imperceptibly, they arrived at the end of Yellow Springs Road, where many Underworld Envoys had opened Ghost Gates to return to their respective cities.


    "Time flies so fast, I only feel like it''s been a moment, but we''ve already reached the end of Yellow Springs Road," Yang Haoran said with a smile, his gaze shifting from an Underworld Envoy entering the Ghost Gate.


    "Even the longest road has an end, let''s go back," Xu Meijing said with a light smile, then took out her hands from her pockets and summoned a Ghost Gate with a seal.


    Yang Haoran wanted to stay a little longer on the Yellow Springs Road, but considering that Xu Meijing was in a hurry to refine the soul-refining cauldron, he didn''t stop Xu Meijing from opening the Ghost Gate.


    At Xu Meijing''s beckoning, Yang Haoran followed her into the Ghost Gate, ending this year''s trip to the Underworld.


    Back in the meeting room of the Ancheng Yin Division, Yang Haoran did not immediately return to Lecheng, but under Xu Meijing''s surprised gaze, he set up a restriction barrier.


    "There''s something I want to talk to you about, I didn''t dare to say it in the Underworld, but now I have the chance," Yang Haoran said, his smile fading and his expression turning serious.


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s rare serious expression, Xu Meijing asked with a smile, "What kind of thing requires you to put away that hypocritical smile? You''re making me a little nervous."


    Yang Haoran knew Xu Meijing was joking, but he didn''t intend to joke with her now.


    "The amount of souls you submitted this year is a bit low, did you withhold a lot of souls?" Yang Haoran asked directly, without beating around the bush.


    If it were any other Underworld Envoy asking this, Xu Meijing''s expression would have changed, and she might even have used some methods to protect her secret. But since it was Yang Haoran asking, her expression remained unchanged as she nodded with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect you to notice, I thought you would ignore this issue," Xu Meijing said lightly.


    "Wow, sister, the difference in the amount of souls you submitted this yearpared tost year is quiterge. Anyone who pays attention to you should be able to notice the problem," Yang Haoran said in a helpless tone.


    "But apart from you, who else would notice me?" Xu Meijing asked.


    "I don''t know, but can you be sure no one else noticed you? Take that Boss Huo today for example, do you think he didn''t notice you? And the amount of souls we submit each year is recorded, if the difference is toorge, do you think those above won''t find any problems?" Yang Haoran said.


    Xu Meijing''s expression remained calm as she asked with a smile, "So what do you think I should do?"


    "It''s simple, keep the souls that should be kept, and submit the ones that shouldn''t be kept, so as not to lose big because of small things," Yang Haoran said.


    Hearing this, Xu Meijing smiled and her expression became self-satisfied.


    "Are you really concerned about me, or are you underestimating me? Do you really think I would be stupid enough to do such a thing? The amount of souls I submitted this year is indeed a bit less, but it''s because of some special events that happened in Ancheng this year. If the decrease in my submitted souls wasn''t obvious, that would be the real problem. Although I''ve also withheld a lot of souls, they''re all within my control."


    Xu Meijing''s words made Yang Haoran pause for a moment, but then he heaved a sigh of relief and his smile returned to his face.


    "When submitting the souls, I specifically told the ghost attendant in charge of the records to make a note, so those above won''t find anything wrong, and even if they send someone to investigate, it''ll be exactly as I said," Xu Meijing continued.


    "That''s good, it seems I was just worrying for nothing," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "No, you weren''t worrying for nothing. At least your concern made me feel your sincerity and your care for me, isn''t that right?" Xu Meijing asked with a smile.


    Yang Haoran''s face flushed slightly, and being said this by Xu Meijing, he really felt a little embarrassed. In contrast, Xu Meijing was amused by Yang Haoran''s bashful expression.


    "Hehe, your blushing face looks much better than your hypocritical smile. But your reminder just now wasn''tpletely meaningless to me either. At least it let me know that you can handle this well, so I don''t need to worry about you."


    Xu Meijing''s words made Yang Haoran even more embarrassed, and he could only smile awkwardly without saying anything, not knowing what to say.


    "It''s been less than two days until the new year, do you have any ns?" Xu Meijing asked with a smile.


    "No, I don''t have any ns, you know my situation," Yang Haoran replied as he put the Underworld-only mobile phone back into his spatial storage and took out the aboveground mobile phone.


    "Since you don''t have any ns, then..."


    Before Xu Meijing could finish her sentence, Yang Haoran''s mobile phone started vibrating frequently, the notification sounds constantly ringing.


    "So busy?" Xu Meijing asked teasingly.


    "It''s probably New Year''s greetings from friends since it''s almost New Year''s," Yang Haoran replied with a smile, then instinctively looked at the mobile phone.


    But as soon as he looked at it, the smile on Yang Haoran''s face disappeared, and his brow furrowed slightly.


    Xu Meijing noticed the change in Yang Haoran''s expression and asked curiously, "What happened?"


    "A sworn enemy hase looking for me, I need to go back and deal with it," Yang Haoran put away the mobile phone and said.


    "When did this happen?" Xu Meijing asked.


    "From the time the message was sent, it seems to be about 10 minutes ago," Yang Haoran replied.


    "Let''s go, I''ll go with you to take a look, so you don''t get bullied," Xu Meijing said with a smile.


    However, Yang Haoran shook his head and refused Xu Meijing.


    "No need, it''s just a small character, not worth you getting involved. I can handle it myself."


    With that, Yang Haoran hastily tore open a spatial rift, and before stepping into it, he said to Xu Meijing, "I''ll call you after I''m done."


    With that, Yang Haoran stepped into the spatial rift, and Xu Meijing watched the closing spatial rift, hesitant to say anything, finally shaking her head helplessly.


    "This guy, I don''t know if he''s smart or dumb. So stealthy in front of others, but in front of me, he''s just like an idiot."

 Chapter 425: The Lone Demon Hunter

    Before entering the underworld, Yang Haoran stored his mobile phone in an independent space, because in the underworld, the mobile phone in the mortal world had no signal, and keeping it on him would only be a hindrance, while the mobile phone in the independent space also had no signal, so when Yang Haoran took out the mobile phone from the independent space, it would continue to vibrate due to a series of iing messages.


    This was not the first time Yang Haoran encountered such a situation, and with the uing new year, receiving a few more text messages was also normal, so he did not pay much attention to it at the time.


    However, when he habitually opened the text messages, the information he saw surprised him.


    The New Year''s greetings from his friends did not cause any change in his expression, but the real change was caused by a text message from Master Wu.


    The content of the text message was simple - the former demon hunter had appeared, just outside the vi, see the message and respond quickly!


    Before sending this text message, Master Wu must have called him, but since the mobile phone was in the independent space without a signal, he could not get through, so he sent this text message.


    The text message was not long, but the information contained was significant.


    Yang Haoran did not need to think to know whose identity the former demon hunter referred to - it was the demon hunter he had encountered in the ancient tomb of Shilin Town.


    In that great battle, Yang Haoran had used all his methods, not only consuming the soul pill, but also forcibly summoning the Death God Manifestation. Although the victory belonged to him, he had also suffered serious injuries, and in the end, it was Master Wu who brought people to take him back.At that time, Bai Xue was even more embarrassing. Not only was she beaten back to her original form, but she was also left with only herst breath, and they almost didn''t know how to get her back from the mountain if Yang Haoran hadn''t had Master Wu bring arge truck.


    Afterwards, Yang Haoran was worried that this person would seek revenge, so he prepared to take the initiative, and had Master Wu find a way to locate this demon hunter.


    However, this demon hunter seemed to have vanished from the world, and there was no news of him after that night, and he did note to bother Yang Haoran either.


    Later, due to Yang Haoran being busy refining the soul-refining cauldron, he temporarily put this person out of his mind, but Master Wu did not stop searching for him, only to still have no progress, until this time when they entered the underworld, Master Wu still did not find any trace of this person.


    But what he didn''t expect was that just after returning from the underworld, this person had appeared, not only appeared, but also killed at his doorstep.


    Yang Haoran was not sure whether the current Bai Xue was a match for this demon hunter. Although Bai Xue''s strength had greatly increasedpared to before, who dared to be sure that this demon hunter''s strength had not also improved?


    If this demon hunter had also encountered some extraordinary event that caused his strength to surge, it was possible that the current Bai Xue would not be a match for him either.


    If even Bai Xue was not a match for this demon hunter, then Master Wu and the other Night Watch members would be even less so, facing him would be like sending food.


    It was precisely because he had considered this that Yang Haoran was not only surprised but also anxious, and after briefly greeting Xu Meijing, he tore open the space and left.


    As for why he refused Xu Meijing''s kindness, it was because he felt that he could handle this matter himself, so he did not want to trouble Xu Meijing.


    In front of Yang Haoran''s vi in Lecheng, Master Wu had a solemn expression, and standing next to him was a woman, whose figure and appearance were absolutely superior, but she was not a living person, but the evil spirit Xiu Juan wearing a flesh vessel.


    This flesh vessel was not custom-made, and the appearance and figure were not her original form, but since she liked this flesh vessel very much, this time when Yang Haoran went to the underworld to customize the flesh vessel, he did not include her.


    Xiu Juan''s face showed no smile, and like Master Wu, her expression was also extremely solemn at the moment.


    Not far in front of the two stood a man, the man had long hair and a full beard, wearing a dirty overcoat and looking very sloppy.


    The man held a can of beer in his left hand and a sword in his right hand, as if he didn''t see Master Wu and Xiu Juan, drinking the beer on his own.


    This sloppy man was the demon hunter who had once fought with Yang Haoran in the ancient tomb of Stone Forest.


    Today, Bai Xue was out on a mission and was not at home, so there were only Master Wu and Xiu Juan mother and son.


    After discovering the existence of the demon hunter, Master Wu immediately called Yang Haoran, but the call could not get through, so he did not continue to call, but sent a text message to Yang Haoran as quickly as possible.


    Afterwards, he also sent out several group messages, and then immediately appeared outside the vi, blocking the other party''s path to prevent him from entering the vi.


    Xiu Juan also sensed the powerful energy fluctuations emanating from the other party, and knowing that Master Wu might not be a match for him, she gave Xiaokang a few instructions and also appeared outside the vi.


    As for Xiaokang, he was of course left inside the vi, after all, his strength could still deal with ordinary people, but to deal with a demon hunter like the sloppy man, he would definitely be killed in seconds, as Xiu Juan, as a mother, naturally would not let her own child go to his death.


    "Friend, this is my private residence, I don''t know what business you have here?" Master Wu looked at the sloppy man and asked in a deep voice.


    The sloppy man was a demon hunter, this was known to Master Wu.


    Since the other party appeared here, in Master Wu''s view, the purpose was definitely to seek revenge.


    And the reason he asked such a question was, of course, to pretend to know nothing, in order to dy as much as possible.


    The sloppy man did not deliberately hide his energy fluctuations, and from the powerful energy fluctuations emanating from him, Master Wu knew that he was not the other party''s match, even with the addition of the evil spirit Xiu Juan, they could notst long against him.


    So, in the face of the current situation, the most rational approach was to dy time, wait for reinforcements to arrive, and then there would be a chance of winning.


    Previously, he had called Yang Haoran, but the call could not get through, and then he had sent a text message to Yang Haoran, but he knew that the possibility of Yang Haoran returning in time to provide support was small, because Yang Haoran had gone to the underworld and it was not known when he would return.


    However, in addition to Yang Haoran, he had also sent messages to some other people in a group, one of which was Bai Xue. As long as Bai Xue, the freat demon, received the message and rushed back, then the disparity in strength between them would not be so great.


    In response to Master Wu''s question, the sloppy man did not immediately answer, but instead drained the entire can of beer in one gulp, then crushed the can with one hand and casually threw it on the ground.


    The can hit the ground with a ng, and then he took out another can of beer from the independent space, inserted the long sword into the ground, and the thick stone b was as fragile as tofu under the long sword, easily prating a foot into the ground.


    The long sword swayed, and the sloppy man slowly opened the beer can with both hands, then tilted his head and gulped down another big mouthful, before turning his gaze to the opposite Master Wu.


    "I''m not here for you, I''m here to find Lecheng Yin Division''s Burial Master, Yang Haoran." After swallowing the beer, the sloppy man said in a slightly drunk tone.


    To dy time, Master Wu also did not immediately respond to the sloppy man, he deliberately frowned and looked pensive, and after a while, he spoke.


    "What business do you have with him?" Master Wu asked.


    "You don''t need to know, and you don''t have the right to know. Let hime out to see me, or I''ll go in and see him." The sloppy man said indifferently.


    The sloppy man''s words did not leave Master Wu any face at all, and one could even hear a hint of disdain for Master Wu, because his strength was far beyond Master Wu''s, and this huge gap in strength made him feel that he and Master Wu were not on the same level at all.


    The sloppy man''s attitude did not change Master Wu''s expression, he was still solemn, and there was no trace of anger on his face.


    However, upon hearing the man''s words, Xiu Juan''s expression immediately became ugly, and a visible ck Yin Qi began to rise from her body, her eyes turning milky white!


    Xiu Juan was originally an evil spirit, and her resentment was extremely heavy. After her experience with Yang Haoran, her resentment had decreased somewhat, butpared to ordinary undead, her resentment was still very heavy. She did not express her resentment in front of Yang Haoran and the others, but it did not mean that her resentment had dissipated.


    The sloppy man''s words were not directed at her, but in her heart, Master Wu upied an extremely important position, and her respect for Master Wu was second only to Yang Haoran, so at the moment, the sloppy man''s words triggered her fierce side!


    Sensing the change in Xiu Juan, Master Wu frowned and looked at Xiu Juan, then used his eyes to stop Xiu Juan.


    Although he didn''t say anything, Xiu Juan understood Master Wu''s gaze, and she gave up the immediate attempt to attack the sloppy man, but the Yin Qi rising from her body did not subside, and her milky white eyes looked at the sloppy man with icy coldness.


    The sloppy man''s gaze was attracted by the current Xiu Juan, and his brow furrowed as he looked at Xiu Juan.


    "The evil spirit doesn''t look like an evil spirit, the person doesn''t look like a person, the strength is not strong but a bit interesting. Yang Haoran, as the Burial Master of the Yin Division, is really good at manipting these things that are neither human nor ghost."


    The sloppy man detected the problem with Xiu Juan, but he seemed unaware of the existence of the underworld flesh vessel, so he became somewhat interested in Xiu Juan.


    And Xiu Juan, upon hearing the sloppy man''s words, was triggered again, and she could no longer control the ferocity in her heart. Her facial expression suddenly became ferocious, and the milky white eyes shed with a brilliant light as she cast an illusion on the sloppy man!

 Chapter 426: Not at the Same Level

    While sloppy man''s words may not have been overly insulting, as an evil spirit, Xiu Juan couldn''t stand to hear such things. Even a slight provocation could stir up her deep-rooted resentment.


    Xiu Juan had tried to control herself, but sloppy man''s words about him being neither human nor ghost were a significant irritation to her. The resentment welling up in her mind overcame her, and she ignored Master Wu''s attempts to stop her, directly using the strongest technique of the evil spirit - an illusion art - against sloppy man.


    The moment Xiu Juan cast the illusion art, Master Wu knew it was bad news, because once they engaged inbat, his n to stall for time would be ruined.


    With sloppy man''s strength, it was possible that before reinforcements arrived, he and Xiu Juan would already have been dealt with by the opponent.


    However, since Xiu Juan had already made her move, Master Wu had no time to hesitate. He had to cooperate with Xiu Juan to hit sloppy man hard, so that they could have the greatest impact in an instant. If he hesitated, and sloppy man broke through the illusion, he would miss the best opportunity to strike.


    The moment Xiu Juan''s illusion art was cast, sloppy man''s body trembled slightly, and his movements paused for a moment.


    At the same time, Master Wu''s eyes became sharp, and he waved his hands, causing several Yin spirit power chains to appear from different directions with a rustling sound, attacking sloppy man.


    The huge gap in strength caused Xiu Juan''s illusion to only affect sloppy man for a moment. Seeing the Yin spirit power chains from Master Wu about to hit sloppy man, sloppy man quickly broke free from the illusion.


    Suddenly, green star spiritual power erupted from sloppy man''s body, enveloping himpletely.Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The attacking chains struck thisyer of green light, but were unable to prate it, beingpletely blocked by the star spiritual power. Apart from a few dull sounds, they had no effect on sloppy man whatsoever.


    This was Master Wu''s full-power attack, yet it was unable to break through sloppy man''s suddenly formed defensive star spiritual power. This result did not surprise Master Wu, as their strengths were not on the same level, and harming the opponent was not an easy task. However, his full-power attack being blocked so easily still caused his expression to turn somewhat unsightly.


    It was not just him acting alone, but also the evil spirit Xiu Juan. Yet even with the two of them working together, they had not managed to injure the opponent in the slightest. This demonstrated the vast difference in their strengths. If the opponent counterattacked, their fate would be dire.


    Master Wu furrowed his brows, increasing the output of his Yin spirit power, hoping to obtain more support to break through the star spiritual power defense on sloppy man''s body surface with the rapidly moving chains that seemed to have a life of their own.


    As for Xiu Juan, seeing her illusion instantly broken by sloppy man, her expression did not show any fear, but instead became even more ferocious. The Yin Qi around her body grew even stronger.


    A sudden, intense gust of yin wind swept through the area, causing Xiu Juan''s long hair to sway wildly. With a malicious look, she once again cast an illusion art on sloppy man.


    The dull sounds of intensebat continued, as Master Wu and Xiu Juan exerted their full power. Yet sloppy man remained casual, not even appearing to put in full effort, his attitude seemingly indifferent.


    Confronting the opponent''s casual demeanor with one''s own full power is the most disheartening type of battle. But no matter how disheartening, the battle must continue. One cannot simply stand still and allow the opponent to do as they please.


    If one loses the courage to resist just because the opponent''s strength is superior, and simply remains motionless, allowing the opponent to do as they wish, that would be the true tragedy.


    Master Wu and Xiu Juan continued their full-power attacks on sloppy man, hoping to inflict more damage. However, the star spiritual power on sloppy man''s body surface never dissipated, no matter how Master Wu''s chains attacked, unable to break through thisyer of defense.


    Each time Xiu Juan casts her illusion magic, the impact on the Sloppy Man onlysts for a fleeting moment, and after that, the Sloppy Man regains his rity.


    Piercing through Xiu Juan''s illusion is a trivial matter for the Sloppy Man, and it does not consume much of his star spiritual power. However, for the caster Xiu Juan, every casting of the illusion magic is a great drain on her.


    In just a short moment, both Master Wu and the evil spirit Xiu Juan have suffered significant depletion. The Yin Qi emanating from Xiu Juan has weakened considerably, no longer as intense as before, while Master Wu is starting to pant heavily and beads of sweat are forming on his face.


    In contrast, the Sloppy Man, enveloped in the star spiritual power, has not suffered any harm to his body, and his star spiritual power has not been consumed much either. What''s more frustrating is that he is still leisurely sipping his beer, as if this is not a life-and-death struggle, but merely a yful game.


    Beyond the protective shield formed by the star spiritual power, several chain-like appendages the size of a human arm areunching fierce attacks. The Sloppy Man, however, pays no heed, continuing to drink his beer, only asionally pausing in his movements, but the pause is only for a fleeting moment, and he quickly resumes his normal actions.


    The reason he pauses is naturally due to the effect of Xiu Juan''s illusion, and the fact that he resumes his normal state is because he has broken through Xiu Juan''s illusion.


    After draining thest of the beer in his hand, the Sloppy Man crumpled the empty can into a ball and then flung it with a wave of his hand. The crumpled can flew out at an incredible speed, directly hitting the Xiu Juan who was trying to cast her illusion again.


    Boom! Xiu Juan''s body was sent flying, crashing into the vi''s main gate, the powerful impact even knocking the gate off its hinges.


    Afterward, the Sloppy Man reached out with one hand, and the long sword embedded in the ground began to tremble. With a metallic ring, the sword was drawn out and grasped firmly in the Sloppy Man''s hand.


    With swift movements of the sword, several sword beams shot out, striking and shattering the chains that were furiously attacking him. Without any fancy techniques, just a few simple sword swings, the Sloppy Man unleashed a terrifying power, effortlessly destroying Master Wu''s chains, which now seemed utterly powerless against him.


    Judging from the Sloppy Man''s demeanor, these were likely just casual swings of the sword, with only the speed being somewhat exceptional.

 Chapter 428: Never Hiding from You

    With this slightly amused voice echoing in this area, a figure slowly walked out of the space rift.


    This person is none other than Yang Haoran, who has rushed back from Ancheng at the fastest speed.


    Originally, Yang Haoran had some unease in his heart, because he did not know how the situation here was, whether the sloppy man was rampaging in his vi.


    However, when he saw the situation outside while in the space rift, his unease disappearedpletely, and the bloody scene did not appear, which was a good thing for him, and it was because of this that a smile appeared on his face.


    Otherwise, if he came back and saw corpses all over the ground, he would certainly not be able to smile.


    Yang Haoran''s appearance finally made Master Wupletely relieved, and the taut nerves of the other few Night Watch members present also rxed because of Yang Haoran''s appearance.


    "Boss!"


    "Divine envoy!"


    Master Wu and the other Night Watch present saluted Yang Haoran, and Xiu Juan was no exception, putting away the murderous look on her face and respectfully saluting Yang Haoran.The sloppy man, who had just sat down, frowned slightly when he saw Yang Haoran appear, and then slowly stood up from the ground.


    The Night Watch present tensed up again because of the sloppy man''s action, but since Yang Haoran did not order them, no one made a reckless move, but kept a close eye on the sloppy man''s every move.


    The sloppy man ignored the Night Watch surrounding him, his gaze waspletely attracted by Yang Haoran, becausepared to Yang Haoran, the Burial Master, the Night Watch present were like ants, not worth his attention at all.


    But Yang Haoran was different. In their previous battle, the sloppy man suffered a great defeat at the hands of Yang Haoran and had to tear through space to escape, so he was still very wary of Yang Haoran.


    "You finally deigned to show yourself, I thought you would hide and not dare to show up." The sloppy man looked at Yang Haoran and spoke lightly.


    Yang Haoran''s face was still smiling, without any change because of the sloppy man''s words, but he would certainly give a response.


    "You underestimate me too much. If it''s just to deal with you, I really can''t find a reason to hide and not show up. Besides, before you showed up today, we from the LechengYin Division have always been looking for your whereabouts, it''s just that you seem to have disappeared, and we can''t find a trace of you at all. You''re really good at hiding, aren''t you?"


    Yang Haoran''s words were strongly sarcastic, but everything he said was the truth. From their initial battle until now, he had never hidden from the sloppy man, but had been searching for the sloppy man''s whereabouts all along. If anyone had been hiding, it was the sloppy man hiding from him, otherwise the sloppy man wouldn''t have disappeared without a trace.


    However, Yang Haoran did not mean to underestimate the sloppy man. Compared to the past, the sloppy man''s strength had increased a lot.


    The reason he could determine this was because the sloppy man did not deliberately suppress the fluctuations of his own power, and from the power fluctuations emanating from him, his strength had indeed increased a lotpared to the past.


    However, although the sloppy man''s strength had increased a lot, it still had not caught up with his own rate of improvement. Of course, if his judgment was wrong and the sloppy man''s current power fluctuations were not all of his strength, and he had hidden a part of it, then it would be a different story.


    "Today I came to find you, not to argue with you, I..."


    Before the sloppy man could finish speaking, the space next to Yang Haoran suddenly experienced a violent disturbance.


    This sudden urrence immediately made the sloppy man''s words pause, and his gaze instinctively turned to Yang Haoran''s side.


    Yang Haoran''s brows twitched slightly. This kind of situation was also beyond his expectations, but he did not show any panic, and also turned his gaze to his side, without even the intention to avoid.


    Although he did not avoid, Yang Haoran was still very alert. From the current situation, it seemed that someone was about to tear open the space. If the neer was a friend, it would be fine, but if it was an enemy, it would be too passive for him to deal with it hastily, so he had to be vignt in order to cope with the sudden situation.


    The space split open a crack, and then a huge snake head poked out from the space rift.


    This was a huge snake head, with white scales that emanated a cold light. The moment the snake head emerged from the space rift, it let out a hiss and then charged towards the sloppy man''s position, with its massive snake body closely following behind and bursting out of the space rift.


    A huge white snake appeared in the sight of everyone present, and this white snake was none other than the Serpent Demon Bai Xue.


    Originally, Bai Xue was carrying out an important task assigned by the Spirit Police, so she was not in the vi.


    The task was located in a remote area with very poor mobile phone signal, and in many ces the mobile phone could not even receive a signal, so Bai Xue did not receive Master Wu''s distress signal in time.


    It wasn''t until not long ago that she received Master Wu''s distress signal and learned that something had happened in the vi, and an enemy hade. She immediately put down the task she was doing, reported the situation to Captain Luo, and rushed back immediately.


    The task was not carried out by Bai Xue alone, Captain Luo was also there, and it was Captain Luo who led the team. After learning that something had happened at Yang Haoran''s vi, he did not stop Bai Xue from leaving, but they could not return to support Master Wu due to the task at hand, so they could only let Bai Xue go first to take the lead, and they would go to the vi for support afterpleting the task.


    It was precisely because of this reason that when Bai Xue''s huge body burst out of the space rift, the space rift healed immediately and no one else came out.


    As for why Bai Xue''s reaction was so strong at this time, charging towards the sloppy man, this question is easy to exin.


    Originally, Bai Xue almost died at the hands of the sloppy man, the Demon Hunter, and if it wasn''t for Yang Haoran''s timely help, she would no longer exist in this world.


    This resentment has been deeply rooted in Bai Xue''s heart, and she has always wanted to avenge herself. After bing a member of the Spirit Police, not only was the LechengYin Division looking for the sloppy man, but the LechengSpirit Police was also searching for him, but there had been no progress, which made her feel very regretful.


    Now, the sloppy man was right in front of her, such a good opportunity for revenge, how could she miss it, so she reacted so excitedly.


    Faced with Bai Xue''s attack, the sloppy man did not surrender. He quickly pulled out the long sword stuck in the ground and swung a sword towards the attacking Bai Xue.


    The green sword light let out a whistling sound as it shed towards Bai Xue''s huge head.


    Boom!!!


    The sword light collided with the head, and after a loud noise, the powerful impact force spread in all directions, blowing away all the Night Watch surrounding the sloppy man.


    The Night Watch steadied their bodies and wanted to take the opportunity to attack the sloppy man, but were stopped by Yang Haoran''s gesture.


    Although they didn''t know what Yang Haoran was thinking, since Yang Haoran had given the order, they naturally wouldn''t disobey Yang Haoran''s will, and they all distanced themselves from the sloppy man, expanding the siege circle, and within this circle were the sloppy man and Bai Xue.


    The sword light shattered, and a shallow wound appeared on Bai Xue''s snake head, with a trace of fresh blood flowing out.


    In the initial sh, it seemed that Bai Xue was at a disadvantage, with the sloppy man gaining the upper hand. However, this trace of fresh blood did not make Bai Xue timid at all, but instead aroused her ferocity deep within.


    The times have changed, and Bai Xue''s strength is no longer what it was before. Being injured a little does not mean she cannot kill the opponent. She has great confidence in her current strength!

 Chapter 427: Reinforcements Arrive

    The chain was turned into Yin Qi and dispersed, Master Wu''s face changed, he wanted to use his hand again to condense the chain, but the sloppy man did not give him this chance.


    A sh of green light passed, and Master Wu felt a pain in his chest, a huge force directly knocked him away, colliding with Xiu Juan who had just gotten up from the ground.


    "I want to see Yang Haoran, if you block me again, don''t me me for using force." The sloppy man spoke lightly, with a threatening tone.


    Although Master Wu and Xiu Juan were knocked away by the sloppy man, they did not suffer fatal injuries. With the sloppy man''s strength, if he intended to kill them, they would have died, or at least be in a very bad state.


    Why the sloppy man did not kill them, Master Wu was not sure, but just based on this, it was impossible for him to give up obstructing and let the sloppy man enter the vi.


    Although Yang Haoran was not in the vi, even if the sloppy man entered the vi, he would not be able to see Yang Haoran. But this is not a matter of whether Yang Haoran is in the vi or not, but a matter of attitude and stance.


    Once concessions are made, it is equivalent topromising with the enemy. This is not just a matter of losing face, if this spreads in Lecheng, it will also have a great impact on the credibility of their Lecheng Yin Division.


    So the sloppy man''s threat did not have any effect on Master Wu. As for Xiu Juan, it''s even more unnecessary to say. Making this resentful evil spiritpromise is not impossible, but it''s absolutely not easy. At least from the current situation, she has no intention ofpromising at all.


    As soon as the sloppy man finished speaking, Xiu Juan wanted to cast an illusion technique on him again, but was stopped by Master Wu."Xiu Juan, calm down and don''t be reckless." Master Wu pulled Xiu Juan and reminded her in a deep voice.


    Although Xiu Juan was very reluctant, she still suppressed the urge to strike again, her milky white eyes fixed on the sloppy man, waiting for the right moment to cast the illusion technique again.


    Seeing that Xiu Juan did not take action again, Master Wu breathed a slight sigh of relief. He wiped the fresh blood at the corner of his mouth, then turned his gaze back to the sloppy man.


    "What do you want to see our Boss for?" Master Wu asked in a deep voice.


    To some people, Master Wu might have asked a meaningless question, but if you think about it carefully, you will understand why he did so.


    The reason he did this was only one, that is, to dy time as much as possible, and to hold out until reinforcements arrived.


    However, whether the sloppy man saw through his n, or because the sloppy man had already lost patience, he did not intend to continue talking nonsense with Master Wu.


    "If he''s not here, then I''ll go in and wait for him. As for you two, you''ll be my hostages."


    The sloppy man sensed a weak power fluctuation in the vi, and at first he thought this power fluctuation was from Yang Haoran, but Yang Haoran had deliberately contained his power and only released a weak power fluctuation.


    However, through the previous confrontation, he found that he might have guessed wrong. The weak power fluctuation in the vi might not have been emitted by Yang Haoran. If the person in the vi was really Yang Haoran, why wouldn''t hee out and take a look with all themotion outside? Wouldn''t he be worried that the sloppy man had killed his two subordinates?


    Of course, there was another possibility, that Yang Haoran was indeed in the vi, and the weak power fluctuation was also emitted by him, but for some reason he was unable to leave, so he was indifferent to the situation outside.


    These were just the sloppy man''s guesses, he dared not confirm whether the facts were as he had guessed. But no matter what the truth was, as long as he went into the vi and found out, everything would be clear. So he did not want to waste time here with Master Wu and Xiu Juan.


    The sloppy man held a long sword and walked towards Master Wu''s position. Seeing that the n to dy time had failed, Master Wu''s face looked a bit unsightly.


    The sloppy man had made it very clear, he wanted to take him and Xiu Juan as hostages. If this seeded, he would lose a lot of face today.


    Watching the sloppy man approaching step by step, Master Wu once again mobilized the Yin spirit power in his body. However, due to the previous over-consumption of Yin spirit power in his body, now he had very little left.


    At his peak, he was no match for the opponent at all, and in this state, he was even more inferior to the opponent. But Master Wu had no intention of retreating. No matter what the oue was, he had decided to fight to the end and would neverpromise.


    But at this moment, several power fluctuations appeared, rapidly approaching from afar.


    The sloppy man''s footsteps paused, and he looked towards the distance. The ck figures that were far away just a moment ago suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The sound of breaking through the air kept sounding, and several people wearing ck robes surrounded the sloppy man.


    Their faces were hidden under the hoods, so it was impossible to see their expressions. But from the ck Yin Qi emanating from them, they had all mobilized the Yin spirit power in their bodies and entered abat state.


    These Night Watch members were responsible for the Lecheng city area. After receiving the message sent out by Master Wu, they immediately put down their work and rushed over.


    The incident happened suddenly, and only they could arrive in a short time. The Night Watch members responsible for the outskirts of the city could not have arrived in time in this situation, after all, they did not have the ability to tear through space.


    At this critical moment, the timely arrival of these Night Watch members did make Master Wu feel a little relieved in his heart. Although he knew that their strength was limited and was nothing in the eyes of the sloppy man, their presence could at least dy the sloppy man for a moment, and during this moment, perhaps other reinforcements would arrive.


    "You don''t really think these few people can stop me, do you?" The sloppy man nced at the Night Watch members surrounding him, then looked at Master Wu and asked.


    "Of course I don''t, but some things must be done even if they are impossible. Even if it means paying with our lives." Master Wu said in a deep voice.


    The sloppy man paused for a moment, as if Master Wu''s words had touched something in his heart. When he came back to his senses, he actually nodded at Master Wu.


    "You''re right, some things must be done even if they are impossible, even if it means sacrificing one''s life." The sloppy man furrowed his brows, as if recalling something, and spoke lightly.


    Master Wu did not understand the sloppy man, nor did he know the sloppy man''s past, so he had no idea why the sloppy man would have such a remark.


    However, he wished the sloppy man would keep reminiscing a little longer, so that he could gain more time.


    But the sloppy man''s next actions greatly exceeded Master Wu''s expectations.


    The sloppy man actually stuck his long sword into the ground again, then sat down on the ground, and then took out a can of beer from his spatial storage and started drinking it.


    Master Wu was a bit confused, the sloppy man''s current behavior really puzzled him, he didn''t know what the sloppy man was trying to do.


    "Your words just now reminded me of the real purpose of this trip. I''m not sure if the weak power fluctuation in the vi is from Yang Haoran or not, but it doesn''t matter. I can wait for him to show up here."


    After speaking, the sloppy man took another big gulp of beer, and it seemed that he had no intention of taking action again, but wanted to sit here and wait for Yang Haoran to appear.


    Master Wu''s brows furrowed, the sloppy man''s behavior made him have some guesses in his heart, but whether his guess was the truth or not, he was not sure.


    Although he was not sure about the sloppy man''s true intentions, the fact that the sloppy man did not take action should be a good thing for him.


    However, at this moment, the space next to Master Wu suddenly fluctuated, and then a rift opened in the space. Before a figure could be seening out, a voice with a smile rang out in this area.


    "Long time no see, demon hunter."

 Chapter 429: Defending but Not Attacking

    Bai Xue''s thoughts at the moment were quite simple - since the sloppy man had shown up, she must regain the face she lost back then.


    The reason she waspletely helpless against the sloppy man before was that her strength had not yet fully recovered. But now, not only has her injury long been healed, she has also obtained many heavenly materials and earthly treasures from the Spirit Police organization, and she was even lucky enough to refine a demonic pill, so her current strength is vastly different from the past. Therefore, she is very confident in herself.


    However, the sloppy man now has a serious expression, his brow furrowed. Just now, his sword strike sessfully made Bai Xue bleed, but there was no trace of a smile on his face. Instead, there was a hint of struggle in his eyes, as if something was troubling him at the moment.


    He is holding a long sword but did not take the opportunity to attack Bai Xue again. On the contrary, Bai Xue only wants to swallow the demon hunter to vent her anger and does not care if the demon hunter has any issues.


    "Since you dared to show up here today, you won''t be leaving this ce alive!" Bai Xue said in a cold voice, and her massive body surged forward, attacking the sloppy man again.


    The sloppy man''s brow furrowed, and he swung his long sword again, but this time, he was focused on defense rather than offense.


    Yang Haoran watched everything unfold, and without saying a word, he waved his hand to set up a restriction barrier in the area.


    This restriction barrier not only covered the vi but also the area where Bai Xue and the sloppy man were fighting. Although Yang Haoran''s vi is located in a remote area, it is still broad daylight, and he did not want any unnecessary trouble if the intense battle between Bai Xue and the sloppy man was witnessed by ordinary people.


    With the restriction barrier in ce, as long as it remains intact, themotion inside will be hidden from the outside world, and only those with true abilities will be able to detect anything amiss."You all stay away from the barrier, just guard the area around it to avoid being affected," Yang Haoran ordered the Night Watch members present, except for Master Wu.


    Seeing Bai Xue''s fierce attacks and the sloppy man''s purely defensive stance, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but feel curious.


    "Defending but not attacking, what is this guy up to?" Yang Haoran asked casually.


    Master Wu, standing beside him, pondered for a moment and then spoke, "I feel like this demon hunter today is not here for revenge."


    This piqued Yang Haoran''s interest, and he asked with a smile, "Oh? Why does Old Wu think so?"


    Master Wu then recounted the sloppy man''s actions and behavior since his arrival, particrly the details, and shared his spection.


    "If this demon hunter''s main purpose today was for revenge, Xiu Juan and I would not have been able to wait for you, Boss. We might have already lost our souls. He did not even try to attack us, and in the end, he didn''t even make a move. It seems like his only goal was to see you."


    ncing at the ongoing battle between Bai Xue and the sloppy man, Master Wu paused briefly before continuing, "Just now, when Bai Xue suddenly charged out of the space rift and attacked the sloppy man, his retaliation was just a reflex. But after that, he never attacked back, and has been purely on the defensive until now. This suggests that he doesn''t want to fight."


    "Previously, I am not entirely sure what happened, but when I hurried back here from Ancheng, the situation I witnessed was almost exactly as Master Wu had described. So I am rather inclined to agree with Master Wu''s analysis.


    Given the enmity between us, hising here is not for the purpose of seeking revenge. So the question is, why has hee to find me?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    Master Wu shook his head lightly, indicating that he too was unaware of the true reason.


    "From the current situation, it does not seem that this demon hunter hase here today with the intention of seeking revenge. However, his true purpose remains unclear, as he has not revealed it at all since his appearance. So I cannot know for certain." Master Wu spoke.


    "No matter, even if I cannot know his purpose now, once he is dead, I do not think it will be difficult to uncover the truth behind all this." Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Yang Haoran''s words made it clear that once the demon hunter is dead, his soul would fall into Yang Haoran''s hands. And through the special ability of the ghost eye, Yang Haoran would be able to extract information from the demon hunter''s soul without much difficulty.


    For the time being, Yang Haoran did not speak further. He wore a smile and watched the ongoing battle, like an uninvolved spectator.


    Beside him, Master Wu also remained silent. He stood steadily next to Yang Haoran, his eyes fixated on the fierce fight between Bai Xue and the sloppy man, seemingly trying to gather useful information from the details of their battle.


    Xiu Juan stood silently beside Yang Haoran, just as obediently as Master Wu. However, unlike Master Wu, she did not seem to have any particr thoughts. She was simply on standby, ready to attack the target the moment Yang Haoran gave the order.


    Half an hour passed, and the area had be uneven and ruined under Bai Xue''s relentless attacks. The ground was littered with cracks the size of human arms.


    Under Bai Xue''s continuous and fierce onught, the sloppy man''s body had sustained several wounds, though none were fatal. This made him appear rather disheveled.


    In contrast, Bai Xue, aside from an initial cut by the sloppy man''s long sword, had not sustained any further injuries. However, her constant attacks had resulted in a significant depletion of her demonic spiritual power.


    With a loud bang, the two collided again, and the sloppy man, along with his sword, was violently mmed into the ground by Bai Xue''s tail, creating arge crater.


    This time, Bai Xue did not continue her relentless assault as she had before. Instead, she hovered in the air, her cold snake-like eyes fixated on the crater where the sloppy many.


    "Why don''t you fight back!" Bai Xue spoke in a chilling tone, her voice revealing a suppressed anger. The sloppy man''s passive behavior had made her feel insulted and offended.


    Even the bystanders could see that the sloppy man had been only defending and not attacking. Bai Xue, having fought him until now, must have noticed this as well. But the sloppy man''s approach had left her confused and hurt her spiritual pride.


    From the crater, the sloppy man coughed up a mouthful of blood and then stood up, holding his long sword. He looked at Bai Xue and then shifted his gaze towards Yang Haoran.


    "I came here to find him, not you," the sloppy man said calmly. His expression suggested that he had little interest in Bai Xue.


    Bai Xue''s eyes gleamed with cold fury. The sloppy man''s words and actions had further fueled her anger. She let out a cold snort and thenunched herself towards the sloppy man, attacking him once again.

 Chapter 430: Want to Make a Deal with You

    The anger in his heart made Bai Xueunch a new round of attacks on the sloppy man, and this round of attacks was even more fierce than before.


    Judging from Bai Xue''s appearance, it seemed that she was prepared to deal with the sloppy man here before her own demonic spiritual power was exhausted.


    As before, the sloppy man only defended and did not attack. However, in the face of Bai Xue''s increasingly fierce attacks, his defense became increasingly strained.


    Yang Haoran saw all this, with a smile on his face but some doubts in his heart.


    Did this sloppy mane here alone just to see him?


    Of course, Yang Haoran would not naively believe that the sloppy man''s purpose would be so simple, as they were enemies, not lovers. Would he risk his life just to see him? That seemed unlikely.


    Unless he was a fool, Yang Haoran felt that the sloppy man would not do such a thing.


    Was the sloppy man a fool?


    The answer, of course, was no. Yang Haoran did not know whether the sloppy man was smart or not, but in any case, he did not look like a fool.Although he was puzzled, Yang Haoran still had no intention of intervening for the time being. He wanted to observe further and see if there were any other discoveries.


    The battle continued, and the sloppy man sustained a few more wounds on his body. His expression was unsightly, and the look of struggle in his eyes grew stronger.


    "Yang Haoran, I came to see you today just to have a good talk with you. If you don''t stop this serpent demon again, don''t me me if she gets hurt."


    The sloppy man blocked Bai Xue''s attack with his long sword and then looked towards Yang Haoran''s position, speaking in a solemn voice.


    From his appearance, his patience seemed to have reached its limit. If Bai Xue continued tounch fierce attacks against him, he might lose control of his emotions and retaliate.


    Yang Haoran ignored the sloppy man, and even the smile on his face did not change at all, as if he had not heard the sloppy man''s words.


    However, Bai Xue responded to the sloppy man''s words.


    "Stop whining! Show me your real skills!"


    As the words fell, Bai Xue opened her bloody mouth and bit down on the long sword controlled by the sloppy man.


    Ayer of star spiritual power enveloped the long sword, but with Bai Xue''s bite, the star spiritual power immediately copsed, and the long sword was caught in her mouth.


    With a toss of her head, Bai Xue flung the long sword away, embedding it in the ground below. Then, her massive body coiled around the sloppy man''s body.


    With his body coiled by Bai Xue''s immense strength, the sloppy man''s bones creaked, and the intense pain stimted his nerves, causing a pained expression to appear on his face.


    However, Bai Xue''s attack did not stop. As her serpentine body coiled around the sloppy man, she spewed a poisonous mist from her mouth, enveloping him entirely.


    The poisonous mist Bai Xue spewed contained deadly toxins. Once poisoned, one''sbat ability would plummet unless they were a ghost, zombie, or other being immune to poisons. This move was ineffective against them.


    But for humans with physical bodies, their flesh and blood could not withstand such deadly poisons unless they were exceptionally resistant.


    The sloppy man originally had ayer of star spiritual power protecting his body, which could repel the deadly toxins. In this case, he would not be poisoned.


    However, when Bai Xue coiled around his body, her immense strength not only shattered the star spiritual power surrounding him but also directly impacted his bones. In this situation, facing Bai Xue''s poisonous mist, it would not only affect his body but also have a significant impact.


    Enveloped by the poisonous mist, the skin on the sloppy man''s body began to rot. But more importantly, some of the mist entered his body through his breathing, causing the most severe damage to his flesh.


    In an instant, the sloppy man''splexion turned ck, and the skin on his body became increasingly rotten.


    His expression was unsightly, his eyes burning with furious mes. With an angry roar, a powerful star spiritual power erupted from within him, allowing him to break free from Bai Xue''s coils. The long sword embedded in the ground below also responded to his summons, transforming into a green light and returning to his hand with a ringing sound.


    Gripping the long sword, the sloppy man swung it, forcing Bai Xue to retreat. He then leaped back, creating some distance between them.


    The star spiritual power within him churned wildly, and he spat out a mouthful of ck blood. As the ck blood emerged, hisplexion stopped darkening, and the ck color on his face gradually faded, though at a slightly slow pace. The rotting of his skin also stopped.


    Recently, he mobilized the star spiritual power within his body and sessfully expelled the deadly poison from his body. However, due to the haste, not all the deadly poison was expelled, and a portion remained within his body.


    In the current situation, it is unrealistic topletely expel the deadly poison from his body, as Bai Xue would not give him that opportunity. All he could do was expel as much poison as possible in an instant, and temporarily seal the remaining portion within his body using star spiritual power, to be dealt withter.


    Ayer of green star spiritual power lit up on sloppy man''s body again, butpared to before, the star spiritual power enveloping his body''s surface was noticeably more concentrated, meaning thisyer of star spiritual power was much more potent than before.


    Seeing that sloppy man not only instantly freed himself from her control but also sessfully expelled most of the deadly poison from his body, Bai Xue was quite displeased. She had thought she could seize the opportunity topletely take sloppy man''s life, but she had only managed to injure him.


    Although the injury was severe, it was still far from taking sloppy man''s life.


    Holding a long sword, sloppy man''s gaze fell on Bai Xue. The injuries made hisplexion look terrible, but he still did not immediately attack Bai Xue.


    At the moment the deadly poison entered his body, the anger in his heart ignited intense murderous intent, and at that moment, he did intend to kill Bai Xue.


    However, he still managed to suppress that murderous intent.


    "You don''t have much demonic spiritual power left within you. If you continue, you will suffer greatly. You are no match for me, so I advise you to stop now and not push me any further."


    Sloppy man spoke in a deep voice, but his words did not deter Bai Xue''s desire to continue the battle. Instead, it made her want to continue the fight even more.

 Chapter 432: Straightforward as Always

    Bai Xue''s demand was quite excessive, but the sloppy man merely thought for a moment before nodding in agreement to Bai Xue''s unreasonable request.


    Under Bai Xue''s puzzled gaze, the sloppy man suddenly waved his hand, and the long sword in his hand was fiercely thrust into the ground in the distance. From his waving motion, one could see that the sloppy man''s heart was filled with fury at the moment, but reality forced him to suppress his inner rage.


    "Come on!" The sloppy man said in a deep voice. As his voice rang out, the star spiritual power surrounding his body, which served as a defense, dissipated, leaving his physical bodypletely defenseless before Bai Xue.


    "You must be a fool! Don''t you worry that I''ll take this opportunity to kill you?" Bai Xue couldn''t help but jeer, unable toprehend what this demon hunter was thinking.


    "You talk too much. Can''t you just get on with it and not waste any more time?" The sloppy man''s words revealed a strong sense of impatience.


    "Hmph! Since you''re so eager to die, I''ll grant your wish!"


    Bai Xue let out a cold snort, then moved her body, and her snake tail fiercelyshed out at the sloppy man''s body.


    Boom!!!


    The ground shook, and dust filled the air as broken stones flew everywhere. The ground was smashed into arge pit by Bai Xue''s attack, and the sloppy man was violently pounded into the deep pit.This attack was not actually Bai Xue''s strongest move. Although she had consumed arge amount of demonic spiritual power, she could still unleash other formidable techniques. However, she did not do so.


    The reason she didn''t use her full power was, of course, because she was deeply interested in the deal proposed by the sloppy man. A single demonic pill held immense temptation for her, so the allure of a considerable number of demonic pills was unimaginable.


    Therefore, with her interest piqued, she wanted to know what deal the sloppy man was referring to.


    A strong green light emanated from her body. Afterunching that attack on the sloppy man, Bai Xue showed no intention of further action. Her body rapidly shrank until she turned into a green light that fell beside Yang Haoran.


    The green light dispersed, revealing Bai Xue in athletic attire. Since her face was covered by a mask, her expression was indiscernible, but her slightly panting motion indicated that this battle had taken a significant toll on her, suggesting her face under the mask likely didn''t look too good.


    "Why didn''t you finish him off?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, let''s see what deal he''s talking about first," Bai Xue replied with augh, though her voice sounded weak.


    The intense assault on the sloppy man had indeed consumed a considerable amount of her energy, causing her speech to sound feeble.


    From the recent battle, it was difficult to determine whether Bai Xue was a match for the sloppy man or not, as the sloppy man had been solely defending and had notunched any attacks. Therefore, it was unclear whether Bai Xue could withstand the sloppy man''s offensive abilities unscathed.


    On the other hand, the sloppy man had endured all of Bai Xue''s attacks, but based on her previous remarks, it seemed she still had some tricks up her sleeve that she hadn''t used yet. Whether those hidden moves could fatally wound the sloppy man remained uncertain.


    One thing was certain: the attack Bai Xue had just used on the sloppy man was not her trump card. Although the strike was powerful, it didn''t appear to be her ultimate move.


    Yang Haoran simply smiled at Bai Xue''s response without furtherment, shifting his gaze back to the dust-filled area.


    A gust of ominous wind dispersed the dust, and the sloppy man struggled to stand up from the deep pit. His coat was dirtier and more tattered than before, with visible bloodstains in some areas, presenting a rather haggard appearance.


    Bai Xue''s previous attack, while not her strongest, still required the sloppy man to endure it with his bare flesh, without any defensive measures or even the star spiritual power shield surrounding his body, which he hadpletely withdrawn.


    Without any protection, his physical body was undoubtedly stronger than an ordinary person''s, butpared to a great demon like Bai Xue, his flesh was far too weak.


    Precisely for this reason, Bai Xue''s strike had inflicted significant damage. Not only were many of his bones broken, but his vital organs had also suffered severe injuries,pounded by the harm caused by the venom that had previously entered his body, leaving his current physical condition in a dire state.


    As sloppy man''s body struggled to stand up, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, which was slightly ckened due to the lingering toxins within his body.


    After spitting out the mouthful of blood, sloppy man''s expression became somewhat sluggish, his body swaying as if about to copse, but he ultimately did not fall.


    The star spiritual power within him was raging, and sloppy man immediately spat out another mouthful of blood, this one cker than the previous one, indicating that he had expelled all the remaining toxins from his body.


    With the toxinspletely expelled, hisplexion was no longer ckened, but rather pale.


    Subsequently, he circted the star spiritual power within his body to rapidly stop the bleeding and heal his injuries. Although his physical body had suffered a significant blow, he had not consumed much of his star spiritual power from start to finish. Now, as he unleashed it at full force, he not only rapidly healed his physical injuries but also emanated a powerful aura.


    "Do you have any other requests?" sloppy man asked calmly, his gaze fixed on Yang Haoran.


    Sloppy man''s voice was deep and low, as if he were suppressing a ferocious beast within himself, which could break loose at any moment, causing him to go berserk.


    From the current situation, if Yang Haoran were to continue provoking sloppy man, there was a high chance that sloppy man would lose control of his inner rage, ruining the supposed deal. Although Yang Haoran was not afraid of sloppy man''s potential outburst, if it happened, the deal would be off.


    It must be said that Yang Haoran was quite interested in the so-called deal with sloppy man, especially since the demonic pill was an invaluable treasure. Even if he couldn''t use the demonic pill himself, others might find it useful. Therefore, he was indeed tempted by such a valuable item.


    It wasn''t just the demonic pill; these days, Yang Haoran was attracted to any treasure, even those he couldn''t use himself, because these treasures would bring him immense wealth, which would serve as the capital for his future business ventures in the underworld.


    As an old fox like Yang Haoran, he naturally knew the meaning of "seizing a good opportunity." Thus, he did not provoke sloppy man further but smiled and nodded at him instead.


    "Heh heh, do you really think I''m someone with a lot of fuss? I''ve always been straightforward and decisive, without too many unnecessaryplications."


    Yang Haoran''s words sounded rather shameless, making even Master Wu, who was standing nearby, feel somewhat awkward.


    "You seem to have a deep misunderstanding of the words ''straightforward and decisive,''" sloppy man said calmly. Then, with a wave of his right hand, he summoned the long sword he had embedded in the ground earlier. The sword resonated and returned to his hand, obeying its master''s call.


    In this situation, sloppy man''s act of recalling his demonic weapon made his intentions clear. If Yang Haoran continued to provoke him, he might not be able to suppress his inner rage any longer.


    Yang Haoran observed sloppy man''s reaction, but his smile remained unchanged, showing no signs of embarrassment.


    "You don''t know me well, so you question my decisiveness. Heh heh, no matter. Since you''re so sincere about discussing this with me, I''ll entertain you. However, I can''t guarantee that your so-called deal will be sessful in the end."


    As his words trailed off, Yang Haoran shifted his gaze from sloppy man to Master Wu beside him.


    "Old Wu, let our people disperse. They can go about their business. You stay here. Remember to record this operation and include it in their year-end bonuses."

 Chapter 431: Having a Request

    Since Yang Haoran finally responded to the sloppy man, Bai Xue also stopped her continued attacks on the sloppy man. However, her aura of intensity did not diminish as she waited for their conversation to conclude.


    The sloppy man knew that Bai Xue was still firmly locked onto him as a target, but he did not care. Instead, it was Yang Haoran''s words that made his expression even more unsightly, and his gaze towards Yang Haoran held a few more traces of disdain.


    "Great endeavors do not sweat the small stuff. To give up immense benefits just because of some grudge, your perspective as a Burial Master is too small," the sloppy man said in a deep voice.


    Yang Haoran smiled and shook his head, then said, "No, you misunderstood. What''s between you and me is not some minor grudge, it''s a deadly feud. Do you think I should care about it or not?"


    The sloppy man frowned in hesitation for a moment, then asked, "So, are you going to take this deal or not?"


    "No, I''m not interested," Yang Haoran smiled in response, firmly rejecting the sloppy man''s offer.


    Having been rejected by Yang Haoran, the sloppy man''s expression suddenly became anxious. He had initially thought that by provoking Yang Haoran a little, he would be able to pique Yang Haoran''s intense interest. However, what he did not expect was that not only did Yang Haoran reject him, but he did so very decisively.


    "You''re rejecting this deal, and you''ll definitely regret it. If you agree to cooperate with me, you''ll gain a considerable number of demonic pills!"


    Upon mentioning demonic pills, Yang Haoran''s expression did not change, but the watchful Bai Xue''s snake-like eyes flickered with a hint of light."Why should I believe you?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "If you''re willing to sit down and talk with me properly, you''ll definitely believe me," the sloppy man said in a deep voice.


    Yang Haoran pondered briefly, then said with a smile, "That''s not necessarily true."


    Seeing that Yang Haoran was not receptive, the sloppy man suppressed his anger and gritted his teeth, then took out an object from his independent space.


    This object was a box, with seals arranged on its surface, not emitting any trace of power fluctuations, so it was impossible to discern what was inside the box.


    "I can show my sincerity first. If you still don''t trust me after this, then I''ll have to find someone else to cooperate with."


    As the words fell, the sloppy man waved his hand and opened the box, revealing a bead that emanated a green glow.


    This was a demonic pill, and the demonic spiritual power it radiated was strong, clearly indicating that its former owner was a great demon.


    Yang Haoran''s gaze fell upon the demonic pill, and his face showed some interest. As for Bai Xue, upon seeing this demonic pill, her emotions fluctuated significantly, and the speed at which her body moved in the air involuntarily increased, her snake-like eyes burning with desire.


    Bai Xue was a demon, and the allure of demonic pills was no less than that of soul pills for Yang Haoran, and could even be said to surpass the allure of soul pills for him. As an Underworld Envoy, Yang Haoran could still receive a fixed number of three soul pills each year, but Bai Xue had no such privilege and had to rely on luck to obtain demonic pills.


    Therefore, for Bai Xue, every demonic pill was extremely precious, especially those from great demons. Such a demonic pill was something she had longed for, and if she could obtain and refine it, her strength would soar.


    "This demonic pill is my sincerity. I can give you this demonic pill, but I want to see your current strength first. As long as your strength satisfies me, this demonic pill will be yours."


    The sloppy man''s words made Yang Haoran''s smile deepen.


    "Heh heh, it seems that today you''vee to seek something from me, right?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    Based on Master Wu''s previous analysis, coupled with his own observations, Yang Haoran made this judgment.


    From the situation of Bai Xue and the sloppy man''s exchange, the former had beenunching fierce attacks, trying to kill thetter, while thetter had been solely defending, unwilling to attack. There were even several instances where he wanted to counterattack but was forcibly suppressed.


    If the sloppy man hade seeking revenge, he need not have done so. From this point, it could be seen that the sloppy man''s purpose foring today was likely not vengeance or demon hunting.


    Then what was his real purpose?


    Yang Haoran was not clear about that, but he could see that the sloppy man seemed to have a request for him.


    It was precisely because the sloppy man had a request for him that he had been holding back, choosing to defend against Bai Xue''s fierce attacks rather than retaliating, afraid of injuring Bai Xue and affecting Yang Haoran''s decision.


    In his view, the sloppy man''s im of wanting to make a deal with him was merely a more ptable way of putting it. To be more direct, he had a request for Yang Haoran.


    Being questioned in such a way by Yang Haoran, the sloppy man''s expression changed again, but he eventually nodded.


    "That''s right, I do have something I need your help with, but it depends on whether you have the ability. If I''ve misjudged you, I''ll decisively find someone else to help," the sloppy man said in a deep voice.


    "Haha, seeking help from an enemy, you''re really an interesting one. Aren''t you worried that in the end, you''ll lose your wife and your troops?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "We don''t really have a deep grudge. The battle we had before was just a matter of positions. I''m a demon hunter, hunting demons is my profession. She''s your friend, and I can understand your need to protect her. Although this caused enmity between us, it''s not something that can''t be resolved. Moreover, even if we did have a deep grudge, what does it matter in the face of absolute interests, don''t you agree?" the sloppy man asked in a deep voice.


    Yang Haoran smiled and nodded, seeming to agree with the sloppy man''s perspective, but whether he truly agreed in his heart was unknown.


    "You want to see my current strength? How should I prove it?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    The sloppy man waved his hand lightly, and the demonic pill in the box floated in the air above his head. He looked up at the floating demonic pill, then turned his gaze back to Yang Haoran.


    "It''s simple. If you can snatch this demonic pill from me within ten minutes, it will prove that I haven''t misjudged you," the sloppy man said.


    "But you''re injured, and your inner star spiritual power has been depleted. Wouldn''t that give me too much advantage?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "I''m concerned about your current ability, not whether you have an advantage over me," the sloppy man replied.


    However, Yang Haoran didn''t act despite his reply.


    "You dared toe here alone to find me, which means you must have thought it through carefully before making this decision. Since you''ve thought it through carefully, why do you need to show me your strength? How about this: our enmity started because of my friend, so if you can convince her, I''ll sit down and talk to you properly. But I''ll take this demonic pill first."


    As the words fell, Yang Haoran suddenly snapped his fingers, and his Yin spirit power materialized into Yin Qi around the demonic pill. The Yin Qi swirled and carried the demonic pill towards his position.


    Yang Haoran thought his action would anger the sloppy man, who would try to stop him, and then he could use forceful means to directly seize the demonic pill, demonstrating his current strength to the sloppy man.


    Although he said there was no need to show his strength, the sloppy man did want to see it, and Yang Haoran didn''t mind revealing a bit.


    However, the reality waspletely beyond his expectations. His action did anger the sloppy man, but the sloppy man didn''t try to stop him, even though Yang Haoran could see that the sloppy man really wanted to stop him. Ultimately, the sloppy man didn''t act.


    The sloppy man watched helplessly as the demonic pill flew towards Yang Haoran, until Yang Haoran caught it in his hand. Only then did the sloppy man turn his gaze towards Bai Xue with an unhappy expression.


    Yang Haoran caught the demonic pill, his expression unchanged, but he couldn''t help feeling a strong sense of doubt. What reason could there be for the sloppy man, a two-star demon hunter, to be so humble, letting Yang Haoran ride roughshod over him, and yet still endure it?


    The sloppy man didn''t know what Yang Haoran was thinking. After turning his gaze back to Bai Xue, he only said one thing:


    "I don''t have any demonic pills on me for now."


    Bai Xue sneered coldly, then said, "That''s really too bad. Since you can''t produce what I want, how about you use your physical body to endure one of my strikes?"

 Chapter 433: You Want to Die, Dont Drag Me Into It

    Under Master Wu''s arrangement, the other Night Watch members returned to their respective posts, while Yang Haoran brought the sloppy man into the vi.


    The area outside the vi had already be a wastnd, but Yang Haoran didn''t question it because he knew Master Wu would arrange for someone to handle it, so he didn''t need to worry about it.


    What he was concerned about now was what the sloppy man was really after.


    The two of them had grievances, to put it bluntly, in Yang Haoran''s impression, the sloppy man was his enemy, and his usual attitude towards enemies was to try to get rid of them to prevent future troubles.


    However, his attitude towards the sloppy man today was different from his usual approach. Although there was an element of teasing the sloppy man, he did not intend to kill him, mainly because the sloppy man had generously offered a Great Demon-level demonic pill as a token of good faith for cooperation. Additionally, Yang Haoran was interested in the sloppy man''s so-called deal.


    As for why he didn''t directly agree to the sloppy man''s request but instead chose to tease him, it was because he wanted to use this method to see where the sloppy man''s bottom line was.


    At the same time, he also wanted to reconfirm whether his judgment was correct ¨C whether the sloppy man truly needed his help or had ulterior motives.


    Regrmunication would have difficulty distinguishing between the two, but by pressuring the other party a few times and giving them some stimuli, it would be easier to see some clues.


    Through this method, Yang Haoran once again confirmed that the sloppy man did indeed need his help, and this matter seemed to be no small thing. Otherwise, the sloppy man would not have been so tolerant, nor would he have openly offered a Great Demon demonic pill, which is equally precious to demon hunters.Of course, it''s also possible that everything the sloppy man was doing now was just an act, and needing his help was not the real goal. However, Yang Haoran hadn''t noticed any problems in this regard yet. If that were the case, he could only admire the sloppy man''s acting skills.


    On the way into the vi, Yang Haoran wore a smile on his face, not saying a word, but deep in thought.


    Bai Xue followed closely behind Yang Haoran, and since she was wearing a mask, it was impossible to tell what her expression was or what she was thinking at the time.


    The sloppy man, on the other hand, followed behind Yang Haoran, gripping his long sword tightly, his brows furrowed and his expression vignt, maintaining a safe distance from Yang Haoran.


    As for Master Wu and Xiu Juan, they followed behind the sloppy man, preventing him from trying any tricks from behind.


    After entering the vi, Yang Haoran led the sloppy man to the living room. His face still bore the same smile, and he gestured politely for the sloppy man to sit, then courteously said, "Please, have a seat."


    From Yang Haoran''s expression, it seemed as if he hadpletely forgotten his previous attitude towards the sloppy man. Now, he was polite and friendly, as if weing a good friend into his own home.


    The sloppy man''s expression did not improve despite Yang Haoran''s false pretense. He remained stone-faced and unapologetic, plopping down on the sofa.


    "Xiu Juan, excuse me, would you mind brewing us some tea?" Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "Yes, Divine Envoy."


    Xiu Juan respectfully bowed to Yang Haoran and turned to leave, but at that moment, the sloppy man spoke up indifferently.


    "No need, I don''t drink tea."


    After saying that, the sloppy man took out a bottle of beer from his independent space, opened it himself, and drank it nonchntly.


    "Just because you don''t drink tea doesn''t mean we don''t drink tea, right?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    The sloppy man didn''t answer Yang Haoran''s question and continued drinking his beer. Yang Haoran gave Xiu Juan a look, and she understood, quickly leaving.


    Yang Haoran didn''t mind the sloppy man''s words and actions. He smiled and motioned for Master Wu and Bai Xue to sit down, then turned his gaze back to the sloppy man.


    "Drinking so much beer, don''t you need to use the restroom?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    The sloppy man really didn''t expect Yang Haoran to ask such an irrelevant question in this situation.


    "You don''t need to beat around the bush. Let''s get to the point," the sloppy man said after taking a sip of beer.


    "No problem, you speak, I''ll listen," Yang Haoran responded with a smile.


    "I came to find you this time in hopes that you would help me rescue someone. I know there are grievances between us, but I''m willing to pay you a high price to take action. The demonic pill from before was just a down payment. Once the task ispleted, I''ll give you another Great Demon-level demonic pill," the sloppy man said.


    Yang Haoran chuckled, he did not immediately answer, after savoring sloppy man''s words, he smiled and said: "Didn''t you say that after this, I could get a lot of demonic pills? Howe now it''s only one?"


    Whether to save someone or not, Yang Haoran wasn''t too concerned about it at the moment, becausepared to that, he was more interested in the reward for lending a hand.


    So, he didn''t ask sloppy man who he needed to save or where to go to save someone, but instead pointed out that the reward sloppy man was offering now was different from what he had said earlier.


    "The two freat demon-level demonic pills are just my unteral reward, as for other gains, I haven''t included them," sloppy man exined.


    "Other gains? Heh, could you rify that a bit more? The more vague you are, the more time I''ll need to spend guessing and analyzing. I don''t mind, I have plenty of time, but I don''t know if you have enough time," Yang Haoran said unhurriedly, his smile unwavering.


    As Yang Haoran finished speaking, Xiu Juan also brought over some tea. Yang Haoran declined Xiu Juan''s service, and after asking Xiu Juan to sit down, he poured several cups of tea, first giving one cup each to Bai Xue and the others, and then cing a cup in front of sloppy man.


    Although sloppy man had just said he didn''t drink tea, Yang Haoran did not ignore him.


    Sloppy man took a sip of beer, then nced at the tea Yang Haoran had poured for him and said lightly: "I just said, I don''t drink tea."


    "Whether you drink it or not is up to you. Whether I pour it or not is up to me. I don''t want you to feel that I''ve been discourteous to you, that would make me seem very impolite."


    Yang Haoran smiled as he exined, and at the same time, he poured a cup of tea for himself, took a sip, and then waited silently for sloppy man to continue.


    Sloppy man really wanted to ask Yang Haoran if he was tired of being so hypocritical, but considering that he still needed Yang Haoran''s help, he didn''t say it.


    "This time, I''ll go with you, and there will inevitably be shes with opponents. The other gains I mentioned are the spoils of war from those opponents. All the spoils, including the targets I kill, will belong to you."


    Upon hearing sloppy man''s exnation, Yang Haoran did not immediately respond, still smiling, and no one could tell from his unchanging facial expression what he was thinking.


    Yang Haoran remained silent, and sloppy man did not urge him, but from the way he kept drinking beer, it seemed that he was not feeling calm at the moment.


    After a moment of silence, Yang Haoran finally spoke again.


    "Previously, you said that this deal would allow me to obtain a considerable number of demonic pills, but so far you''ve only given me one demonic pill. Even if you give me another er, that''s only two demonic pills. As for the other gains, those would have to be obtained by killing opponents. Can you guarantee that I will definitely be able to obtain a considerable number of demonic pills from those opponents?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    Sloppy man frowned, hesitated for a moment, but then nodded affirmatively at Yang Haoran.


    "Heh, your hesitation shows me your uncertainty, you''re lying to me, aren''t you?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    Sloppy man''s expression changed slightly, and he quickly exined: "I''m not lying to you, from them, we should at least be able to obtain a few demonic pills."


    "A few demonic pills?" Yang Haoran murmured to himself with a smile, then continued: "Although there''s no set number, there should be at least three demonic pills. Adding the two you have, that''s five demonic pills. Five demonic pills is certainly a big deal, but this deal could very well be a deadly one. If you want to seek death, why must you drag me into it?"

 Chapter 434: Need More Money

    "What do you mean by that?" The sloppy man frowned and asked.


    "What do I mean? Heh, killing targets can get you demonic pills. Are you nning to hunt demons? ording to what you said, this mission could get us at least a few demonic pills. Doesn''t that mean we have to raid a demon''s nest? If it''s just the two of us, raiding a demon''s nest would be suicide!"


    Pausing, Yang Haoran continued, "Of course, if the demons in the nest are all minor ones, we may not lose our lives. But would you really need to pay me a high price to deal with minor demons? Can''t you handle them yourself?"


    Yang Haoran''s analysis made sense. If the sloppy man was a demon hunter who had feuded with demons, then the person he needed to rescue might also be a demon hunter.


    From today''s battle between Bai Xue and the sloppy man, the sloppy man seemed quite powerful. But if even he couldn''t handle the demons, they must be formidable, not just minor demons.


    Through this analysis, Yang Haoran felt the sloppy man was leading him to his death by asking for help.


    One or two great demons would be fine. With the sloppy man''s help, they could probably handle up to three great demons, especially with Bai Xue, who was also a great demon.


    But the problem was, the sloppy man''s words were uncertain. What if there were four, five, or even more great demons?


    Another issue was that not all great demons were equally powerful. Like malevolent spirits among ghosts, some great demons could instantly kill weaker ones despite being in the same realm.So even if there was only one or two great demons, if they were among the strongest, recklessly taking this job would be suicidal, not just troublesome.


    However, the sloppy man''s next answer surprised Yang Haoran.


    After hearing the analysis, the sloppy man shook his head, downed a big gulp of beer, and said solemnly, "The target I''m dealing with this time is not a great demon as you described."


    Yang Haoran was stunned, then smiled, "If not a great demon, is it another demon hunter like you? How else could you get so many demonic pills from them?"


    Yang Haoran spoke casually, but the sloppy man nodded.


    "Correct, my target this time is demon hunters, and there''s more than one."


    Just as Yang Haoran was about to drink some tea, the sloppy man''s words made him pause.


    He had considered this possibility but thought it was unlikely. As a member of the Demon Hunter Association, the sloppy man should not be allowed to kill other members ording to the rules. Internal conflicts should be resolved through the organization. Killing members privately would lead to severe punishment, like expulsion or even execution.


    Because the association strictly enforced these rules, Yang Haoran didn''t think the sloppy man''s target would be demon hunters.


    But now the sloppy man admitted it himself, which surprised Yang Haoran, especially since there was more than one demon hunter.


    "Are you nning to betray the Demon Hunter Association?" Yang Haoran asked calmly.


    The sloppy man frowned unhappily. "That''s my business, not yours."


    Yang Haoran didn''t get angry. He put down his teacup and said, "Okay, I won''t meddle in your affairs. But let me talk about mine. Attacking demon hunters means offending the association - that''s a huge deal."


    "Are you afraid?" the sloppy man asked.


    "No, no, you misunderstand. This isn''t about being afraid or not. It''s about whether it''s worth it or not - though I''m not talking about whether you think it''s worth it."


    The sloppy man didn''t respond, just drained his beer bottle and opened another to drink.


    After a pause, Yang Haoran continued, "I''m not afraid of attacking the association''s members. But if we kill them and it''s exposed, there will be huge trouble. You can flee anytime, but how can I escape?"


    "Kill them all, and it won''t be exposed," the sloppy man said coldly after a sip of beer.


    "That''s not guaranteed. There are all sorts of techniques and methods in this world. Are you sure none of your targets has such abilities?" Yang Haoran smiled.


    The sloppy man nced at Yang Haoran, then said, "When you attacked me in the ancient tomb in Shilin Town, you didn''t hesitate like this."


    Yang Haoran only smiled without answering the sloppy man''s question.


    "I know you want to raise the price, go ahead and tell me how much you''re willing to hand it over for," the sloppy man asked.


    "Heh heh, as you say, it''s not about money, but there are some issues I need to rify, for the benefit of everyone. Moreover, what if the demon hunters you''re dealing with don''t actually have the demonic pill? If I take the risk of helping you, wouldn''t I be at a great loss?" Yang Haoran said with a chuckle.


    "No need to beat around the bush and waste time. Just spit it out, how much extra do you want?" the sloppy man asked impatiently.


    Yang Haoran didn''t mind the sloppy man''s attitude at all. His smile remained as he said, "Let''s not talk about how much extra for now. You should first tell me how many of them there are and what their strength is like. If you haven''t even figured that out, and I just agree to help you right away, would you believe me?"


    This time, the sloppy man fell silent again.


    Yang Haoran took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "If you want me to help you, you at least need to tell me about your opponents clearly so I can prepare. If you''re vague about it, not only will you put my life at risk, but you might also end up losing yours. Don''t you see the logic here?"


    After he finished speaking, Yang Haoran lifted his teacup and took a sip, waiting for the sloppy man''s response.


    Perhaps because the sloppy man was in a hurry, or perhaps he saw the logic, when Yang Haoran gently put down his teacup, he spoke up.


    "From what I know, there are five of them in total. Two of them are stronger than me, while the other three are weaker. If I face all five of them alone, I have absolutely no chance of winning. But with your help, the situation would be different."


    Upon hearing there were five demon hunters, the smile on Yang Haoran''s face instantly changed to a bitter one.


    "Big brother, you think too highly of me. Five demon hunters, two of whom are stronger than you? What are our chances if we take them on together?" Yang Haoran asked with a bitter smile.


    Upon hearing this, the sloppy man turned his gaze towards Bai Xue, who was sitting beside them.


    "But we also have her, don''t we? Her strength has improved tremendously since Shilin Town, and although she''s still not my match, she''s much stronger than those three weaker demon hunters. With her joining us, she''ll definitely be a great help."


    When Bai Xue heard the sloppy man say her strength was still inferior to his, her expression changed beneath her mask, and she coldly said, "If it weren''t for the special circumstances earlier, you''d already be a corpse now. So don''t be so arrogant here."


    "I can see you have powerful tricks up your sleeve that you haven''t used yet, but if you have such tricks, do you think I don''t?" the sloppy man asked.


    "Fine, let''s go out andpare them, a fight to the death!" Bai Xue replied coldly.


    It was evident that Bai Xue was someone who held grudges. From her words and actions, it was clear that her anger towards the sloppy man had not been fully vented.


    The sloppy man naturally wouldn''t actually go out and engage in a battle to the death with Bai Xue at this moment, so he remained silent in the face of her anger.


    Yang Haoran then intervened at the perfect moment, smiling and waving his hand to stop Bai Xue. Although Bai Xue was about to say something else, she closed her mouth with a cold snort after Yang Haoran''s intervention.


    After stopping Bai Xue, Yang Haoran turned his gaze back to the sloppy man and spoke with a smile, "Actually, there was a w in your assessment of Bai Xue earlier. I''m not going toment on whose strength is superior between you two, but I''ll just say that the star spiritual power of you demon hunters has a strong suppression effect on the demonic spiritual power of demons. If we take Bai Xue along to face five demon hunters, she''ll be in danger."


    As soon as Bai Xue heard this from Yang Haoran, she became displeased and was about to speak up, but Yang Haoran seemed to have anticipated this and stopped her with a nce.


    The sloppy man observed everything, understanding Yang Haoran''s intention, so he said, "Let''s go back to the previous point. Just name your price and stop wasting our time."


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran instantly shed his previous bitter smile, and his expression once again became kind and friendly.

 Chapter 436: Am I an Outsider or One of Us?

    Yang Haoran''s answer left sloppy man stunned for a moment. He had expected Yang Haoran to beat around the bush and try to extract more benefits from him, but he didn''t expect Yang Haoran to directly ask when they would depart.


    The reason Yang Haoran was so straightforward in asking when they would depart was that he felt he had squeezed enough benefits from sloppy man. If he tried to extract more, it would be too greedy, and the deal might even fall through.


    Even if sloppy man didn''t offer more, Yang Haoran would have eventually agreed. The reason he didn''t immediately agree was that he wanted to take another turn to see if sloppy man would voluntarily offer more benefits.


    The result was satisfactory. Sloppy man consciously added another great demon-level demonic pill, so Yang Haoran didn''t hesitate any further and immediately asked sloppy man when they would depart.


    His answer indicated that he had epted the deal.


    Sloppy man was only stunned for a moment before he reacted.


    "Time is of the essence. We''ll depart right now!" Sloppy man said as he stood up from his seat. However, he had barely stood up when his body was struck by excruciating pain, causing his expression to change.


    Yang Haoran witnessed this and took a sip of tea before saying with a smile, "If we depart now, what about your injuries? In your current condition, you won''t be much help and might even be a burden. We''re going to rescue someone, not to die."


    "Time is of the essence. If we don''t hurry, I''m afraid we won''t make it in time," sloppy man said, gritting his teeth against the pain."Tell me the destination and how much time we have left," Yang Haoran asked.


    "The destination is New Yang City. The person might be taken away by tomorrow night, at thetest by the morning after," sloppy man replied in a grave tone, unable to conceal his urgency.


    When sloppy man mentioned New Yang City, Yang Haoran couldn''t help but think of Boss Huo, whom he had met in the underworld. New Yang City was Boss Huo''s territory.


    Yang Haoran was wary and averse to Boss Huo, and he didn''t want anything to do with him. However, he never expected that their destination would be in Boss Huo''s New Yang City.


    Although Yang Haoran didn''t want to have any dealings with Boss Huo, since he had agreed to sloppy man''s request, he wouldn''t back out.


    Moreover, going to New Yang City didn''t necessarily mean they would encounter Boss Huo, as their target was the demon hunter, not the Burial Master of the Yin Division.


    Dismissing the image of Boss Huo from his mind, Yang Haoran focused on the time sloppy man had mentioned, as that was the problem he should consider.


    "The earliest the person will be taken away is tomorrow night, so we still have some time," Yang Haoran said after some thought.


    "But what if their ns change? If we''rete, we''ll have wasted our efforts," sloppy man said worriedly.


    "I understand your urgency to rescue the person, but haste makes waste. In your current condition, rushing there would only lead to death. At best, you might impress the person you want to rescue before you both die, and you might even get me killed. Besides, if nothing unexpected happens, why would they change their ns?"


    Sloppy man fell silent after hearing Yang Haoran''s words, his expression hesitant. On one hand, he was eager to rescue the person, but on the other hand, he acknowledged that Yang Haoran''s words made sense.


    "How about this? It''s morning now. We''ll depart tomorrow noon, giving me time to prepare and you time to recover from your injuries," Yang Haoran suggested.


    Sloppy man hesitated, seeming to make a final decision in his mind. After a few breaths, he nodded slightly to Yang Haoran.


    "Alright, we''ll depart tomorrow noon, as you suggest."


    "With a day''s time, how much of your injuries can you recover?" Yang Haoran asked.


    Sloppy man''s injuries were inflicted by Bai Xue earlier that day. Although not life-threatening, they were quite severe.


    However, everyone''s constitution is different, and their inner power and techniques also vary, so the speed of injury recovery is different for each person. Yang Haoran didn''t know how long it would take for sloppy man''s injuries to heal, so he needed an understanding to make appropriate arrangements.


    "The injuries aren''t too severe. A day''s time should be enough to recover most of them," sloppy man replied.


    "Only most of them?" Yang Haoran considered for a moment and then shook his head. "Recovering most of them isn''t enough. If your strength hasn''t fully recovered, I won''t feel secure."


    Given sloppy man''s injuries, it was already impressive that he could recover most of them in a day''s time. However, no matter how fast he recovered, if he couldn''t regain his peak condition, it would be in vain, as he wouldn''t be able to unleash his fullbat potential.


    "A day''s time is all I need to recover to this extent. If I had another day, I could recover fully, but time doesn''t allow it," sloppy man said regretfully.


    Yang Haoran didn''t respond immediately. He picked up his tea cup and took a sip, even though the tea had gone cold, he didn''t mind.


    Seeing Yang Haoran deep in thought, sloppy man didn''t interrupt.


    After a moment, Yang Haoran put down his cup, seeming to have an idea, and a smile returned to his face.


    "I have a solution!"


    "What solution?" sloppy man asked eagerly.


    Instead of answering sloppy man''s question, Yang Haoran turned his gaze to Master Wu, who had remained silent.


    "Old Wu, please take him to the Spirit Police headquarters. The treatment conditions there are excellent. With his decent recovery speed, he might be able to recover his peak condition in a day''s time."


    Master Wu nodded and stood up. Then Yang Haoran instructed sloppy man to tear open a spatial rift, and the two of them left the vi, heading to the Spirit Police headquarters.


    After they left, Yang Haoran called Captain Luo. Although he believed Master Wu could handle the matter, he felt it was necessary to inform Captain Luo out of respect for his friend.


    When the call connected, Yang Haoran exined the situation to Captain Luo, who didn''t object and even asked if they needed support from the Spirit Police.


    ording to Captain Luo, their mission had been sessfullypleted. He left some people behind to clean up the battlefield, while he and Deputy Captain Zhou were about to set off to provide support to Yang Haoran''s side.


    Yang Haoran declined Captain Luo''s kind offer and informed him that the problem had already beenpletely resolved. Additionally, he requested a few days of leave for Bai Xue.


    Bai Xue was a special existence within the Spirit Police team. Not only was her identity quite special, but her treatment was also vastly different from the other Spirit Police members. Compared to the others, she had more freedom, and Captain Luo never restrained her. It wasn''t just a matter of leaving for a few days; even if she left for dozens of days, Captain Luo wouldn''t say much.


    After hanging up the phone, Yang Haoran turned his gaze towards Bai Xue and smiled, "How about we do something big this time?"


    "Hehe, hasn''t the Underworld Envoy big brother already made the decision for me?" Bai Xue smiled coquettishly, her voice regaining its usual allure, without the anger she had shown towards the sloppy man.


    "Although I made the decision for you, you can still refuse, can''t you?" Yang Haoran responded with a smile.


    "No, there''s nothing to refuse. Your decision is my decision. Although I don''t want to help that guy, since you''ve agreed to help him, I can''t stand aside either," Bai Xue said with a coquettish smile.


    Yang Haoran smiled, and suddenly, a green light appeared in his hand, within which was a grape-sized, entirely green demonic pill.


    This demonic pill was the deposit paid by the sloppy man earlier.


    "Although you weren''t injured just now, you did expend a considerable amount of demonic spiritual power. With this demonic pill as an aid, not only will you be able to quickly recover from the consumption, but your strength will also improve further. However, we''re short on time, so you shouldn''t foolishly swallow the entire demonic pill. We don''t have enough time for you to refine the whole pill. It would be better for you to absorb it externally. Absorb as much as you can in the limited time we have, and seal the rest to be absorbed and refinedter when you have more time."


    Yang Haoran spoke with a smile, and the demonic pill in his hand flew towards Bai Xue, stopping in front of her.


    Bai Xue received the demonic pill, and the corners of her mouth curved upwards beneath her mask, indicating her happiness at that moment.


    "Thank you, Underworld Envoy big brother. You''re so good to me," Bai Xue said with a smile.


    "Of course, I have to be good to my own people. As for outsiders, it depends on my mood," Yang Haoran said.


    At this point, he seemed to reminisce about something from the past and couldn''t help but sigh, "Outsiders are ultimately outsiders. It''s fine to put on an act with them, but for me to bare my heart and soul to an outsider, I''m no longer that naive these days. Now, I always believe that if I ever fall into misfortune and someone is still willing to stand by my side, that person must be someone I acknowledge as my own. Either all of them or one of them. As for outsiders I don''t acknowledge, it''s already good enough if they don''t kick me when I''m down."


    Seeing Yang Haoran''s pensive expression, Bai Xue couldn''t help but ask with a smile, "Has the Underworld Envoy big brother been hurt in this regard? Tell me about it."


    "It''s an old story, nothing worth mentioning. In life, some people be more naive as they live, while others be more realistic. I don''t want to make any judgments about the former, because I''m not the type to judge others. But I know I don''t belong to that group," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "You''re speaking too profoundly. However, I''m curious to know, in your heart, do you consider me as one of your own or an outsider?" Bai Xue asked with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran looked at Bai Xue and asked with a smile, "That''s a good question. Do you really want to know?"


    "Of course, otherwise, why would I ask you?" Bai Xue responded.


    Yang Haoran''s smile didn''t fade, but suddenly, an object appeared in his hand ¨C a snow-white scale.


    Outsiders might not recognize what this scale was, but Bai Xue naturally did, as it was a scale she had forcibly plucked from her own body.


    "Return the demonic pill to me, and I''ll give you back the scale," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Bai Xue was initially stunned but then reacted with a giggle, retrieving the suspended demonic pill and storing it in her separate space.


    "Hehe, I have plenty of scales. You might as well keep it!" Bai Xue said.

 Chapter 435: When to Depart

    After all the roundabout discussion, Yang Haoran''s main goals were only two.


    One was to gain a more detailed understanding of the opponent''s situation, and then assess whether his current abilities could handle this job.


    The other was that he wanted to raise the price, and extract as many benefits as possible from the sloppy man.


    For Yang Haoran, whether this task was simple or dangerous, he would try his best to extract more benefits from the sloppy man, because he and the sloppy man were not friends, so he would never miss such an opportunity.


    It was precisely for this reason that he beat around the bush with the sloppy man for a long time.


    Now that he had learned everything he needed to know, and the sloppy man had shifted the topic to raising the price, of course he would not be polite to the other party.


    As for who the sloppy man''s target to be rescued was this time, he didn''t inquire about it, and had no intention of asking. As long as the sloppy man could afford a price that satisfied him, he wouldn''t care who the sloppy man wanted to rescue.


    "Here''s the deal, on top of the original price, add two more Great Demon-level Demonic Pills, what do you think?"


    Yang Haoran''s words instantly made the sloppy man''s face turn ugly, and he looked at Yang Haoran with fury in his eyes."What do you think Great Demon-level Demonic Pills are? Cabbages? Adding two more Great Demon-level Demonic Pills, where am I supposed to find them for you? This is simply extortion, ckmail! As a Burial Master of the Yin Division, aren''t you ashamed of doing such things?"


    Faced with the sloppy man''s fury, Yang Haoran remained unperturbed, his smile unchanged.


    "I don''t think there''s anything shameful about this. On the contrary,cking strength is what I find shameful. Of course, you must not misunderstand, I''m not at all implying that your strength is weak. I''m only referring to myself."


    Seeing that the sloppy man''s expression not only didn''t improve because of his words, but became even uglier, Yang Haoran continued smiling and speaking.


    "Actually, raising the price by two Great Demon-level Demonic Pills ispletely justifiable. Think about it, our targets are Demon Hunters, not Demons. Killing Demons will definitely allow us to obtain their Demonic Pills, and even the bodies of Demons are quite valuable. However, when killing Demon Hunters, do you think I will definitely be able to obtain Demonic Pills? Not to mention whether they still have unprocessed Demonic Pills, even if they do, they must have been stored in their respective independent spaces. If we kill them, can you be certain that we will definitely be able to loot the Demonic Pills from their independent spaces?"


    Pausing for a moment, Yang Haoran continued with a smile, "As you know, to loot items from the target''s independent space requires only luck. Can you guarantee that our luck will definitely be that good? If we are fortunate enough to y all five targets, but unfortunate enough that none of them dropped anything from their independent spaces, what could I possibly obtain from their bodies?"


    The sloppy man frowned deeply and argued forcefully, "Aren''t the Demon Hunters'' Demonic Weapons a form of loot?"


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran shook his head with a sigh.


    "s, Demon Hunters, you''re kidding me. Demon Hunters'' Demonic Weapons in the hands of outsiders are just a pile of scrap, without Star Spiritual Power, they cannot control Demonic Weapons. If they are Demon Hunters'' Life-Bound Demonic Weapons, even if other Demon Hunters obtain them, they cannot unleash the full power of the Demonic Weapons. What''s the point and value of me obtaining a few people''s Demonic Weapons?"


    The sloppy man fell silent. Yang Haoran didn''t disturb him but sipped his tea quietly, waiting for the sloppy man''s response. Everything had been said to this extent, and he had said what needed to be said. It was up to the sloppy man to make his choice now.


    In Yang Haoran''s view, the sloppy man would definitelypromise. Since the sloppy man had sought him out for help, it meant that the sloppy man had exhausted all other options. If the sloppy man had a better choice for help, why would he approach Yang Haoran, an Underworld Envoy he had shed with before?


    Therefore, Yang Haoran was as steady as a rock and not in a hurry at all.


    He felt no remorse for his actions. After all, once the sloppy man agreed, it meant that he would have to take risks to help the sloppy man, and might even lose his life in the process.


    To risk his life for an outsider, and an outsider he had shed with at that, it was only reasonable to extract more benefits. In his view, there was nothing wrong with that, why should he feel ashamed?


    Moreover, this was a voluntary transaction, not a forced deal. At most, he could be used of taking advantage of the situation, but the choice stilly in the other party''s hands, did it not?


    Of course, this was only Yang Haoran''s unteral view. To outsiders, Yang Haoran''s behavior might seem somewhat unsavory.


    However, Bai Xue did not think there was anything wrong with Yang Haoran''s approach. In fact, she felt extremely relieved because she had almost died at the hands of Sloppy Man. If it weren''t for Yang Haoran''s intervention, her demonic pill might have already been refined into demon spirit fluid by this demon hunter, and her body would have been dismembered and refined into a demonic weapon or directly absorbed by Sloppy Man''s demonic weapon.


    So, she was filled with resentment towards Sloppy Man because, in her eyes, this was a matter of life and death. Seeing Sloppy Man being humiliated by Yang Haoran made her feel relieved and even more admiring of Yang Haoran.


    As for Master Wu and Xiu Juan, they also did not think that Yang Haoran had gone too far because they were on Yang Haoran''s side. Their standpoints were different, so they naturally sided with Yang Haoran.


    However, Master Wu was somewhat different from Xiu Juan. He was not a simple character; he was cunning and had a deep understanding of the situation. He stood on Yang Haoran''s side not only because of his stance but also because he understood Yang Haoran''s intentions. If he were in Yang Haoran''s shoes, he would have acted simrly, or perhaps even more ruthlessly.


    As for Xiu Juan, she simply sided with Yang Haoran without any other thoughts or judgments about right or wrong.


    After a moment of silence, Sloppy Man''s face remained solemn as he gave his answer.


    "I promise you, once the task ispleted, I will pay you a total of three great demon-level demonic pills."


    Sloppy Man eventuallypromised, agreeing to Yang Haoran''s demand and adding two more great demon-level demonic pills to the original payment. In other words, after the task waspleted, he would need to pay Yang Haoran three great demon-level demonic pills.


    Yang Haoran was not surprised by this result because it was within his expectations. However, Sloppy Man''s next words caused his smile to freeze on his face.


    "But... I don''t have that many demonic pills. Can I pay youter?"


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran spat out a mouthful of tea, spraying it all over Sloppy Man''s face.


    "Oh no, I''m so sorry, I absolutely didn''t mean to do that. I believe you can see that." Yang Haoran quickly apologized, his face showing an embarrassed smile.


    Sloppy Man''s face was almost disfigured. He wiped the tea from his face and said solemnly, "Whether it was intentional or not doesn''t matter. What concerns me is your answer."


    Yang Haoran showed a troubled expression and said, "You''re putting me in a difficult position here. I risked my life to solve your problem, and in the end, all I get is an empty promise. That''s a bit hard to ept."


    "I don''t have that many demonic pills right now, but since I made a promise to you, I will find a way to pay you the demonic pills you deserve in the shortest time possible, not a single one less," Sloppy Man promised.


    Yang Haoran hesitated for a moment, then smiled and said, "Promises are worth a thousand gold coins to some people and worthless to others. We don''t know each other well, so I don''t know if you belong to the former or thetter. To be honest, I don''t know if I should trust you."


    "You can try to trust me this once," Sloppy Man said solemnly.


    "Trying to trust someone you don''t know is like gambling. I''d be gambling my well-deserved reward on a vague promise. To be honest, that''s a bit ridiculous. As you can see, I''m a more practical person," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "I''ll add one more great demon demonic pill! After the task ispleted, I will pay you all four demonic pills within two years!" Sloppy Man gritted his teeth and said solemnly.


    Yang Haoran raised his eyebrows slightly, then smiled and asked, "When do we depart?"

 Chapter 437: Heading to New Yang City

    Bai Xue''s question, Yang Haoran did not give a positive answer, but Bai Xue already had the answer in her heart.


    As Bai Xue put away the demonic pill, Yang Haoran also smiled and put the scale into his independent space.


    Under Yang Haoran''s urging, Bai Xue returned to her room. She needed to use the demonic pill she obtained to recover her consumed demonic spiritual power, and in the limited time, let her strength improve as much as possible.


    After Bai Xue left, only Xiu Juan and Yang Haoran remained in the living room.


    Yang Haoran also needed to prepare a little for this action, so he looked at Xiu Juan, ready to give her a few instructions and then attend to his own business, but before he could open his mouth, Xiu Juan spoke up first.


    "Divine Envoy, can I go with you on this mission?"


    Yang Haoran did not expect Xiu Juan to take the initiative to make such a request, which surprised him somewhat.


    However, surprise or not, he had no intention of agreeing to Xiu Juan''s request.


    "This trip is bound to be full of danger, so you''d better not go." Yang Haoran refused without even thinking about it."I know my strength is limited, but I can set up illusions on the target, which will definitely have an effect. Besides, I''ve been with the Divine Envoy for so long, but I haven''t been able to help with anything. I want to do something for the Divine Envoy." Xiu Juan said.


    Yang Haoran nced around the clean and tidy living room, then looked at Xiu Juan and smiled, "You''ve helped me a lot by keeping the house so clean, at least I don''t have to spend time cleaning it up."


    "Those are just small things, the Divine Envoy needn''t take them to heart. I heard your conversation clearly earlier, and I think having me along might be useful." Xiu Juan continued.


    "If I really take you with me, what about Xiaokang? Can you leave him alone at home without worrying?" Yang Haoran asked.


    Mentioning Xiaokang, Xiu Juan''s expression immediately changed, bing hesitant.


    Seeing this, Yang Haoran stood up with a smile and said, "You stay at home and take care of Xiaokang. This time, it will just be Bai Xue and me going. Not only will I not take you, but I won''t take Old Wu either. If you really want to help me, wait until I find a way to improve your strength, then we''ll talk."


    Upon saying this, Yang Haoran suddenly remembered something and continued, "By the way, if something like this happens again in the future, remember not to confront them head-on. Try to escape first and save your life. Whether this house is lost or not doesn''t really matter. If the house is gone, it can be rebuilt, but if your soul scatters, you''ll really be dead. You''ve died once before, and if you die again, I won''t be able to save you. It''s a good thing today''s demon hunter didn''te seeking revenge, otherwise, by the time I rushed back, I could only collect your corpse."


    As the words fell, Yang Haoran smiled and looked towards a corner, where Xiaokang was secretly watching. Seeing that Yang Haoran had discovered him, he came out sheepishly.


    In fact, everyone knew that Xiaokang had been secretly watching from the corner all along, including the sloppy man earlier, who had also sensed his presence. But no one took him seriously, so they were toozy to bother with him.


    "Uncle Yang, are you and Sister Bai Xue going out again? It''ll be the New Year in two days," Xiaokang asked.


    "You heard it all, didn''t you? If this mission goes smoothly, we should be able to rush back tomorrow night. If it doesn''t go smoothly, it''s hard to say," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    "It will definitely go very smoothly. I believe in Uncle Yang and Sister Bai Xue''s strength," Xiaokang answered without thinking, his tone full of certainty.


    "Don''t worry, it will definitely go smoothly," Yang Haoran didn''t want to put any pressure on the child, so he answered with a rxed expression, as if it were just a small matter for him.


    Back in the study room, Yang Haoran called Xu Meijing to report that he was safe and briefly mentioned tomorrow''s mission. In order not to make Xu Meijing worry, he also described the matter in rtively simple terms.


    Xu Meijing was the same as usual, directly asking if he needed help. As always, Yang Haoran refused her kindness, not wanting to trouble her.


    Xu Meijing did not insist, but at the end, she told Yang Haoran to contact her if he needed support.


    On this point, Yang Haoran did not refuse and agreed readily.


    After hanging up with Xu Meijing, Yang Haoran prepared to draw some talismans. Although his current strength could only draw some low-level yellow talismans with very limited power, it was better than nothing, and they might y a significant role at a critical moment.


    His idea was simple: since the talismans he drew were of poor quality, he had to make up for it with quantity. As long as the quantity reached a certain level, even low-level yellow talismans could perform wonders.


    It was like ants; one ant facing a human could easily be crushed, without a doubt.


    But thousands upon thousands of ants gathered together hadpletely different power and could reduce a human to a pile of bones in an extremely short time.


    Currently, Yang Haoran had umted a lot of low-level talismans made by his own hand. These talismans were too low-grade to sell for a good price, so he did not intend to sell them. However, he wanted to make full use of them and let these low-level talismans shine.


    For a whole day, Yang Haoran did not leave the study room. He spent the entire day drawing talismans in the study room, even trying to draw some higher-level talismans. Unfortunately, he did not seed in the end, but he did manage to draw quite a few low-level talismans due to his familiarity with them.


    The appointed time with the sloppy man arrived, and at noon, Master Wu brought the sloppy man back to the vi.


    The return of the two people made Bai Xue in the room sense the fluctuation of power. She stopped absorbing the demonic pill and sealed it into an independent space, then walked out of the room.


    Yang Haoran in the study room also stopped drawing talismans. He put away the talismans he had drawn and followed her out of the study room.


    In the living room, Yang Haoran saw the sloppy man. With the help of the Spirit Police and his own recovery methods, the sloppy man had indeed fully recovered from his injuries.


    Seeing the sloppy man regaining his peak strength, a thought couldn''t help but arise in Yang Haoran''s mind.


    If he could also have a powerful medical team like the Spirit Police, he wouldn''t need to trouble others in the future. However, achieving this was not simple, as he currentlycked the resources for it.


    Although he temporarilycked the resources, since he had this idea, he would definitely strive to find the necessary resources. When the time was ripe, he would establish his own medical team, one that would far surpass the Spirit Police''s medical team.


    For now, he put this matter aside, as his current priority was toplete this business deal with the sloppy man.


    "Are you both ready?" Yang Haoran asked the sloppy man and Bai Xue.


    The sloppy man nodded but couldn''t conceal a hint of urgency in his gaze.


    "I have nothing to prepare," Bai Xue said indifferently, ncing at the sloppy man.


    Her tone revealed that she still harbored resentment towards the sloppy man.


    Yang Haoran didn''t say much about this and understood Bai Xue''s attitude. After all, Bai Xue had nearly died at the sloppy man''s hands, being pursued to the ancient tomb. This grievance wasn''t something that could be easily resolved.


    If Yang Haoran hadn''t wanted to make this deal, Bai Xue would never have risked her life to help the sloppy man, and they would have undoubtedly started fighting as soon as they met.


    Of course, if Yang Haoran hadn''t wanted to take on this deal, the sloppy man wouldn''t be standing here either. Yesterday, Yang Haoran would have eliminated the sloppy man.


    After all, during their battle at the ancient tomb, if Yang Haoran hadn''t consumed the soul pill and forcibly manifested the Death God, both he and Bai Xue would have died at the sloppy man''s hands. How could he easily forgive such a life-and-death grievance? He had never considered himself a saint who could easily let go of such resentment.


    The sloppy man''s words yesterday were not wrong at all. Their battle arose from differing stances. If their stances differed, then each would view the other as an enemy from their own perspective and try to kill that enemy with full force. Was there anything wrong with that?


    In Yang Haoran''s view, there was nothing wrong with it. In fact, when he saw the sloppy man yesterday, he had already intended to kill him. Letting the sloppy man escape had been a regret, so how could he not eliminate him upon their reunion?


    Not just the sloppy man, Yang Haoran had this attitude towards any opponent. In his eyes, opponents had to die, because if they didn''t die, he would.


    As for the methods used to eliminate opponents, that would depend on the circumstances. If conditions allowed, he would consider using more above-board and legitimate methods, trying not to burden his conscience.


    However, if conditions didn''t allow it, and the opponent was someone he had to eliminate, then he would unhesitatingly employ any means necessary to kill the opponent, regardless of whether the methods were righteous or not.


    It''s hard to say what kind of person Yang Haoran used to be, but now he was a ruthless and merciless individual. Once he viewed someone as an opponent, he would never show mercy.


    Yet, in the end, Yang Haoran didn''t take action against the sloppy man. Instead, he agreed to help him, not because of any magnanimity or letting go of their past grievance, but because of self-interest.


    Without sufficient benefit, he wouldn''t have taken the risk of helping the sloppy man, let alone bring Bai Xue along. In fact, he would have eliminated this potential threat right then and there.


    After confirming that the two were ready, Yang Haoran gave some instructions to Master Wu, then signaled the sloppy man to tear open the space rift. The three of them stepped through, disappearing from the vi.

 Chapter 438: Never Expected

    New Yang City is a neighboring city to Ancheng. However, New Yang City is muchrger than Ancheng, with an area exceeding half of Ancheng''s. The city''s development is also far beyond what Ancheng canpare to.


    Compared to Lecheng, Ancheng is significantlyrger and has a much higher poption. In thisparison, Lecheng is a small city in front of New Yang City.


    Of course, Lecheng was originally just a small city. Looking at the entire New Genesis World, small cities like Lecheng are at the bottom tier.


    Since they didn''t know the exact destination, Yang Haoran had Sloppy Man tear open a space rift to lead the way.


    Sloppy Man''s strength is formidable. Each time he tears open a space rift, the distance traveled is considerable. However, due to the vast distance between Lecheng and New Yang City, he couldn''t transport them to their destination in one go.


    After multiple space rift openings, the three of them finally set foot within the boundaries of New Yang City, revealing themselves in a secluded dense forest.


    Stepping out of the space rift, Yang Haoran''s gaze instinctively swept around, seemingly casual, but observing if there were any abnormalities in the vicinity. Only then did he turn his gaze towards Sloppy Man.


    "Where is this ce?" Yang Haoran asked with a smile.


    "New Sun Mountains. Our destination is near the foot of the mountains closer to New Yang City," Sloppy Man replied in a deep voice."How far is it from here?" Yang Haoran continued to ask.


    "Five kilometers," Sloppy Man answered.


    Yang Haoran nodded with a smile, indicating his understanding, then turned his gaze towards Bai Xue.


    Before he could speak, the corners of Bai Xue''s mouth curled up slightly beneath her mask.


    "Underworld Envoy Big Brother, you don''t need to remind me. I know what to do."


    As the words fell, Bai Xuepletely sealed her entire energy fluctuations. No trace of energy could be sensed from her.


    Yang Haoran smiled and swallowed the words on his lips, then simrly sealed his energy fluctuations. The protective Yin Qi around his body dispersed, and the unique chilliness brought by the Yin Qi disappeared.


    Sloppy Man also sealed his energy fluctuations. The reason he chose to exit the space rift five kilometers away from their destination was to avoid their presence from being detected if they got too close.


    Such caution indicates that their opponent is formidable. Otherwise, Sloppy Man would not have exited the space rift at this location.


    After sessfully sealing their energy fluctuations, Sloppy Man took the lead, guiding them on foot towards their destination.


    The dense forest was difficult to traverse, filled with numerous snakes, insects, rats, and ants. If an ordinary person found themselves in such an environment, they would need to remain vignt at all times to avoid losing their lives.


    Of course, Yang Haoran''s group wouldn''t fall into such a situation. Even with their energy fluctuations sealed and without using their internal powers, their physical bodies and reflexes were far superior to ordinary people''s. Traversing through such a dense forest didn''t pose much pressure for them.


    Especially for Bai Xue, who was a Serpent Demon, returning to such an environment felt like a fish returning to water, making her feel both enjoyment and familiarity.


    "Since we still have a distance to go, tell me about the specific situation so I have a better understanding," Yang Haoran said as he walked behind Sloppy Man.


    Sloppy Man''s pace remained steady, and after a moment of silence, he asked in a deep voice, "What do you want to know?"


    "For example, is the target you''re trying to rescue male or female? What are their distinguishing features? Are they a Demon Hunter or an ordinary person? I need to have a general idea, so I don''t identally kill the wrong person," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Yang Haoran wasn''t particrly interested in the target Sloppy Man intended to rescue. He hadn''t inquired about it before their departure.


    However, since they were about to reach their destination and had nothing better to do, he decided to ask. After all, there was no harm in understanding the situation better.


    At the mention of the target they were trying to rescue, aplex expression appeared on Sloppy Man''s face. However, since he was leading the way, his back was turned towards Yang Haoran and Bai Xue, so they didn''t notice the change in his expression.


    After another moment of silence, Sloppy Man said in a deep voice, "The target we''re trying to rescue is a female. She''s not a Demon Hunter, but when we reach our destination, all the Demon Hunters will be our enemies. If you have the ability, you can kill as many as you want."


    "Not a Demon Hunter?" Yang Haoran''s face showed a hint of curiosity as he asked, "Could it be that she''s an ordinary person? But if she''s just an ordinary person, why would the other Demon Hunters capture her? Is it to use her as leverage against you?"


    Sloppy Man shook his head and then replied in a deep voice, "She''s not a Demon Hunter, nor is she an ordinary person. She''s... a demon."


    Yang Haoran''s smile froze, and Bai Xue''s eyes widened in surprise beneath her mask.


    Two people did not expect that the sloppy man would give them such an unexpected answer.


    Sloppy man was a demon hunter, and hunting demons was his profession and mission. To put it bluntly, as a demon hunter, he waspletely opposed to demons, so how could he possibly save a demon?


    Sloppy man risked his life to find Yang Haoran, and even paid a huge price for it, but it turned out to be to save a demon, to save a demon from the hands of his fellow demon hunters. This was simply unbelievable.


    Yang Haoran was stunned for a moment, thinking he must have misheard. He looked at Bai Xue beside him, and seeing the confusion in her eyes behind the mask, he was sure he had not misheard.


    "Save a demon? From the hands of your fellow demon hunters? Even going so far as to spend a fortune to hire me to kill your fellow demon hunters. Demon hunter, are you joking?" Yang Haoran asked in a tone of obvious surprise and disbelief.


    "Heh heh, surprised? There''s nothing surprising about it. Didn''t you once risk your life to save the serpent demon beside you from me?" Sloppy manughed and said.


    However, although sloppy manughed, hisughter was very low and gloomy, as if he was struggling to suppress something.


    After hearing sloppy man''s words, Bai Xue nced at Yang Haoran beside her, then instinctively moved a little closer to him, but Yang Haoran was too focused on sloppy man to notice this detail.


    "Back then, I saved Bai Xue because she''s my friend. Of course, I wouldn''t just watch her die at your hands. Besides, her identity doesn''t conflict with mine. But you''re different. You''re a demon hunter, and isn''t your duty to hunt and kill demons?" Yang Haoran wore a faint smile, but his tone revealed more confusion.


    Upon hearing this, sloppy man firstughed at himself in self-mockery, then said, "Demons eat people, and demon hunters are tasked with hunting demons. It sounds great to be a demon hunter, but very few demon hunters can actually do it. Most demon hunters hunt demons only for their own benefit, not for anything great. As for why I chose to be a demon hunter, it''s not because of any great ambition or to gain more benefits either. I simply want to kill demons, to kill all the demons in the world."


    As soon as these words came out, Yang Haoran''s smile froze again, but he quickly recovered, silently cursing to himself.


    Bai Xue''s reaction was even stronger than Yang Haoran''s because sloppy man''s words targeted all demons, including her. Upon hearing this, her eyes shed with a cold light, and the resentment she already harbored toward sloppy man almost became uncontroble.


    But at that moment, a hand gently patted her shoulder. The owner of that hand was Yang Haoran.


    Bai Xue looked at Yang Haoran, then struggled to suppress her resentment again, forcing a smile and nodding at him. Seeing this, Yang Haoran let out a sigh of relief before turning his gaze back to sloppy man ahead.


    Sloppy man seemed to have not sensed the killing intent that had just burst from Bai Xue, or perhaps he sensed it but didn''t care. Either way, he kept leading the way without pause.


    "Demon hunter, your words are increasingly contradictory and confusing. If you want to kill all demons, why would you take such a big risk to save a demon?" Yang Haoran continued asking.


    Upon hearing this, sloppy man, whose steps had never faltered, finally stopped. He only said one sentence before resuming his steps, but that sentence left Yang Haoran and Bai Xue stunned once again.


    "I chose to save her because I want to kill her with my own hands!"

 Chapter 439: Every Circle Has a Dark Side

    Rescuing the other party, and then personally killing them, sloppy man''s answer truly surprised Yang Haoran and Bai Xue greatly.


    Yang Haoran is not someone who is easily surprised. Most of the time, even if he is surprised inwardly, he wouldn''t show it on his face. However, in this short period, sloppy man''s words have surprised him multiple times, almost every answer from sloppy man would make him feel astonished.


    Of course, the most surprising was the answer sloppy man gave this time.


    Rescuing her, and then personally killing her, this sentence is highly contradictory. However, after a brief thought, Yang Haoran understood that this matter is not as simple as it seems on the surface.


    Yesterday, when discussing this deal with sloppy man, the urgency revealed in sloppy man''s eyes was not put on, but absolutely from the heart.


    From this point, it can be seen that the "her" sloppy man mentioned is very important to him, upying a crucial position in his heart, so he wants to rescue her.


    However, now sloppy man uttered such a blood-curdling remark, indicating that although this person upies an extremely important position in sloppy man''s heart, for some reason, sloppy man deeply hates this person and holds a deep grudge, so he wants to personally kill her.


    Sloppy man said such an extremely contradictory sentence, showing that his heart is truly contradictory about this matter. As for why it would cause him to have such a contradictory psychology, there must be another story behind it.


    As for what that story is, Yang Haoran cannot be certain, but he can roughly guess some of it.However, Yang Haoran has no intention of digging deep into this matter, after all, it is sloppy man''s private affair, unrted to him.


    His task is to rescue the other party. As for how sloppy man will deal with the other party after the rescue, that is sloppy man''s business, none of his concern, and he doesn''t want to know.


    As for what grudges or enmity sloppy man and the other party have, he doesn''t want to know and has no interest in knowing, so he doesn''t want to inquire further about this issue.


    Moreover, even if he asks, sloppy man may not tell him such things. What he wants to know now is another question.


    "Since the target to be rescued is a demon, and she has fallen into the hands of demon hunters, how can you ensure that she is still alive?" Yang Haoran asked.


    Beforeing, he didn''t ask sloppy man this question because he never thought that a demon hunter would choose to act against other demon hunters, just to rescue a demon.


    Now that he knows about this matter, he feels it is necessary to inquire, perhaps he might discover something from it.


    "Demons have the ability to transform, a unique ability bestowed upon them by the heavens. Freely changing their appearance, be it beautiful or ugly, is one of their transformation abilities."


    "However, the appearance transformed in this way, no matter how real it looks, is not their true form after transforming into a human. Their true form after transforming into a human is fixed the first time they transform, whether beautiful or ugly, it is decided by the heavens, not something they can choose or change."


    Sloppy man answered a different question, but Yang Haoran was not in a hurry, he followed behind sloppy man, quietly waiting for his continuation.


    After a brief pause, sloppy man continued: "Some demon hunters, upon discovering traces of demons, do not consider the demon''s looks, they use thunderous methods to exterminate them, whether it''s for the sake of protecting the people or for profit, regardless, if a demon encounters them and is not skillful enough, the only path is death."


    "However, there is another type of demon hunter whose approach is different. After capturing demons, they do not immediately kill them. They ssify the demons into different ranks based on their true looks, with the ugly or average-looking demons being ughtered to extract their demonic pills, extracting every bit of value from their bodies. Good-looking demons, regardless of gender, be their ythings for pleasure until they are tired of them, before disposing of them. If it is an exceptionally good-looking demon, then it bes a prized gift in the eyes of these demon hunters, to be gifted to whomever they wish, reaping benefits from it."


    Sloppy man''s words taught Yang Haoran and Bai Xue a lesson. Although the two had some understanding of demon hunters, they were truly unaware of this aspect mentioned by sloppy man.


    Yang Haoran''s facial expression did not change much, but he was somewhat surprised inwardly.


    As for Bai Xue, a demon herself, upon hearing sloppy man''s words, her heart was not just surprised, but furious.


    "You demon hunters wave the banner of exterminating demons for the sake of the world, those who don''t know might think you''re so noble and great, but the things you do in secret are truly disgusting," Bai Xue coldly said, unable to hold back.


    "The demon hunter circle has a dark side, but the demon circle is no exception, every circle has its own dark side, the difference lies only in the depth of that darkness," sloppy man solemnly responded.


    Yang Haoran was quite agreeable to sloppy man''s words. Every circle has its own dark side, it''s just that outsiders cannot see it because the dark side is hidden from sight, concealed well, so outsiders cannot perceive it.


    But not seeing it does not mean it doesn''t exist, experienced insiders are definitely well aware of it.


    Bai Xue let out a cold snort. Although she knew sloppy man''s words made sense, the anger in her heart did not dissipate because of that one sentence.


    However, this time she did not speak again.


    "The demon hunters I''m dealing with this time belong to the second type, and the demon I need to rescue is seen as a prized gift in their eyes. For such a rare gift, they would not ughter her, because this gift holds even greater value."


    Sloppy man''s words addressed the question Yang Haoran had asked earlier.


    Whether it was because he had suppressed too many things he wanted to say out loud, or because he wanted to let Yang Haoran, the expensive help he hired, understand more about the situation before taking action, sloppy man seemed to have opened the lid, continuing to speak.


    "Lecheng is just a small city, there is no demon hunter branch there. But New Yang City is different, New Yang City has a demon hunter branch, and precisely because of this, the number of demon hunters in New Yang City is not small."


    "In the demon hunter association, the branches have considerable power, responsible for managing the demon hunters in their branch. Those with great strength and high status can effortlessly manipte ordinary demon hunters if they wish. It is precisely because they have such great power that many demon hunters are eager to tter and curry favor with them, in order to obtain more benefits."


    "The demon hunters we have to deal with this time have gathered together because of their shared foul stench, and the target I must rescue will be given as a gift to the New Yang City demon hunter branch. Tomorrow is the eve of the New Year, and this gift is their New Year''s gift to the branch. ording to the information I have obtained, they will personally deliver this gift as early as tonight or aste as tomorrow morning."


    The sloppy man finished speaking, and Yang Haoran hesitated for a moment before continuing.


    "I won''t ask what kind of rtionship you have with this demon for now, but I want to know if the others, especially the targets we''re going after this time, are aware of your connection with this demon."


    Yang Haoran asked this because he was considering the possibility of a trap. If the other party knew about the rtionship between the sloppy man and this demon, and had deliberately set up this situation, then the matter would be moreplicated. He had to consider carefully because he didn''t want to foolishly follow the sloppy man into a trap set by the other party, which could not only harm himself but also cost Bai Xue her life.


    "They won''t know," the sloppy man replied.


    "How can you be so sure?" Yang Haoran asked.


    The sloppy man fell silent, as if hesitating whether to say something or not. After some consideration, he nodded and gave an affirmative answer, then continued speaking.


    "Initially, I didn''t know she was a demon. By the time I realized she was a demon, she had already disappeared from my world. I wanted to find her, but at that time, I was just an ordinary person with no ability to locate her. By a fortunate coincidence, an opportunity to be a demon hunter presented itself, and in order to find her, I became a demon hunter and joined the demon hunter association."


    "If there is any profession in this world that knows demons better, it is undoubtedly us demon hunters. So I decisively chose to be a demon hunter, which gave me the power to y demons. And the reason I joined the demon hunter association was that this organization could provide me with more information and resources about demons, making it easier for me to find her."


    "But things didn''t go as I wished. In the end, I had underestimated the situation. The New Genesis World is too vast, with too many demons. Trying to find one demon among the multitudes is like searching for a needle in the ocean."


    "More than a decade passed in the blink of an eye. I''ve in countless demons, and my strength has grown considerably, but I''ve never had any news about her. However, I never gave up and continued searching for her with all my efforts until two days ago when I finally received word about her."


    "After verifying the authenticity of the information through various channels, I confirmed that she had resurfaced, but had been captured. I wanted to rescue her, but I had no friends to turn to. I know some demon hunters, but they would never help me with such a task."


    "That''s when I thought of you. Although we''re not friends and even have a grudge against each other, I had gathered information about you and heard how others evaluate you ¨C I won''t repeat what they said, as I believe you know yourself better. After gaining some understanding of you through the information I gathered, I felt that approaching you for cooperation would be eptable to you, which is why I took the risk to find you."


    "Apart from the two of you, no one else knows about these matters, including the woman I intend to rescue. She is also unaware, as are the five demon hunters, so you don''t need to worry about falling into a trap."


    After listening to the sloppy man''s exnation, Yang Haoran gained a deeper understanding of the situation, and many of his doubts were resolved.


    As for the sloppy man''s mention of how others evaluate Yang Haoran, he had no interest in that and didn''t even consider asking about it.


    Although Yang Haoran understood many things now, it didn''t mean that Bai Xue had fullyprehended everything.


    "If you''ve gone to such great lengths to find her and even risk rescuing her, why do you still want to kill her with your own hands? Are you a madman?" Bai Xue said coldly.


    "I want to rescue her so that she doesn''t die at the hands of others. I want to kill her because she deserves to die. Not just her, but all demons deserve to die!"

 Chapter 440: The Manor Shrouded in Barriers

    The sloppy man''s words instantly ignited a raging fire of anger within Bai Xue''s heart.


    Whether the sloppy man wanted to personally kill the demon he was trying to save, Bai Xue naturally couldn''t care less. After all, she had no connection with that demon. She only confronted the sloppy man because she felt he was being unreasonable.


    However, when the sloppy man said that all demons in the world should die, Bai Xue took offense because that included her as well.


    "All demons should die! Why should all demons die!" Bai Xue angrily asked, her eyes radiating a cold gaze from beneath her mask.


    "Because demons are ultimately fiends, even if they cultivate to be spirits or transform into human form, they can never change the fact that they are demons, not of the same kind as us humans. Moreover, demons eat humans. As a human, is it wrong for me to think all demons should die?" the sloppy man asked in a solemn voice.


    "Don''t you humans also ughter animals for food? By your logic, shouldn''t all humans die in the eyes of us demons?" Bai Xue asked coldly.


    "Humans ughter animals for survival needs. Demons don''t need to eat humans to survive, but they still choose to eat humans. Shouldn''t they die?" the sloppy man asked solemnly.


    "Humans can also survive by eating nts, so why do they need to kill and eat meat? Isn''t that the same reason as demons wanting to eat humans?" Bai Xue asked coldly again.


    "nts can also be spirits. What''s the difference between eating nts and livestock? If we can''t eat either, how will humans survive?" the sloppy man asked solemnly.Yang Haoran, seeing the two of them locked in heated debate over this issue, hurriedly changed the subject before their argument escted any further.


    "How much further?" he asked.


    Bai Xue wanted to counter-argue, but Yang Haoran''s sudden interjection made it clear he didn''t want to see their quarrel continue, so she let out a cold snort and remained silent.


    As for the sloppy man, his mood seemed extremely poor at this point, so he didn''t respond either.


    Not receiving an answer, Yang Haoran didn''t get angry. He smiled faintly and closely followed behind the sloppy man.


    In fact, regarding the issue they had just argued about, their different stances meant they could never reach a resolution, and the longer they argued, the angrier they would get, potentially leading to physical violence.


    Yang Haoran came this time to earn a fortune, not to nitpick over right and wrong. He didn''t want to get involved in this topic, but he also didn''t want to see Bai Xue and the sloppy man fight each other.


    The path through the dense forest wasn''t easy to traverse, but the three of them were no ordinary people, so their speed wasn''t slow.


    For the rest of the journey, none of them spoke again. Yang Haoran naturally didn''t ask any more questions since he had asked and learned everything he needed to. All he needed now was to adjust his state of mind and prepare for the life-and-death battle toe.


    A distance of five kilometers might not seem short to an ordinary person, let alone through a dense forest. Even on a t concrete road, it would take some time for an ordinary person to walk five kilometers.


    But for Yang Haoran and the others, a dense forest was no different from a t concrete road, so they didn''t take much time to cover the five kilometers, which would have been full of dangers for an ordinary person.


    When the sloppy man finally stopped, the group found themselves facing a manor located at the end of the New Sun Mountains. At the foot of the mountains were various small andrge hills, and this manor was built on one of those hills.


    Yang Haoran and the others were positioned at a higher elevation, giving them a clear view of the entire manor.


    "This manor is our destination for this trip," the sloppy man said solemnly, pointing at the manor''s location.


    "Do you know specifically where the target is being held in the manor?" Yang Haoran asked.


    The sloppy man shook his head. "I only know she''s being held here. I''m not sure exactly where in the manor."


    Upon hearing this, Yang Haoran didn''t show any particr reaction, as this oue was within his expectations, so he wasn''t surprised.


    "Can we infiltrate this manor?" Yang Haoran asked again.


    "ording to the information I''ve obtained, this manor is usually used by five people to entertain VIP guests. If we haven''t received an invitation, it will be quite difficult to sneak in," the sloppy man said.


    Yang Haoran smiled faintly and then said, "Then it will be a bit of a problem. This manor is shrouded in a barrier formation. As you can see, there''s only one gap at the entrance that allows entry."


    Although the three of them had sealed their energy fluctuations, their ability to sense energy still remained. Therefore, even without activating his ghost eye, Yang Haoran could sense the restriction barrier and even detect where the gap was.


    However, since he hadn''t activated his ghost eye, he could only sense the restriction barrier but not see its actual form with his physical eyes.


    Sloppy man was a bit surprised as he didn''t expect Yang Haoran to sense the restriction barrier enveloping the mountain vi from such a long distance, while he himself didn''t sense anything.


    From this point, it could be seen that at least in terms of sensing ability, Yang Haoran was stronger than him.


    It is certain that if one''s strength is stronger, their sensing ability would also be stronger. However, a stronger sensing ability doesn''t necessarily mean stronger overall strength, because sensing ability can be enhanced through special means.


    Therefore, the current situation made sloppy man feel that if Yang Haoran possessed such keen sensing ability without using any special means, then Yang Haoran''s current strength might have already surpassed him by quite a lot, and it wasn''t just a simple matter of having a stronger sensing ability.


    "Did you notice anything else? Can you tell what kind of restriction barrier it is?" sloppy man asked.


    Yang Haoran didn''t answer sloppy man immediately. His gaze carefully observed everything about the mountain vi, and in his observation, he found that although the vi was enveloped within the barrier, birds in the sky could still pass through the barrier normally without any impact.


    Seeing this, Yang Haoran had some guesses in his mind.


    "From what I''ve observed so far, this restriction barrier should be a sensing barrier. External objects can freely enter and exit the barrier, but their entry and exit are probably under the control of the one who set up the barrier at all times, even a flying bird would not be an exception," Yang Haoran said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Bai Xue''s gaze beneath her mask showed some confusion.


    "If it''s just a sensing barrier, why leave an opening at the entrance of the mountain vi? Isn''t that redundant?"


    Facing Yang Haoran, Bai Xue''s tone returned to normal, without the resentment and aversion she had towards sloppy man, and was once again filled with seduction. Every word that came out of her mouth seemed to have a kind of captivating, spellbinding magic.


    Yang Haoran immediately exined in response to Bai Xue''s question.


    "Being invited by the five demon hunters to visit the mountain vi as a guest doesn''t exclude ordinary people, but these ordinary people are absolutely not ordinary in the eyes of ordinary people. For this kind of people, it doesn''t matter whether the entrance of the mountain vi has a sensing barrier or not, because ordinary people simply cannot sense the existence of the barrier."


    "Apart from these ordinary people, those who are invited by the five demon hunters, in my opinion, should be mainly non-ordinary people with special abilities. They are different from ordinary people. If there is a restriction barrier at the entrance of the mountain vi, they would definitely be able to sense it. Every time they enter or exit the mountain vi, they would be sensed by the restriction barrier. Some people might not mind, but others might feel that this is ack of trust from the host, a form of disrespect. The more petty ones might even develop resentment because of this. Therefore, the one who set up the barrier didn''t want such misunderstandings to arise, so leaving an opening at the entrance of the mountain vi could be justified."


    Yang Haoran exined in detail, and Bai Xue listened carefully, with her doubts resolved.


    She didn''t ask foolishly why the barrier wasn''t simply removed, because she knew that if the barrier was removed, and someone secretly snuck into the mountain vi from outside the main entrance, the host of the mountain vi wouldn''t be able to sense the intruder immediately.


    "This barrier seems to be a sensing barrier on the surface, but there are many types of restriction barriers. In particr, the barriers released by arrays set up with formation gs are often strange and unpredictable. I''m not very familiar with this aspect, so I can''t be certain that this restriction barrier has only a sensing function. Therefore, we should still be cautious," Yang Haoran thought for a moment and reminded them again.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!